《Best Immortal Supreme System》


 Chapter 1

    the sun shines on his head, making Zhou Heng lazy on the swing in the park. He held his forehead with his hand, barely resisting the sunlight.


    Zhou Heng took out a crumpled note from his pocket, which said his temporary address in Linhai City.


    "9 Hejia Road, Tongguang District, Linhai City." Zhou Heng unfolded the note and read the words on it.


    "Can''t you give me another map?" Zhou Heng frowned and complained in his heart.


    This temporary residence was rented by him from the Internet. Because of the rumor of being haunted, Zhou Heng successfully started with it with very little rent.


    In fact, the park where he is now is not far away from Hejia Road, but he is not sensitive to the direction, so he regards it as a difficult thing to recognize the road.


    Find someone to ask the way.


    Zhou Heng, a self-conscious man, couldn''t believe his sense of direction. He walked around the lake in the park looking for someone who could ask for directions.


    He saw a girl squatting by the lake, as if observing her reflection in the water.


    "Hello Zhou Heng called from a distance.


    The girl by the lake didn''t respond.


    "Ah, Hello!" Zhou Heng raised his voice.


    The girl squatted by the lake, bowed her head to the calm water, and still didn''t pay attention to him.


    Zhou Heng simply walked quickly and came to the girl''s side.


    To his arrival, the girl did not respond, she looked at the calm lake, but the lake did not leave her shadow.


    Zhou Heng squatted down, patted the girl on the shoulder and said in her ear, "Hello, are you free? Ask the way


    The girl then raised her head and looked at Zhou Heng, her face full of surprise.


    It can''t be a mute!


    The other side has been silent, making Zhou Heng feel embarrassed.


    "Can you see me?" The girl spoke.


    Zhou hengchong rolled her eyes and asked her, "do you think I look like a blind man?"


    "You can see me. Are you dead, too?" As she asked Zhou Heng, the girl held out her hand carefully to touch Zhou Heng''s body.


    Zhou Heng patted the back of the girl''s hand with his hand and opened her hand. He didn''t want to be touched by others, neither could ghosts.


    "You, you, you, you are a ghost?" The first time I met a ghost other than myself, the girl was a little unskillful. If you meet a living person, her hand will penetrate their body, just like through a projection.


    Zhou Heng shook his head: "I''m not a ghost, but I can catch a ghost."


    "Are you here to catch me?" The girl asked him, with some fear in her eyes.


    Zhou Heng said helplessly: "I said that I came to ask the way." Although the girl is a ghost, her soul is very pure. She can be reborn at any time. Zhou Heng can''t get any benefit from dealing with such a wandering soul.


    "I ask you," Zhou Heng took out the note in his pocket and showed it to the girl, "how can I get to the address above?"


    The girl was stunned when she saw the address. Isn''t this the haunted house near the school? She pointed to the direction behind Zhou Heng: "go there until you come to Linhai University, and then turn left to Tongguang road."


    Shit, it''s the opposite of what I guess. Zhou Heng cursed in his heart. Then he stood up and said thanks to the girl who was still squatting on the ground. Then he said, "I''m gone. Don''t be in a daze here. Go and reincarnate quickly."


    The girl also stood up, her face was gloomy, said: "I was killed, there is a knot in my heart, so I can only wander around the lake, there is no way to reincarnate."


    "Is it?" Zhou Heng''s tone was a little surprised. Did he look away? If it''s a ghost with depression in his heart, there should be a task reminder. Zhou Heng closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation.


    A female voice system prompt sound sounded in his ear: "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes, and there was a flash of abnormal light on the iris in the middle of the eyeball.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "Find out the identity of the ghost in front of me." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    "Please wait a moment."


    "What are you doing, brother?" The girl is a little curious about Zhou Heng''s action, she can''t hear the prompt sound in Zhou Heng''s ear.


    "Nothing." The pupil of Zhou Heng''s left eye kept zooming. Then he saw the words "Shen Xinyi committed suicide in the lake three months ago" on the girl''s face in front of him.


    "You committed suicide." Zhou Heng frowned. He directly exposed the girl''s lies. He didn''t like ghosts lying to him, which would affect his work efficiency. "Don''t try to cheat me."


    "I didn''t cheat you," the girl stamped her feet anxiously, and even cried when she spoke: "I was defiled and abandoned by others, and I couldn''t think of it for a moment, so I threw myself into the lake." Speaking of these, she recalled the past in her heart, with tears floating in the corner of her eyes."Well, so it is." Although he regretted with her, Zhou Heng''s expression was not touched. He often had ghosts to share the story with him in his work, so Shen Xinyi didn''t have the heart to listen to his words, "don''t think too much, go to reincarnation early and start a new life." He skillfully enlightened the girl in front of him.


    "Brother, can you help me?" It''s hard to meet someone who can see herself. Shen Xinyi doesn''t want to miss it again.


    "Ding --" Zhou Heng''s ear rang out a pleasant sound.


    "New task triggered." The cold girl''s voice sounded again.


    In the vision of Zhou Heng''s left eye, there was no change in the label of "Shen Xinyi committed suicide in the lake before March", but a new label was added below - "wandering soul, a little merit".


    "Just a little merit." Zhou Heng turned his lips. Merit is the common currency in the Tianshi system. As a Tianshi, Zhou Heng can earn merit as long as he completes the tasks issued by the system. The more difficult the task is, the more profit he can get.


    "What do you mean, brother?" Shen Xinyi didn''t understand the meaning of Zhou Heng''s words.


    "You don''t care." With that, Zhou Heng closed his eyes again.


    "Take the task." He meditated in his heart.


    "Iris comparison complete. Zhou Heng, the E-level Heavenly Master, accepts the mission -- Shen Xinyi''s wish. "


    Even if it was registered by the Tianshi system, the successful Zhou Heng opened his eyes again and put on a smiling face of a salesman. He said, "well, I''ve decided to help you. Tell me your story in detail." A little merit is better than none. He can be promoted to d-level Heavenly Master only 10 points short of merit, so he doesn''t want to miss even such a small task.


    Shen Xinyi nodded gratefully. It has been three months since she died. During these three months, her soul has been wandering by the lake. Passers-by turn a blind eye to her, and she can''t influence others, so she has to spend every day in loneliness and panic. Today, there is a person who can see her, talk to her and help her. This is the happiest thing in this period of time.


    Shen Xinyi''s story is also simple. An ignorant adolescent girl was cheated by a slag man, but she didn''t want to commit suicide in the lake. Zhou Heng has been in the business for more than three years, and he has heard many similar stories before, so although Shen Xinyi, who is next to him, says it with a hint of rain and pear, he seems indifferent as an audience.


    "So, you want me to help you find the scum man named Yu Shuai," Zhou Heng asked quietly when Shen Xinyi finished her story, "and then I''ll teach him a lesson, can you untie your heart knot?" All he cares about is how to finish the task.


    Shen Xinyi nodded heavily.


    "It''s a small idea." The corner of Zhou Heng''s mouth cocks up. This task is too simple. Although Zhou Heng''s Tianshi score is only e, and there is still a lot of distance from his highest level a, it is more than enough for him to deal with an ordinary person.


    "Let''s go now." Zhou Heng said.


    But Shen Xinyi shook her head: "I just died, and now it''s day. I can''t go anywhere except this lake."


    She went on, "why don''t we wait until night, when I can move freely." If someone can talk with her till night, it will make her happy.


    Zhou Heng frowned. He didn''t want to linger here for so long. He said, "you can attach yourself to me." However, Shen Xinyi has just become a ghost, and Zhou Heng''s body is far stronger than ordinary people, so there is no harm.


    "Is that ok?" Shen Xinyi asked cautiously.


    Zhou Heng nodded and seemed to be a little impatient.


    "Brother, you Who are you Shen Xinyi can no longer restrain her curiosity and asks in a low voice.


    "Heavenly Master," Zhou Heng said, "I am the Heavenly Master of catching ghosts."

 Chapter 2

    Shen Xinyi and Yu Shuai, who hurt her, are both students of Linhai University.


    "Is that the direction?" Zhou Heng asked, pointing to the direction in front of him.


    Shen Xinyi, who was hiding in Zhou Heng''s body, nodded: "that''s right, just go straight." Not long after her death, her soul was still unstable, so Zhou Heng let her cling to herself, so as not to be affected by enough Yang when she went to the school where the crowd gathered.


    Under the guidance of Shen Xinyi, Zhou Heng went to Linhai University.


    At this time, the gate of Linhai university is full of people. It''s time for students from all over the world to go through the admission procedures here.


    There are many senior brothers and sisters in each department to help the ignorant freshmen quickly integrate into this campus, and those lovely schoolgirls, there will be many senior brothers scrambling to help guide the way and carry luggage. For example, Bailu, when she walked towards the crowd in a pure white cotton dress with a tawny paper bag in her hand, the boys who had not yet passed puberty stopped their movements.


    Bailu walked up the steps. The sun went through her hair and white to transparent skin. Her long black hair patted her back rhythmically with the ups and downs of her steps. The boys'' eyes also jumped neatly.


    She came to the report desk of literature department and asked in a low voice, "are the freshmen of literature department reporting here?"


    Sitting at the table of junior Xu Yi Leng for two seconds to respond: "yes, this is it."


    "Xuemei, register your name!" Xu Yi continued.


    "Register here?" Bailu pointed to a book on the table.


    Xu Yi nodded, and then said, "well, I''m sorry. Before registration, if it''s convenient, show me the admission notice."


    Bailu takes out a stack of documents from the paper bag in front of her and hands them to Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi took the document, then handed a pen to Bailu, pointed to the blank part of the register and said, "just fill it in according to other people''s format." He began to check the information on Bailu''s admission notice.


    At this time, a big hand patted on the desk of the literature department.


    "Beauty," a frivolous voice sounded, "let the seniors take you to the campus."


    Xu Yi looks at the source of the voice and frowns. The speaker and he are both junior students, but they are called "Young Master Yu". It seems that he has a rich family, so he doesn''t care much about his performance in school. He takes his younger brothers to do some idle work in school all day. "This is a freshman in our college. You don''t have to take care of it." Xu Yi stood up and said aloud.


    "What are you talking about?" Before Master Yu spoke, a fat man behind him yelled at Xu Yi. The fat man''s physique is two laps stronger than Xu Yi''s, and Xu Yi''s momentum is immediately compared.


    "You are from the Conservatory of music," Xu Yi said bitterly. "It''s hard to say that you want to rob the freshmen of our liberal arts college."


    Young master Yu "ha ha" a smile, if it is not because the Conservatory of music more girls, completely unreasonable how he would join. Now the College of Arts has such a beautiful newcomer, of course, he won''t let it go easily: "don''t be nervous, I just take my sister to get familiar with the campus." Then he put his hand around Bailu''s shoulder.


    White body side, avoided his hand.


    Young master Yu was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the girl who looked soft and weak would dare to resist himself. He motioned to the younger brother behind him with his eyes. The two younger brothers immediately went forward, one left and one right, and sandwiched Bailu in the middle.


    Seeing that Master Yu''s actions are becoming more and more rampant, Xu Yi''s anger attacks his heart. Suddenly, he pats the table and points to master Yu and scolds: "don''t go too far, you surnamed Yu!"


    Young master Yu frowned. He sighed and shook his head. Then he put out a hand and patted Xu Yi''s face: "you are really shameless." As soon as his voice fell, the fat man behind him came forward and grabbed Xu Yi''s hair. With a "Dong", Xu Yi was pressed on the table. He still wants to struggle, but his strength is too different from that of the fat man. The fat man only needs one hand to make him unable to move.


    No longer in charge of Xu Yi, young master Yu laughingly faces Bailu and reaches for him again.


    Suddenly, a man stopped between him and Bailu.


    "Is that him?" The man said.


    Young master Yu looked at the guy in front of him: "who are you?"


    "My name is Zhou Heng," Zhou Heng stretched out a hand to master Yu, as if to shake hands. "Nice to meet you."


    "I don''t know Zhou Heng or Wu Heng!" Master Yu waved his hand impatiently.


    "You are Yu Shuai?" Zhou Heng asked patiently.


    At this time, Shen Xinyi in his body nodded and said angrily, "that''s him! Even if I turn to ashes, I won''t forget this asshole! " Her voice can only be heard by Zhou Heng.


    "I''m your Master Yu. What''s the matter?" Yu Shuai reaches out his hand and pushes it to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t dodge. He was pushed back and shook, but he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, his face showed a look of joy: "I''m really lucky to find you so soon." Just accept the task can be completed, although only a little merit, but the efficiency is high enough."It can''t be a psycho." Yu Shuai doesn''t want to entangle with the guy who suddenly appears. He makes a look at the fat man who presses Xu Yi: "Dashan, deal with him."


    The fat man named Dashan nodded and then released his hand.


    "Brother, don''t make trouble, you go quickly!" Xu Yi shouts at Zhou Heng.


    Ignoring Xu Yi, Dashan waved his strong arm to Zhou Heng.


    It''s too slow. In Zhou Heng''s eyes, Dashan''s hand is like a shot that has been deliberately played slowly in a movie, leaving him plenty of reaction time.


    But Shen Xinyi in Zhou Heng''s body, through Zhou Heng''s vision, saw that Dashan''s strong arm seemed to be fighting against her. "Ah! Be careful Shen Xinyi exclaimed in Zhou Heng''s body. Mentally, she is just an ordinary girl. She can''t calm down in such a scene.


    The trough! Zhou Heng uses his hands to plug his ears, but the sound comes from the inside of his body. Of course, plugging his ears won''t work.


    Without dodging, Dashan''s hand grasped Zhou Heng''s collar.


    At this time, Shen Xinyi''s voice stopped slightly, and Zhou Heng also relaxed.


    "Ah, ah Dashan''s other arm hit Zhou Heng''s face, and Shen Xinyi screamed again.


    Impartial, Dashan''s fist hit Zhou Heng in the face. Seeing this scene, both Xu Yi and Bailu look worried.


    "Dare to meddle in Laozi''s business, Dashan, throw him out." Yu Shuai commands Dashan.


    "Hello Bai Lu, who had never seen such a scene, said anxiously to Yu Shuai, "how can you be like this!"


    Xu Yi also climbed over the report table and hugged Dashan''s arm: "I''ll tell you! Yu Shuai, you have gone too far! I will definitely report this to the academic affairs office! "


    But Xu Yi couldn''t hold Dashan. Dashan lifted Zhou Heng''s body up and threw it out. Zhou Heng''s body fell to the ground with a bang and rolled on the ground before stopping. There was a cry of surprise from all the students around.


    Yu Shuai "ha ha" a smile, and then pointed to Xu Yi: "Dashan, throw him out!"


    Dashan turns around with a grim smile and grabs Xu Yi''s collar.


    "Enough!" Zhou Heng on the ground suddenly yelled, and then sat up. He rubbed his ears with his hands and said impatiently, "ah, it''s so noisy!"


    Everyone''s eyes gathered in the past, they were stunned, Zhou Heng''s words in their ears is really a little puzzling.


    Attached to Zhou Heng''s body, Shen Xinyi said wrongly, "I''m sorry." With that, she covered her mouth.


    Zhou Heng stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his clothes with his hands. He complained: "how can I be so unlucky?"

 Chapter 3

    When he saw Zhou Heng walking towards him, Yu Shuai was still a little proud. He let Dashan fall Zhou Heng. He felt that Zhou Heng must be very afraid of him at this time.


    He didn''t think that Zhou Heng would dare to find his own trouble, so until Zhou Heng raised his fist in front of him, he opened his mouth in surprise.


    Zhou Heng''s boxing speed, he can''t escape!


    "Bang!" The angry iron fist hit Yu Shuai in the face. With the cry of the crowd around, Yu Shuai lost his balance and fell to one side.


    "Just now it was official business, now it''s private grudge." Zhou Heng said while rubbing his finger bone.


    "Be careful, behind you!" Zhou Heng''s body came a reminder from Shen Xinyi.


    Without looking back, Zhou Heng turned to his side and dodged the blow from behind. He caught the hand from the back, and with the corner of his eye, Yu Guang saw that Yu Shuai''s younger brother, the fat man named Dashan, was hitting.


    "Dashan, kill him!" Yu Shuai sat on the ground, covered his beaten face with his hand, and yelled at the mountain.


    But Dashan''s right hand had been firmly grasped by Zhou Heng. He pulled it hard and didn''t pull it back, just like he was trapped in the solidified cement. Dashan kept increasing his strength and gradually turned red, but he still didn''t pull his right hand back half a minute. Surprised by Zhou Heng''s strength, Dashan raised his strong left hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Ah As soon as she screamed for half of her life, Shen Xinyi covered her mouth and choked back the rest.


    "You are too late." Before the words were heard, Zhou Heng''s fist came first and hit Dashan in the face. At the same time, he let go of Dashan''s right hand. The tall body behind him lost his balance and fell back.


    Just a blow, in the heavyweight far more than their own mountain was hit on the ground.


    There was no space left for Zhou Heng, and two more people rushed towards him from the left and right sides. But these two younger brothers are much inferior to Dashan''s physique. Yu Shuai hasn''t been able to see how Zhou Heng got out of his feet. The two younger brothers who came from left and right were kicked to the ground.


    How can this kid fight like this? Yu Shuai just stood up on the ground and saw that Zhou Heng had turned over his little brother and walked towards him step by step. This man can''t deal with himself! Think of here, his calf trembles unexpectedly, the body almost did not stand firm, want to fall again.


    "To what extent?" Zhou Heng looked at Yu Shuai and suddenly asked.


    "I, I don''t know." Shen Xinyi is just an ordinary girl in essence. When Zhou Heng asked her this kind of question, she didn''t know how to answer it.


    But Yu Shuai is muddled and forced. Can the beaten people choose to fight to what extent? Is it so human?


    "Just a little meaning." Yu Shuai pleaded.


    Zhou Heng gave him a white look.


    "Bang!" A punch directly hit Yu Shuai''s lower abdomen. Yu Shuai was so painful that he couldn''t even voice out. He covered his stomach and knelt down on the ground. This is not a little bit of meaning!


    Zhou Heng stood in front of Yu Shuai. Yu Shuai raised his head and looked up at Zhou Heng.


    "Big brother," when Yu Shuai opened his mouth to beg for mercy, his saliva mixed with bitter bile and gastric juice flowed out at the corner of his mouth, "I''m wrong, big brother."


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight yet!" Shen Xinyi laments in Zhou Heng''s body.


    Zhou Heng suddenly became unhappy. He pointed to Yu Shuai and said in a loud voice: "he treats you like this, you still protect him!"


    Who am I protecting? Yu Shuai is more confused.


    "I''m not protecting him," Shen Xinyi pleaded in Zhou Heng''s body. "I''m afraid you''ll be responsible for killing him. Do you know?"


    "Don''t worry," with Zhou Heng''s physical quality, Yu Shuai can still plead for mercy after so many times, which proves that Zhou Heng has been very merciful, "I''ll stay."


    Yu Shuai on the ground nodded: "OK, big brother, if you let me rest assured, I will rest assured."


    "Why do you like talking so much?" Zhou Heng raised his foot, kicked Yu Shuai''s jaw, and kicked Yu Shuai''s body out.


    Yu Shuai''s body fell to the ground, his teeth were broken, and blood came out of the corner of his mouth. Where did the students around see this kind of situation? The crowd suddenly became chaotic.


    "He, he''s bleeding!" Shen Xinyi exclaimed in Zhou Heng''s body.


    "Don''t be surprised!" Because the source of the sound itself is very loud to Zhou Heng. He said, "it''s just a broken tooth. It''s no big deal."


    With that, he squatted down, grabbed Yu Shuai on the ground with one hand, and let him face himself, rubbing his ears with the other hand. "I''m going to be called deaf by you."


    "I, I haven''t started shouting yet." Yu Shuai said helplessly.


    "I''m sorry." Shen Xinyi''s tone is very aggrieved.


    "Forget it, forget it!" Zhou Heng waved his hand to the air with special masculinity, "I forgive you."


    Yu Shuai gave Zhou Heng a bitter smile: "thank you, big brother. Big brother has a lot of money." Because of a few broken teeth, there was a leak in my speech.Zhou Heng grabbed his head and shook: "who said I forgive you! You scum The Heavenly Master system hasn''t prompted him to complete the task. It''s a waste of effort for him to stop now.


    Yu Shuai''s physique is not as good as Dashan''s. Dashan fainted after being punched by Zhou Heng. Now Yu Shuai is still sober. It can be seen that Zhou Heng did "keep his hand".


    When Zhou Heng was about to make up a few more punches.


    "Enough!" A Jiao Hu rang out, not from the body, but from behind Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng''s action stopped.


    He looked back. Look at Bailu behind you.


    "If you keep fighting, he will die!" Bailu said.


    "Wow!" At this time, Yu Shuai, who was carried by Zhou Heng, cried out. It''s the girl who wants to bully herself to stand up and speak for herself. It''s really wrong for the bad guys to do this.


    "She''s so beautiful." Shen Xinyi in Zhou Heng''s body suddenly sighed.


    Zhou Heng frowned: "it''s none of your business!" This is Shen Xinyi said, the task has not been prompted to complete, now he is also a bit down.


    "How can you do that!" Bailu stamped her foot on Zhou Heng and turned around angrily.


    "Forget it, I think it''s enough." Shen Xinyi also said that although Yu Shuai has done a lot of things sorry for her, the person who finally chooses to commit suicide is herself, and she doesn''t really want to see Zhou Heng beat Yu Shuai to death in front of her eyes.


    "Really enough?" Zhou Heng asked. The Heavenly Master system has not yet prompted itself to complete the task.


    "Enough, really enough!" Shen Xinyi quickly said that she was afraid that if Zhou Heng really killed someone by mistake, it would not be because she was a dead man and implicated him. Although she has no way to forgive Yu Shuai, her hatred for Yu Shuai has been gradually surpassed by another kind of emotion. Now she is more worried that Zhou Heng will do something irreparable because of himself.


    Zhou Heng is silent. The task has not been completed at this time. He is afraid that it will not be useful to fight any more. Maybe he made a mistake at the beginning. Shen Xinyi''s heart should not be untied by force. What should I do? Force Yu Shuai to cry and repent to Shen Xinyi? Zhou Heng doesn''t really know much about feelings. After all, he is very young, and he usually deals with ghosts. He is extremely lack of social experience in this field. Although many ghosts have talked about their own emotional stories, they are only stories from others.


    And in his body, Shen Xinyi suddenly began to cry, she cried and said: "thank you, thank you for being so good to me."


    Zhou Heng frowned. Should he comfort her now? It''s the first time he''s ever seen a ghost crying like this.


    "If, if I could meet you earlier," Shen Xinyi sniffed hard, "maybe it would not be like this."


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand what Shen Xinyi said.


    At this time, Shen Xinyi''s soul slowly separated from Zhou Heng''s body. Zhou Heng raised his head and saw that the shadow was covered with a light golden light, which was rising. In the golden light, Shen Xinyi''s soul was gradually becoming shallow.


    "Congratulations," Zhou Heng said with a smile. "You''re going to be reincarnated." Congratulations, too. A little merit is coming.


    When she was about to disappear completely, Shen Xinyi suddenly bent down. Zhou Heng did not expect Shen Xinyi to do so, so he did not dodge.


    Shen Xinyi kisses Zhou Heng on his side face, then disappears with a smile.


    Zhou Heng stroked his cheek with his hand and was stunned.


    "Ding -"


    "

 Chapter 4

    The system prompt sounds in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    "Mission accomplished - Shen Xinyi''s wish."


    Words were flashing in Zhou Heng''s pupils.


    "Gain reward: merit + 1."


    As expected, a little merit was successfully earned by Zhou Heng. But Zhou Heng still stayed in the moment of being kissed, and never recovered.


    "Hello, Yu Shuai is running!" Xu Yi patted Zhou Heng on the cheek with his hand.


    Zhou Heng recovered and looked in the direction Xu Yi pointed out. Dashan and a younger brother, holding Yu Shuai, are hobbling away.


    "Whatever." Now that the task has been completed, Zhou Heng has no mind to entangle with Yu Shuai.


    "You''re so good!" Xu Yi said to Zhou Heng, with worship in his tone. With that, he learned how Zhou Heng beat Yu Shuai and made two gestures to the air.


    "Where did you learn kung fu?" Xu Yi said excitedly, "can you teach me?"


    "No Zhou Heng shook his head. It''s the Heavenly Master system that can improve his physical fitness. If he could open a library to teach apprentices, Zhou Heng would be rich now. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Master system is only willing to show the tip of the iceberg to Zhou Heng.


    Xu Yi was not discouraged either. He gathered around Zhou Heng: "would you like to accept me as your younger brother?" He mistook Zhou Heng for a freshman.


    But Zhou Heng took out a note: "you take me here first, I''ll think about it."


    It''s a temporary apartment he rented online.


    "9 Hejia Road, Tongguang District, Linhai City." Xu Yi read the address on the note, his expression became strange, "brother, I heard it''s haunted here!"


    "I still confiscate you to be my younger brother. Don''t be so intimate!" Zhou Heng frowned. He didn''t mean to accept his younger brother. It''s a burden to take a layman with him in his business.


    "Sooner or later." Xu Yi cheekily said, "I know the way, I''ll take you there!"


    With that, Xu Yi suddenly remembered something. He looked at Bailu, who was still standing on one side, and said, "I still have to pick up the freshmen of our department!" By the way, take her to the campus, hehe. Freshmen are most likely to be cheated by the seniors who are close to them when they just come to the school and are not relied on in the strange environment.


    At this time, several students from the literature department came together and pushed Xu Yi away from Bai Lu: "no, no, Lao Xu, please hurry up and let''s do the work of picking up the freshmen!" With that, they no longer care about Xu Yi, but surround Bailu.


    "You guys are not good enough!" Xu Yi crossed his waist and scolded. Before Bailu appeared, these people were not so active.


    "Will you take me with you?" Zhou Heng asked. If Xu Yi doesn''t want to, he will have to ask for directions from another person.


    "Take, take, I''ll take!" Xu Yi subconsciously wants to take the luggage for Zhou Heng, but finds that Zhou Heng has nothing with him.


    As Shen Xinyi said, when you get to Linhai University, you just need to turn left to get to Hejia road.


    Two people set out from the school gate, did not spend ten minutes, came to the No. 9 Hejia Road, a two-story small building appeared in front of them. Reasonably speaking, the rent of such a well decorated house close to the university should not be so cheap.


    "A lot of people say it''s haunted here." Xu Yi stood at the door, not daring to walk in. He told Zhou Heng, "many people move in for cheap rent, but they all move out after a few nights."


    Zhou Heng stood in front of the door and closed his eyes.


    "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes, there was a flash of light in his iris.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "I need my eyes." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" When Xu Yi saw Zhou Heng standing in front of his house in a daze, he felt a little flustered.


    "Please wait a moment."


    "The increase is complete." With the prompt of the system, Zhou Heng''s pupil changed color. And a black fog covering the house also appeared in Zhou Heng''s vision.


    "There are ghosts." Zhou Heng said.


    "Is there really a ghost?" Xu Yi was startled by Zhou Heng who suddenly spoke.


    "You go back." With that, Zhou Heng walked towards the door of the small building. As soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, the door opened itself.


    "Be careful, big brother!" Xu Yi didn''t dare to follow him, but Zhou Heng didn''t hesitate or stop at all. When he entered the room, the door closed itself with a bang. It looked like a monster had swallowed Zhou Heng.


    Coming to the dark room, Zhou Heng''s left and right eyes were emitting red and blue fluorescence.


    "Big brother, big brother!" It seems that Xu Yi is still shouting outside.


    In Zhou Heng''s eyes, the room without light source is as clear as night vision, and many things that ordinary people can''t see are exposed in his eyes. The room is very messy, glass bottles are scattered all over the floor, and some stars'' posters are pasted on the walls, as if they want to hide something. Zhou Heng stepped over the debris, went to the wall and tore down a poster. Red blood was exposed in front of his eyes."Trying to scare me." Zhou Heng actually laughed. Using these posters to cover up the bloodstains has a certain flavor, obviously to let people tear them off.


    "I won''t go," Zhou Heng kicked the debris off the ground, then found the bed and lay down. "You can''t try to scare me away!"


    The floor is really messy, but it''s not dirty. It seems that someone is cleaning it at ordinary times. It was only when something learned that someone was going to live in that it made a mess here. The bed is also very soft and comfortable. It seems that people who live here often know how to enjoy it.


    Zhou Heng felt that he had a big advantage. He simply closed his eyes and closed the enlarged Yin and Yang eyes.


    Yin Yang eye is his permanent ability, but it takes a lot of energy to increase the use of it. Originally, he worried that it was a fierce ghost who occupied the place, so Zhou Heng would first use the increased Yin Yang eye to investigate. But now it seems that since the other side will use bluff, it must not be a vicious ghost.


    "Hee hee." A woman''s laughter came from the ceiling above Zhou Heng''s head.


    Zhou Heng closed his eyes and lay on the bed without any reaction.


    "It''s the first time I''ve met such an interesting person as you." A graceful shadow floated down from the ceiling and gently fell on Zhou Heng''s bedside.


    Zhou Heng was really sleepy. The Heavenly Master System reminded him that there would be important tasks waiting for him in Linhai City. Then he came by train from other places and traveled all the way. When he met a comfortable bed, he became sleepy.


    "Why do you fall asleep?" The graceful shadow seemed to be angry. She stretched out a finger to Zhou Heng''s nose.


    When her hand was about to touch Zhou Heng''s body, she was suddenly clamped by something and couldn''t go on.


    "Oh dear!" The graceful shadow let out a cry.


    "Hum!" Zhou Heng snorted scornfully, then sat up from the bed with the ghost''s wrist in his hand. As long as a part of the body of a wandering soul is caught, it can no longer change into a fog.


    Red ghost.


    "Are you a fierce ghost or an ordinary wandering soul?" Zhou Heng grabbed her hand and asked aloud. Wandering soul is the kind of Shen Xinyi, who has no way to interfere with this world, and still retains the wisdom of life. The fierce ghost is evolved from the wandering soul, often has lost its humanity, and become as aggressive as the beast. The ghost in red in front of him was not as gentle and harmless as a wandering soul, nor as ferocious and cruel as a fierce ghost. It was the first time that Zhou Heng met this situation.


    Linhai City is really unusual.


    However, since the other side''s wrist has been buckled by herself, she can''t play any tricks. It seems that she is just a wandering soul after all.


    "What you say is what you say." The body of the ghost in red fell on Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng was startled by her actions. When the soft body came close to him, his face turned crimson in the dark, and the hand holding her wrist could not help but relax. The ghost in red suddenly showed a successful smile, her body turned into a cloud of smoke, and disappeared in front of Zhou Heng''s eyes.


    To suffer, realize that he was played by a ghost, Zhou Heng immediately reaction to protect his body, but still a little late. A Black Mist penetrated his chest. If you don''t get Zhou Heng''s consent, you can''t take the initiative to attach yourself. The ability of fierce ghost is better than that of wandering soul. Although you can take the initiative to attach yourself, because your mind is controlled by the killing heart, you seldom play any tricks. It is obviously wrong for Zhou Heng to treat her as an ordinary wandering soul. This ghost is different from the one we met before!


    I''m careless!


    Zhou Heng, who relied on his past experience, had a bitter experience in Linhai City for the first time.


    "Ha ha ha!" The laughter of the ghost in red rang out in her body, "boy, your body belongs to me!"


    Zhou Heng''s consciousness was shocked, and he suddenly felt a chaos in his brain.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!" There was a knock outside the door.

 Chapter 5

    Xu Yi also stood outside the door, not only that, but also a large group of students behind him, including the freshman Bai Lu.


    Just now, after Zhou Heng entered the haunted house, there was no reply. Xu Yi, who was standing outside, was a little worried. But he didn''t have the courage to rush inside like Zhou Heng, so he had to go back to the school to move soldiers. How do you know that everyone has heard the rumor of haunted house to save such a person who only met once, and Zhou Heng seems to be a violent maniac, so at first no one wants to.


    Except for Bailu.


    Bailu said that he wanted to go to the haunted house. The boys immediately changed the direction of the wind and rushed to pat their chests to be flower protectors. So Xu Yi did not expect to bring back such a large group of students. If nothing happened in the house, he would be embarrassed. Hard headed, he went to photograph the door of the haunted house.


    Opening the door from the inside was a sleepy looking Zhou Heng, who seemed to have just woken up.


    "Ah -" Zhou Heng yawned and scanned the crowd.


    "Ho!" A burst of hiss broke out in the crowd, "Lao Xu, look, you''re scared!"


    "Sure enough, there are no ghosts!"


    "How can there be ghosts in broad daylight? Some should come out at night."


    The students began to laugh, and Xu Yi was embarrassed to laugh.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes stopped on Bailu''s body. His eyes widened and his face showed a frivolous smile. He walked towards Bailu, or rather, coquettishly.


    When we looked at Zhou Heng''s walking posture, our eyes were dazzled. The huge twisting of the crotch and the swaying posture were extremely coquettish.


    In this way, Zhou Heng came to Bailu, and Bailu also saw the dullness.


    "Hu -" Zhou Heng suddenly blew a breath to Bailu''s face.


    Before Bailu had time to scream, Zhou Heng''s right index finger touched her chin. There was a commotion among the people around, but because of Zhou Heng''s prestige when he beat Yu Shuai, no one dared to come up first.


    Zhou Heng began to put his face closer.


    Looking at the face slowly approaching, Bailu''s body was tense, her hands clenched into fists, even the toes in the white cotton shoes were fastened.


    "You, what are you doing?" Bailu nervously said that she wanted to resist, but now Zhou Heng is full of strange same-sex charm, as if the one who holds her chin with his fingers is not a strange man, but a big sister with mature charm. The air is filled with an imperceptible smell of hormones.


    The face was so close that Bailu could even detect his breath.


    "Don''t be nervous," Zhou Heng said softly, "little beauty." To Bailu''s ears, his voice was soft and soft. When each syllable was uttered, a little breath would be emitted from her mouth and on her cheek and lips.


    Bailu''s tight body gradually eased down.


    At this time, Zhou Heng put his other hand on her waist.


    Bailu was startled, and her body, which had just relaxed, tightened up again.


    "Ha." Zhou Heng actually laughed, as if laughing at Bailu''s reaction, which was too childish and lovely.


    "You Bailu was anxious and angry - she didn''t know if she was really angry. She could have broken away from Zhou Heng and left.


    But the ambiguous smell in the air makes her unable to resist the charm of each other.


    Zhou Heng no longer spoke, but increased the strength of her arm around Bailu''s waist, constantly drawing her body closer. The distance between them was gradually shortened, and her lips were about to fit together.


    All the boys around are stunned. Can they chase girls like this? And it doesn''t look like Bailu is very annoying, either? People are so open now?


    Bailu closed her eyes and her cheeks turned red.


    "Drink!" A whoosh breaks the hormonal silence. The person who roared was Zhou Heng. He put one hand around Bailu''s waist and the other against her jaw, but his expression became a little angry! He has been a Heavenly Master for more than three years, and has experienced many storms, but this is the first time that Zhou Heng has been teased by a ghost. Just because of a moment''s carelessness, he was temporarily taken control of his body, but soon he took back his body.


    The ambiguity in the air disappeared, and Bailu also came back.


    "Hooligans!" In shame and anger, Bailu raises her arm and slaps Zhou Heng in the face.


    "Wow The crowd around obviously didn''t expect that the plot would turn so fast, and they all gave a cry of surprise. But no matter what the outcome, Zhou Heng will become a legend in Linhai University.


    Zhou Heng was stunned. As soon as he regained his body, he was scolded as a hooligan by the girl in front of him and slapped in the face. He was caught off guard. But why are they so close? Zhou Heng''s hand was still in the same position as before, and Zhou Heng''s face turned crimson immediately when he realized this.


    "Let me go, let me go!" Bailu twisted her body and broke away from Zhou Heng''s arms. She did not dare to look at Zhou Heng''s face again and left without looking back.


    Looking at Bailu running away, Zhou Heng was stunned, but Xu Yi came up and said, "great, big brother!""This coquettish technique of seduction!" In addition to coquettish, Xu Yi can''t think of any other adjectives. His eyes are full of admiration when he looks at Zhou Heng, "it''s really high, too high! Big brother


    "Aha, hahaha!" There was a charming laugh in Zhou Heng''s body.


    "How dare you laugh!" Zhou Heng said angrily.


    "Me? I didn''t laugh! " Xu Yi thought that Zhou Heng had been beaten by Bailu and wanted to vent his anger on himself, but this excuse was too rough. He didn''t laugh at all. The crowd also quieted down.


    "Go back and deal with you." Zhou Heng said coldly. Xu Yi next to him was startled by his words.


    But Zhou Heng ignored him and went straight through the crowd and into the haunted house.


    Bang, the door of the haunted house was closed by Zhou Heng.


    And the last time after entering the door carefully different, Zhou Heng quickly across the clutter on the ground, sitting on the bed. He closed his eyes.


    Familiar with the system prompt sound: "Tianshi system access, please verify identity."


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes and let the system scan his iris.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "Check the identity of the female ghost in my body!" Zhou Heng said.


    "Please wait a moment." The system girl replied respectfully.


    "Handsome, are you still angry?" Zhou Heng''s body rang out that female ghost''s voice again, "let me out, OK?" This is actually the first time that she tried to attach herself to a stranger. Originally, she just wanted to scare Zhou Heng with a playful attitude. How could she know that this boy was so capable that he soon regained his body. Now she wanted to escape from Zhou Heng''s body, but it was like hitting a wall, and she couldn''t get out.


    At this time, the Heavenly Master system also handed back the information. A bust of a woman about 30 years old appeared in Zhou Heng''s eyes. Under the bust, there was a few words: "Zheng Li, died of shock seven months ago."


    "Your name is Zheng Li?" Zhou Heng was a little surprised. If it wasn''t for the Heavenly Master system never made mistakes, he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. "Only seven months after he died?" In principle, this female ghost should have at least ten years of practice. How can a female ghost who has only died for seven months take the initiative to invade a person''s body?


    "Zheng Li, that''s right. I''m Zheng Li, but why can''t I remember anything except this name. Handsome, do you know me? " The female ghost''s words in her body were confused and surprised. "It''s been seven months since I died, seven months."


    "Don''t play dumb with me." Zhou Heng knew that the memory of the dead would not be lost until reincarnation.


    "I forget, I really forget, there''s only a blank in my mind about the past," the ghost didn''t lie, she said. "I wandered outside and found this house. It made me feel comfortable here, so I stayed here all the time."


    At first, Zhou Heng was a little angry, but his anger was soon overpowered by the desire to explore. It was only seven months ago that the dead could retain their own consciousness and surpass the wandering souls. It is the first time that Zhou Heng has encountered such an example in his three-year career.


    It seems that this trip to Linhai City will bring us a lot.


    "Handsome guy, you are so capable," the ghost said in Zhou Heng''s body, "can you help me get back my memory?"


    "Ding --" Zhou Heng''s ear suddenly sounded a pleasant sound.

 Chapter 6

    Zhou Heng was surprised that the task was triggered.


    Zhou Heng''s vision, Zheng Li''s bust under a note: "wandering soul, three merits."


    Three points of merit, not much, but also a lot. Zhou Heng, who can''t even Miss Shen Xinyi''s merits, certainly won''t let go of the task of three merits.


    He closed his eyes and asked the Heavenly Master system to confirm his identity again.


    "Take the task." He meditated in his heart.


    "Iris comparison complete. Zhou Heng, the E-level Heavenly Master, accepted the mission -- Zheng Li''s memory. "


    "Well, if you don''t help me, can you let me go?" Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t reply, Zheng Li thought he didn''t want to help himself.


    "I decided to help you get your memory back." Zhou Heng opened his eyes and said.


    "Thank you Zheng Li''s tone is full of undisguised happiness. At this time, she finds that Zhou Heng''s body''s alert has been lifted. She turns into a black fog and comes out of Zhou Heng''s body.


    This female ghost just came out, then put her head on Zhou Heng''s body, soft body also pasted to Zhou Heng in the past: "thank you, handsome guy, hee hee." Her voice became extremely soft.


    "Stay away from me!" Zhou Heng quickly pushed her away from him. Some people will look forward to the ghost romance in the ghost of a beautiful woman, but Zhou Heng is not one of them.


    "Yo ho ho, handsome man, are you so shy?" From the way she used to deal with Bailu, we can see that Zheng Li is the best at teasing these young men and women. She leaned over to Zhou Heng in no hurry, raised her slender arm and tried to encircle him around his neck.


    "Don''t blame me for being impolite if you move again." Zhou hengleng went down to the hole to scare her. In fact, he has taken over the task, in any case, he will not hurt her.


    Zheng Li was really frightened by Zhou Heng. She put away her frivolous appearance, left Zhou Heng''s side, and stood by the bed in a regular way. Her expression seemed to be wronged.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t help doubting whether his voice was too heavy, but then he reflected that it was Zheng Li who deliberately made a gesture to enchant him. He almost fell into the trap of the ghost again.


    It''s better to get rid of her earlier. Zhou Heng asked her, "can you remember anything else?"


    "Well," Zheng Li thought, holding her head in one hand.


    "Any fragment of memory can be used as a clue." Zhou Heng reminded her.


    "Phantom entertainment club." Zheng Li suddenly said, "it was there that I realized that I was dead and became a ghost."


    Zhou Heng confirmed to her: "are you sure?"


    Zheng Li nodded, she just lost the memory of life, but still remember what happened after death very clearly.


    "Well," said Zhou Heng, "I didn''t expect to find the clue so easily." let''s go now. "


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Zheng Li suddenly began to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhou Heng is a little strange.


    "Children," Zheng Li''s address to Zhou Heng suddenly changed, "don''t you know that some clubs only open at night?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, but he immediately understood the meaning of Zheng Li''s words.


    Zheng Li is still smiling at him, it seems that he has not given up.


    "Let''s set out in the evening," said Zhou Heng, lying down, facing the wall, out of sight. "I''m going to have a rest."


    Seeing Zhou Heng turning around, Zheng Li immediately climbed up to the edge of the bed.


    "Cough!" Zhou Heng coughed out loud on purpose.


    "Hum." Zheng Li made a strange face at Zhou Heng''s back, then turned into a black fog and drifted away to the ceiling.


    At this time, Zhou Heng safely closed his eyes.


    When he woke up, it was completely dark outside.


    Zhou Heng rubbed his eyes and slowly sat up from the bed. There was a female ghost at home. He didn''t dare to take off his clothes when he slept.


    "Pop." The light in the room was turned on, and Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. The previously disordered room is now in good order. All the posters on the wall have been removed, and the blood on the wall has disappeared.


    "Did you do it all?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Zheng Li, dressed as a housewife, stood respectfully in front of Zhou Heng''s bed and said, "I made it."


    Zhou Heng didn''t know what Zheng Li was up to. He rubbed his hair and got up from the bed. I thought that if I want to live here for a long time, I have to buy some daily necessities.


    At this time, Zheng Li came to his back and reached for Zhou Heng''s head.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Heng mistakenly thinks that Zheng Li wants to attach himself again. He quickly turns around and grabs Zheng Li''s wrist. He saw Zheng Li holding a wooden comb in her hand.


    "I just want to comb your hair." Zheng Li said.


    "No, I''ll take care of it myself." Zhou Heng refused her.


    "Where you''re going next, you''d better dress up a little more handsome." Zheng Li said with a smile that her body floated and combed Zhou Heng''s hair from above.After a while, Zheng Li''s hand and a small mirror, she took the mirror to Zhou Heng in front: "you see, is not a change of hair, the whole person is not the same." Zhou Heng looked through the mirror and saw himself carefully dressed in the mirror. Over the past three years, he has been living alone. He usually deals with wandering spirits and fierce ghosts. Although he is far from slovenly, he has never taken care of himself as carefully as he does now. Looking at himself in the mirror, Zhou Heng can''t help but be surprised that his angular face is a bit more mature against the simple and sunny hairstyle.


    "If you go to a place like that, it won''t attract people''s attention." Zheng Li said, carefully smoothing the folds on her clothes for him.


    Zhou Heng didn''t speak.


    "Are you thinking," Zheng Li said, leaning her head against Zhou Heng''s ear, "if I stay with you and take care of you, it will be fine."


    Zhou Heng waved Zheng Li away. "Don''t guess." He said, frowning.


    Phantom entertainment club is far away from here, after all, college students will not be the main consumer of this place, so Zhou Heng chose to take the bus. In the car, Zheng Li is not at ease. She blows air in the ears of other passengers from time to time, or kisses a female passenger on the cheek. In short, she has a good time. Due to too many passengers, Zhou Heng did not stop her. Fortunately, half an hour later, they got out of the car.


    As soon as Zhou Heng wanted to talk about her, Zheng Li floated to a crossroad: "here, follow me."


    Zhou Heng had to follow.


    Zheng Li did not take him deliberately detour, just turned two intersections, phantom entertainment club appeared in front of Zhou Heng.


    Looking at the flashy red and blue neon lights on his head, Zhou Heng stepped in.


    Different from the noise and confusion in the imagination, the interior decoration is quite elegant. A grid of wooden boards in the wall separated from each other independent card seat, and dressed neatly, men and women are sitting in their seats, quietly laughing.


    At this time, a waiter came over and said to Zhou Heng with a smile, "is Mr. Wang alone?"


    Zhou Heng was about to answer, but Zheng Li floated out: "tell him that you are going to play in the inner room."


    "It''s not interesting outside," said Zhou Heng, the waiter in front of him. "Take me to the inner room." Zheng Li stood behind the waiter and gave Zhou Heng a thumbs up.


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He looked Zhou Heng up and down, and thought that the customer was too young. He knew all the young men who came here. Where did he get the new role?


    "Who are you, please?" The waiter asked cautiously.


    "Zhou Heng." Zhou Heng answered simply.


    I haven''t heard of it at all. The waiter had to ask again, "which gentleman recommended it?"


    "Leave him alone and be impatient." Zheng Li said, "these little characters, if you are fierce, they will be afraid."


    Zhou Heng put on an impatient expression: "where there are so many problems, you can lead the way."


    Seeing that Zhou Heng was angry, the waiter did not dare to neglect him any more. He bowed slightly to Zhou Heng and said, "this way, please."


    Zheng Li swayed in the air, her face showing a proud expression.


    But Zhou Heng had some doubts, which was too simple.


    The waiter walked in the front, avoided Zhou Heng''s vision, and secretly pressed the button of his coat. And his small action, all saw in the eye by Zheng Li in the air.

 Chapter 7

    "How do you know there''s an inner room here?" Zhou Heng asked Zheng Li in a low voice.


    "I don''t know," Zheng Li shook her head in the air. "When she came here, she seemed to think of it naturally." She didn''t tell Zhou Heng about the waiter''s little action.


    "Guest," asked the front waiter, "what did you say just now?"


    "Nothing." Zhou Heng replied.


    The waiter nodded, then opened the bead curtain in front for Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng''s impression of the noisy and chaotic scene finally appeared in front of him. Some middle-aged men with big bellies and naked women walked past him, and the air was filled with the sound of men and women wantonly teasing.


    "Have a good time." The waiter said to Zhou Heng and left.


    Zhou Heng had never been to such a place in the future. He didn''t know where to start. He looked up at Zheng Li in the air and found that Zheng Li was in a daze.


    "Eh, handsome boy, are you alone?" At this time, a young woman appeared behind Zhou Heng. Her face was red. She seemed to have drunk a lot of wine. She put her left hand around Zhou Heng''s arm, and her right hand held an empty wine glass.


    Zhou Heng subconsciously wants to pull out his hand, but thinking of his purpose here, he takes out a smile to the woman who actively entangles him.


    "I haven''t seen you before," the woman seemed to regard Zhou Heng as the waiter here. She took Zhou Heng''s hand and found a seat to sit down. "If I had met you earlier, I would have let you accompany me."


    Listening to her tone, she seems to come here often. Maybe it will help her. Zhou Heng thought.


    With that, she suddenly knocked the table with the empty cup in her hand. The glass collided with the marble tabletop and made a "Ding, Ding" sound.


    "Where are the people?" The woman yelled at the top of her voice, "where are people dead?"


    "Miss Ding," a real waiter rushed over immediately, holding a silver plate with a wine container in his hand. The waiter looked embarrassed and said, "you have drunk a lot today."


    "Do you need it?" Miss Ding took the wine bottle from the silver plate and another wine cup. She stood the wine cup on the table and was about to pour wine for Zhou Heng. She said to Zhou Heng, "come on, brother, let''s drink!" But her hand shaking holding the bottle, poured out of the wine are drenched on the table.


    "Miss Ding, you are drunk!" With that, the waiter wanted to take the bottle and pour wine for her, but she pushed it away and fell to the ground.


    "Go away! No more nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth Miss Ding yelled at the waiter on the floor.


    Knowing that Miss Ding did what she said, the waiter quickly got up and ran away.


    "Here, I''ll pour you the wine." Seeing that Miss Ding could not even hold the wine bottle, Zhou Heng took the wine bottle and glass from her hand and poured the wine for her.


    "Good, good brother!" Miss Ding slapped Zhou Heng on the shoulder.


    Zhou Heng handed the poured wine to Miss Ding: "Miss Ding, brother, I want to ask you about someone."


    Miss Ding frowned and pushed the glass back: "this is for you, brother!"


    "Good, good." Zhou Heng took back the glass and took a sip.


    "Who are you going to inquire about?" Miss Ding''s eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles. She was obviously satisfied with this "brother" who had known each other for less than five minutes.


    "Zheng Li." Zhou Heng asked her, "have you ever heard of this woman, Miss Ding?"


    Miss Ding was stunned for a moment. She was obviously surprised that Zhou Heng would mention the name: "you know sister Zheng Li."


    "Why?" Zhou Heng couldn''t believe he was so lucky. "Do you know Zheng Li?"


    "How could it be?" Miss Ding patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder.


    It turned out that the drunkard didn''t know him and wasted his time. Zhou Heng sighed.


    "How can I not know sister Zheng Li?" Miss Ding suddenly said aloud.


    Zhou Heng raised his interest again. He then asked, "what do you know about her? Can you tell me about it


    "I''m sorry," said Miss Ding, shaking her glass. "Sister Zheng, when she used to be -"


    "Miss Ding!" "Miss Ding!" Two big men in black appeared in front of Zhou Heng and Miss Ding. Their neat voice interrupted Miss Ding''s conversation.


    "What''s the matter?" Miss Ding didn''t want to look at the two men in black.


    "Your father wants to invite the guest around you to talk about something." After receiving the information from the waiters, the two men wanted to take Zhou Heng away, but how could they expect that he would collude with the boss.


    "No way!" Miss Ding patted the table with her hand. "He wants to stay and drink with me. None of you can touch him!" It turns out that in ordinary times, once a man dares to approach her with an evil heart, he will be taken away by her father''s men, and then never brought back. As time goes by, no one dares to play with her. Today, when I met Zhou Heng, who was not afraid of her at all, Miss Ding was determined to protect him.


    "Miss Ding, this is what your father and our boss mean." The two men in black were also very embarrassed. "I hope you don''t make it difficult for us."Zhou Heng didn''t make a sound. These people exposed a lot of information during the conversation. The most important thing is that Miss Ding''s father is the owner of the club. Compared with Miss Ding, who was intoxicated with drinking, the father of Ding must know more about Zheng Li. He won''t think about how dangerous it is to see boss Ding. He can deal with three or five adults easily. No matter how poor it is, self-protection is not difficult.


    "What if I make it hard for you to do it?" Miss Ding is very protective of Zhou Heng. She grabs Zhou Heng''s glass, which he only took a sip, and spills all the wine in it on them. "How dare you take my father to crush me!"


    "Forget it, Miss Ding. Don''t make it difficult for them." Zhou Heng stood up and grabbed Miss Ding''s shoulder. "I''ll just go with them."


    The two men were surprised. They didn''t expect that Zhou Heng would stand up and speak for them.


    "This brother is really reasonable." A big man responded and began to speak with Zhou Heng.


    Miss Ding was also confused: "are you sure you want to see my father?" She asked Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng nodded with a smile. His smile reassured Miss Ding.


    On the other side, Zheng Li''s ghost is floating all over the inner room. It feels familiar everywhere.


    Was he a drinker who used to visit here, or a cheap woman who was responsible for accompanying wine? Zheng Li''s hand stroked the wine bottle behind the bar, looking at the distorted projection on the glass bottle.


    In those flashy reflections, there is no place of their own.


    He has even lost the world, why still entangle for the memories of the past. Why don''t you let go and reincarnate like this?


    There must be something waiting for me in the memory of the past.


    Suddenly, Zheng Li seems to find something through the reflection of the glass bottle. She turns around and sees two big men in black with Zhou Heng walking towards the side door in the corner of the inner room. She floats and follows.


    At this time, Zhou Heng was sandwiched between two big men, one left and the other right, as if to prevent him from escaping. In fact, Zhou Heng wants to leave. How can they stop him? It''s just that Zhou Heng wants to meet the owner of the club. If Zheng Li really has everything to do with this club, then the boss has no reason to know nothing about it.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother. In fact, although our boss is fierce, he is very loyal." A big man seemed to be grateful for Zhou Heng''s help and reminded him.


    "Our second brother had better talk. If you have anything to ask him for help." Said another man.


    Zhou Heng was thinking of asking something more, so they took him through a secret door.


    A room decorated as a meeting room appeared in front of Zhou Heng. Unexpectedly, there is something else in the inner room. Zhou Heng is a little more curious about the boss here.


    Sitting in the main seat of the meeting room was a strong man in a white T-shirt with bare chest.


    Arms, chest, head, each part has a black tattoo, and the ferocious dragon head is lying on his barren head.


    An elegant middle-aged man with thin gold framed eyes sat beside the strong man as his deputy.


    "This is our boss," a big man said. "The Dragon King near the sea, Ding long."

 Chapter 8

    In the past, it was not without rash intruders like Zhou Heng. Most of them were driven out directly. But today, Zhou Heng didn''t come by chance. As soon as the second leader mentioned to Yunhai and Ding long that the police were investigating their affairs, Zhou Heng broke in and talked to Ding Long''s daughter. After thinking twice, Ding long decided to let his younger brother bring this brave guy to him.


    After seeing Zhou Heng, Ding Long''s first feeling was ordinary. They don''t have a strong body, and they don''t look like those little characters. Isn''t this an ordinary person? But then Ding long secretly scolded himself and almost looked away. He realized that the guy in front of him was by no means simple, because Zhou Heng was staring at him and his eyes didn''t dodge. In this Linhai City, few people dare to look him in the eye with the so-called "Dragon King of Linhai".


    Ding long seems to be a rough guy, but it''s only because he wants to show others his side. If not, he would not be where he is today. The real brute is sitting next to him, the gentle looking second in command facing the sea of clouds.


    "What''s your name?" Ding long asked Zhou Heng in a loud voice.


    Zhou Heng only thought Ding Long''s tattoo was interesting, so he took a few more eyes. When Ding long asked his name, he didn''t panic: "my name is Zhou Heng." As in the case of waiters, he does not deliberately use pseudonyms to deal with others.


    Zhou Heng? The name ding long has never been heard of in Linhai City, but the young man is so calm in front of him that he doesn''t look like an ordinary character.


    "Come here!" Ding long waved to Zhou Heng.


    "Boss, let you pass!" The man in black around Zhou Heng reminds Zhou Heng that he is afraid that Zhou Heng will make the Dragon King of Linhai feel slighted, which is not for fun.


    Zhou Heng nodded and walked forward.


    On both sides of the conference room, there were a row of men in suits and shoes. Their eyes moved with Zhou Heng. As long as Zhou Heng has a little change, he will rush forward and subdue him. Ding long is just like this. He disguises himself as a fierce old man, but in his heart, he is a shrewd and cautious businessman. He will never really expose himself to danger.


    Before and after Zhou Heng came to Ding Long''s face, he saw Ding Long''s tattoo more clearly. Xiang Yunhai didn''t seem to be interested in Zhou Heng. He closed his eyes and began to cultivate his spirit.


    Ding Long''s tattoo on the head of the dragon''s head actually left a little black evil spirit. Before too far apart, this evil spirit mixed in the blue and black tattoos, it is difficult to see.


    Ding long did not expect that Zhou Heng could be so calm when he came to his face. "Boy, who are you?" Ding long asked frankly. Of course, he didn''t think Zhou Heng would tell the truth. When asking questions, he stares at Zhou Heng''s face. If a person has a ghost in his heart, he may have a twinkle in his eyes or a twitch in the corner of his eyes. There is always a facial detail that will reveal that he is lying.


    "Master of heaven." Zhou Heng answered briefly.


    Although he didn''t understand any facial expressions related to lying, he must have lied! But even if he expected that the other party would lie, Ding long did not expect that the lie would be so outrageous. "What, what?" Ding long felt that he must have heard wrong, "you said you were the master of heaven?"


    Zhou Heng nodded, Ding Long''s reaction is very understanding, most people hear the answer and Ding Long''s reaction is not much different. "It''s the kind of master who can catch ghosts." Zhou Heng added with patience.


    "You said you could catch ghosts?" Ding long felt that his thoughts would be deviated by the boy in front of him.


    Zhou Heng nodded again. He asked, "what''s bothering boss Ding recently?"


    Ding long shakes his head subconsciously. Of course, he has a lot of troubles, but not showing his anxiety in front of his subordinates is one of the basic skills of being a boss. But then he came back to me. How come it''s the boy''s turn to ask me? Ding long frowned and put on a cold and fierce face: "now I ask you, not you ask me, you know!"


    "Excuse me." Zhou Heng said very generously.


    Ding long takes a deep breath. This boy who calls himself the master of heaven is really interesting. But Zhou Heng''s fearless appearance made him worry. Although he didn''t look like a policeman, he was always careful.


    "Since you are the master of catching ghosts, what are you doing here?" Ding long side of the corner of the mouth up, showing ugly and ferocious smile, "you don''t want to say I have a ghost here!" With that, his right hand slapped heavily on the table. With a loud "pa", the hands on both sides immediately gathered around him. Without saying a word, they surrounded Ding long and Zhou Heng in the center. Just waiting for Ding long to give another look, they would let Zhou Heng get angry with the Dragon King of Linhai.


    "Don''t be angry, big brother. I think he''s just a silly boy," said Xiang Yunhai, who was beside Ding long. "You''re a man of what status. You don''t need to be angry with a child."


    "I came here to ask boss Ding for advice when I have a problem." Zhou Heng''s tone became respectful. In fact, Zhou Heng has always been very polite, because he really asked Ding long.


    "Oh?" I don''t know whether it''s because of the advice to Yunhai or the respect of Zhou Heng, Ding Long''s face also eased down. As long as Zhou Heng asks for himself, he won''t be a threat. Ding Long''s greatest fear is that kind of person who has no desire and no demand. "Tell me about it.""Boss Ding, do you know Zheng Li?" Zhou Heng is afraid that Ding long will forget many things. After all, it has been seven months since Zheng Li died. Ding long is likely to forget her or confuse her with another person, which is undoubtedly a big trouble for Zhou Heng who wants to complete the task.


    "It''s a sharp chin," Zhou Heng described Zheng Li''s appearance. He pointed to the corner of his eye, "here''s a mole -"


    "how do you know Zheng Li? Where is she now? " Ding long interrupts Zhou Heng''s description. He asks Zhou Heng in a calm voice. At this time, Zheng Li''s soul floated in. She saw Ding long and Zhou Heng who were confronting each other.


    Xiang Yunhai also looked up at Zhou Heng, his eyes twitched slightly.


    That''s great. Ding long really knows Zheng Li. He seems to have a good relationship with Zheng Li.


    "She''s dead. I want to know something about her life." Avoiding the first question, Zhou Heng answered the second truthfully.


    Ding long was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes became ferocious. He threw away the businessman''s shrewd nature and became the cruel Dragon King of Linhai. Ding long stood up from his position and grabbed Zhou Heng''s collar: "do you think she is dead? Do you know what''s the end of cheating me? " Xiang Yunhai also stood up. The men around him were about to start. They raised an arm to the sea of clouds. He stopped the men around him.


    "I mean it." Zhou Heng looked into Ding Long''s eyes and said.


    Ding long stares at Zhou Heng''s pupil. Two seconds later, he confirms that Zhou Heng is not lying. He loosened Zhou Heng''s collar and sat back to his position. The Dragon King of Linhai never shows his tired side under his hand, but when he learns that the woman who once brought him a happy time has died, he still can''t hide his true feelings. The so-called "Dragon King of Linhai" is just a common mortal.


    He took a look at Ding long in the cloud sea. Then he asked Zhou Heng gently, "do you want to know about Zheng Li?"


    Zhou Heng nodded.


    When Xiang Yunhai was about to say something, Ding long suddenly opened his voice. He said, "don''t say anything, don''t ask anything. You go. You are Ali''s friend. I don''t want to embarrass you."


    Xiang Yunhai closed his mouth and sat back in his position.


    Zhou Heng takes a look at Zheng Li, who floats behind Ding long. He knows that he is only one step away from the completion of the task. As long as Ding long tells the story between him and Zheng Li, he can get three points of merit. After getting these three points of merit, he is only ten points away from the d-level Heavenly Master. He won''t give up at this kind of juncture.


    "Boss Ding." Zhou Heng said again.


    He frowned at the sea of clouds, then waved his hand gently in the air, and the people around him immediately stepped forward to hold Zhou Heng''s body and wanted to throw him out.


    "Boss Ding!" Zhou Heng didn''t want to fight with them. He asked Ding long for help. He yelled, "is there someone in your family sick in bed?" This is the last chance he can take.


    "What are you talking about?" Xiang Yunhai suddenly yelled and stood up, "you dare to curse my elder brother!"


    But Ding long raised an arm, indicating that Zhou Heng could go on. Xiang Yunhai was stunned.


    "Does boss Ding have a close relative in bed?" Zhou Heng gave more details. He saw the residual evil spirit on Ding long. It was the evil spirit of a seriously ill person. Ding long looked lively. He didn''t look like he was seriously ill. Instead, he would be infected with the evil spirit of the patient. It must be possible to have long-term contact with the patient. Therefore, Zhou Heng dare to assert that Ding long has a close relative in bed.


    "Oh," sneered at the sea of clouds, "who doesn''t know Linhai City, our boss has only one relative, that is his daughter, Miss Ding Lingding. Do you dare to curse Miss Ding, do you know what the end is?"


    What? Ding long has only Miss Ding as a relative! Zhou Heng was stunned. Was he wrong? If Ding long gets angry, there''s only one way to go. Zhou Heng uses Yu Guang to glance at the people around him and observe his own situation. After using force, it''s hard to get information from Ding long. What about Miss Ding? Can you finish the task from her? Zhou Heng began to think about his future.


    "Who are you?" Ding long suddenly asked coldly.


    "Master of heaven." Zhou Heng repeated his previous answer.

 Chapter 9

    Xiang Yunhai and Zhou Heng are sitting on both sides of Ding long in a long Lincoln speeding along the road. Now no one knows where they are going except Ding long.


    On the contrary, Zheng Li''s soul is now sitting in the car obediently. She looked at Ding Long''s face and said nothing. She seemed to be remembering something.


    Zhou Heng knew that he was right. Ding long must have relatives in bed. Now he must take himself to see the patient.


    Xiang Yunhai sat in the car with no expression on his face.


    "Zhou, Zhou Tianshi." Ding Long''s appellation for Zhou Heng suddenly changed. The word "master of heaven" was a bit awkward for him. "Can you count that I have relatives who are sick?" He never mentioned anything about his other relatives. Even his best friend and Deputy Xiang Yunhai thought that he had only Ding Ling as a daughter.


    "It''s hard to explain the principle to you," Zhou Heng won''t tell him. It''s the Heavenly Master system that gives him Yin and Yang eyes to see the evil spirit on Ding Long''s head. "But I do know that boss Ding often comes into contact with seriously ill people."


    Ding long nodded. He was not interested in where Zhou Heng knew this. Ding long asked, "then, master Zhou, do you have a way to save this patient?" That''s what he cares about the most.


    "I don''t know until I see the patient." Zhou Heng won''t die at once. He didn''t understand the medical theory. Although he judged according to the evil spirit that the patient should be entangled by evil things, Zhou Heng would not make a rash judgment before he saw the right Lord.


    Ding long nodded, there is hope, that''s enough. A month ago, he had taken the patient out of the hospital. The doctor told him that he was hopeless. Instead of staying in the hospital and waiting to die, he had better go home and enjoy the last time. He didn''t believe that this young man, who called himself the master of heaven, could help him change the situation that modern medicine also sentenced him to death, but since there was still a little hope, he still didn''t give up.


    The car stopped in front of an ordinary residential building. The driver got out of the car, opened the door for the three people, got off the car first to Yunhai, and then stood respectfully to one side, waiting for Ding long to get off. Zhou Heng was the last one to get out of the car.


    Xiang Yunhai stares at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng doesn''t care. His attention is attracted by the residential buildings in front of him. "What a heavy Yin Qi." He said.


    "What did master Zhou say?" Asked Ding long.


    "There''s something weird in this house." Zhou Heng said.


    "Play the devil." Xiang Yunhai looked at Zhou Heng with some disdain in his tone.


    Ding long goes to the door of the residential building, takes out the key and opens the door. He goes in first, and Xiang Yunhai and Zhou Heng follow. Zheng Li also floats beside Zhou Heng. She tilts her head and looks at the residential building in front of her. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    After stepping into the door, Zhou Heng closed his eyes.


    "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes, there was a flash of light in his iris.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "Open the eyes of yin and Yang." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Zhou Heng''s pupil became deeper, as if he could penetrate everything.


    "The increase is complete."


    Zhou Heng''s eyes moved to a bedroom whose door was unlocked.


    Xiang Yunhai looks around the room. The interior decoration is very common, which is no different from ordinary families. But he noticed that several cameras in the corner were slowly rotating, alternately observing every dead corner in the room. This is really Ding Long''s style. But Xiang Yunhai has no idea that Ding long still has a house here. Since Ding long began to fight in Linhai City, he has been following Ding long as his deputy. This year has been 20 years. He thinks he knows Ding long like the back of his hand, but now it seems that he is wrong.


    Ding long is a man who can''t see the bottom.


    Ding long noticed Zhou Heng''s sight. What he was looking at was the room where the patient was. The boy really had some skills. Ding long went to the patient''s bedroom, gently opened the door and said to Zhou Heng, "master Zhou, please come in."


    Zhou Heng nodded and went in.


    Ding long then looked back at Xiang Yunhai. His eyes were full of guilt. He was about to explain something. He opened his mouth to Yunhai first: "needless to say, brother, you don''t have to say anything."


    Ding long smiles. He pats Yunhai on the shoulder and says, "I don''t want him to live in my shadow like Ling er. I want him to live a normal life. Brother, I promise you that this is the only thing I keep from you."


    Xiang Yunhai also followed with a smile: "you don''t have to guarantee anything, big brother."


    The two entered the room together.


    The layout of the bedroom is very warm. The sky blue wallpaper is pasted on the wall. Robot toys and dinosaur models are placed on the cabinet beside the bed. An old woman is wiping the body of the boy on the bed with a warm towel. Long term paralysis in bed patients if not often turn and wipe the body, grow blisters. Ding long stepped forward and began to sign with the old woman. It turned out that the nanny was deaf and dumb.


    Does he know sign language? Looking at Ding Long''s back to the sea of clouds is like looking at a stranger.After responding to a few signs, the old woman put the towel in the hot water basin and went out with the basin.


    "Dad." The thin boy said to Ding long with a smile.


    Ding long also smiles. Xiang Yunhai has never seen him show such a gentle expression before. Now Ding long is no longer the Dragon King of Linhai, but an ordinary father.


    Ding long is about to walk to the bed and give his son a hug.


    "Wait!" Zhou Heng stopped him: "don''t get close to me now!" Zhou Heng looked at the little boy on the bed, frowning. Ding long and Xiang Yunhai can''t see it, but he can see a small black beast the size of an adult Rooster lying on the top of the little boy''s head, grinning at the three adults around him.


    Zheng Li, who was floating in the air, also saw the black beast. She asked, "what''s this?"


    "Master Zhou, what''s the matter?" Ding long looked at Zhou Heng, a little at a loss.


    "Boy, don''t pretend to be here with me!" Roaring at Zhou Heng to the sea of clouds.


    "Sea of clouds, don''t disturb the Heavenly Master." Ding long said to Xiang Yunhai that at present, he puts all his expectations on Zhou Heng.


    And Zhou Heng closed his eyes.


    "Check this monster for me." He meditated in his heart.


    "Please wait a moment." A female voice answered.


    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes, the data of the black animal had been transmitted to his brain.


    "Dream eater, one of the mountain spirits, feeds on dreams. After accepting it, reward a little merit. " Different from the wandering soul after the death of human beings, the mountain spirit is produced by the soul after the death of wild animals. Although it is more direct to obtain merits from the mountain spirit than to complete the task of wandering soul, it is often more difficult and dangerous. Moreover, the mountain spirit rarely appears in the places where human beings live together, so the chance is not great.


    "A young dream eater." Zhou Heng said. There is also a little merit. It''s a great surprise.


    If a dream eater devours a dream for a long time, the host''s body will gradually weaken until death. Because this dream eater is still young, so the little boy can barely survive until now.


    "Can you get rid of it?" Zheng Li asked. She wanted to get close to the little boy, but the little beast showed her white canine teeth, which made her a little afraid to get close.


    "I''ll try." Zhou Heng said.


    "Master of heaven, please Ding long mistakenly thought that this sentence was said to him and said it quickly. He took a step back to the sea of clouds to make room for Zhou Heng.


    Looking at Zhou Heng, the little boy suddenly asked, "is my brother here to treat me?"


    Zhou Heng showed a smiling face to the little boy and comforted him: "yes, my brother is here to treat you."


    The little boy also laughed. Since he was a child, there were countless doctors and nurses around him. Unlike the children who would cry when they heard the doctor''s name, he was used to it all.


    Zhou Heng stretched out his hand to the beast on the top of the little boy''s head.

 Chapter 10

    "Ouch!" The little black beast saw Zhou Heng reach out to him and suddenly let out a strange cry and bit Zhou Heng''s finger.


    Zhou Heng quickly drew back his hand to see the sharp teeth in the little guy''s mouth. If this bite is firm, he is afraid that he will break his finger.


    "It''s not big. It''s fierce." Zhou Heng couldn''t think of a good way. The little beast was lying on the top of the boy''s head. He didn''t dare to come as hard as he used to deal with the mountain spirit ghosts.


    "What''s the meaning of this, master of heaven?" Asked Ding long behind Zhou Heng.


    "Boss Ding, this one - no, I mean, how long has your son been sick?" Zhou Heng wanted to ask how long this dream eater has been pestering your son, but he changed his mind.


    "My son Ding Dang has been in poor health since he was a child," Ding long said. "Last year, I took him to the mountains to pray for Buddha. After he came back, he became even more ill. Last month, he was already in the hospital." he couldn''t say the rest in front of his son, but several adults present already understood. The hospital has given up treatment for Dingdang.


    "Can it be that I''m not sincere in my pursuit of Buddhism?" Ding long speculated. He was really flustered, "so I was punished by heaven?"


    Zhou Heng shook his head. Dream Eaters belong to mountain spirits, and rarely come to human cities, so it''s his first time to see them. This dream Eater must have been brought back by Ding long when he took his son to the mountains to pray for Buddha. In principle, dream eaters are not very aggressive. Cubs like this should be easily driven away. Presumably, this little dream Eater must have been in a strange environment in the city and was afraid of the surrounding human beings, which led to the present situation.


    "The situation is very complicated now," Zhou Heng told the truth. "Even if I do it, it''s a bit tricky."


    Ding long immediately woke up, he gave Zhou Heng a smile: "master, please rest assured, as long as you can cure my son, my surname Ding will never lose your benefits!"


    He turned his lips to Yunhai. He thought that Zhou Heng was a liar in all probability: "the good will wait until you cure him. If you can''t cure him, hum." He gave a cold hum.


    Ding long quickly stopped him and spoke calmly. Zhou Heng said, "don''t say that, brother. Master Zhou, just try your best. I will give you a gift whether you succeed or not."


    Zhou Heng saw that both of them misunderstood their own meaning, but it was difficult for him to explain the current situation. He couldn''t tell Ding long that there was an invisible little monster lying on your son''s head, so it''s not convenient for me to use force, right? Misunderstanding is misunderstanding, Zhou Heng no longer explains, but looks at the little boy Ding Dang lying on the bed.


    "Children," Zhou Heng asked with a smile, "are you afraid of pain?"


    Ding Dang shook his head. Then he said calmly, "I''m Ding Long''s son. I''m not afraid of anything."


    His answer made Ding Long''s body tremble behind Zhou Heng. Ding long never told his son his story. It must be that his son heard something from the broken mouth nurse when he was in the hospital.


    "Good job, young master!" Xiang Yunhai clapped for the little boy he met for the first time.


    Zhou Heng looked at the boy''s strong eyes, and he approached the boy''s head a little. "Hold it, kid." Zhou Heng said.


    Dingdang nodded in response.


    Zhou Heng suddenly and quickly took out his hand, two palms from the left and right toward the dream eating beast''s body respectively.


    "Ouch!" The black dream eater roared at Zhou Heng. His mouth bit Zhou Heng''s hand.


    "It''s time!" Zhou Heng yelled, then his hands retracted at the same time.


    A dark shadow appeared on the top of the beast''s head, and then condensed into the shape of a woman. It was Zheng Li. The dream eater only cares about Zhou Heng, forgetting the existence of Zheng Li.


    Zheng Li''s hands grasped the body of the dream eater. When she wanted to catch it, its limbs suddenly clasped tightly on the boy''s head.


    "Ah The boy screamed in pain.


    "Dingdang!" Ding long was anxious to get past.


    "Don''t come here!" Zhou Heng yelled. If Ding long comes to make trouble at this time, all previous achievements will be wasted.


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter." Dingdang clenched his teeth, "no pain, no pain at all." Tears seeped from the corners of his eyes.


    Ding long stopped. He bit his lower lip and looked at his son for a moment.


    Zhou Heng pointed the index finger and middle finger of his right hand on the forehead of the dream eater.


    "Call the mountain spirit subdue spell." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    "Call successful." Accompanied by the cold system sound, Zhou Heng''s physical strength began to flow to the two fingers of his right hand.


    Feeling a strong pressure coming from his forehead, the dream eater''s limbs tightened. Panic made it buckle its claws on Dingdang''s head, almost crushing the boy''s head.


    "No pain, I don''t pain." The boy kept repeating this sentence.


    Zheng Li grabs the little dream eater''s body and lifts it up to let it leave the boy''s body quickly, but she doesn''t dare to use too much force for fear of hurting the boy''s fragile body.


    No matter how the dream eater struggled, Zhou Heng''s fingers pressed on his forehead."Ow --" the last whine of the dream eater broke through the sound barrier. Ding long and Xiang Yunhai heard the howl from Ding Dang''s head.


    Before they could react to this sudden whine, Dingdang closed his eyes and tilted his head to one side.


    "Dingdang!" Ding long roared, ran to the bed and hugged Ding Dang''s body.


    "Hello Xiang Yunhai excitedly grabbed Zhou Heng''s collar, "what''s wrong with him, young master?"


    "Let go of me." Zhou Heng frowned. He held out his hand, grasped Xiang Yunhai''s hand holding his collar, and then gently broke it off.


    "Let go of Tianshi," Ding Long''s voice suddenly turned down. "Ding Dang just fell asleep."


    Xiang Yunhai, surprised by Zhou Heng''s strength, turns his eyes to Dingdang on the bed.


    Ding Dang is sleeping quietly in his father''s arms, with a sweet smile on his lovely face.


    "Pop." A small wooden card fell to the ground.


    Zhou Heng picked up the wooden card. There is a little beast carved on the wooden plate only the size of thumb. With only a few strokes, the sculptor outlined the grinning look of the little beast.


    The prompt of "Ding -" system sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    "Accept success and get reward: merit + 1."


    "Turn off all spell blessings." It''s a waste of physical strength for Zhou Heng to meditate in his heart and maintain a strengthened state. Ordinary people can''t bear such consumption at all.


    He turned over the wooden card in his hand and took it to his arms. Ding long and Xiang Yunhai pay attention to Ding Dang on the bed and don''t notice Zhou Heng''s action.


    Ding long gently put Ding Dang on the bed, covered the bed for him, and then said, "thank you very much, master." He is not sure whether Dingdang is really cured, but since he came back from that prayer, Dingdang has had nightmares every time he goes to bed, and never falls asleep as peacefully as he does now.


    "Let''s go out first." Ding long said.


    Three people have come to the room, Zheng Li Piao in the air, looking at the boy on the bed, followed Zhou Hengfei out.


    "Master Zhou, you wanted to ask me about Zheng Li, didn''t you?" Ding long said.


    Zhou Heng nodded: "I don''t know how much boss Ding knows about Zheng Li''s past?"


    Ding long was about to start a conversation when he suddenly broke in to the sea of clouds and said, "master Zhou must be very lucky to save the young master. Why don''t we go to the wine table and chat about this?"


    Ding long patted his head: "yes, yes, yes! You are right to remind me! Mr. Zhou, I don''t think your accent is from us


    Zhou Heng nodded with a smile: "just come."


    "When you come to Linhai City, let me be the host and take you to experience the nightlife of Linhai City!" With that, he laughed wildly. He turned back to the high spirited Dragon King of Linhai.


    "Good." Zhou Heng agreed. As long as we can complete the task of helping Zheng Li recover her memory, it''s no big deal to have a meal.

 Chapter 11

    The three did not drive back to the phantom entertainment club. Ding long has many enterprises in Linhai City, and most of them focus on entertainment and catering. "Yunlong Food City" is one of them.


    Ding long walked in the front, while Zhou Heng stood beside him and followed them to the sea of clouds. They walked into Yunlong food city. The attendants and security guards in the hall saw the three people coming and bowed one after another. At the same time, they wondered in their hearts: who is this boy and dare to walk side by side with the Dragon King? At this time, the manager of the food city also trotted over. Xiang Yunhai called in advance, and the manager led the three people to the box that had been prepared for a long time.


    In the box, the dishes are ready, the wine is poured into the glass, and a row of women dressed in fancy clothes stand inside, waiting for the arrival of the three.


    Zhou Heng was the first to enter the box. Before he had time to sit down, his hands were held separately. These girls, who look similar to Zhou Heng''s age, exude the smell of mature hormones that Zhou Heng doesn''t have. They deliberately rub Zhou Heng''s arm with their soft breasts and ask him: "boss, what do you call him?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned. He looked back at Ding long and Xiang Yunhai.


    Ding long smiles at him. Then he hugs a woman''s waist and sits down. He says boldly, "brother Zhou, you''re welcome. You can eat whatever you want!" The meaning of the words can''t be more obvious.


    Zhou Heng nodded, then took his arm out of the woman''s arms and sat down beside Ding long. He picked up the chopsticks on the table and went to the dishes on the plate.


    Zheng Li stood behind him, holding Zhou Heng''s shoulder in her hand, and asked him, "are you really not lustful?" Zhou Heng ignored her. Zhou Heng, at this age, was only touched by Shen Xinyi, a wandering soul, and his face would turn red. How could he not be attracted to the opposite sex? Only those women who had come to him reminded him of Zheng Li, who had flirted with him not long ago, so that he became no more thought.


    In a word, Zheng Li''s style is very similar to those of these women? Was Zheng Li a wine girl before?


    Ding long obviously didn''t expect that Zhou Heng would react like this. He was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Xiang Yunhai who was still standing. He nodded to the sea of clouds.


    Xiang Yunhai immediately sits down beside Zhou Heng. He and Ding long clip Zhou Heng in the middle.


    "Brother Zhou." Xiang Yunhai patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder, then put a bank card on the table and pushed it to Zhou Heng, "little heart, when the young master recovers, there will be a big gift." If you want to have a better taste, you can continue to treat our young master.


    Zhou Heng just came to Haicheng, what he lacked was money, otherwise he would not choose the ghost house with cheap rent. He took the bank card to Yunhai and looked at Ding long: "boss Ding, can you tell me the story of Zheng Li now?"


    Now his mind is on Zheng Li''s task. He has just got a little merit from dream eating beast. If he finishes Zheng Li''s task, he will only have ten merits left before he is promoted to the d-level Heavenly Master.


    A more advanced master of heaven means that he can obtain more advanced authority from the master of heaven system, and there will be a wider world in front of him.


    "Zheng Li," Ding long banged his fingers on the table, as if thinking about where to start.


    Zheng Li behind Zhou Heng looks at Ding Long''s face and remembers that she started to come back to her mind the moment she saw the man. Until now, she finally remembers everything.


    As Zhou Heng guessed, Zheng Li is indeed a wine girl, but different from ordinary women, Zheng Li has intellectual charm that other people don''t have. She is good at listening, and she can always hit the nail on the head of the guest''s heart. When Ding long met her for the first time, Zheng Li sat in his arms, gently pressed Ding Long''s nose with her fingers, and asked him with a smile, "aren''t you tired of being so careful all day long?" No one ever dared to talk to the Dragon King near the sea like this. At that moment, Ding long suddenly felt that he fell in love with this clever woman. With Zheng Li''s catering, Ding long had a good time in his life until Zheng Li met Ding Ling. Zheng Li had guessed that Ding long had a family, but she didn''t know Ding long had such a big daughter. She noticed that Ding Ling, who seemed unruly and unreasonable, was actually a poor man without father''s love, so she began to alienate Ding long and associate with Ding Ling. Of course, the Dragon King of Linhai won''t take the initiative to entangle with a wine girl too much. Since Zheng Li alienates him, the relationship between them becomes weaker and weaker. Later, even Ding long and Ding Ling don''t know.


    Xiang Yunhai finds her and asks Zheng Li about Ding long. Zheng Li sneered that he was just "a humble dog", but had ambition that didn''t match her ability. Angrily, he grabs the vase from the sea of clouds and smashes it on Zheng Li''s back head


    "Boss Ding, please go ahead." Zhou Heng said that his expression was full of expectation. At this time, Zheng Li behind him suddenly floated up, turned into a black fog and disappeared in the box.


    Zhou Heng looked out the door. Why did she run to the door? Want to hear their own past, so some uneasy heart?


    "Zheng Li is my staff in phantom entertainment club." Ding long finally began to tell that story with Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng got up. He had to get Zheng Li back."I''ll go to the bathroom!" Zhou Heng casually finds a bad reason to leave the table, leaving Ding long and Xiang Yun staring at each other.


    As soon as Zhou Heng came to the box, he saw Zheng Li with her back against the wall.


    Zheng Li saw Zhou Heng come out and flew to one side of the corridor.


    "Ding long is about to talk about your past." Zhou Heng said to her after him.


    After some distance from the box, Zheng Li stopped and asked Zhou Heng, "do you think he can tell the truth?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned. Indeed, he had no way to judge whether Ding long told him the truth. Even if he was kind to Ding long now, Ding long might not be a good man who knew his kindness.


    "There will always be a clue." Zhou Heng said. Yes, even if it''s a lie, it will leave clues for follow-up investigation.


    "He''s such a cautious guy. Now he must have arranged a big speech in his stomach," Zheng Li floated to Zhou Heng, her fingers stroked Zhou Heng''s jaw. "He won''t show his past to others casually."


    "Why do you know him so well?" Zhou Heng''s expression was very surprised, and then he thought, "do you all remember?"


    Zheng Li nodded.


    In this case, the task should be completed, right? Zhou Heng thought.


    "Want to hear my story?" Zheng Li asked him with a smile.


    Zhou Heng shook his head. The ghost story will only add more trouble to his life. If it is not for the task, he will not take the initiative to explore these.


    "You''re a smart guy." Zheng Li flew to Zhou Heng''s back, rubbing his hair, "you know, women like smart men."


    Zhou Heng laughed awkwardly.


    Zheng Li began to comb his hair again: "but if a person is too smart, he won''t be liked." Her tone was a little sad.


    "When I''m gone, take good care of myself." She suddenly buried her head in the back of Zhou Heng''s neck and sobbed.


    "Well, well," Zhou Heng said, "don''t pretend, go to reincarnation."


    Zheng Li raised her head and showed a smile on her face. She patted Zhou Heng on the back of her head and said, "won''t you cooperate with me once?"


    With that, her body flashed a light golden light and floated up slowly.


    Zhou Heng turned around and looked up at her.


    "In the end, you don''t have anything to say to me?" Zheng Li asked him with a smile.


    "Shall I avenge you?" Zhou Heng said, "you don''t die naturally."


    Zheng Li lowers her body. Zhou Heng is afraid of Shen Xinyi''s situation and wants to avoid it. But Zheng Li just pinches Zhou Heng''s nose: "smart kid."


    "If you want to help me," Zheng Li suddenly said, "help me take good care of Ding Ling."


    With that, without waiting for Zhou Heng to refuse, the woman''s figure disappeared forever in the corridor outside the box.


    "Ding -"


    "

 Chapter 12

    It''s accompanied by systematic cues in the brain.


    "The task is completed -- Zheng Li''s memory."


    A line of words flashed out of Zhou Heng''s pupil.


    "Reward: merit + 3."


    Zhou Hengchang breathed a sigh. After a few seconds of silence, he said in his heart: "check my merits."


    "Zhou Heng, an E-level Heavenly Master, has 490 merits."


    It''s only ten. A satisfied smile appeared on Zhou Heng''s face.


    At this time, the door of the box opened, and he pointed out his head to the sea of clouds. He saw Zhou Heng standing on one side of the corridor and said hello to Zhou Heng with a smile: "brother Zhou, the toilet is on the other side."


    "No more." Zhou Heng responded calmly, then went straight to the direction of the box. Although Ding long and Xiang Yunhai are both people who will bring trouble to his life, now that he has just arrived in Linhai City, he will inevitably need the help of these two local snakes.


    Back in the box, Ding long can''t wait. He raises his glass and greets Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng doesn''t like drinking very much. Because of the blessing of the Heavenly Master system, he has a much stronger tolerance to alcohol with improved physique. The delicious wine in most people''s mouth is no different from the smelly boiled water.


    So Zhou Heng waved his hand. He sat back in his seat, picked up his chopsticks and said, "I''ll order first."


    Xiang Yunhai frowned. The boy left the box in the name of going to the toilet. He didn''t know what to do outside, and he refused the toast of the Dragon King. It was full of doubts.


    "The story of Zheng Li," Ding long didn''t care. He put down his glass and said, "I''ll go on?" After Zhou Heng went out, he had already made a draft in his stomach. He doesn''t know why Zhou Heng cares about Zheng Li, but he''s not ready to be honest with this young man who suddenly calls himself the master of heaven.


    "No more." With that, Zhou Heng picked up a pair of lobster tongs, broke them apart and put the white shrimp meat and some broken shrimp shells into his mouth.


    Ding Longhe looks at the sea of clouds - how did the boy change his divination again?


    "Ha ha!" Ding long patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder. "I can''t see through what I''m doing."


    Xiang Yunhai also followed with a smile: "they are heavenly masters. They always have to have a certain style." When Zhou Heng left for a while, they discussed the young man who suddenly appeared. They came to the conclusion that although he had many mysteries, he still had the value of making friends. Moreover, it seems that his foundation in Linhai is not yet stable. If he supports him at this time, he will surely be grateful to himself in the future, and he will become a powerful force in their future territory expansion.


    Zhou Heng didn''t exchange too much greetings with those two people, but kept stuffing dishes into his mouth. After all, it''s a treat. Of course, you can eat as much as you can. Just like drinking, delicacies are no longer delicious in Zhou Heng''s mouth. Every day, he has to take in a lot of nutrition and salt to supplement his physical strength spent on the Tianshi system. Eating is not a pleasure for him, but a work he has to do. Even if he feels that no matter how bad the taste buds are, he has to put it into his mouth.


    The chicken he chews in his mouth is no different from paraffin for him - but chicken bone should not be wasted, which can supplement the calcium and protein he needs.


    "Good appetite, brother!" Ding long watched Zhou Heng put a chicken leg into his mouth, and then smashed it together with his leg bone. He was really surprised. He felt that his eating style was "rough", but compared with Zhou Heng, he was no different from the gentle girl.


    "Brother Zhou, you must have lived a very hard life before?" Xiang Yunhai make complaints about Tucao.


    Zhou Heng nodded, eating and saying: "fortunately, the little money earned by hard work is spent on eating!" Because of the Tianshi system, Zhou Heng couldn''t find a regular job, so he had to do odd jobs to fill himself. But it''s mainly because Zhou Heng doesn''t want to focus on making money now. If he wants to make money, it''s not easy for the system to open more permissions to him when the Heavenly Master level is upgraded?


    Zhou Heng saw this very clearly. What he should do now is to make up the last ten points of merit as soon as possible, and then to be promoted to the d-level Heavenly Master is the right way.


    Ding Longhe looks at the sea of clouds, and he has a number in his heart. Since he is short of money, it''s easy to do.


    Whether it''s lust or money, there''s only lust. That''s not really terrible, because this kind of person always has a trace to follow. You can find and assimilate him in the end. Only those who can''t find a breakthrough are the most troublesome.


    It was late at night when Zhou Heng went back. Ding long and Xiang Yunhai wanted to take him to another bath, but Zhou Heng said that he had just moved to Linhai City and had to clean up his room, so he called a driver to Yunhai to send Zhou Heng back.


    Back at 9 Hejia Road, Tongguang District, Zhou Heng went straight to bed.


    He took out the wooden card he found in Dingdang''s room from his pocket, and then took it to his eyes to have a look at it. Tianshi system improved his night vision ability. Even if there was no light, his vision at night was not much different from that during the day.


    "Find out what this is for me." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    His eyes flashed green, like a scanner, and every detail of the wooden card was entered into his brain.Insufficient permission level to return data


    Zhou Heng sighed. Although he had expected this result, he was still disappointed.


    He had picked up such a wooden card before when he accepted the mountain spirit, but just like this time, the Heavenly Master system always reminded him that his permission level was insufficient and he could not return data.


    We can only wait until we are promoted to the d-level Heavenly Master.


    Zhou Heng put the card back, put his hand on his head, and closed his eyes.


    Police station.


    It''s late at night, but that''s what the people''s police do. It''s common to work overtime, but it''s rare not to work overtime.


    "Say it Xu Lingshan really can''t help it. She slaps the table hard and points to the nose of the hooligan in front of her, "smelly boy, do you say it or not?"


    "Sister Xu!" The police next to her quickly grabbed her, "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!"


    "The bastard!" Xu Lingshan''s feet kicked the stool beside her legs, "silence is golden to play with me!"


    The hooligan was startled by her action and shrunk.


    "Sister Xu," the colleague took Xu Lingshan''s shoulder with her hand and reminded her in a loud voice in her ear, "have you forgotten that you were punished for beating someone last time?"


    "I can''t control so much!" Xu Lingshan shakes her arm hard, trying to free herself from her colleagues.


    Seeing this posture, the hooligan finally couldn''t help it. He yelled: "I say, I say!"


    "It''s too late. It''s a waste of my night," said Xu Lingshan, pulling herself to the direction of the hooligan. It seems that her male colleagues can''t hold her any longer. "I can''t get rid of the fire without beating him up!"


    "I said it The little vagabond held his head in his hands and buried his face on the table. "It''s Ding long. It''s Ding long who ordered me to do this!"


    Xu Lingshan and her male colleagues stopped. They looked at each other and nodded.


    It was just acting.


    Another new colleague came in to replace Xu Lingshan for subsequent interrogation, while Xu Lingshan and the male colleague withdrew from the interrogation room.


    "This Dinglong again." Male colleagues gnash their teeth to say, "actually use such a cheap means of competition."


    The hooligan was sent to make trouble on a construction site, hindering the normal construction of the site.


    "The evidence is not enough," Xu Lingshan said. "It''s not enough for us to eradicate this local snake."


    "I found that Ding long had a new face in Yunlong food city today." All of a sudden, a colleague sitting in his seat fiddling with the computer raised his head and said.


    "What identity?" Asked Xu Lingshan.


    "I don''t know yet," the colleague added, "but the gate he and Ding long walked into side by side doesn''t seem to be a good one."


    "Check!" Xu Lingshan said, "be sure to find out for me!"

 Chapter 13

    It was noon the next day when Zhou Heng opened his eyes again.


    Because work is the teacher of heaven, Zhou Heng is used to chaotic work and rest. He yawns and sits up from the bed. I should have bought daily necessities yesterday, but the shops were closed when I came back because of Ding Long''s entanglement. I can only leave these things till today.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!" There was a knock outside the door.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Heng put his clothes on him and ran to the door, "so early."


    He opened the door and saw a young man of his age standing outside.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Heng felt that this man was familiar, but he couldn''t remember. Maybe he wasn''t an important role.


    "Big brother!" Xu Yi quickly introduced himself, "I''m your little brother Xu Yi!"


    "Oh Zhou Heng nodded his head, indicating that he did remember such a person.


    "What''s the name of big brother?" Xu Yi asked with a smile.


    "My name is Zhou Heng." Zhou Heng thought the man was a little strange, "don''t call me big brother, I don''t accept little brother."


    "Brother Zhou," in fact, Xu Yi is not sure who is older than him or Zhou Heng, "you just got up, didn''t you go to class today?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, then said: "I''m not a student."


    "Ha?" Xu Yi was stunned when he saw that Zhou Heng appeared on the day when the freshmen entered the school and rented a house near the school. He thought Zhou Heng was a student of the school.


    "By the way," Zhou Heng asked him, "is there a bigger supermarket near here?"


    Xu Yi pointed to one side of the road: "go over there, turn right and walk for a while to see it."


    "Thank you." Zhou Heng nodded to him with a smile, and then closed the door with a bang.


    "Hello Before Xu Yi could react, he was shut out of the door.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rings. Xu Yi takes the mobile phone out of his pocket, looks at the caller on the screen, and then connects the phone.


    "Sister." Xu Yibian then went to the direction of the school.


    "Xiaoyi," said Xu Lingshan, a policewoman on the other end of the line, "I heard that you had a fight with someone yesterday?"


    "Listen to who Xu Yi quickly denied, "nothing is wrong!"


    "Don''t be afraid," said Xu Lingshan, "if someone bullies you, tell me, I''ll beat him for you!" After her parents'' accident, it was Xu Lingshan who was taking care of the younger brother. That''s why Xu Yi''s character is as keen on justice and weak as it is now.


    "No, I met a classmate yesterday - ah, not a classmate, but a peer." Xu Yi said.


    "If you''re OK," other people''s voice came over the phone. "I have something else to do. I''ll call you later."


    "All right, all right." Before Xu Yi finished speaking, a busy tone came from the other end of the phone.


    Xu Lingshan is always so busy, because she is the pillar of the family, so she will pay several times the efforts of others, do not want to be looked down upon.


    Xu Yi sighed at the less than a minute''s talk time on the mobile phone screen, and then walked into the school.


    9 Hejia Road, Tongguang district.


    Zhou Heng took out the money in his pocket in his room. He had paid a deposit of 500 yuan for rent on the Internet before, and the balance of 500 yuan would be collected by the landlord these days. With the 200 yuan reserved for water and electricity, only 100 yuan was left in Zhou Heng''s pocket.


    "Am I so poor?" Zhou Heng didn''t keep accounts, so he often didn''t know where he spent his money.


    He began to search the inside pocket of his coat and clothes, and found about twenty yuan in change.


    "What a pity." Zhou Heng looked at the crumpled paper ticket in his hand and couldn''t stop sighing.


    At this time, he felt the bank card that he pushed to Yunhai last night.


    At this time, the door rang "Dong, Dong, Dong" again.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Heng didn''t even have a wallet. He casually put money and bank card in his pocket and ran to the door.


    Zhou Heng opened the door.


    Outside stood two men in suits and a black Bentley.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Bentley''s window rolled down, showing a smile to the sea of clouds: "brother Zhou, did you sleep well last night?"


    Zhou Heng also showed a smiling face: "Xiang Er Ge!" At the dinner table last night, Xiang Yunhai told Zhou Heng that he was too outspoken to the boss. If he didn''t like it, he could call Xiang Er Ge. Although he didn''t have a good impression on this man, since he said so, Zhou Heng certainly would not refuse.


    "Brother Zhou, if it''s convenient to get on the bus, let''s talk on the bus!" Xiang Yunhai said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng Piao to Ding long is not in the car, guess is to cloud sea hide Ding long something to ask him, but he and Ding long also have no friendship, so nodded, agreed, got on the car, sat in the side of Xiang Yunhai.


    Bentley.


    "Where are we going?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Xiang Yunhai didn''t want to get to the point so quickly. He talked with Zhou Heng first. Seeing that Zhou Heng had just woken up, he said, "brother Zhou, are you just getting up? Have you had breakfast? ""No more." Zhou Heng shook his head. "I don''t have to eat today."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s reply, Xiang Yunhai was shocked. Do you come from the animal world with the word "eating"? He wanted to make complaints about Zhou Heng.


    actually make complaints about Zhou Heng''s true feelings with Zhou Heng. Different from ordinary people''s body structure, Zhou Heng''s body is more like a cold-blooded animal like a crocodile or a snake in the animal world. After storing energy once, as long as you don''t open the Heavenly Master system and consume a lot of physical strength, you don''t have to eat again for several days.


    "Tell me what''s the matter. I''ll have to go shopping later." Zhou Heng said.


    "Ha?" Xiang Yunhai was startled by Zhou Heng''s talk again. Is it worth talking to him about buying daily necessities? That''s only a few dollars! Xiang Yunhai is going to talk to Zhou Heng about a big project.


    "What is it?" Zhou Heng looked at Xiang Yunhai around him, obviously a little impatient.


    Xiang Yunhai smiles awkwardly, and then says, "brother Zhou, don''t worry about buying daily necessities. I promise to help you arrange it properly, but there''s another little thing here, and I''ll talk to you first."


    Zhou Heng heard that Xiang Yunhai would help him buy daily necessities, so he asked him with a smile, "what''s the matter? You say it


    Hello, is your attitude changing so fast a little too frivolous! Xiang Yunhai Tucao in your heart, you make complaints about buying it so well!


    "Alas To cloud sea face dew sad face, "little brother, my construction site is haunted, don''t know brother Zhou, do you have countermeasures?"


    When Zhou Heng heard that he was haunted, he immediately became interested, and his eyes lit up. He quickly urged him to ask, "make it clear to the second brother."


    Seeing that Zhou Heng was hooked, Xiang Yunhai went on to say, "at first, we didn''t care about an empty coffin dug out at one of the second brother''s construction sites. But when we got up the next morning, all the tools left on the construction site were frosted. Some people said that they were haunted. In short, now people are in a panic, and the workers dare not start work. The completion date has been set long ago. If it can''t be completed as scheduled, the second brother will lose money, so I can only trouble brother Zhou for your help. " In fact, he had invited some monks from the temple to do Dharma work, but it was useless. However, Zhou Heng thought more about it. Of course, he would not tell Zhou Heng about these details.


    Zhou Heng agreed without hesitation: "yes, easy to say!"


    Xiang Yunhai is surprised by Zhou Heng''s reaction again, but he hasn''t started to talk about compensation yet. A person who even has to talk about daily necessities will not be a person who regards money as dirt!


    There are only ten merits left from the d-level Heavenly Master, and if what he says to the sea of clouds is true, the strange frost is just a sign that the "fierce ghost" is about to be born.


    It''s worth at least four points of merit. Zhou Heng''s face showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 14

    When Xiang Yunhai and his Bentley arrived at the construction site, it was already noon, and the workers were still around the gate of the construction site, and they did not dare to go in to start work.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong!" Foreman old Li Piao to the sea of clouds Bentley opened to come over, immediately busy up, "you all crowded here for what?"


    Bentley stopped at the gate of the construction site and a young man came down.


    Who is this? Old Li Leng for a while, how come out of the car to the general?


    Then Xiang Yunhai got out of the car.


    Lao Li immediately went up and said, "Xiang Zong, Xiang Zong!"


    He said to the sea of clouds with a bitter face: "you see, the workers are making trouble again, and they refuse to start work."


    He nodded to the sea of clouds, then waved to him and motioned him to retreat. Xiang Yunhai said to Zhou Heng, "do you want to see the situation first?"


    Zhou Heng nodded and went to the crowd.


    Seeing Xiang Yunhai coming, the noisy crowd quieted down, and the workers gave Zhou Heng a way out.


    Zhou Heng walked through the crowd, came to the entrance of the surrounded construction site, and looked inside. "Ouch!" He let out a cry of surprise.


    Xiang Yunhai immediately followed him. He didn''t dare to stand too far ahead, so he stood behind Zhou Heng and looked in.


    The huge and spacious construction sites are all covered with a layer of white frost, and the more you go to the center, the thicker the frost is, and when you get to the pit in the center of the construction site, you get a layer of ice.


    "A few days ago, didn''t it say that only the tools on the ground were frozen?" Xiang Yunhai asked.


    The foreman, Lao Li, said to Yunhai: "yes, it wasn''t serious a few days ago, but this morning, it turned out to be like this!"


    "The ghost will be born soon." Zhou Heng said.


    "Li, Li Gui!" Lao Li was startled by Zhou Heng''s words, "is it me or us who dug up the coffin?"


    Zhou Heng rolled a white eye: "otherwise, if you don''t turn over other people''s coffins, how can the fierce ghost be born so easily?"


    Lao Li was so scared that he sat down on the ground. He believed in these superstitious things most: "won''t, won''t you come to my trouble? Those things, those things have nothing to do with me


    Xiang Yunhai suddenly stares at Lao Li. Lao Li covers his mouth and dares not speak any more.


    "I won''t find you." Zhou Heng turned his lips. To be exact, Li Gui doesn''t deliberately go to anyone. This kind of thing has completely lost its intelligence. "Injustice has a head, debt has a owner" is just a wishful thinking of human beings, this concept does not exist in the world of ghost. If the wandering soul still retains the characteristics of human life, then the fierce ghost can be regarded as a pure bloodthirsty beast.


    "Brother Zhou, what can you do?" Come to the sea of clouds and ask Zhou Heng.


    "There must be a way," Zhou Heng looked at the scene of the construction site, "but first to see the situation."


    Then he stepped into the frosty construction site. After a few steps, he stopped and looked back at Xiang Yunhai who was standing at the door.


    Xiang Yunhai was stunned for a moment, and then quickly said: "brother Zhou, master Zhou, I, I don''t have to go in, do I?" He also believed that injustice has its head and debt has its owner.


    Zhou Heng''s expression was a little puzzled: "don''t you come in and confirm my progress in catching ghosts?"


    "No, no!" Waving to the sea of clouds, "I totally believe you!"


    Zhou Heng nodded and then rushed to the sea of clouds with a smile, which was a response to his trust.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, he came to the frost covered earth pit in the middle of the construction site, then squatted down and observed carefully. The frost just covered the construction site, and the lower the temperature was, the lower the temperature was. By the edge of the pit, the temperature was below zero. Compared with the slightly warm afternoon outside the construction site, it was two different worlds.


    The coffin, which was opened, lay quietly in a two to three meter deep earth pit, frozen by a thick layer of ice. When Xiang Yunhai came to the car, he said that it seemed to be an empty coffin, but he still wanted to confirm it.


    Zhou Heng turned his head and yelled, "is this coffin empty when it''s dug out?"


    In response to him was foreman Lao Li: "yes! When we dug it out, there was nothing in it. We didn''t take it seriously at that time. How could we know that this kind of thing would happen now! "


    Zhou Heng frowned. Lao Li lied. There was a lot of Yin Qi around the empty coffin. The body must be inside when the coffin was opened. Xiang Yunhai, Lao Li and even the workers must have passed the test. They don''t know that some of the information they got is true. Perhaps because he wanted to come, Xiang Yunhai would ask someone to move the body away.


    At the moment, it''s much more difficult to deal with an empty coffin than to see a corpse. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, if the corpse is not here, there will be no ghost. In fact, it is not. After death, the soul will leave the body, and the fierce ghost is evolved from the wandering soul who lost his mind, which has little connection with the original corpse. But without seeing the body, he would lose some information about the ghost''s life, and Zhou Heng would have less means to deal with it.


    Zhou Heng took a breath at his palm, then rubbed it. It seems that if we want to find out the situation, we have to get involved personally. Fortunately, Xiang Yunhai didn''t catch up, otherwise he would have no spare time to take care of him.He closed his eyes.


    "I want to turn on all spell blessings." In the face of the unknown ghost, Zhou Heng decided to give his full strength at this stage.


    When he opened his eyes again, his pupils had turned red - the highest level of yin and Yang that he could stimulate. And the muscles of his limbs are beating slightly. The magic provided by the Heavenly Master system makes every neuron in his body active.


    He jumped into the pit.


    "What''s going on?" Standing outside, Xiang Yunhai saw Zhou Heng jump in and lost his vision.


    "You go in and have a look!" He commands Lao Li behind him.


    "Ah?" Lao Li was startled. He pointed to himself and asked with a sad face. His voice was shaking. "Xiang, Xiang Zong, are you going to let me in?"


    "Nonsense, do you want me to go in myself?" He frowned at the sea of clouds and waved.


    The two bodyguards in suits and shoes met immediately. They came forward and grabbed Lao Li''s arm and lifted him up.


    Lao Li''s body softened. He shrunk his feet and cried out: "Xiang Zong, no, Xiang Zong, I and I can''t catch ghosts. I don''t have this ability!"


    But how could the bodyguard take care of him? He grabbed Lao Li''s body and threw him in.


    "Look at you Xiang Yunhai said to Lao Li, "it''s not to ask you to go down. Go to the edge of the pit to see what''s going on, and then tell me!"


    "No!" Lao Li pleaded, "I think that little brother is very sure. He will be back soon. I''ll go there and make trouble for him."


    "What are you afraid of? Even if he becomes a ghost, it''s your own brother," Xiang Yunhai patted Lao Li''s face with his hand. "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt you."


    Hearing Xiang Yunhai''s words, Lao Li suddenly felt excited. He turned around and moved to the middle pit step by step.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, a loud noise came from the central earth pit. Zhou Heng under the pit is smashing the ice that covers the coffin with his fist.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Lao Li yelled and turned to run back.


    The trough! Xiang Yunhai cursed in his heart. What the hell is going on? Is there explosives buried in the pit! Seeing old Li running back, he yelled to the sea of clouds: "Li, dare you go back one more step!"


    Hearing Xiang Yunhai''s words, Lao Li''s steps stopped immediately. He recalled Xiang Yunhai''s fierce and terrible means - Xiang Yunhai is not a reasonable person at all. His cruelty is rooted in his bone marrow.


    Lao Li swallowed and turned back.


    "Yi --" Zhou Heng seemed to have accidentally knocked something out. A sound of air leakage came from his feet, and a white mist spread from the pit.


    In the earth pit, Zhou Heng stepped on the coffin and fanned his nose and mouth.


    "Hey Zhou Heng seems to see something, "you finally come out."

 Chapter 15

    The figure in the fog did not respond to Zhou Heng''s action.


    He squatted in the corner of the pit, huddled together, his body shaking.


    Does this guy have any sense? Zhou Heng''s brow was locked and he was attentive. Wandering soul to fierce ghost is a gradual process, not a sudden change. Generally speaking, this process takes several months. If Xiang Yunhai told him the date of frost on the car was right, he should have just started the evolution a few days ago. It''s just a few days ago. It''s incredible that he has developed into the current situation.


    "Your Yin Qi is so heavy." Zhou Heng approached slowly and said.


    "Cold, cold." A man''s voice came.


    Can also speak, which means that the other party has not completely become a ghost. As Zhou Heng approached carefully, he gave instructions to the Heavenly Master System in his heart: "give me the information of this ghost!"


    "Li Yuyao died of shooting ten months ago."


    "Hey, brother, are you what you are because you can''t find your killer?" Zhou Heng raised the volume and yelled at that thing. Wandering soul will become a fierce ghost, often because the heart is difficult to solve, unable to reincarnate, over time the mind will change. Now, even if Zhou Heng raised the volume, his voice may not be able to convey to the ghost''s ear.


    These white frost and congealed ice are all emitted by the Yin Qi of the thing in front of us.


    If not as a last resort, Zhou Heng does not want to use force to deal with it, because once the soul is scattered, the ghost will never be reincarnated.


    The ghost in the fog seemed to hear Zhou Heng''s voice. His body moved slightly in the direction of Zhou Heng. With his action, some broken ice fell to the ground.


    Is there a turning point?


    "Hold on Zhou Heng yelled at him, "can you hear my voice now?"


    "Wu -" a slight voice came out from the shadow in front of Zhou Heng.


    "Stay awake. I''ll help you out in a minute." Zhou Heng said.


    It''s abnormal that the Heavenly Master system hasn''t issued a task to him, and Zhou Heng is very anxious about it. Sweat dripped across his forehead.


    "You must stay awake!" Can''t manage so much, just like yesterday to deal with the dream eater, Zhou Heng stretched out his right index finger and middle finger, and pointed to the mass of things in the fog.


    The ghost was attacked by the cold Yin Qi, and his teeth kept shaking up and down. He tilted his head and stared at Zhou Heng''s fingers.


    "Relax and listen to me." Zhou Heng kept talking to the ghost to help him stay awake. "If you give up now, you can''t go back."


    When Zhou Heng''s finger touched the ghost in the pit, Zhou Heng felt the cold touch to the extreme.


    In the fog, the ghost''s eyes are like two green lights, quietly looking at Zhou Heng in front of him. Zhou Heng''s fingers brought a warm feeling that he had never felt before, and his mood was calmed down.


    There seems to be a way out. But why hasn''t Tianshi system released the mission to me? Zhou Heng frowned.


    At this time, a voice came from the top of the pit.


    "Hello, brother, what''s the situation now?" That''s Lao Li. Without Zhou Heng''s Yin and Yang eyes, he didn''t realize what was happening. In his field of vision, Zhou Heng stood in the pit, his right hand stretched out to the air.


    Li Yuyao suddenly raised his head and looked at Lao Li above the earth pit.


    "Bad things!" Zhou Heng was surprised.


    The dark shadow in front of him suddenly expanded. With the growth of his body, the ice layer covering the ghost''s body was also crushed, and the ice debris fell to the ground one after another. Li Yuyao''s mood is undergoing dramatic fluctuations, and he began to change to a fierce ghost.


    "Don''t look at it, don''t think about it," Zhou Heng reminded him in a loud voice He didn''t know whether his words could be heard by Li Yuyao, but he had to do his best.


    Lao Li can see the shadow in front of Zhou Heng.


    "Brother, brother!" Lao Li''s eyes grew wider and wider. He couldn''t believe that his brother, who was shot ten months ago, appeared again.


    "I, not me, but Xiang, he, me..." Lao Li knelt down on the ground. A lot of fear came out of his body, which confused his language. Tears and runny nose also came out of his face.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo!" The things in front of Zhou Heng were breathing quickly and heavily.


    The shadow in the fog is more and more clear. Lao Li hugs his head, tears his hair and screams bitterly. Who is the shadow in front of him!


    When Ding long arrived at Linhai City, he decided to follow his brothers. That night, he was called to the construction site by Xiang Yunhai. Why didn''t my brother agree? As long as he is willing to promise Xiang Yunhai, he will surely gain a higher position than he is now. What age is it now? My brother even talks about "loyalty and righteousness". He died, but he deserved it. I want to live, to live better than him.Lao Li pulled off his hair and his head became bloody.


    Although the sound can be heard outside the construction site, the fog in the construction site, especially near the earth pit, is too thick to see the situation inside. He was a little anxious. This morning Ding long told him that Ding Dang''s health had greatly improved, which made him realize that Zhou Heng was really capable. So he thought of the construction site he had built without telling Ding long. Finally, he took over Zhou Heng.


    If he plays Zhou Heng to death here, Ding long can''t find someone to do follow-up treatment for Ding Dang. He will start to check Yunhai. After all, he knows that there are only two people in Zhou Heng''s whole coastal city, he and Ding long. All the things he did behind Ding Long''s back will come to light.


    Is he ready to deal with Ding long.


    "Nothing can happen to him!" Realizing that he might be playing big, he stamped his feet anxiously to the sea of clouds.


    In the fog, only Lao Li''s shrill cry could be heard.


    "What happened?" Xiang Yunhai was a little flustered. He can be ruthless in dealing with people, but what about ghosts? Xiang Yunhai''s body instinctively feels afraid.


    But in any case, Zhou Heng can''t have an accident. To the sea of clouds heart horizontal down, he looked at the two strong bodyguards behind him, at the same time, his hand moved to his waist.


    The edge of the pit.


    Lao Li knelt beside the pit and screamed like he was crazy. He kept shaking.


    Finally, he fell down, rolled around the pit wall, fell to the ground and fainted.


    Outside the fog.


    Xiang Yunhai is holding a pistol in his hand. He doesn''t call those untrustworthy workers. Behind him are only two loyal bodyguards.


    The three men felt slowly towards the center of the fog.


    The center of the fog.


    Beads of sweat rolled down from Zhou Heng''s forehead and hair.


    He is still waiting, waiting for the celestial master system to prompt him to trigger the task, but today, the task system seems to be asleep, and still sends out any prompts.


    He didn''t wait for the task, but he waited for Xiang Yunhai first.


    Holding a pistol to the sea of clouds came to the pit.


    Li Yuyao suddenly raised his head.


    "Traitor, traitor!" When Zhou Heng heard the ghost in front of him, he clearly sent out these two syllables.


    The temperature drops suddenly!


    "Bang!" A wave carrying countless ice debris erupted from the center of the fog.


    Zhou Heng quickly took back his hand and protected his face.


    "Ding -"


    "the transformation of the fierce ghost is successful, the task is released - dispel the fierce ghost Li Yuyao, and reward four merits." A prompt sound sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain at the same time.

 Chapter 16

    Xiang Yunhai just reflected at this moment, relying on a pistol and bodyguard to ensure his integrity in front of the fierce ghost, which is such a stupid idea.


    When the shadow rushed in front of him, he didn''t even raise his gun to the sea of clouds, and the two bodyguards behind him were more difficult to react.


    But Zhou Heng reacted. He grabbed the ankle under Li Yuyao''s calf. Li Yuyao, who had already rushed to the sea of clouds, stopped the momentum of moving forward under the pull of Zhou Heng.


    The low temperature is transmitted from the palm where Zhou Heng meets Li Yuyao. This is the temperature that the human body can''t bear. If we don''t let go immediately, the muscle tissue of Zhou Heng''s hand will soon be necrotic.


    "Drink With Zhou Heng''s roar, his right wrist burst out a burst of amazing strength. He pulled the ghost''s body and threw it back to the ground.


    "Pa!" The sound of the ghost falling on the ground was very clear, as if it was not the body, but a mass of cold ice.


    Zhou Heng immediately released his hand. His palm had already shown the purple color after frostbite. The Heavenly Master system had stimulated all the potential in his body. The energy accumulated in his body burned quickly, and his palm also recovered its blood color.


    "Ah --" Li Yuyao raised his head, facing the sea of clouds on the pit, a shrill scream broke out from his mouth. In addition to Zhou Heng, no one can hear the scream. The cry of the fierce ghost has exceeded the range of human ears, which is commonly known as ultrasonic. But the sound wave brought by the sound wave actually affected all the people present.


    Everyone felt a sharp pain coming from the eardrum, and the one with a little bit of endurance was kneeling on the ground with his ears covered.


    Zhou Heng put the palm of his right hand in front of him, and the Heavenly Master system stimulated all his physical strength, which helped him resist the sound wave.


    "Wow --" Li Yuyao didn''t take the opportunity to attack Zhou Heng. He didn''t even look at Zhou Heng around him. He rushed to the sea of clouds on the pit.


    "What the hell!" Zhou Heng, who has set up his defensive posture, was surprised. Just now, he had a good chance to attack himself. According to reason, a fierce ghost who has lost his mind should attack all the people here without any difference.


    But it seems that Li Yuyao''s eyes have only one goal, the sea of clouds.


    He took a deep breath, closed his palms and knocked heavily on the back of Li Yuyao, who was soaring in front of him.


    "Bang!" No one can bear Zhou Heng''s blow, neither can Li Gui. He can hear the sound of ice breaking inside Li Yuyao''s body.


    In the final analysis, Li Yuyao is nothing more than a born fierce ghost. Zhou henggan has been in heaven for more than three years, and the fierce ghost he has dealt with has already exceeded double digits. Li Yuyao is nothing at all.


    Like being broken from the middle, Li Yuyao''s body fell down again and fell to the ground.


    "I wanted to pass you," Zhou Heng said to Li Yuyao on the ground, "but now it seems that there is no chance."


    With that, he stepped on Li Yuyao''s neck and didn''t give him another chance to shout.


    Li Yuyao raised his head difficultly, staring at the panicked sea of clouds above his head, his jaw shaking constantly.


    "Treason, treason, traitor!" He was still struggling to repeat those two syllables.


    Does this fierce ghost still have a trace of intelligence? Zhou Heng was very surprised. Before he came to Haicheng, he had never seen such an example.


    Li Yuyao''s limbs kept crawling on the ground. Although he could not break away from Zhou Heng''s feet, he was still trying to move towards the sea of clouds.


    "Zhou, brother Zhou! Master Zhou Although he was in the thick fog, Xiang Yunhai was sure that Li Yuyao had been dead for ten months. His voice exposed the panic in his heart. He pointed his pistol at the bottom of the pit and cried out, "hurry, hurry! Get the hell out of here


    "You don''t have to say it," Zhou Heng said solemnly, looking at Li Yuyao under his feet. "It''s my job."


    His hands were covered with a light golden light, which was very inconspicuous in the thick fog.


    It''s his job to eliminate the ghost. When the wandering soul becomes a ghost, he is doomed to never return to reincarnation. Being beaten to death is the only destination for all ghost.


    "I''m sorry," Zhou Heng clenched his fist. Every time he wanted to eliminate the fierce ghost, he would have a strong sense of guilt, "but I''ve tried my best." In the final analysis, Zhou Heng is just a young man in his early twenties. It''s essentially the same as letting him shoot a vicious criminal.


    Zhou Heng raised his fist and hit hard.


    "Pa!" It was as if the ice broke in his fist, and Li Yuyao''s body broke into countless crystal fragments.


    Maybe one day, I will need a psychotherapist. Zhou Heng thought.


    "Hoo -" standing on the pit, he breathed a long breath to the sea of clouds. Then he clapped at Zhou Heng. The two bodyguards behind him also responded and clapped with him.


    "Brother Zhou is really powerful!" Looking at Zhou Heng in the pit, Xiang Yunhai said, "is that ghost done?"Zhou Heng went to Lao Li, put him under his arm, jumped up, grabbed the edge of the pit with one arm, and climbed up easily.


    After climbing up, Zhou Heng threw Lao Li on the ground and shook his head solemnly: "it''s still a little short."


    "What, what! Didn''t do it just now? " Thinking that even Zhou Heng could not accept this fierce ghost, Xiang Yunhai was scared back a few steps and almost sat down on the ground. He yelled, "what if he and he want to take revenge on me?"


    "Ha ha!" Looking at Xiang Yunhai''s reaction, Zhou Heng suddenly showed a smile and laughed loudly, "all the things that scared you have been solved. That fierce ghost has been out of his wits and will not appear again."


    Xiang Yunhai was stunned. It took him two seconds to react.


    "Ha ha!" Xiang Yunhai apologized awkwardly. What a smart boy! If you cheat me, if it''s not the right time, I''ll kill you!


    "It''s all up to you, brother Zhou!" He went up to the sea of clouds, put his arms around Zhou Heng''s shoulder, and then asked, "what can brothers Zhou do with the fog and frost on the ground?"


    Zhou Heng said with a smile: "when the wind blows, the fog will naturally disperse. If you can''t wait for the frost to melt by itself, you can have it shoveled."


    He nodded to Yunhai: "listen to brother Zhou."


    "By the way," Zhou Heng suddenly thought of something. He pointed to Lao Li who fainted on the ground, "remember to watch your people. Don''t run around next time."


    "Ha ha." Xiang Yunhai said with a smile, "well, when Lao Li wakes up, I will tell him about him for you."


    With that, he turned around, turned his back to Zhou Heng and his two bodyguards, made a stroke with his left hand around his neck, and then said, "you two take Lao Li to the hospital."


    The two bodyguards nodded with understanding.


    "Alas." Zhou Heng sighed, and then looked at his coat. The shoulder was cut by the ice dregs from the fierce ghost, "my clothes are broken." However, getting four merits is no small comfort.


    Looking at Zhou Heng''s expression, Xiang Yunhai seemed to understand something. He patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder: "don''t worry, brother. You won''t suffer from this dress. Brother will make it up to you!" Naturally, the implication is that he will not lose the benefits of Zhou Heng.


    At this time, Xiang Yunhai''s mobile phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone and saw that the message on the screen was a "dragon".


    Without hesitation, he connected the phone to Yunhai, and his tone was very calm: "big brother."


    On the other end of the line, of course, was Ding long: "are you with brother Zhou?"


    The throat of Xiang Yunhai moved. How does Ding long know? How much more does he know?


    "Yes, there''s something to do with him." Xiang Yunhai''s tone is very relaxed, and there is no panic just escaped from death.


    "Well, I have something to do with him." Ding long said on the other end of the phone, "Ding Dang missed him a little."


    "I''ll take him right away!" Said Xiang Yunhai.


    "That''s right." Ding long said suddenly.


    "Yes, please."


    "The police are watching you," Ding long said. "Be careful when you come."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Answer to the sea of clouds.


    The phone hung up.


    Sweat fell from his forehead toward the sea of clouds - even the fierce ghost couldn''t make him sweat.

 Chapter 17

    "Xiang Er Ge, what happened?" Zhou Heng asked Xiang Yunhai who had just called.


    "It''s OK," said Xiang Yunhai, who is worthy of being an old man, without any flaw in his expression. "Brother Ding said that little master Ding Dang missed you and wanted to pick you up for dinner."


    Zhou Heng thought that it took a lot of physical strength to use the Heavenly Master system to open the full blessing just now. Now Ding long wanted to invite himself to a meal, which was just what he wanted, so he agreed immediately.


    Xiang Yunhai smiles, embraces Zhou Heng''s shoulder, pretends that they are good brothers, and gets on the Bentley together.


    Parked in a car near the construction site.


    Wearing casual clothes and facing the microphone on the earphone, Xu Lingshan said, "the number two is coming out to the sea of clouds. There is a young man beside him. They look very close."


    "Can I get a picture?" The instructions came from the earphone.


    "It''s hard. I''m in the car far away from them now," Xu Lingshan observed the surrounding environment. "If I drive there, I''m likely to be found by them."


    "Don''t take risks." The earphone seems to be very worried about Xu Lingshan''s ability to "give priority to the task."


    "Yes Xu Lingshan replied.


    "They''re in the car. They seem to be moving." Xu Lingshan said into the microphone.


    "Keep up!"


    In the Bentley.


    Zhou Heng and Xiang Yunhai sat in the back row together, and neither of them spoke.


    Xiang Yunhai is not in the mood to speak. Ding Long''s intelligence network is more terrible than he expected, and even has penetrated into his own side. Who told Ding long about taking Zhou Heng away? How does Ding long know that the police are watching him? The situation, which originally felt that everything was under control, suddenly showed a more complicated and huge side. Although it seemed quiet, Xiang Yunhai''s heart was in a mess.


    It''s really the Dragon King of Linhai! Xiang Yunhai thinks of the bald guy with tattoos all over his body. He is both jealous and afraid.


    Xiang Yunhai suddenly feels that no one around him can believe him. If he wants to get rid of the Latin dragon, he has to re cultivate his cronies. Thinking of this, he looked at Zhou Heng.


    At this time, Zhou Heng was looking sideways at the rearview mirror of the car.


    Xiang Yunhai recalled the scene of Zhou Heng breaking Li Yuyao in the pit.


    His impression of exorcism should be a Taoist or monk wearing a robe holding a magic weapon, then dancing a strange dance or reciting some incomprehensible incantations, such as Zhou Heng''s exorcism, which relies on his body to fight to the flesh. Even in film and television works, he has never seen it. This man may be of great use in the future.


    No, he is the piece that God sent to Linhai City to let me defeat Ding long!


    "Brother Zhou," Xiang Yunhai has made up his mind to win over Zhou Heng, "what are you doing?" He tried to talk to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng raised one arm, pointed in the rearview mirror and said, "it seems that a car is following us."


    "Oh?" He turned his head to the sea of clouds and looked in the rearview mirror.


    "The black Volkswagen." Zhou Heng said.


    He frowned at the sea of clouds. Ding Long''s nose was sharper than him. Even the fact that the police were watching him made him right.


    "Take the middle at the next intersection, then forcibly change the lane and turn right," Xiang Yunhai said to the driver. "I see if he can keep up."


    "Be safe." Zhou Heng sitting in the back reminds me.


    "Ha ha!" Xiang Yunhai patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder. "Brother Zhou, don''t worry. The driver has been with me for more than ten years. The technology is absolutely safe."


    Zhou Heng hated Xiang Yunhai''s habit of patting people on the shoulder, so he frowned.


    Realizing this, Xiang Yunhai quickly sat down and said to Zhou Heng, "brother Zhou, you''ve been driving away ghosts just now


    "It''s OK. I can''t say it''s hard." He is telling the truth. Li Yuyao''s new fierce spirit is far from his opponent. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Lao Li and Xiang Yunhai, there would be no twists and turns at all.


    "Ha, brother Zhou is really good at it, but no matter what, I always want to be a brother." Then he took out a black card from his pocket. Zhou Heng had never seen such a bank card.


    "Take it and spend it! Don''t be polite with your brother Xiang Yunhai handed the black card to Zhou Heng, and then stressed, "you must accept it. It''s all my heart to you, brother!"


    Zhou Heng took it with a smile, just like Zheng Li said, he was very smart, so he was very clear that Xiang Yunhai was deliberately using some actions and words to hint him, hoping to draw Zhou Heng to his camp. But he was not interested in it. Although he accepted the benefits of Xiang Yunhai, he deserved it. He is not ready to get involved in the struggle between Xiang Yunhai and Ding long. It''s still six points short of his merit to be promoted to the d-level Heavenly Master, which is the only thing he cares about at the moment.


    "Xiang Er Ge, I just have one more thing to ask you." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    Xiang Yunhai immediately became interested. Compared with giving Zhou Heng benefits, Zhou Heng took the initiative to ask for him, which is what Xiang Yunhai wants to see at the moment: "brother, if you have anything to do, you can do it. Brother will help you, even if you can''t do it, brother will try his best.""It''s not difficult." Zhou Heng said.


    "Oh?"


    "If Xiang Er Ge knows anything about ghosts, he must inform me." Zhou Heng said. Although he doesn''t want to owe Xiang Yunhai, he has reached the last moment of promotion. Zhou Heng can''t help but want to use the power of Xiang Yunhai.


    "No problem, it''s on my brother!" Xiang Yunhai immediately agreed. But then he thought that although Zhou Heng acted mysteriously, he had always been very interested in exorcising ghosts. Is it not that exorcising ghosts is good for his heavenly master that we don''t know? It is worthy of being a human spirit. Xiang Yunhai figured out this link.


    "Brother, do you have any hobbies in catching ghosts?" To the sea of clouds.


    "Not to the second brother." Zhou Heng said frankly, "I catch ghosts to improve my merits."


    "Merit?" Xiang Yunhai was stunned for a moment, and then laughed two times. "Brother Zhou''s realm is really high. My brother, as a rough man, only has money and beautiful women in his eyes."


    Zhou Heng also followed with a smile. Of course, the rest will not go and explain to Yunhai. He can guess as he likes.


    Two people take advantage of Bentley car, go to Ding Long''s apartment.


    "I lost it." Xu Lingshan parked the car on the side of the road, then helplessly smashed her arms on the steering wheel.


    "I haven''t been found all the time," Xu Lingshan continued, "but at the last intersection, they suddenly changed their direction. I didn''t have time to follow up and was thrown away by them."


    "It doesn''t matter," the earphone said, "we''ll use Skynet to continue tracking." However, Skynet can only track where the car to the sea of clouds has gone. It is really useful in tracking down criminals, but it can not be used to collect evidence instead of the police.


    "Hum." Angry Xu Lingshan patted the steering wheel again. The black Volkswagen stopped at the side of the road suddenly honked.


    "Skynet shows that Bentley of xiangyunhai spent some time near Linhai University at noon today." The earphone said suddenly.


    "Well?" Xu Lingshan was interested, "give me a specific location."


    "9 Hejia Road, Tongguang district." My colleagues are very efficient.

 Chapter 18

    Come to Ding Long''s home, the door just opened, Ding Dang toward Zhou Heng embrace come over.


    "Hello, brother!" Dingdang''s voice is sweet, clear and pleasant.


    Zhou Heng holds Ding Dang up with a smile.


    "It''s ready to run?" Xiang Yunhai was very surprised. When he saw Ding Dang last night, he was still in bed, looking very weak.


    Ding long followed Ding Dang and nodded to the sea of clouds: "I recovered so fast. I was surprised when I saw him this morning."


    Then Ding long rubbed Ding Dang''s hair again: "you can''t call him brother, you should call him uncle."


    Dingdang immediately changed his words: "Hello uncle!"


    "Isn''t that the elder brother Zhou Xiang Yunhai said with a smile.


    "That can''t make brother Zhou short of us Ding long said aloud. The three laughed together.


    Ding long leads Xiang Yunhai and Zhou Heng to the dining room beside the kitchen. Some home-made dishes have already been set on a big round table. The deaf mute old servant seems to be still busy in the kitchen, completely unaware that the guests have arrived.


    The three sat down in front of the round table, and Dingdang was still held by Zhou Heng. Dingdang seems to like Zhou Heng very much, and Zhou Heng certainly doesn''t dislike such a lovely child.


    Ding long said: "don''t give up the two brothers. Although they are home-made dishes, their craftsmanship is very good."


    "I like home cooking best," Xiang Yunhai said. "The food outside is so greasy. Home cooking is better."


    Zhou Heng said, "everything I eat is the same." What he said is the truth. Tianshi system completely deprives him of the pleasure of eating. No matter what kind of taste is sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, his feeling is very weak, and the improvement of physical fitness also gives him a strong bite force. Those things that taste good in other people''s mouth are no different from boiled tofu in his mouth. Eating is just preparation for work. That''s all he thinks about food now.


    "I know brother Zhou has a good appetite," Ding long said to Zhou Heng. "I cooked four big pots of rice for you this time. I''m sure you''ll make your brother full!"


    "Four big pots, I don''t think it''s enough!" Xiang Yunhai has seen Zhou Heng''s appetite. Although he doesn''t know if he eats so much every time, the impression he left at that time is hard to erase.


    "It''s too small to have more rice cookers at home," Ding long said with a smile This time there was no wine on the table, obviously for Zhou Heng''s consideration.


    Xiang Yunhai knows that Ding long is also interested in wooing Zhou Heng. He can''t help thinking wildly in his heart, but his face is still quiet and he can''t stop talking nonsense with Ding long.


    Zhou Heng is talking to Ding Dang.


    "Are you better?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    Dingdang nodded cleverly.


    "Ha." Zhou Heng couldn''t help poking his face with his finger.


    "Uncle," Ding Dang suddenly attached to Zhou Heng''s ear and whispered, "where''s the big sister who came with you last time?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned. He said Zheng Li?


    After several seconds, Zhou Heng came back to himself. He also asked Ding Dang in a low voice, "which elder sister do you mean?"


    "It''s the big sister who''s behind you and nobody else can see it." Answered Dingdang.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath. This boy can see ghosts!


    "Can you see her?" Zhou Heng couldn''t help asking again.


    Ding Dang nodded.


    "What are you two whispering about?" Ding long, sitting opposite the round table, asked.


    "Nothing." Zhou Heng replied. Does Ding long know this? Now his heart is in a mess.


    "I didn''t tell anyone because they wouldn''t believe me when I told them." Ding Dang said in Zhou Heng''s ear.


    "You can always see ghosts - I mean, can you always see those things?" Zhou Heng asked Ding Dang in a low voice.


    Ding Dang shook his head and said he didn''t know when he could see the ghost. "In the hospital, there was an old man who often talked with me, but no one could see him except me." "I told my sister the nurse about it, but she told the doctor that I was ill and wanted to give me an injection, and I never told anyone else," Ding said


    Born with Yin and Yang eyes, Zhou Heng responded. This boy has born with Yin and Yang eyes.


    For others, the unchangeable world is bizarre for people with Yin and Yang eyes. Unfortunately, people with this rare talent often can''t live to be adults. Most of them choose to end their lives ahead of time because of mental breakdown. Zhou Heng also has Yin and Yang eyes, but they can be strengthened by the Heavenly Master system. Although they are similar in function, they are quite different in essence.


    "What else do you know?" Zhou Heng asked Ding Dang.


    "I also know that you took Xiao Hei off my head to cure my illness." Dingdang said. What he said about Xiao Hei, of course, is the dream eater. "I didn''t tell my father about these things, because I told him, and he won''t believe it."


    "Well." Zhou Heng nodded.


    "Except for uncle and Xiao Hei, no one will believe Ding Dang''s words." Dingdang''s tone suddenly filled with his age should not have some lonely. More than normal people see, understand more, also let him mature earlier than his peers."Is Xiao Hei OK?" Asked Ding Dang.


    "Very good." Zhou Heng lied. The dream eater had become a small wooden card. As for whether the wooden card could be changed back or what other function it had, Zhou Heng didn''t know.


    "Ding Dang," Ding long said suddenly, "don''t pester your uncle Zhou, let your uncle Zhou eat!"


    Ding Dang obediently left Zhou Heng''s arms.


    "Ding Dang, just sit next to me and eat." Zhou Heng said to Ding Dang.


    "Good uncle." Ding Dang climbed onto the stool next to Zhou Heng and sat down on it, but he was not tall enough to get food.


    "I''ll clip you what you want." Zhou Heng said.


    "Brother Zhou, you and the young master are very congenial." Xiang Yunhai said to Zhou Heng.


    "I''ve always been very popular with children." Zhou Heng replied with a smile. He sympathized with Ding Dang. When he just woke up to the Heavenly Master system, his life was very chaotic, but at that time he was already a high school student who could take care of himself. A child like Ding Dang, who should be carefree, is forced to live in a world different from others. Zhou Heng is very sympathetic.


    But he can''t do anything about it. Maybe he can help him only after his heavenly master system has opened more permissions to him.


    This meal Zhou Heng did not eat too much - although he still ate up the four pots of rice, it was nothing compared with his body, which can store the energy consumed by normal people for a whole month.


    At dinner and after dinner, Ding long is saying something that is not nutritious. Zhou Heng takes it calmly, but Xiang Yunhai has been trying to figure out the meaning of Ding Long''s words.


    Today, Ding Long''s phone call sounded an alarm to Xiang Yunhai, but why did Ding long do it? If you stand in the position of Ding long, isn''t it a surprise? Xiang Yunhai couldn''t guess Ding Long''s idea. This partner who has been with me for 20 years has become more and more mysterious in my eyes.


    After dinner, Zhou Heng said he was going back. He told Yunhai that he was driving and could send Zhou Heng back.


    "Don''t bother you with this little thing. I''ll ask someone to send brother Zhou back." Ding long stood up, patted the cloud on the shoulder, "brother, I just have something to talk to you."


    Xiang Yunhai was stunned for a moment, then he laughed out: "good, good! We haven''t talked about heart for a long time

 Chapter 19

    When Zhou Heng got home, someone was waiting for him at the door.


    The man crouched behind the flower bed by the door, thinking that under the cover of the night, Zhou Heng could not find her. But the Tianshi system has greatly improved the sensitivity of Zhou Heng''s eyes, saying that his eyes are a pair of night vision devices.


    Zhou Heng politely said thank you to the driver who sent him. Then he let him drive back. He pretended that he didn''t see the person behind the flower bed and went straight to open his door.


    He didn''t lock the door after going out these two days. First, it''s said that the haunted house is haunted and few people get close to it. Second, he just moved to the sea and didn''t bring any luggage. The former owner here is a ghost, leaving nothing valuable except a pile of wine bottles and posters. Therefore, except for the large pieces of furniture that are inconvenient to move, the house is very beautiful There is nothing worthy of the thief''s patronage.


    Zhou Heng was about to enter the door when the figure behind the flowerbed quickly felt out, and then took out a pistol to resist the back of his head.


    "Don''t move!" Xu Lingshan yelled behind him, "hands up!"


    Zhou Heng raised his hand cooperatively.


    Xu Lingshan pressed him into the room and closed the door.


    "Pa!" The light was turned on by Xu Lingshan.


    "Wow." Zhou Heng issued a exclamation, the whole house has been tidied up, from curtains to slippers, have been replaced with new. Xiang Yunhai is a good guy. Zhou Heng thought. It seems that I will lock the door when I go out.


    "Don''t move. Turn around slowly." Xu Lingshan, who controls Zhou Heng, is very nervous. The guy in front of her has been mixed up with old people like Ding long and Xiang Yunhai since she was young. She must be a ruthless character. Thinking of this, she sternly scolds, "don''t play tricks."


    Zhou Heng didn''t want to play tricks at all. If he wanted to do harm to Xu Lingshan, Xu Lingshan didn''t have a chance to hold a gun to his head like this.


    Zhou Heng turned around slowly, facing Xu Lingshan''s eyes.


    "Take out your ID card!" Xu Lingshan said.


    "Good." Zhou Heng is going to reach for his ID card in the inside pocket of his coat.


    "Stop!" Xu Lingshan quickly stopped Zhou Heng''s action.


    Zhou Heng raised his hand again.


    "I ask you, what''s your name." Xu Lingshan said to Zhou Heng.


    "My name is Zhou Heng. In other words, why don''t you handcuff me for questioning so that we can both relax." Zhou Heng said slowly, "or say, you didn''t get the power to handcuff me."


    Zhou Heng''s intelligence is beyond Xu Lingshan''s imagination. This made her a little nervous: "don''t be glib. Tell me what''s your relationship with Ding long and Xiang Yunhai!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve just met these two people. If I have to say so, I have contacts at work." Zhou Heng answered truthfully.


    But such an answer is too easy to be misunderstood. Xu Lingshan immediately decided that the guy in front of her would not be a good person.


    "And what''s your job?" Asked Xu Lingshan. Then she added, "don''t lie."


    "Heavenly Master," Zhou Heng replied calmly, "I am the Heavenly Master of catching ghosts."


    How did Xu Lingshan not expect that Zhou Heng would answer like this? Even if she wanted to lie to hide her identity, was it too ridiculous?


    Xu Lingshan''s shocked expression made Zhou Heng feel very familiar. Many people, including Ding long, had this reaction after hearing his identity.


    "Well, I''ve had enough with you." Without waiting for Xu Lingshan to ask again, Zhou Heng put down his hands and sat down on the new sofa, very soft and comfortable.


    "Hello Xu Lingshan worried, she pointed to Zhou Heng with a pistol, "what''s your attitude?"


    "You broke into my house without a search warrant and pointed a pistol at me. I''ll call the police and catch you." Zhou Heng said sitting on the sofa.


    "I am the police!" Said Xu Lingshan aloud.


    "So what, the police can''t do whatever they want." Zhou Heng replied with a smile.


    Realizing that she couldn''t say anything about him, and that she didn''t have a search warrant, Xu Lingshan angrily put away her pistol: "one day I''ll make you regret it!"


    "Well, I''ll wait for that day." Zhou Heng answered sincerely. Although the policewoman was full of justice, she was too young and reckless. Zhou Heng thought that if she could not wait for that day, she would regret it first.


    Xu Lingshan bit her teeth angrily, stamped her feet in the same place, and then turned around to leave.


    "Hello Zhou Heng shouts at Xu Lingshan''s back.


    Xu Lingshan stopped and looked back at Zhou Heng on the sofa.


    "You have a lot of Yin Qi. Have any relatives passed away?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Xu Lingshan was completely angry: "you just died at home! Asshole After scolding, she picked up a pair of slippers on the ground and threw them at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng''s head deviated and avoided it.


    Zhou Heng turned his lips. He thought he was innocent. He doesn''t mean to curse Xu Lingshan. The reason why he is willing to waste so much time with Xu Lingshan is that he feels a very strong Yin Qi in each other''s body. According to reason, this degree of Yin Qi can affect people''s normal life. Xu Lingshan should be aware of it, but it can''t be ruled out that some people are of good quality and have a slight tolerance to Yin Qi Better.I thought it might trigger a new task, but things didn''t go so well.


    Xu Lingshan left with anger. She clenched her fist at the thought that the smelly boy cursed herself at the end. If she didn''t leave again, she was afraid that she couldn''t help beating him. Of course, Xu Lingshan did not know that she was far from Zhou Heng''s opponent.


    She went back to her car and turned on the music station.


    Xu Lingshan holds her forehead with her hand. She seems to be dizzy by Zhou Heng Qi. There are bursts of slight dizziness in her brain.


    She shook her head, took a few more deep breaths, and recovered from her dizziness.


    At this time, her mobile phone rings, which is a special ring for her brother.


    "Hello, Xiao Yi." Xu Lingshan turned down the volume of the music station and connected the phone.


    "Sister, listen to your colleagues say, you take the initiative to work overtime today?" Xu Yi asked on the phone.


    Who has such a broken mouth? Xu Lingshan frowned: "normal overtime, nothing special." Because of her beautiful face, Xu Lingshan has many pursuers in the Bureau. These people can''t get a good face from Xu Lingshan, so they turn to Xu Yi, Xu Lingshan''s younger brother. So Xu Yi can always get news from Xu Lingshan''s colleagues.


    "Pay more attention to your health, sister." Xu Yi said.


    Xu Lingshan laughed at the end of the phone. Their parents died in a car accident seven years ago, leaving only her and her brother to support the family. That''s why Zhou Heng was so angry when she talked about her family.


    "Pretend to be a veteran, you can take care of yourself. I don''t need your concern." Xu Lingshan mouth very brave, "nothing else, I hang up ah."


    After that, without waiting for Xu Yi to refuse, she said goodbye to Xu Yi and hung up.


    My younger brother is getting older and more sensible. There was a happy smile on Xu Lingshan''s face. Her hand touched a pendant on the rearview mirror - a small pendant with a picture of her and a man on it. The man, like her, was wearing a police uniform, sunny and smiling.


    "Brother Hao." Her eyes were full of nostalgia and sadness.

 Chapter 20

    Today''s Zhou Heng is awakened by the information prompt sound of his mobile phone, which is one of the disadvantages brought by the Tianshi system. Zhou Heng''s reaction nerve is far more acute than that of ordinary people. Even the short prompt sound of a short message is enough to wake him up from deep sleep.


    Last night, Zhou Heng dreamed that he had regained his sense of taste and then went back to the dining table to eat.


    "It''s hard to have a good dream." Zhou Heng complains and slowly opens his eyes. He grabs his mobile phone and lights up the screen unhappily.


    It''s a message sent to the sea of clouds. It probably means that an old house is recruiting feng shui masters. If Zhou Heng is interested, you can go and have a look. The address of the old house is also attached in the message.


    Feng Shui? Half asleep and half awake, Zhou Heng tilted his head to think that Fengshui is his blind spot! Xiang Yunhai thought that Zhou Heng would catch ghosts, so he would surely see feng shui. This is a common stereotype of ordinary people. If he is still Zhou Heng in the past, he will never touch the unknown field. But now he is only six points away from the d-level Heavenly Master. He can''t help but want to take a chance.


    What if you can trigger a mission in this old house?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Heng got up from his bed.


    Thanks to the sea of clouds, the whole room has been tidied up. All kinds of things are available. Brand new clothes are neatly hung in the wardrobe. Even in the corner there is a treadmill without plug-in power.


    Zhou Heng doesn''t have the habit of fitness, and ordinary people''s way of fitness won''t help him. Now the only way for him to go further is to enhance his authority in the Heavenly Master system. He has no other choice. After a simple wash, Zhou Heng put on a new coat and went out.


    Go to get some cash first, ask the shop owner nearby about the location of the bank. After thanking him, he goes to the bank.


    Because they live near the University, the major banks will have outlets in this area. But also because it is the beginning of the school season, so the nearby banks have gathered a large number of students to deal with business. Zhou Heng was startled by the crowd when he came to the bank. The team in front of the ATM had already lined up on the road, and the hall was full of students waiting for manual business. In fact, as long as Zhou Heng takes out the black card Xiang Yunhai gave him in the car, he can naturally go to the VIP room to handle business, but he has no idea what the black card is for, so this time he only brings the ordinary bank card he got when he had dinner with Ding long for the first time.


    If you don''t think of a way, today''s day will be spent in the bank queue, Zhou Heng looks around outside the crowd.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" He noticed a noise in the distance, as if someone were pushing away the crowd and pushing in.


    "Get out of the way, can''t you see Master Yu coming?" Master Yu? Zhou Heng looked at the source of the sound, and at a glance he saw the big tall one he had put over at the school gate last time - it seemed to be called Dashan. And in the mountain under the protection of crowd, don''t think also know is that Yu Shuai.


    After being beaten by Zhou Heng, Yu Shuai kept a low profile in school for a long time. After all, if such a terrible role appeared in the freshmen, his days of domineering in school would come to an end. However, it seems that Zhou Heng is not a freshman of Linhai University. After a period of timidity, Yu Shuai''s arrogance began to rise slowly again. After realizing that he was still a bully in the school, his behavior became more rampant than before.


    Seeing Yu Shuai squeeze into the crowd like this, Zhou Heng is not happy. He has to know that he is still standing in line outside the crowd. Why should he squeeze in like this?


    "Excuse me, excuse me!" Zhou Heng also pushed in the direction of Yu Shuai.


    Today, Yu Shuai is wearing a slim white suit and a big brown sunglasses to cover the bruises on his face that Zhou Heng beat out. If it is not too bad character, only from the appearance, he will be more girls like the type. But he is too domineering, except for some young girls, most people choose to avoid him. He understood this as other people''s fear of him, but became more proud and intensified.


    "Hey, smelly boy, you''re in the way!" Yu Shuai patted the new students on the shoulder. The freshmen in front of him looked back and saw Yu Shuai and the big mountain standing behind him, so he had to give Yu Shuai a way out in silence.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" Yu Shuai can''t help but smile. It''s too easy to bully others after being bullied by Zhou Heng.


    "Hello." At this time, a hand came over from behind him.


    "Dashan, don''t take my shoulder!" Yu Shuai thought that Dashan was behind him. Today, he was dressed in pure white. If he got dirty, it would be very ugly.


    But Dashan didn''t respond to him.


    Yu Shuai looks back impatiently, and then sees the face that appears in his nightmares every day these days.


    "Big, big, big, big, big brother!" Yu Shuai, who originally wanted to be called Dashan, changed his name temporarily. Dashan, on the other hand, was standing on one side, not daring to do anything.


    "Don''t make up to me. I''ll beat you up with another call." Zhou Heng is not happy. Do people in this school like to call people big brother so much?"Yes, what can I do for you?" Seeing Zhou Heng''s face, the beaten part of Yu Shuai''s body began to ache faintly. His legs trembled and his body bent down. It seemed that he would kneel down to the ground immediately.


    "You stand up straight!" Zhou Heng said.


    "Yes Yu Shuai immediately collapsed straight, as if in military training. There was a burst of laughter from the crowd around him, but Yu Shuai can''t manage so much now. Zhou Heng''s ability is something he has learned. Last time, he took two younger brothers with him, and they were all taught that they have no fighting power. This time, only he and Dashan can''t even resist.


    Zhou Heng took out a bank card and handed it to Yu Shuai.


    "I can''t stand that." Yu Shuai quickly refused, but he didn''t dare to take it.


    "Who said I''d give it to you? Go and help me line up and get some money." Zhou Heng rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "Good, good." Yu Shuai had to take over.


    "How much is it, big - big man." Yu Shuai changed his mouth temporarily. But Zhou Heng said he would beat him if he called big brother again.


    "Take as much as you have." Zhou Heng said. He didn''t know how much cash the card had.


    "By the way, no jumping in line!" Zhou Heng reminded Yu Shuai.


    Half an hour later, police.


    "Ding long took the money!" Someone got a message from the bank.


    "Tell me the address and the amount quickly!" Xu Lingshan said quickly.


    "The address is a branch near Linhai University. The staff there said that there is a bank card in the name of Ding long, which requires all the cash," the colleague said, "and the amount of the card is 500000!"


    All the banks in Linhai City have been connected with Skynet, and any cash flow on the surface will be synchronized by the police.


    "What is he going to do with so much cash at a time?" Xu Lingshan thought.


    "Ding long won''t be ready to run, will he?" My colleagues have directly expressed their worries.


    "It''s also possible that cash is needed for shady deals." A colleague reminded, "let''s let the bank reject the withdrawal."


    "It can''t be rejected!" Xu Lingshan immediately said, "withdraw cash for him, and then send someone to check the flow direction of the money." Half a million people say that they are not big or small. They say that they can''t find out something about Ding long.


    "By the way, who is in charge of cash withdrawal?" Xu added.


    "I''ll arrange it right away." Colleagues said.


    In the bank.


    "Well, if you can take it out or not, you''ll give it to me." Yu Shuai is a little impatient. The bank clerk has been talking about something that he doesn''t have. It seems that he is procrastinating with himself. He was worried that Zhou Heng, who was waiting outside, would be impatient.


    The bank clerk said to Yu Shuai with a smile, "because if it''s more than 50000 yuan, we need to make an appointment in advance, and you don''t have the identity information of the owner of the bank card, so you can only withdraw money from the ATM. We can''t give you cash. "


    "You didn''t say it! Then I''ll go first! " Yu Shuai wants to leave here as soon as possible. He always feels that the security guards in the bank are staring at him intentionally or unconsciously, which makes him shudder.


    Then the manager of the bank came out and whispered something to the clerk.


    The bank clerk nodded to the manager and then said to Yu Shuai, "please give me your signature."


    "My signature?" Yu Shuai was stunned. He said, "this card is not mine." He is going out to find Zhou Heng and ask him to provide his ID card and then come back to get the money.


    "It doesn''t matter," the clerk said with a smile. "As long as you can provide your signature, we can cash it for you."


    "Is your bank so casual?" Yu Shuai was very surprised.


    Police station.


    "Yu Shuai, the person who helped Ding long withdraw cash is Yu Shuai, a student of Linhai University!"


    "Students?" Xu Lingshan was stunned.

 Chapter 21

    When Zhou Heng took the purse from Yu Shuai''s hand, he was startled: "is it so big?"


    Yu Shuai was surprised: how much money do you have in your heart?


    "Big, big - big brother," Yu Shuai said, "would you like to order it, but I didn''t dare to touch you at all!"


    Zhou Heng opened the zipper of the black bag and looked inside: "forget it. It''s estimated that it will take a long time for so much money." He did not know that the number of each piece of money in the bag had been recorded, and then when and where the money would flow would be closely monitored by the police.


    "Thank you so much!" Zhou Heng patted Yu Shuai on the shoulder. In fact, if you have a younger brother to help you run errands, it''s very convenient. Zhou Heng suddenly feels that.


    "Misfortune is bitter, misfortune is bitter!" Yu Shuai said quickly.


    "I''m going." Zhou Heng and Yu Shuai waved with his money bag.


    "Have a good trip, big man!" Yu Shuai''s attitude is still very respectful, "be careful on the road, big man!"


    After Zhou Heng turned and left, Yu Shuai said in a low voice, "be careful not to be hit by a car. You are a dog!" With that, he kicked on the root of a big tree by the side of the road.


    After a pause of two seconds, he squatted down and kept rubbing his forefoot: "pain, pain, pain, pain, pain!"


    Now that he has money on hand, Zhou Heng''s travel is much more convenient. He comes to the road, stops a taxi, and shows the address in his mobile phone to the driver.


    "Send me here." Zhou Heng said.


    "Little brother," the driver said with a foreign accent, "you are also a gift giver!" As he spoke, he started the car.


    "Gifts?" Zhou Heng shook his head. "I''m not going to give gifts."


    Is this family famous in Linhai City? Zhou Heng asked the driver, "do many people go to their home to give gifts?"


    "Too much!" The driver is the type who likes to chat with passengers very much, "Tong family, the top big family in Linhai City!"


    "Yes." Zhou Heng nodded, his tone was very flat.


    "It''s said that Miss Tong is evil!" The driver said in a frightening voice, "it can''t be cured! Many people go to give gifts to miss Tong''s family, to flatter Tong''s family! Oh The driver scoffed at this and obviously didn''t look up to this flattering behavior.


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhongxie, Zhou Heng immediately became interested.


    "I pulled a great Taoist yesterday!" The driver then said to Zhou Heng, "it''s going to Tong''s house, too. That Taoist is very arrogant!"


    "Is he going to exorcise?" Zhou Heng still wants to discuss the topic of evil.


    "Then I don''t know." The driver said, "that Taoist has a strange accent. Maybe it''s not Chinese."


    You can say people have strange accents. Zhou Heng make complaints about himself.


    "The Taoist is wearing a big robe and a white mask." The driver said, "there''s a big stick tied to the back. It''s a good guy. I can''t put his stick in my car."


    Zhou Heng had no interest in Taoist: "how much do you know about the evil lady in the Tong family, elder brother?"


    "You asked the right person!" The driver''s tone became very proud, "I''ve been running this area all the year round. I don''t know which one knows." There are so many modal particles in his dialect that it''s hard to hear Zhou Heng.


    "Please tell me about it." Zhou Heng said politely to the driver.


    Feeling that he was a polite young man, the driver said to him, "Miss Tong is beautiful. Do you know a flower in Linhai City?"


    "Don''t know, don''t know," Zhou Heng hastened, "brother, you continue to say."


    "Later he got sick. The master of the Tong family was in a hurry. He took the young lady to America and then to France. In short, he went to many countries and spent a lot of money," the driver said. "In the end, he was not cured. Now he''s taking care of his illness at home. Linhai City knows about it."


    Zhou Heng nodded and asked, "what are the symptoms of Miss Tong?"


    The driver shook his head helplessly: "how can I know?" Then he braked gently and the taxi slowed down.


    "Here it is The driver rolled down the left window and motioned to Zhou Heng, "this is Tong''s house!"


    Zhou Heng followed the driver''s guide and looked through the window - the so-called Tong''s old house is not an old-fashioned mansion in imagination, but a European style manor with a certain sense of history.


    Zhou Heng paid for the car, thanks to the driver, and then looked at the tongjiazhuangyuan by the road. At the moment, the front door of Tong''s house is crowded with people.


    Zhou Heng has no choice but to make complaints about himself. Now the population of Linhai City is so large that no matter where you go, you have to queue up? But thinking that there might be a task waiting for him, Zhou Heng, who didn''t like to join in the fun, forced his way in.


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze!" There was a shout in the confused crowd. "Oh, who stepped on my foot!"


    "Don''t touch, rascal!" There are also many girls in the crowd.


    Are these people recruiting feng shui masters just like Zhou Heng, or are they flattering as the driver said? Zhou Heng couldn''t take care of so much. He held his purse in his chest and pushed it in. The strength of ordinary people can''t be compared with him, and soon he was in a big cry and killed into the inner circle.The iron door of the Tong family is now closed.


    "Why didn''t Xiang Yunhai get me an invitation or something?" Zhou Heng complained in his heart. He has wronged Xiang Yunhai. In fact, neither Ding long nor Xiang Yunhai has any contact with the Tong family. If Ding Xiang and Xiang are the new local snakes in Linhai City in the past 20 years, the Tong family is the local emperor who has been rooted in Linhai City for more than 100 years. Although the Tong family may not be as powerful as Ding Xiang, they still don''t want to be associated with such rude people . Xiang Yunhai will tell Zhou Heng the news simply because Zhou Heng mentioned it to him in the car and asked him to help pay attention to the supernatural events.


    Miss Tong''s condition is very similar to that of Ding Dang, the son of Ding long. No wonder Xiang Yunhai will tell Zhou Heng about it.


    At this time, someone was pushed by the crowd and bumped into Zhou Heng''s back. Zhou Heng looked back and saw an old man with a bent back.


    "Old man, what are you crowding in for?" Zhou Heng felt that the old man''s body bone would be crushed at any time, so he gave up his front position, "I''m empty here, you come in."


    "Thank you, thank you, good boy." The old man said thanks to Zhou Heng and walked in tremblingly.


    After Zhou Heng let the old man in, he stood in the back of the old man. With his physique, other people don''t want to shake him.


    "What are you here for, young man?" The old man suddenly asked Zhou Heng.


    "I''m here for Feng Shui." Zhou Heng tells the truth.


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s reply, the old man opened his eyes wide and seemed surprised at Zhou Heng''s reply.


    After a few seconds, he sighed: "future generations are formidable."


    "Old man, don''t you come here to apply for feng shui master?" Zhou Heng asked curiously.


    The old man laughed: "it''s just a meal."


    Zhou Heng nodded, thinking that you have to go out to earn a living at this age. It''s really hard for every family to learn. He looked at the iron gate of the manor and said, "you say that so many people are crowded here, won''t the family come to open a door?"


    "It will open the door," the old man said softly. "It will open the door."


    In the manor.


    The old housekeeper stood in front of the glass isolation room, quietly with his head down.


    In the isolation room, a girl with no blood on her face was lying on a pure white bed. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to be asleep.


    The old housekeeper suddenly pulled up a little sleeve, raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist: "the Luos should be coming soon."


    "Miss, I''ll leave first." With that, he bowed to the girl in the ward.


    The girl lay quietly on the bed without any reaction.

 Chapter 22

    When Zhou Heng was a little impatient, the old housekeeper of Tong''s manor finally appeared, and he was followed by several servants in black and white.


    "Mr. Luo!" From a long distance, the old housekeeper saw the old man standing by the iron gate. He quickly quickened his pace and came here.


    Seeing that someone finally came out of the manor, the crowd in front of the iron gate was in a commotion. They cried out their identity and intention, hoping that the old housekeeper would let them in.


    The iron door slowly opened, but because no one had got the permission of the Tong family, no one dared to go further to the manor except Zhou Heng.


    "Somebody''s here at last!" Zhou Heng''s tone was a little discontented. He felt that the family was too neglecting the guests. In the eyes of surprise, he went to meet the old housekeeper.


    "Old man, remember to open the door early next time." Zhou Heng said to the old housekeeper, "by the way, my name is Zhou Heng. I''m here to answer it." before he finished speaking, the servant behind the old housekeeper surrounded Zhou Heng.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng didn''t think their actions were good intentions. Although I don''t want to have a conflict with my potential employer, if I have to fight, I can accompany myself.


    Zhou Heng clenched his fist.


    "All right, all right." The old man outside the iron gate came in slowly. He said to the housekeeper, "housekeeper Tong, this young man is also a feng shui master like me."


    "So it is." Housekeeper Tong looks up and down at Zhou Heng, obviously not believing it, but Luo, the great master of Chinese geomantic omen, has said something. Of course, he can''t refute it.


    The attendants around Zhou Heng dispersed.


    "Ho!" Zhou Heng made an unpleasant nasal sound. It''s no wonder that he will feel unhappy when he is treated like this after being shut up for too long.


    "Mr. Luo, why don''t you inform me in advance?" Tong housekeeper asked the old man, "I come to meet you, don''t let you wait for a long time."


    The old man shook his head helplessly: "I''m old. I can''t use new things. I can''t use any mobile phones or telephones."


    These are not new things. Zhou Heng make complaints about himself.


    "Thanks to this young man," Luo''s eyes looked at Zhou Heng, "it''s the world of young people. We old things are useless."


    "Lord Luo is joking." Steward Tong replied with a smile, and then said, "please come in with me."


    Luolaozi nodded, zhouheng see in may trigger task, also followed up.


    At this time, the iron door behind them slowly closed again, and none of the visitors came in.


    The manor covers a large area, almost the same as Linhai University. It''s hard to imagine that it''s just a private residence. Steward Tong is very familiar with the environment here, but to Zhou Heng''s surprise, Lord Luo seems to be very familiar with it. They walk slowly in the manor, and Zhou Heng follows them, looking around.


    It''s not because of novelty. Zhou Heng is looking for the source of Yin Qi in the manor.


    He didn''t notice it when he was outside the iron gate, but after entering the manor, Zhou Heng felt the faint Yin Qi, but the sense of existence of this Yin Qi was too thin to judge where it came from.


    "Have you ever died here?" Zhou Heng asked one of his attendants.


    The attendant ignored him.


    Zhou Heng turned his lips and asked, "how long has your young lady been ill?"


    The attendant was obviously a little unhappy. He turned to Zhou Heng and said, "Mr. Feng Shui, please take care of your duty." In his opinion, if not for the recommendation of Mr. Luo, he would not be qualified to enter the garden.


    Zhou Heng did not speak, Tong housekeeper first voice reprimand: "don''t talk with the guests like this."


    "You know the truth." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    Instead of going to miss Tong''s ward, they went to the dining room. At this time, many people have gathered in the hall. They see that housekeeper Tong has brought people over again, and they turn their eyes to this side.


    Sitting in the hall are all the best in the field of Chinese geomantic omen. At the invitation of the Tong family, they came from all over the world. Some of them are far away, and they arrived a few days in advance. Mr. Luo was the latest to be invited. Xiang Yunhai only heard that the Tong family was inviting geomantic omens from all over the country, but he didn''t know it was an invitation rather than an open recruitment, so he sent the notice to Zhou Heng and made such a fuss.


    In the hall, a dark brown leading wooden chair is placed in the middle. From the perspective of geomantic omen, the position of the wooden chair with the dragon head is the "auspicious" in this room.


    A child came up to Mr. Luo and said to him, "this way, please." With that, he would lead Mr. Luo to the leading chair of Daji and sit down.


    "Hello, children!" Zhou Heng grabbed the child''s shoulder, "excuse me, where do I sit?"


    There is only one seat left in the hall.


    Xiao Tong obviously didn''t know that there was another guest. He was young and did everything according to the orders of his elders. At this time, when Zhou Heng asked him a question, he couldn''t answer it for a moment, so he began to sniff and cry."Don''t, don''t cry!" Zhou Heng wanted to stop it, but how could he stop a child crying.


    The child is not only crying, but also crying louder and louder. In the end, he burst into tears.


    Zhou Heng obviously didn''t think his action would bring such an effect. He would rather deal with a fierce ghost than get along with a crying child. What''s more, the child seems to be crying by him.


    At this time, since the two attendants left, one brought a wooden chair, and the other took the crying child away.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    "Why don''t you take my seat." Luo said to Zhou Heng with a smile.


    There was a discussion immediately in the hall. Mr. Luo is the leader of the Chinese geomancy circle. All the people sitting here are his descendants. Chinese tradition stresses generation, so we just take it for granted to leave the position of Daji to Mr. Luo. But what''s the qualification of this rash boy?


    But since this is from the mouth of Lord Luo, we can''t speak against it, otherwise it would be disrespectful.


    "I''ll take that one." Zhou Heng didn''t like to sit in the middle of the crowd. He didn''t know Feng Shui. He was afraid that he would be exposed immediately when he sat in such an obvious position. He pointed to the new chair moved by the servant, "I''ll just sit there."


    Everyone in the hall thought that this man was not too ignorant.


    Zhou Heng did it in his own position. The new chair obviously doesn''t match other people''s position. There is only a cloth mat under his buttocks.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Heng got up from his position, grabbed the cloth mat on the chair, went to the old man Luo who had been sitting on the wooden chair of the dragon head, and handed over the cloth mat: "I think your chair is very hard. Take my mat and sit on it." He didn''t mean to be in the limelight, but simply for the sake of this old man who seems to be in his twilight years - it''s really not easy for him to come out for a living at such an old age.


    "Asshole!" Suddenly a man slapped the table and stood up.


    Standing up was a semi bald middle-aged man. He was wearing a broad yellow Taoist robe, but he could not hide his big belly. The middle-aged man yelled at Zhou Heng: "what''s your intention to give the cushion to Mr. Luo?"


    What do you want? Zhou Heng was said by this man and didn''t react. Isn''t that out of kindness?


    The middle-aged man saw that Zhou Heng didn''t speak, so he gave a cold hum, put his hands behind him, and said to himself.


    "Wuji is the position of the Chinese side and belongs to the territory. Each of the eight of us has a small auspicious angle. The eight prime ministers and four elements are in a state of imperial auspiciousness. There are two taps on the two handles of the wooden chair, and the four taps bite the position of the four evils. This is the most auspicious thing. And wood is better than Earth because of earth, which is in line with the principle of using wood to control earth and soil to control auspiciousness. The position that Lord Luo sits on is a great auspicious position that inherits the principle of heaven''s fortune and conforms to the great road of Fengshui and the continuous development of the five elements! "


    At this point, other people who were still sitting in the seats applauded one after another, and even Mr. Luo, who was sitting in the middle, showed his approval.


    "If you use a cloth pad to separate Lord Luo and the four Dragon chairs, you will break the ring of using wood to control the earth and soil to control the auspicious. This is the way to turn the auspicious into the peaceful. If you use a cloth pad to cut off two, this is the water phase of Kanze. The water is woody, and the soil conquers the water. This is the principle of self attrition. How can you deceive us by turning a good fortune into a bad one


    The middle-aged fat man said more and more angrily. In the end, he pointed to Zhou Heng and said aloud, "come on, what''s your heart!"


    What kind of chicken, Tianshi system has not shown him more advanced functions, so now Zhou Heng doesn''t understand what he is talking about!


    Am I going to show up just now? Zhou Heng was still holding the cloth pad in his hand, and his brow was locked.

 Chapter 23

    Luo stood up in the eyes of the crowd, took the cloth mat from Zhou Heng''s hand, then put it on the four Dragon wooden chair and sat down slowly.


    "Hello Although Zhou Heng didn''t understand what the middle-aged man said, he probably understood that it was a geomantic taboo for him to take the cloth mat to Lord Luo, "old man, how can you sit down?"


    Lord Luo waved his hand to him.


    "Sit back first." Luo said.


    Zhou Heng quickly sat back, he did not know Feng Shui, now the task has not been triggered, he does not want to be driven out of here in advance.


    People in the hall are still talking.


    "Cough, cough." Mr. Luo suddenly coughed deliberately twice.


    Everyone in the hall knew that the great master of Feng Shui had something to say, and immediately they all quieted down. The middle-aged man who stood up also sat back in his position.


    "This brother from Hengshan," Luo started. He motioned for the middle-aged man with his hand, and then continued, "that''s very reasonable."


    The middle-aged man nodded and arched his hand to Mr. Luo with a smile, his face full of pride. Hengshan is a famous family of Feng Shui, but in his generation, most of them chose to go into business or politics, leaving him as the only one, and still insisting on learning Chinese Feng Shui. Fortunately, all his efforts have paid off. Now that he can sit here and get the approval of Mr. Luo, he is the best affirmation of his efforts over the years.


    "Brother Zhou." Mr. Luo motioned to Zhou Heng again with his hand. "It''s no problem. I think there are some misunderstandings between the two sides, which lead to these conflicts."


    There was an uproar in the hall. The man surnamed Du was right. Zhou Heng couldn''t even retort. What seems to be a misunderstanding? This old man Luo should not be old and confused, right? In spite of this conjecture, no one dares to say it.


    "It''s true that the wood is used to control the earth and the earth is used to control the auspiciousness. It''s an endless trend. All brothers are right." Luo continued. Hearing that Mr. Luo was going to give a lecture, all the people in the hall were absorbed. Only Zhou Heng sat in his own place, confused. Except for the fat man, who was from Hengshan, he didn''t understand anything.


    "But none of the brothers considered the attributes of people." Luo said.


    "Ah! So it is A young man sitting next to Zhou Heng suddenly patted his thigh and showed a sudden understanding expression.


    What and what? Do you understand that? Zhou Heng glanced at the young man who looked no more than a few years older than himself, thinking that you would not pretend to understand as well as me, would you?


    The face of the fat man named Du also turned ugly.


    "Water is the downward Qi. My surname Luo Chui is old. He doesn''t need the cloth of the Zhou brothers. He has become the water phase. Just now, the brothers have made it very clear that water produces trees and earth controls water. " Luo said, looking at the fat man surnamed Du, as if in praise.


    The fat man surnamed Du had a bitter smile on his face, and his face was ugly again.


    "Brother Zhou used cloth to cut off the water. This is the image of Gen mountain. Although the little brother''s method is simple, only when it is simple can we see the real kung fu. " Luo Laozi said with a smile, "the water depends on the shape of the mountain and a hundred trees grow. Only in this way can we regain the eternal good fortune."


    After hearing this, the young man sitting next to Zhou Heng took the lead in clapping. For a moment, there was a lot of applause in the hall, and even the fat man surnamed Du clapped.


    As the applause subsided, the young man moved his head to Zhou Heng''s side and said in a low voice, "brother Zhou, you are so powerful. How come I have never heard of you!"


    Zhou Heng gave him an embarrassed smile: "it''s just out of the mountain." What he said is true. Today can be regarded as his first day as a feng shui master.


    "I don''t know who to learn from?" The young man thought that what Zhou Heng had done was lightened, and it seemed that he was protected by Lord Luo. That must have a bright future.


    "There''s no apprenticeship." Zhou Heng was afraid that the more he said, the more flaws he had, so he had to tell the truth.


    Young people are very puzzled, how can young people have such attainments without learning by themselves?


    As he was about to say something more, the woman sitting on the other side of the young man suddenly said, "Jian''er, don''t talk to each other. When you go out, be polite."


    This woman seems to be the mother of Jian''er. After Jian''er was reprimanded, she bowed her head and stopped talking.


    Zhou Heng took a long breath.


    At this time, steward Tong, who had been waiting on one side, suddenly opened his mouth: "it''s really an eye opener to listen to your arguments." With that, he gave Zhou Heng another look, and his eyes were full of praise. Maybe what I think in my heart is that "I''m worthy of being the geomantic master recommended by Lord Luo. I''m really the leader of the younger generation.".


    "Ladies and gentlemen," steward Tong said solemnly, "although the old lady is in another country, I invite you to come here. I hope you can save the young lady''s life by looking at the feelings of our predecessors." With that, he made a deep bow to all the people in the hall!


    "This, this is to say what words!" Master Luo stood up and said, "get up quickly."


    Housekeeper Tong straightened up."Even if you don''t," Luo said, "we will try our best." Others nodded yes.


    Zhou Heng thought, these people look proud, but they are willing to work for the Tong family. Is the Tong family so powerful? Now, Zhou Heng is wrong.


    The Tong family was originally a branch of the Wang family. The Wangs, who lived in Linhai, are a famous family of Fengshui in China. A hundred years ago, Japanese invasion, Japanese Colonel Yamada Yasunari into the coastal city, to take the Royal Manor as the headquarters. The Wang family has a strong character in charge of the family. They not only don''t agree, but also tease Yamada with eight trigrams. As a result, they kill themselves. Wang''s wife Tong wanted to avenge her husband. She gathered a group of underground workers in Linhai, but because she was betrayed by the traitors, she was killed all over the Wang family. Later, with the outbreak of an all-out war with the Japanese pirates, Tong''s mother''s family came to Linhai to continue the Wang family''s career. After the victory of the war against the Japanese pirates, the Chinese military commander personally mentioned to the Tong family the four words "full of loyal men". So until today, even though Ding Long''s momentum is great, he does not dare to provoke the Tong family.


    The Chinese landscape circles are deeply moved by the four words "full of loyalty" of the Tong family, and gradually take the lead of the Tong family in Linhai. After the death of manager Tong, who took office as head of the family, because his wife was not surnamed Tong, although the real power was with his wife at the moment, everyone''s aspiration was still the only daughter of the Tong family. As for the Tong housekeeper of the Tong family, he is not surnamed Tong either. He is only given the surname "Tong" because of his loyalty to the Tong family.


    Now there is only one person left in the Tong family - Miss Tong on the bed!


    Who can cure Miss Tong is the great benefactor of the Tong family. If the young men can further win Miss Tong''s favor, they can directly master the whole Linhai Tong family and even the whole Chinese geomantic circle.


    These people are only afraid that the Tong family will not invite them, how can they not do their best?


    At this time, the fat man, surnamed Du, asked: "when can we go to explore Fengshui?"


    Tong housekeeper smile, did not answer.


    A man with a mask covering half of his face suddenly said in a voice: "dull, the test has begun."


    The fat man, surnamed Du, immediately woke up when he heard his words. He took a small copper plate out of his pocket and began to fiddle with it. Others are already busy.


    What? What test? Zhou Heng sat in his own position, he felt that he could not be in such a situation all the time.


    He closed his eyes.

 Chapter 24

    "Push my five senses to the extreme." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    "Five senses blessing has been opened." The cold girl''s voice sounded in his head.


    Although he has not opened his eyes to see, the world around him has changed.


    The Yin Qi that you can feel when you enter the garden becomes clearer now. Not only that, but also the direction of Yin Qi flow can be felt through your nose.


    Although we can''t know the specific source of Yin Qi, we can lock the general direction according to the flow direction.


    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes, the whole manor''s Yin Qi spread into his mind.


    "In the East!" A Taoist with a brush in his hand suddenly stood up and yelled.


    "Miss Tong''s position is in the East." He said firmly.


    Yes, although there is no explanation, the first practice is to let everyone use Feng Shui to speculate Miss Tong''s location. If you can''t even do this, then it will only cause trouble to others in the past.


    The fat man, surnamed Du, patted his copper plate on the coffee table, obviously regretting his slow step.


    "No," the young man called Jian''er suddenly said, "I don''t think it turns out to be in the East."


    The Taoist holding the dust frowned: "what do you know? The Tong family manor is located in the south of the sea, and the gate is facing the south. Then the East is the place where the essence is stored. If Miss Tong wants to recover, she should be in the East!"


    Jian''er still shook his head: "your reasoning is too rough. I don''t think the result is Oriental."


    "What a rude boy!" The Taoist threw the dust, pointed to the sword and scolded, "is that what your mother taught you?"


    "It''s not up to you, Taoist Yu, to teach him." The woman sitting beside Jian''er said.


    "Well, then I''ll listen to your son''s comments!" The jade road long angrily sat down to return to the position.


    The young man called Jian''er shook his head: "I haven''t figured it out yet, but it must not be in the East."


    The jade road long sneers, then says: "I when you ye family can have what high opinion."


    Ye Jian didn''t retort. He closed his eyes and began to calculate. At this time, Mrs. Hua opened a mouth for him first: "I said for Jian''er, Miss Tong is in the west at the moment."


    Hearing Mrs. Hua''s words, Zhou Heng, sitting beside Ye Jian, suddenly burst out laughing in a low voice. He looked at Mrs. Hua''s arrogance and thought she was really capable. It seemed that these genuine feng shui masters were just like that.


    Mrs. Hua frowned at Zhou Heng''s position and was about to get angry. "Ha ha!" The jade Taoist priest suddenly laughed, "Madam Hua, are you going to fight me? I say east, so the master must go west?"


    "As a woman, I can''t be so rough." Mrs. Hua said with a smile.


    "You Mr. Yu knew that Mrs. Daohua was using the word "rough" to make fun of him. He was worried, and he was immediately agitated, "OK, you should tell me your reason."


    "Water." Mrs. Hua said only one word.


    "Good!" The fat man, surnamed Du, yelled, his eyes glowing with excitement. "It''s worthy of being Mrs. Hua, who speaks so incisively and thoroughly in one word!" He didn''t mean to flatter Mrs. Hua, but the word "Mrs. Hua" just came into his heart.


    "There is a saying in burying the Sutra that Qi will disperse when it rides the wind, that boundary water will stop, that gathering will not disperse, and that action will stop, so it is called geomantic omen." As soon as he got up, the fat man, surnamed Du, began to drop his bag. "The core of the so-called geomantic art, of course, is to watch the wind and fix the water. Mrs. Hua only needs to fix the water to figure out the place of Yingxu in Tong''s mansion, which can be said to be highly skilled. What''s more wonderful is that "water" is a Kan hexagram, which belongs to the western world. One word of water can express its subtlety. It''s extremely beautiful. Although I can calculate that in the west, I can never be as concise and wonderful as Madam. "


    It turns out that the position he calculated is also in the West.


    Ye Jian opened his eyes, and his calculation in his heart had been completed. The ancient Chinese geomantic omen was particular about observing the wind and determining the water, but after the Ming and Qing Dynasties, it began to combine with arithmetic, adding a new "geomantic calculus". And young Ye Jian is very good at this.


    When Mrs. Hua saw that Ye Jian was confident, he knew that although his son was young, he was no less accomplished in Feng Shui than himself.


    "Jian''er, what did you figure out?" Mrs. Hua asked in a low voice.


    Ye Jian is about to answer, before that the man wearing a white mask finally spoke again.


    "Southwest." He has a strange accent, so he doesn''t say much every time.


    Zhou Heng and Ye Jian, who was sitting beside him, nodded together.


    The man in the white mask was wearing a long Taoist robe. On the tea table beside him was a stick tied with a white cloth.


    "What a great skill, sir!" Ye Jian can not help but praise.


    Mrs. Hua frowned. His son is good everywhere, but he doesn''t know the world. He has already talked about the West first. Now some people say it''s the southwest. He actually spoke out to support outsiders. Didn''t he hit her mother in the face?


    Ye Jian didn''t notice the change of his mother''s face. He leaned over to talk to Zhou Heng: "brother, your answer must be southwest, too!"Zhou Heng responded, but did not speak. He was afraid that Ye Jian would ask him how he calculated it. Zhou Heng''s method was not geomantic omen at all. He just noticed that the source of Yin Qi was probably in the southwest. But now he''s interested in Feng Shui. You know, he has a heavenly master system to assist him. The world he sees is totally different from what Ye Jian and others see. However, both Ye Jian and the Taoist wearing a white mask can get the same answer through Feng Shui.


    If you have a chance, you must have a good understanding of Feng Shui.


    Luo''s eyes were full of praise as he looked at Ye Jian and Zhou Heng.


    The fat man named Du stood up again, holding a copper plate in his hand with a copper spoon in the center. "No, no!" The fat man, who was surnamed Du, said, "in the southwest, there is no fire in the sun. Yin Qi breeds. In all directions, Miss tong can''t be in the southwest."


    The man in the white mask gave a cold "hum".


    "What''s your opinion?" The fat man surnamed Du asked him.


    "The wind The man in the white mask said the word and stood up.


    He grabbed the long stick at hand and untied the white cloth wrapped around it, revealing the true face under the cloth. It turned out to be a hollowed out copper stick. The copper stick was carved with strange symbols, and the hollowed out stick was filled with copper beads of different sizes. The feng shui master in the hall changed his face when he saw the copper stick, but Zhou Heng was still calm - isn''t it still a stick?


    "It turns out that you are from Kunlun Mountain," the fat man with the surname of Du has seen the man''s identity. "I''m sorry." With that, he sat back in his seat.


    What is the origin of Kunlun mountain? How can you frighten this fat man like this? Zhou Heng was puzzled in his heart, but he didn''t dare to ask, so as not to expose his ignorance in this aspect.


    The men from Kunlun Mountain have started to do it. He waved the copper stick in his hand. Because the copper stick was hollow, when the air passed through it, it would make a strange whistling sound, as if a whistle had been installed in the stick.


    Zhou Heng laughed and thought it was a little interesting.


    Seeing Zhou Heng''s casual expression, several people stare at him.


    After a set of movements, the man put the copper stick on the ground, and the copper beads in the stick were still shaking.


    After a few seconds, the trembling of the copper bead stopped. Then, a copper bead rolled out of the ground of the copper stick. The man stooped to pick up the copper bead, and then showed the symbol engraved on the copper bead to the people in the hall.


    Zhou Heng also looked at the past - three horizontal lines were carved on the copper bead, and a horizontal line on the top was broken from the middle.


    "Xun Gua belongs to the wind and is in the southwest." Ye Jian next to Zhou Heng said in a low voice.


    Luo, sitting in the middle, suddenly clapped.


    "Mr. Guo is really good." Luo said.


    The man with the white mask nodded to Mr. Luo to show his respect for the leader of Fengshui.


    "That''s the end of the test for you," said Luo. "There are three qualified people."

 Chapter 25

    People in the hall hold their breath and wait for Lord Luo to reveal the result.


    "The first is Mr. Guo of Kunlun." Lord Luo read out the name of the first qualified person.


    "Oh dear!" The fat man with the surname Du gave a strange cry, "it could be southwest." Since Mr. Guo is qualified, the position of Miss Tong is self-evident.


    "How, how could it be southwest?" Obviously, Mrs. Hua can''t believe it. However, she was slightly gratified that although she miscalculated, at least her son earned her a breath.


    "The second is Ye Jianye, the little brother of the Ye family." Luo said.


    It''s worthy of being a famous family. I''m afraid it will have a bright future in the future. People in the hall cast their eyes on Ye Jian. Although they looked different, their minds were almost the same.


    Ye Jian noticed that people looked at him and scratched his head shyly.


    "Finally, it''s brother Zhou." Mr. Luo announced the last qualified person.


    "You''re kidding


    "Did he say the answer?"


    "Guess what?" There was an uproar in the hall, obviously dissatisfied with the result, but it was announced by Mr. Luo after all, and no one really questioned it.


    "Even if it''s a guess, others have guessed it," the fat man said suddenly. "You are all famous predecessors. How can you not admit defeat?"


    Zhou Heng looked at the fat man in surprise. He didn''t expect that the last one to speak for himself would be the fat man. His impression of him changed a little.


    There was silence in the hall.


    "You must remember what I said to you when you came here," Mrs. Hua said to Ye Jian in a low voice. "It''s a matter of great importance to our Ye family. You can''t let your temper fool you!"


    Ye Jian hesitated, but he nodded.


    "Three, please go southwest with me." With that, master Luo stood up.


    The one surnamed Guo had wrapped the copper stick in white cloth again, and then tied it behind him. Ye Jian and Zhou Heng also stood up.


    The others knew that they had lost the contest, so they got up to congratulate them. It''s just that they don''t look good. It''s a great opportunity for them to get online with Tong''s family this time. Many people have made sufficient preparations when they come here. They don''t know that they will be defeated in advance before they see Miss Tong. But since they are inferior to others, they should show their demeanor. They have lost the battle and can''t lose any more people.


    Steward Tong and Mr. Luo walked in the front, followed by Mr. Guo with a stick on his back, and Zhou Heng and Ye Jian walked behind them side by side. As for the other feng shui masters, they were left in the hall, ready to enjoy the dinner prepared by Tong Fu, but whether they still have the appetite to eat is another matter.


    "Brother Zhou," walking on the road, Ye Jian whispered to Zhou Heng, "are you also here for Miss Tong?"


    Zhou Heng thought that Miss Tong might be the source of Yin Qi in Tong mansion, so he nodded and admitted.


    "Alas." Ye Jian sighed and said, "I didn''t expect brother Zhou to be a poor man like me."


    Huh? Zhou Heng thought, we are not just outstanding, how can we become poor people?


    "Brother Zhou, do you have anyone you like?" Ye Jian asked in a low voice.


    Why is the topic moving so fast? Zhou Heng whispered, "No."


    "Didn''t you come to see feng shui?" Zhou Heng could not help but make complaints about it. Ye Jian''s speech was almost without logic. "Or you are here to meet?"


    "That said," said Ye Jian, "but the fate of the family can''t be ignored." It turns out that before going out, Ye Jian was repeatedly told by Hua Fu that she must try her best to cure Miss Tong, and then try to please her, and try to get the two families to marry, so as to revitalize the Ye family with the help of the Tong family''s prestige in the Chinese geomantic field. And Ye Jian obviously thought that Zhou Heng came here for the same reason as him.


    Zhou Heng guessed the meaning of Ye Jian''s words a little. He came to miss Tong himself!


    "Don''t worry," Zhou Heng patted Ye Jian on the shoulder. "I won''t argue with you." His goal is only the task of the Heavenly Master system, and he has no interest in Miss Tong, whom he has never met.


    "No!" Ye Jian said quickly, "brother Zhou, don''t give up!"


    "Didn''t you just say that the fate of the family can''t be ignored?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    "I will naturally bear the fate of the family, but I will never use marriage as a means." Ye Jian said, "and to tell you the truth, brother Zhou, I have someone I like, so I won''t marry Miss Tong anyway."


    I see. This guy wants me to take over Miss Tong''s business. "Don''t worry," Zhou Heng comforted him. "Miss Tong hasn''t got to look up to us yet."


    When Ye Jian heard Zhou Heng''s words, he also showed a smile: "that''s what he said!"


    If everyone in the hall knew that the two brothers refused like this, I don''t know how they would feel. Mrs. Hua was afraid that she would vomit blood.


    After a few minutes, the party went to the southwest "fengxu hall" of tongjiazhuang garden, where Miss Tong recuperated."It''s heavy." Before stepping into the hall, Mr. Guo in the middle suddenly said.


    "What does Mr. Guo say is so heavy?" Ye Jianlian asked.


    "Yin Qi." Mr. Guo replied.


    Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, this guy can also feel Yin Qi?


    "Yin Qi?" Ye Jian obviously didn''t notice this. He spread out his right hand and murmured, "I didn''t feel the dampness."


    But Zhou Heng could feel it. Rather, it was difficult for him to be unaware of it. Even on the frosty construction site, he didn''t feel such a strong Yin Qi. Although there is no change in temperature, it is only because the nature of Yin Qi here is different, and it will not bring sensory influence to this world.


    Following the crowd into the hall, Zhou Heng raised his head.


    The thick black fog has completely covered the whole ceiling.


    "Increase Yin and Yang eyes to maximum power." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    As the red light in the pupil lights up, Zhou Heng''s eyes begin to penetrate the black fog. He is looking for the trace of the ghost emitting the black fog.


    And Luo Laozi and Tong housekeeper are leading the public to see the glass isolation room in the hall.


    "That''s the lady lying in it." Tong housekeeper said.


    Ye Jian wants to go in and have a look at Miss Tong, but Mr. Guo raises his hand to stop him.


    "Step back," Mr. Guo said, "I''ll come first."


    Ye Jian nodded and retreated. He thought that it would be better for Mr. Guo from Kunlun to solve the problem here by himself, so it would not be his turn. Of course, the Tong family would not appreciate him, and he would not have the chance to contact Miss Tong. When I got to my mother''s place, he had an explanation. Mr. Guo from Kunlun was so powerful that I didn''t even have a chance to do it.


    Ye Jian looks back at Zhou Heng, who is not much younger than him. He sees that Zhou Heng is looking at the ceiling. He seems to be in a daze and looking for something.


    What a wonderful person. Ye Jian thought, this person is worth making friends with.


    Mr. Guo looked around at the furniture arrangement in Feng Xu''s hall, and suddenly snorted coldly: "there''s a result."


    Ye Jian was surprised. Did the people from Kunlun really have the ability to be human? Just look at it like this and there will be results?


    Mr. Guo took off his copper stick and pointed to a wooden chair in the hall: "moving four feet and three inches eastward."


    Steward Tong nodded and went to the wooden chair.


    He moved the wooden chair four feet three inches according to Mr. Guo''s instructions.


    "Tea table," Mr. Guo pointed to other furniture, "three feet north by West and two feet north."


    Zhou Heng, who had been looking at the ceiling in silence, suddenly said, "don''t move."


    They looked at Zhou Heng in surprise.

 Chapter 26

    "Don''t touch the furniture here." Zhou Heng said.


    Steward Tong stops, and Mr. Guo stares at Zhou Heng coldly, waiting for Zhou Heng to give him an explanation.


    After the chair was moved, the black fog on the ceiling began to pour up. Although he had not found the ghost''s hiding place, he could feel the ghost''s mood fluctuating.


    In the absence of a clear reason, it is best not to move the furniture here.


    "Boy When he found out that Zhou Heng didn''t care what he meant, Mr. Guo was very angry, but he couldn''t speak well, and even couldn''t speak well.


    "The wheel, the wheel is not in your charge!" It took a long time for him to say something that didn''t hurt or itch.


    Finish saying, he pointed to that tea table with the copper stick in the hand: "west by north 3 feet again two!"


    Tong housekeeper hesitated for a moment, but still chose to obey his orders, moved the coffee table.


    Zhou Heng found that the black fog on the ceiling turned more severe, just like the inverted sea, and began to set off a violent storm.


    "I can''t move any more," Zhou Heng reminded. "I can''t say what will happen if I move any more."


    Ye Jian came to Zhou Heng''s side and pulled the corner of his clothes: "you just let him move. When he''s busy, if it doesn''t work, you can go on the second one and hit him hard in the face." At the moment, Mr. Guo, Ye Jian and Zhou Heng are competing with each other. Mr. Guo''s first move is to seize the opportunity. When Zhou Heng stops talking at this time, it''s easy to be misunderstood as deliberately making trouble. But Ye Jian wants Zhou Heng to be the second one, of course, because he thinks that if Mr. Guo doesn''t solve the problem, there will be Zhou Heng on the top, and it''s never his turn.


    Mr. Guo pointed to another wooden chair with a copper stick: "one foot and one inch due north."


    "Something''s ringing." Zhou Heng seems to have heard something. But the sound is very subtle. Even though he has improved his hearing before, he can''t hear the source of the sound clearly.


    Tong housekeeper in accordance with Mr. Guo''s orders, once again moved the furniture.


    The voice became clearer. Zhou Heng looked up again and looked at the ceiling. The black fog seemed to be gathering.


    No one but him could see the black fog on the roof.


    Ye Jian was observing the arrangement of Mr. Guo. He said doubtfully: "it seems to be a kind of exorcism array."


    Hearing what he said, Mr. Guo couldn''t help looking at Ye Jian. His eyes were full of surprise. It was very rare for him to understand his intention at a young age. Luolaozi also threw an appreciative look at Yejian.


    Where is that ghost hiding? Zhou Heng was sure that the guy must be hiding somewhere in the room, but if it was a fierce ghost, why did he hide? This is not in line with the bloodthirsty nature of the fierce ghost, but if it is a wandering soul, how can it have such a heavy Yin Qi?


    Zhou Heng looked at the black fog on his head, and his heart was full of puzzles. If Zhou Heng knew Feng Shui at that time, he could understand that it was Mr. Guo who affected the flow of Yin Qi by changing the indoor furnishings, but now he did not understand these. Check and balance can only see that the flow of Yin Qi in the room has been changed, so the ghost becomes restless.


    Will the ghost show up, or will it do something else?


    Zhou Heng did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    At this time, Ye Jian secretly glanced at the glass isolation room.


    Miss Tong is quietly lying on the white bed. She is wearing a white suit with blue stripes. One arm is exposed, and an infusion needle is tied on the artery of her wrist.


    It''s not ugly. Ye Jian thinks in his heart that the girl''s weak appearance matches the masculine Zhou Heng. If Miss Tong is cured by Mr. Guo, he will try to match her with Zhou Heng. This will break his mother''s mind.


    "Don''t --"


    who''s talking! Zhou Heng quickly turned around and looked into the glass isolation room.


    There is only miss Tong in the room.


    "So it''s finished." Mr. Guo said suddenly.


    All the furnishings in the room had been moved by him, but nothing seemed to have changed.


    "What is the intention, sir?" Tong housekeeper has been working in Tong Fu, and he has a little research on Feng Shui, but he still doesn''t understand Mr. Guo''s practice.


    "Gather Qi." Mr. Guo said only two words.


    "Gathering Qi?" Steward Tong is more confused.


    "We must gather evil spirits before we can eradicate them." Luo, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    "I see." Tong housekeeper nodded, Ye Jian also showed a sudden expression. Only Zhou Heng is still frowning.


    "I want to see a doctor." Mr. Guo said to housekeeper Tong, and then he pointed to the isolation room, "inside."


    "Sir, are you going in to see a doctor?" Tong housekeeper asked.


    Mr. Guo nodded to confirm.


    Tong housekeeper hesitated, but still took out the key from the waist, opened the door of the glass isolation room. Normally, this door can''t be opened casually. After all, Miss Tong is weak and the only blood of the whole Tong family. But since Mr. Guo came all the way from Kunlun and had profound Feng Shui attainments, he made an exception to let Mr. Guo in."Don''t get close -"


    Zhou Heng heard that voice again.


    "Don''t go in!" Zhou Heng was about to stop Mr. Guo who was about to enter the isolation room, but it was too late. Mr. Guo went in and took the door of the isolation room.


    "Leave him alone." Ye Jian came over and whispered to Zhou Heng, "I think Guo really has some skills. Let''s just watch him perform."


    Zhou Heng suddenly remembered something. He asked Ye Jian, "how much do you know about Miss Tong lying there?"


    Ye Jian looks happy. He mistakenly thinks that Zhou Heng is interested in Miss Tong. So he asked Zhou Heng: "what do you want to know?"


    "You can tell me anything about her!" Zhou Heng said. This ghost seems to have a lot to do with Miss Tong lying in bed.


    At this time, Mr. Guo in the glass isolation room has come to miss Tong''s bedside. He looks at Miss Tong''s almost bloodless cheek, and then extends his right index finger to miss Tong''s wrist.


    The black fog on the ceiling began to billow violently.


    Zhou Heng suddenly raised his head, and he felt that the Yin Qi scattered in the whole manor was converging here.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Jian also raised his head blankly with him. Without Yin and Yang eyes, he couldn''t see anything, but even so, he felt that the air flow in the room was changing obviously.


    Mr. Luo frowned.


    Soon, the black fog congealed.


    It turns out that it''s not where it is hidden, but all the Yin Qi is a part of this ghost! What a terrible Yin Qi. It was the first time that Zhou Heng saw such a huge ghost. Many ghosts can take shape because of the influence of local Yin Qi, and this ghost, in turn, influences the whole manor with his own Yin Qi.


    "Ding -"


    a familiar cue sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    "Dispel Tong Renjie and reward 11 merits."


    Eleven o''clock! Last time, as a fierce ghost, Li Yuyao had only four merits! Zhou Heng never met the ghost who rewarded 11 points of merit, and the power of this ghost can be seen from this.


    "Tong Renjie." Zhou Heng read the name and swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously.


    "Tong Renjie is Miss Tong''s father, and the Tong family of the previous generation is in charge." Ye Jian, standing beside Zhou Heng, told him.


    "What?" Zhou Heng was stunned.


    At this time, the gathered black fog quickly flew to the glass isolation room.

 Chapter 27

    The black fog easily passed through the glass and hit Mr. Guo.


    The speed is too fast. Zhou Heng has no time to remind him.


    But Mr. Guo reacts. He grabs the copper stick wrapped in white cloth behind him and hits the black fog with one.


    Can he see? Zhou Heng opened his mouth wide in surprise. He had met some ordinary people with Yin and Yang eyes, such as Ding Dang, the son of Ding long, but it was the first time for a friar like Mr. Guo to meet him.


    In fact, like Zhou Heng, Mr. Guo is not a natural owner of yin and Yang eyes. It''s just different from Zhou Heng''s ability to use Yin Yang eye when he unlocked the authority of Yin Yang eye in the Heavenly Master system. Mr. Guo was recognized in Kunlun through extremely harsh practice. Kunlun doctors changed his eyes for him. When Mr. Guo was old, he would return to Kunlun and return his eyes with Yin Yang eye ability.


    The black fog dispersed before it came into contact with Mr. Guo''s copper stick, and then dispersed in the glass isolation room.


    In Zhou Heng''s opinion, the whole isolation room turned black. Although he had Yin and Yang eyes, they were not perspective eyes. He became unable to see the situation in the room.


    "What''s going on inside?" He asked Ye Jian without Yin and Yang eyes.


    "Mr. Guo seems to be dancing sticks again," said Ye Jian suspiciously, "but it doesn''t look like it."


    "Isn''t Mr. Guo hurt?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Hurt?" Ye Jian is a little worried and says, "I''m afraid he might hurt Miss Tong by accident. The room is not big. What should he do if he fails?"


    When Zhou Heng heard Ye Jian''s words, he began to worry. If the isolation room is used as a battlefield, it''s too small, so if he rushes in now, I''m afraid Mr. Guo''s long stick will not be able to be used.


    "Ah Ye Jian suddenly sighed with joy.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Henglian asked.


    "Mr. Guo has untied the white cloth!" Ye Jian said excitedly that he wanted to see Mr. Guo''s stick dance in the party hall again.


    Zhou Heng knew that the fierce ghost must be very difficult to deal with, but he was also afraid that Guo really had the ability to solve the fierce ghost, so that his 11 points of merit would be taken away by others.


    Hesitating whether to break in, the black fog in the glass isolation room began to fade.


    Zhou Heng saw the situation inside again.


    Mr. Guo was standing on one side of the hospital bed with copper sticks in his hands. He was confronting the black fog on the other side of the hospital bed.


    "Why doesn''t he dance?" Ye Jian said curiously.


    But Zhou Heng noticed that Mr. Guo''s hand was shaking slightly. He must have been hurt.


    Mr. Luo''s expression became serious.


    Mr. Guo released a hand holding the stick, and then used it to open his white mask.


    "Hiss -" when Ye Jian saw Mr. Guo''s face under his mask, he took a deep breath.


    That''s not a human face anymore.


    The part under Mr. Guo''s nostril has no skin at all. When his muscles and bones are exposed to the air, we can see that it is not accidental disfigurement, but the result of artificial creation - the part with skin and the part without skin are neatly divided, and the whole lip has been lost, leaving no residue.


    No wonder his voice is so strange. Zhou Heng thought in his heart.


    Mr. Guo opened his mouth and uttered some strange syllables.


    "What is he talking about?" Ye Jian didn''t understand Mr. Guo at all.


    But Zhou Heng knew that Mr. Guo was talking to the ghost.


    Yes, Mr. Guo sacrificed half of his face in order to get the ability to communicate with ghosts. He can only wear a mask for the rest of his life. In contrast, Zhou Heng was able to communicate with ghosts easily at the moment of acquiring the Heavenly Master system.


    "Are you Tong in charge?" Mr. Guo said in syllables that only ghosts could understand.


    The black fog swayed in the air, as if admitting it.


    Another fierce ghost who can communicate! Although there was an example of Li Yuyao before, Zhou Heng was surprised to see this kind of fierce ghost who still kept his mind. After arriving at Linhai City, he encountered more and more strange things, and more and more strange.


    "Why are you pestering her?" Mr. Guo continued. It took him two to three times as long to finish a complete sentence.


    The black fog seemed unwilling to answer this question. After a little empty, it ran into Mr. Guo.


    Mr. Guo took off the white cloth with the copper stick toward the black fog, black fog or in accordance with the previous method with the way to escape. But the black fog did not expect that the copper stick in Mr. Guo''s hand had been hollowed out. When the copper stick was waved, the air also passed through the center of the copper stick, and the copper stick made a strange whistling sound.


    The whistling increased the strike range of the copper stick, and the black fog swept by the sound wave turned into white smoke, curling up in the air.


    "His stick is smoking!" In the eyes of Ye Jian without Yin and Yang, the white smoke seemed to come out of the copper stick in Mr. Guo''s hand.But Zhou Heng understood that Mr. Guo had been able to hurt the ghost.


    Now Zhou Heng is not in a hurry. If Mr. Guo''s strength is only so, I''m afraid he is not the opponent of this fierce ghost.


    Mr. Guo in the isolation room also realized this. He waved the copper stick faster and faster, and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Slow down, Mr. Guo. Please slow down!" Steward Tong, who is standing outside the isolation room, is very worried. He is afraid that Mr. Guo will accidentally hurt Miss Tong on the hospital bed.


    In fact, with Mr. Guo''s strength, it''s not too big a problem to deal with ordinary fierce ghosts. It''s just that the strength of this fierce ghost is too extraordinary at present. Even Zhou Heng, who is waiting outside, is not sure. When Mr. Guo starts, he should be careful not to hurt miss Tong on the hospital bed by mistake, which is even more difficult.


    "There seems to be something wrong." Even Ye Jian, who had no Yin and Yang eyes, saw Mr. Guo''s abnormality.


    "Let me go next." Zhou Heng said to Ye Jian. Now, he can confirm that Mr. Guo has no chance of winning.


    "Good!" Ye Jian agreed. Ye Jian is only good at geomantic calculus. If he wants to show his hand before Zhou Heng, he will die in vain.


    In the glass isolation room, Mr. Guo is at the end of his life. His hands are shaking, his feet are floating, and sweat is falling on his forehead. This is the phenomenon of detachment. This copper staff is one of Kunlun''s standard magic weapons. It is very physical when used, so it is usually wrapped with white cloth to prevent unnecessary consumption. Once used, it also requires quick decision.


    If we continue to fight, Mr. Guo''s situation will only become more and more dangerous.


    The black fog seemed to be not busy deciding with Mr. Guo. It floated to the left, flew to the right to avoid Mr. Guo''s attack, and feigned at him to consume Mr. Guo''s physical strength. It is playing with its opponent cruelly, waiting for him to fall down because of his lack of strength.


    "He''s going to do something special." Zhou Heng said suddenly. He can be sure that this Guo must still have some unique skills. He is also waiting for the moment when his opponent is careless.


    And that moment is coming.


    "What?" Ye Jian didn''t understand Zhou Heng''s words, "unique skill?"


    Like hearing Zhou Heng''s suggestion, Mr. Guo in the glass isolation room suddenly gave a big drink.


    "Disease When the syllable burst out of Mr. Guo''s mouth.


    Mr. Guo''s body inflates like an inflated balloon, just like the exaggeration in the movie. His muscles burst his coat, revealing his body covered with strange symbols. And the blood vessels on the surface of his body also bulged, as if they would burst at any time.


    Mr. Guo gasped like a bull.


    He grasped the copper stick in his hand, then raised it high and waved it heavily towards the black fog!


    With this stick, all things die!


    All the people outside the isolation room were shocked by the momentum of the stick, and the air of the whole fengxu hall was lowered with the swing of the stick.


    This is the strength of Kunlun friars!


    With the wave of this stick, all the black fog in the isolation room disappeared.


    And miss Tong on the bed also opened her eyes.

 Chapter 28

    Miss Tong sat up from the bed.


    "Miss!" Steward Tong let out a exclamation, and the old man almost jumped up with joy, "you finally wake up! Miss


    Miss Tong did not respond to him. She stood up and looked at Mr. Guo.


    At the moment, Mr. Guo is like a balloon pierced by people, and white steam is constantly coming out of his body. His body shrinks rapidly, and in a few seconds he becomes thinner than before.


    His face was full of fatigue and - fear.


    Miss Tong raised her slender white arm, and then grabbed Mr. Guo''s throat.


    "Miss!" Tong housekeeper exclaimed to rush in, but Zhou Heng stopped him.


    "She is not miss Tong you are familiar with." Zhou Heng said seriously.


    "Pa!" With a loud bang.


    The next second, Mr. Guo''s body was thrown out.


    He bumped into the tempered glass of the isolation room. When the tempered glass was broken, it would not break into pieces like ordinary glass, but into powder. If this is ordinary glass, Mr. Guo''s back must have been cut bloody by now. But even so, he won''t feel much better now.


    "You take care of him." Zhou Heng said to Ye Jian.


    "Good, good!" Ye Jian, who hasn''t figured out the situation, quickly agrees.


    Zhou Heng closed his eyes.


    "I''m going to strengthen it all, and all the enhancement will be pushed to 100%!" He said in his heart.


    "Please wait a moment." Answered the girl.


    Zhou Heng''s body also began to rise white steam, and Mr. Guo''s exaggerated muscle expansion is different, Zhou Heng''s body from the appearance can not see any change.


    His fitness is being condensed.


    "100% reinforcement complete."


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes again and walked towards the isolation room.


    "Miss?" Housekeeper Tong obviously hasn''t figured out the situation. He looks at Miss Tong standing in the isolation room. He looks surprised as if he is looking at a stranger. "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    "She''s possessed," said Mr. Luo, standing in front of housekeeper Tong. "Don''t get close to her."


    When he heard Luo''s words, steward Tong suddenly fell on his knees and pulled Luo''s trouser legs with his hand: "Luo, please look at the friendship between the previous generation and you and help Miss Tong! Miss Tong, she is the only daughter of the Tong family If you can save Miss Tong with your own life, he will not have the slightest hesitation.


    All the servants of the Tong family were born destined to die for the master of the Tong family.


    Luolaozi sighed gently, he murmured: "it is because of the love of being in charge, I can''t do it."


    Miss Tong tilted her head and looked at Zhou Heng. She seemed to be curious about the young man who was walking towards her. She opened her mouth, opened and closed her lips gently, and each syllable came out of her mouth. But no one can hear those syllables, because the sound she makes is less than 20 Hz, which is lower than the normal range of the human ear.


    Ye Jian, who was protecting Mr. Guo, suddenly felt sick. His stomach began to turn and his head became dizzy. This is a normal phenomenon when the human body encounters infrasound waves.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t feel any abnormality. He could hear every syllable of Miss Tong clearly.


    "You, yes, what, what, people?"


    "Heavenly Master," Zhou Heng clenched his fist, "Heavenly Master who can catch ghosts." With that, he punched Miss Tong in the face!


    "Don''t hurt miss!" Housekeeper Tong shouts.


    Miss Tong didn''t dodge at all. She looked at the fist coming from her face with a smile on her face.


    Zhou Heng''s fist stopped less than an inch from her face, and the huge wind pressure scattered her hair. That ghost guessed right, Zhou Heng dare not hurt this body, as long as there is this precious body as a shield, he is invincible.


    Turn fist into palm.


    "Invoke exorcism." Zhou Heng gave orders to the Heavenly Master System in his heart. At the same time, a faint golden light appeared in his palm.


    When Miss Tong wanted to avoid, it was too late. Zhou Heng''s palm was too close to her - the warm palm was next second on her cold forehead.


    Just as the ice is melted by the warm light, the heat in Zhou Heng''s body is quickly transmitted through his palm in Miss Tong''s body. The comfortable temperature for human body is like being thrown into hot oil for ghost.


    "Bang!" A mass of black fog came out of Miss Tong''s tianlinggai, and miss Tong closed her eyes powerlessly and fell forward.


    Zhou Heng reached for Miss Tong''s body and did not let her fall to the ground. But he was also surrounded by a thick black fog.


    "That, yes, I, De, body, body!" The deceived Tong family is the father of Miss Tong. The ghost of Tong Renjie shouts at Zhou Heng in the air. He became a fierce ghost. His intelligence was far less clear than before, and his ability to speak was also greatly reduced."Give it back, give it to me!" Something in the black fog bumps into Miss Tong in Zhou Heng''s arms.


    Zhou Heng, who was harmed by his own Yin and Yang eyes, could not observe the situation nearby through his vision, but fortunately, the Heavenly Master system also improved his other senses. He could sense the violent flow of air.


    Zhou Heng clenched his fist again and hit the black fog.


    The black fog dispersed before he met Zhou Heng''s fist, and then gathered in other places. Zhou Hengkong had all his strength, but he couldn''t think of a good way for a while.


    Black fog hit again, for fear of hurting Miss Tong''s body, Zhou Heng had to step back.


    And the other side seems to be on this point, constantly to Zhou Heng and his arms Miss Tong launched an impact, whenever Zhou Heng to meet him, he scattered into a black fog, let Zhou Heng rushed empty. Forced helpless, Zhou Heng constantly changes his position to pursue each other. It''s too difficult to fight with a fierce ghost who is still alive. But it''s hard to defeat Zhou Heng. He has observed the fighting methods between Mr. Guo and ligui. Although the attack can''t cause direct damage to him, the black fog can be regarded as the essence of the opponent. Even if the most core part of the attack goes away, Zhou Heng''s attack can still cause damage to the opponent - even if it''s only a slight damage, it can finally knock down the opponent.


    At this time, Ye Jian had already recovered from his coma. He saw that Zhou Heng seemed to be waving at the air all the time. At the same time, he was also taking Miss Tong to move.


    "Can''t go any further!" He saw that Zhou Heng still wanted to move forward, so he quickly called out, "behind you is the murderer!"


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Heng was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to retreat. His opponent was not only an ordinary fierce ghost, but also the leader of the Tong family.


    But it''s too late. His right foot has already stepped on the murderous position.


    The so-called good luck and bad luck are just "good luck" and "bad luck".


    At the moment, Zhou Heng was standing in the position where all the bad luck concentrated in the whole room. A bad premonition came to Zhou Heng''s mind.


    "Click!" It seems that the wooden floor under Zhou Heng''s feet cracked because he was too hard in pursuit, and his feet sank.


    Are you kidding? It''s so effective? Zhou Heng did not come to feel a panic, it seems that standing in the fierce position, the body is instinctively creating a sense of fear for himself.


    "Help him." Lying in Ye Jian''s arms, Mr. Guo slowly opened his eyes.


    His voice was very weak, but he still squeezed the corner of Ye Jian''s coat.


    Mr. Guo repeated: "help him quickly."

 Chapter 29

    "You wake up?" Ye Jian surprised to see Mr. Guo in his arms, "just now you were thrown out by Miss Tong, and then you fainted."


    He then said, "but I don''t think that Miss Tong is right. She seems to be possessed by something." although she doesn''t have Yin and Yang eyes, he is also one of the best young feng shui masters.


    "I''ll direct," Mr. Guo interrupted Ye Jian, "you do it." His mouth had been badly damaged, but now his body has not recovered. It''s hard to hear his words clearly, so Ye Jian has to take the initiative to stick his ear to it.


    "Kun three Qian four, reverse Yin and Yang." Mr. Guo told a formula that was only handed down among Kunlun people.


    Ye Jian immediately understood it. He put his hand in his arms, took out a few copper coins that were occasionally used in calculation, and asked Mr. Guo, "Sir, is this OK?"


    Mr. Guo nodded gently.


    Seven copper coins were shot from Ye Jian''s hands twice.


    Suddenly, the panic and fear in Zhou Heng''s heart suddenly disappeared, and replaced by his firm belief that he must be able to defeat his opponent. He easily pulled his right foot out of the hole in the board and kicked forward.


    The position under his feet has become "Daji"!


    It seems that the opponent didn''t expect that Zhou Heng would suddenly use his feet. It''s too late to use the routine of scattering to avoid attack.


    "Bang!"


    Zhou Heng''s kick was solid, and the thing wrapped in the black fog flew backward like a ball kicked away. After being hit from the front, the black fog in the air became thinner.


    With one kick, the fierce ghost was greatly weakened.


    "That''s all you do." Now Zhou Heng is full of confidence in himself.


    "From Wu Xun Yi, the fire borrows the wind." Mr. Guo said the second formula.


    Ye Jian felt in his arms, and there were just six copper coins left.


    First, five copper coins were shot out of his hand, and Ye Jian put the last one in his hand. After aiming, he flew out.


    The first five copper coins landed smoothly, but the last one seemed to hit the wall in the air and stayed in the air.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the copper money floating in the air from his hands, Ye Jian was surprised and widened his eyes.


    Zhou Heng was also looking at the copper coin. To be exact, he was looking at his opponent, the fierce ghost, finally appeared and reached for the flying copper coin.


    "Why, why, what?" He seems to have some doubts. He can''t understand why all these people are against him. The black fog in the air began to gather towards him.


    Miss Tong is a daughter. She is doomed to have no way to continue her family business for the Tong family. Instead of giving her family business to someone with a different surname, why not let her body revive and regain control of the whole Tong family?


    As long as you give these things back to him, you will do better than this weak girl who is not familiar with the world. The Tong family will not decline like this.


    He left the copper money in his hand, and then pointed to the sleeping Miss Tong in Zhou Heng''s hand.


    "That, yes, I, yes!" He has never seen Miss Tong as a daughter. The Tong family doesn''t need women who can''t continue their family business.


    It''s just a body to revive him!


    At this time, all the black fog had been absorbed on him. In Zhou Heng''s vision, the air became extremely pure. And the ghost in front of us has become pure black.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath. He knew that it was time to meet the tough.


    He carefully put Miss Tong''s body on the ground. Then he said in his heart, "increase to 120 percent."


    Yes, the Heavenly Master system can increase him by more than 100%, but correspondingly, he has to pay an extra price - which will be several times heavier than the 20% increase.


    Zhou Heng''s skin turned crimson. That''s the effect of capillaries bursting because they can''t bear the increase in strength.


    The black Tong Renjie steps towards Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng moved his muscles and bones a little to adapt himself to the increased body. Then he clenched his fist and walked towards the other side. He can''t walk too fast, because he can''t fully adapt to this overloaded body.


    Mr. Guo in Ye Jian''s arms suddenly stretched out his finger to one side, he issued a weak voice: "please, give it to him."


    Ye Jian looked in the direction of his fingers and saw the copper stick lying quietly on the wooden floor.


    "Catch it


    Ye Jian''s voice suddenly came to Zhou Heng''s ears.


    Tong Renjie and Zhou Heng look up and look at the copper stick flying in the air.


    Tong Renjie jumped up and reached for the copper stick!


    Zhou Heng also jumped up, because Ye Jian threw the copper stick at Zhou Heng, so he was closer to the copper stick.


    But his ankle out of the bone suddenly issued a "click" to the crisp sound - broken, even fast walking can not do the body, how can support themselves to jump up.But at the moment, Zhou Heng still can''t feel the pain. The Heavenly Master system has helped him control all the neurons in his body, and any electrical signal about pain can''t be transmitted to his nerve center.


    Zhou Heng held out his hand. He grasped the copper stick first.


    "Do you want to start parsing the new magic weapon you are touching?"


    This was the first time that Zhou Heng heard such a prompt sound from the Heavenly Master system, but he had no time for hesitation.


    "Yes, now!" Zhou Heng yelled in his heart.


    He holds the right hand of the copper stick and lights up a white light, which is like a scanner in operation, quickly passing the whole body of the copper stick.


    "Parsing completed, data has been sent to your data processing center."


    Zhou Heng felt a burst of pain in his brain, and new knowledge was forced into his memory. Even if the pain had been completely isolated, he could feel the discomfort of new knowledge intervening in the original neat neural network.


    Fuxi Bagua stick, made by Kunlun, is 1.64m in length and 8cm in diameter. It is made of brass and contains about 36% zinc. There are eight copper balls in the stick


    Countless knowledge related to the copper stick, whether useful or not, was mastered by Zhou Heng in an instant. After this instant, Zhou Heng had become more aware of the magic weapon in his hand than Mr. Guo, the original owner of the copper stick.


    Zhou Heng raised the copper stick in his hand.


    Tong Renjie wants to dodge, but it''s too late. The eight copper balls in the stick correspond to eight different directions. No matter which direction he wants to dodge, Zhou Heng can judge in advance by the reaction of the copper balls.


    A copper ball in the stick suddenly kept shaking.


    It''s in the southeast.


    Mingming didn''t know anything about the eight trigrams, but Zhou Heng understood the meaning of the three horizontal lines on the copper ball at a glance.


    The copper stick in his hand waved down in the southeast direction.


    At the same time, just like fate, Tong Renjie''s body moved to the southeast.


    Center face!


    Don''t, I don''t want to end here -


    Tong Renjie''s eyes are full of anger and unwillingness, and an unstable energy is accumulated in his chest.


    I''m the leader of the Tong family. I was and will be -


    the copper stick hit his twisted face and made a burning sound. The black fog around him is rapidly evaporating.


    If ambition is doomed to be ended, let''s die together! The energy in Tong Renjie''s chest burst out!


    "Boom -"


    the sudden explosion was deafening.

 Chapter 30

    Zhou Heng was lying in the hospital bed when he opened his eyes.


    "Tell boss Ding, brother Zhou is awake!" Someone screamed at his bedside.


    Zhou Heng tried to move his finger, but it seemed that his finger was entangled by bandage, so he couldn''t move freely.


    What''s wrong with me? At the moment, he was still in a trance and didn''t understand how he had become like this.


    But soon, the memory came back to him.


    That bastard named Tong Renjie blew himself up at the last minute! Is this merit still on my head!


    Zhou Heng''s first thought when he came to his senses was to care about his merits. That was the whole eleven merits that he worked hard for!


    Without thinking about who sent him to the hospital or how long he was in a coma, Zhou Heng simply closed his eyes.


    The familiar female voice rang out in his ear: "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    Why or e? Don''t I have the merit of self explosion? Zhou Heng felt a sense of despair.


    It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s only six points short of merit! Zhou Heng comforted himself in this way.


    "I want to see my merit." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart. He is still a little reluctant.


    "Please wait a moment."


    "Zhou Heng, an E-level Heavenly Master, has 505 merits." A line of green characters appeared in Zhou Heng''s vision. From the promotion to the d-level Tianshi 500 points, merit has exceeded 5 points.


    Zhou Heng felt like he was flying from hell to heaven.


    For three years, he has worked hard for three years, constantly helping the wandering souls to fulfill their wishes, surpassing them, and ignoring the danger to disperse those vicious ghosts. He has accumulated merits bit by bit for this day.


    He took a few deep breaths, calmed himself down, and said in his heart.


    "I''m going to be promoted to the D-class Heavenly Master."


    The cold voice immediately responded, "you are not strong enough. Do you want to continue to be promoted?"


    There are two options in Zhou Heng''s vision. The green option for safety says "no", while the red option for danger says "yes".


    Zhou Heng sighed helplessly. No one understood the accuracy of the Heavenly Master system better than him. The most important knowledge he has learned in the past three years is that he should not take risks to do what the Heavenly Master system thinks is dangerous.


    If he chooses no, his merits and virtues will not be lost because of time. It is the most appropriate choice for him to be promoted after replenishing his physical strength. Even though he is very eager to explore the world of d-level Heavenly Master, it is the most practical truth to keep green hills and not be afraid of no firewood.


    At this time, he noticed a lot of flowers and fruits on the bedside cupboard.


    Zhou Heng raised his arm and reached for the fruit on the cupboard, but the medical bandage was too much in the way. Instead, his hand seemed to be tied with a needle and a water bottle.


    No way, Zhou Heng heart a horizontal, first hand pulled out the needle on the hand.


    At this time, the doctor just arrived in the ward.


    "You, you, what are you doing?" He was almost speechless when he saw Zhou Heng''s action.


    "Get me discharged." Zhou Heng said that he picked up an apple from the fruit basket and took a big bite without washing it.


    "Lie down quickly. Oh, you can''t eat now. Lie down quickly!" The doctor said in a hurry that Zhou Heng was the distinguished guest that Ding long had told him. If there was any mistake, he could not bear it.


    Zhou Heng, who will pay attention to him, is still chewing the apple in his mouth. These glucose nutrient solutions for ordinary people are just a drop in the bucket for him. His body can only be recovered by eating a lot. The medical system for ordinary people does not help him much.


    An apple is soon finished, and even the apple core is not left. After all, all the things in his mouth are the same. There is no difference between the core and the meat. After eating the apple, he went to get the banana on the table. In order to prevent the doctor standing beside him from being too surprised and treating himself as a psychopath, he decided to peel the banana before eating it.


    At this time, he noticed that there were still some cards on the cabinet, which seemed to be messages from the people who sent flowers and fruits.


    Zhou Heng picked up one, and the doctor was still talking in his ear, but he didn''t take it seriously. He knew that it was useless to talk too much with the doctor now. As long as Ding long came, he would help himself to go through the discharge procedures.


    The first card seems to be left by Ye Jianren.


    "Brother Zhou Heng, I''m sorry that I can''t visit you in person. My time with you is very short, but it also makes me learn a lot of things - the world is wider than I imagined, and this is one of them. I decided to go to Kunlun for further study with Mr. Guo Yiguo. If we have a chance, we''ll see you again. By the way, Mr. Luo appreciates you very much. I hope you can learn Feng Shui with him. He will wait for you in Tong Fu until the 30th of this month. This is a good opportunity. Please don''t miss it. "It was impossible for Zhou Heng to learn geomantic omen with Lord Luo after watching it. Although he did have a great interest in geomantic omen, he just stayed in the aspect of interest. To improve himself, the fastest and most effective way for Zhou Heng is, of course, the Heavenly Master system.


    The second card was actually sent by Miss Tong. The handwriting on the card is beautiful. It seems that she wrote it herself.


    "Hello, brother Zhou. When I woke up, the housekeeper said you had been taken to the hospital. I feel very guilty, because my things have affected you. When my body recovers to the point where I can act, I will come to thank you. I hope by the time this card arrives, you will have recovered. I wish you well, Tong Shengnan''s pen for your favor. "


    It turns out that Miss Tong''s name is Tong Shengnan. What''s the age of her life? There are parents who will give her daughter such a name. It''s not hard to guess that Miss Tong must have been under pressure from the whole family since she was a child. Thinking of this, he could not help sighing for the poor girl.


    The other cards were sent by some unimportant people. Zhou Heng didn''t even know the names of these people. However, judging from the contents, they all seemed to be the leaders and backbones of Ding long and Xiang Yunhai.


    "Hum." Zhou Heng sneered and picked up the cards of Miss Tong and Ye Jian. Then he threw all the other cards into the dustbin - if these cards were seen by the police, they would be enough to catch Ding long and Xiang Yunhai?


    After ten minutes, Zhou Heng had already cleaned up the fruit basket. When he hesitated to take off the hanging glucose nutrient solution and drink it, Ding long finally arrived.


    "Brother Zhou!" As soon as Ding long came in, he gave Zhou Heng a big hug. Then he patted Zhou Heng on the back and said, "Oh, you see, I forgot that brother Zhou is still a patient! Ha ha, brother Zhou, you -- "Ding long looked at the mess in front of Zhou Heng.


    "You''ve made a good recovery!" Ding long finally said.


    "The doctor you arranged for me is reliable." Zhou Heng praised the embarrassed doctor standing beside him.


    "Ha ha!" Ding long laughed again. He didn''t worry about the need for a quiet hospital. Ding long patted the doctor heavily on the shoulder and shook his body. He almost couldn''t stand still: "well done, I''ll give you a big red envelope later!"


    It has been stipulated in the hospital that doctors can''t accept red envelopes in any form, but it''s Ding long. The doctor can only smile and express his thanks. How dare he refuse him.


    "Brother Ding, please arrange for me to leave the hospital." Zhou Heng said.


    "Brother Zhou can be discharged so soon?" Even though he knew that Zhou Heng was not an ordinary person, Ding long remembered the tragic situation he had sent him. He had a comminuted fracture of his ankle and wrist, a broken tendon of his hand, and several broken ribs in his chest. He was already unconscious and went to the emergency room for rescue. It''s only a few days. Can I be discharged?


    Zhou Heng nodded. He doesn''t want to spend time in the hospital to recuperate slowly, so he can go out to have a big meal to supplement his physical strength, and then he will be promoted to the D-class Heavenly Master. This is what he wants to do now.


    "Yes Ding long a pat chest, full of promise, "package in the body to do brother!"


    The doctor is full of embarrassment. He is afraid that Zhou Heng will have problems after he goes out. Ding long will come back to trouble him at that time. He can''t afford it. But in fact, he is very thoughtful.


    Zhou Heng noticed that Xiang Yunhai didn''t show up. Except for a text message about Tong Fu sent to him last time, he seemed to have disappeared completely. There was no one he sent in the stack of cards. But this is not a matter worthy of Zhou Heng''s concern. Zhou Heng didn''t think about it any more.

 Chapter 31

    Under Ding Long''s urging, Zhou Heng''s discharge procedures are quickly completed, and the two go out of the hospital together.


    After getting out of the hospital, Ding long wants to wash Zhou Heng''s dust. Zhou Heng refuses to take a bath first. Ding long immediately understands what the big stomach King brothers mean, so he tells the driver to take them to the restaurant. Zhou Heng won''t refuse a free meal.


    During the meal, Xiang Yunhai still didn''t appear, and Zhou Heng didn''t ask Ding long unwittingly. Although Ding long called himself brother, Zhou Heng still understood that he was still an outsider in essence. What''s more, Zhou Heng is not ready to integrate into them.


    After dinner, Ding long also asked several models to go to KTV with Zhou Heng to sing. Of course, Zhou Heng refused again. Ding long arranged a car to take him back to his apartment near Linhai University and went to the bath center to take a bath.


    When Zhou Heng got home, it was already evening.


    After entering the door, he quickly took off his shoes and sat cross legged on the bed.


    He closed his eyes.


    "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    He opened his eyes. Quickly verify my identity, Zhou Heng has never been so anxious as now.


    "Authentication successful, permission level E, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    Without any extra instructions, Zhou Heng went straight to the point.


    "I''m going to be promoted to d-level Heavenly Master!" He said.


    There is no hint about physical strength. It seems that Ding Long''s meal is very important.


    "Preparation for promotion." Instead, Zhou Heng had never heard a new cue sound.


    "Putong", "Putong" Zhou Heng seemed to be able to hear his nervous heartbeat.


    Time goes by bit.


    What took so long? Zhou Heng has never encountered such a situation. The computing power of Tianshi system is far beyond any supercomputer in the world. Even massive data can be processed in a moment. It''s the first time I''ve kept him waiting like this.


    However, considering that he was also promoted for the first time, Zhou Heng constantly reminded himself to be patient and not to make mistakes in a hurry.


    "Promotion ready." Finally, when he got the hint, Zhou Heng let out a long breath.


    Immediately, there is a new prompt sound: "promotion completed."


    What? So fast? Zhou Heng Leng for a while, the system preparation time has used so long, promotion only needs this moment?


    In fact, the so-called promotion only opens up more permissions on the Tianshi system to him. Of course, the time required is all in the preparation of the system. Only now Zhou Heng has not understood this.


    Wait! Zhou Heng thought of the last time about physical strength in the Heavenly Master system. He got up from the bed and jumped again. I don''t feel any physical loss?


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in front of his eyes.


    "Tianshi system is restarting."


    Because his eyes are yin and Yang eyes that have been transformed by the Heavenly Master system, once the Heavenly Master system is restarted, his Yin and Yang eyes will be temporarily closed.


    "What the hell!" Zhou Heng was a little flustered.


    "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    Zhou Heng, who heard the prompt sound again, opened his eyes quickly.


    "Authentication successful, permission level D, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "Wow Zhou Heng stood on the bed and screamed. If he was not afraid of trampling on the bed, he would like to somersault after 360 degrees on the bed!


    Although I don''t know what changes will be made to permission level D compared with permission level E, Zhou Heng is sure that he has taken a huge step forward.


    "I want to see my new features." He can''t wait to say.


    "The spell system is open to you." Magic? In the past, Zhou Heng used to rely on the celestial master system to excavate the physical strength and apply it in various forms to deal with mountain spirits and fierce ghosts. In addition to his basic dispelling ability, he has not mastered any magic.


    "Tianshi library is open to you." Zhou Heng had long guessed that there must be a huge database in the Tianshi system, but he didn''t expect to open it to himself so soon.


    Huh? Is that all? Zhou Heng waited for a long time, but there was no new sound. It seems that more functions will have to wait until they have more advanced permissions, but these two new permissions are enough to study.


    "Turn on the spell system." Compared with the library, of course, magic is more attractive to Zhou Heng.


    "Dispelling." As Zhou Heng expected, there were no other spells in Zhou Heng''s spell list except this dispel. At the same time, he didn''t see any option of learning magic in his vision.


    Just give me a list? Zhou Heng make complaints about himself in his heart, but at least it means that there may be many magic tricks waiting for him to learn in the future. As for how to open it, we have to explore it step by step.


    "Open Tianshi library." This can''t be a list any more. Zhou Heng said in his heart.What appears in the field of vision is not a list, but a simple search box.


    What the hell? What about a good library? Zhou Heng looked at the field of vision out of the search box, a little at a loss. How do I use this?


    He tried to look at the search box, and then he said to himself, "search for my spell.".


    "Bang." He heard a heavy heartbeat.


    Countless books, yes, appeared in front of him, each with the word "magic" in its title. These books float in his field of vision in the form of images that only Zhou Heng can see.


    It turned out that Zhou Heng woke up. Compared with the magic system, it''s obvious that the library of Heavenly Master is worth more time to explore.


    But even if I spend my whole life, I can''t finish reading the book in front of me, can I? Zhou Heng looked at countless books in front of him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He tried to reach out and touch one of them. The name of this book is "a brief history of Chinese magic". From the cover, the book is very simple. The title is written in ink.


    "You don''t have permission to read it." A line appeared on the cover of the book.


    Zhou Heng suddenly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Is the so-called opening of Tianshi library just a simple opening of the library, without opening its own reading rights?


    Zhou Heng tried to touch another book, the collection of master Qingli''s magic.


    "You don''t have permission to read it." This line made Zhou Heng feel desperate again.


    "You''re playing with me!" Zhou Heng finally burst out, but the Heavenly Master system would not respond to his words.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Heng took a fancy to another book. "Heita magic book", the book''s cover is rare black, and the title is strange red.


    Although the results had been expected, Zhou Heng still reached out to the book.


    "Do you want to start reading?"


    Huh? Zhou Heng almost thought he was wrong. He retracted his hand and touched it again.


    "Do you want to start reading?" It''s still a hint.


    It turns out that it''s not that I didn''t open my reading rights to myself, but that I only opened a part of my reading rights to myself. Excitement once again drove away depression and recaptured his brain.


    Zhou Heng took a few deep breaths to stabilize his heart rate. He felt that if he went on like this, even if he had no mental problems, he would have to be hospitalized again because of heart disease.


    Zhou Heng didn''t read the black tower magic book. The reason is very simple. This book is certainly not the only one that is open to him. Since the Heavenly Master system will prompt him whether to start reading, that is to remind him to choose carefully in disguise. Although this book is exquisitely packaged, its reading authority is not as high as the previous two simple books. It seems that the value of books can not be seen from the appearance.


    Quit the search Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    In an instant, all the books disappeared in front of his eyes, and only the small search box was left in Zhou Heng''s vision.


    Now, he can''t underestimate this search box any more.


    "Feng shui, I want to search for Feng Shui." Zhou Heng gave the order.


    A large number of books appear in Zhou Heng''s field of vision again, but compared with the last time, the books about Feng Shui are obviously much less, but they are still not the amount that they can read.


    Zhou Heng probably glanced at the basic book which was close to him, and then his eyes stopped on the book Tong''s geomantic omen. Speaking of it, the Tong family seems to be a famous Feng Shui family, right? Zhou Heng doesn''t know much about feng shui, but he just went to Tong Fu not long ago.


    Zhou Heng reached out his hand and touched the book Tong''s geomantic omen.


    "Do you want to start reading?" This prompt once again appeared in front of Zhou Heng.


    This time, Zhou Heng chose "yes".


    Just like being blown by the strong wind, "Tong''s geomantic omen" turned the page quickly in front of his eyes. He couldn''t see what was written in the book, but he didn''t have to read it. Those words came to life. They broke away from books and flew to Zhou Heng''s body.


    Zhou Heng subconsciously thought of escape, but soon he was wrapped in countless words.


    Knowledge, massive knowledge is forced into his brain, and correspondingly, his physical strength is rapidly losing.


    When the writing storm ended, Zhou Heng had fainted on the bed.

 Chapter 32

    This time, Zhou Heng didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    "Gu -" when Zhou Heng struggled to get up from the bed, his stomach also gave out a hint of hunger.


    "Oh." Zhou Heng gave a wry smile and said to himself, "I can understand why I need to supplement my physical strength and upgrade my level." If he didn''t have enough energy before he opened that book, he must be dead of exhaustion now.


    But his physical sacrifice was also worth it. Zhou Heng could clearly feel that all the knowledge in that book had entered his mind.


    This way of reading is really rude. Zhou Heng sighed in bed that even if his physical strength could be continuously replenished, his brain could not keep up. As he thought about this, he gently rubbed his temple with his hand. The feeling of being forced into knowledge was like someone pricking his brain with a writing blade. Even if Zhou Heng''s body strength was far higher than that of ordinary people, he could not bear such impact again in a short time.


    It will take at least a week to recover before you can read a second book.


    No! That can''t be called reading any more! Zhou Heng make complaints about himself.


    "Gu --" his stomach gave out another wail.


    Zhou Heng reluctantly climbed down from the bed.


    With hunger in his stomach, he finished washing, and there was no time to change his clothes and brush his hair, so he went out to the nearby breakfast stand.


    The biggest advantage of living near the university is that you don''t have to worry about not finding a place to eat. After sitting down at a breakfast stand, Zhou Heng yelled to his boss, "boss, here are ten drawers of steamed buns and twenty fried dough sticks." Make do with so much so as not to attract attention.


    The boss glanced at Zhou Heng and said, "young man, how many people do you bring breakfast to your roommates so early! Would you like some more soy milk? " It''s still early at this time. The boss mistook him for a student who came to help his roommate buy breakfast.


    "Soybean milk is not needed." Zhou Heng said. In addition to the role of replenishing water, the nutritional value of soybean milk mainly lies in its plant protein and phospholipid, but the two can be better absorbed through other ways. Therefore, Zhou Heng will not drink water and drinks except a lot of water when he needs to replenish water. Of course, what''s more important is that his taste buds can''t detect the taste of soybean milk.


    If there is a way in the world to restore his sense of taste, he will get it at any cost.


    Because there were no customers in the morning, Zhou Heng''s steamed buns and fried dough sticks were quickly delivered. The boss also helped him divide the breakfast with several plastic bags.


    Zhou Heng picked up a bun, pressed his palm a little, squeezed out the air in the bun, and then thrust it into his mouth. After chewing two or three times, he swallowed the whole bun. The boss was busy frying fried dough sticks, and didn''t notice Zhou Heng''s rough eating method.


    After eating several steamed buns in a row, Zhou Heng patted his pocket.


    The next second, his face suddenly changed.


    He is rich. Before he went to Tong''s last time, he took out 500000 yuan from the bank, but the 500000 yuan, together with the bag of money, fell to Tong''s house. At present, he has no money on him. Of course, what he didn''t know was that steward Tong had already sent him to the hospital. When Ding long saw that Zhou Heng was in a coma and that it was not suitable to put the bag of money in the hospital, he took it away and deposited 500000 yuan in Zhou Heng''s bank card. But after Zhou Heng wakes up, Ding long is busy cleaning up the dust for him, forgetting all these "little things".


    Zhou Heng''s speed of eating steamed stuffed buns slowed down. He took a look at the busy boss and the steamed buns and fried dough sticks on the table. He thought about what to do.


    Call Ding long or Xiang Yunhai? They would not mind solving such a trivial matter for themselves, but accordingly, Zhou Heng felt that he could not say how to ask them for help. But he couldn''t think of any other way. He didn''t know many people in Linhai City, and he couldn''t find any better way. He took out his cell phone and was hesitating to make a phone call when a red Ferrari stopped steadily at the door of the breakfast stand.


    Linhai university is half an aristocratic school, so there are always luxury cars coming and going here. However, people around him still look up at the dazzling scarlet sports car, and Zhou Heng also looks in the past - because he noticed that the owner of Ferrari is looking at him.


    Coming down from the red Ferrari is the beauty who complements the sports car - she probably likes red, waterfall like red hair, red V-neck skirt, and even red fingernails. This is a bright woman. Any careless man who wants to get close will be burned by her. Zhou Heng didn''t want to get close to her. He was full of breakfast questions, but the beauty came to him and sat opposite Zhou Heng under everyone''s gaze.


    Two people are only separated by a table. Even if they don''t rely on Superman''s sense of smell, Zhou Heng can smell the smell of iris oil from her.


    "Are you Zhou Heng?" The beauty spoke first.Zhou Heng nodded. His eyes swept the woman in front of him. He used Yin and Yang eyes to find out whether she had Yin Qi or evil spirit. After he was promoted to d-level Heavenly Master, his ability of yin and Yang eyes was also improved.


    But this woman is very clean, without any evil things. I don''t think it''s my guest.


    Zhou Heng suddenly lost interest in her.


    Cao Fang was very satisfied with Zhou Heng, because his eyes were the same as most men''s, and even more direct. She likes such eyes, because such men are easy to understand. But she didn''t expect that just in the twinkling of an eye, Zhou Heng''s eyes became dull, and the man began to eat breakfast on the table.


    Can''t I be earlier than these cheap civilians? Cao Fang frowned. Strong women like her don''t like each other because they admit themselves to their appearance, but she also hates each other''s neglect of their beauty.


    "Are you ding Long''s friend?" Cao Fang asked impolitely. She got Zhou Heng''s photo and address from Ding long. Because Ding long talked about Zhou Heng so much, she decided to drive to him early in the morning. But it''s not as famous as meeting. This man looks just like the college students here.


    Zhou Heng nodded again, then grabbed a bun and put it into his mouth.


    It''s still ugly to eat. Cao Fang''s evaluation of this man has been lowered by another point.


    Cao Fang began to hesitate whether he wanted to talk about business with the young man in front of him. From him, Cao Fang didn''t feel half reliable. But now she has no choice. At least this person is recommended by Ding long. Although Ding long is vulgar, she still has some ability to see people. Cao Fang comforted herself in her heart.


    "Do you want fried dough sticks?" Zhou Heng suddenly handed over a fried dough stick.


    Cao Fang was stunned for a moment. When she came back to herself, she had subconsciously put the fried dough sticks in her hand.


    "Well, I''ll leave for a moment!" Zhou Heng hesitated and made up his mind to call Xiang Yunhai.


    "Hello Cao Fang was a little impatient. "Do you want to leave me alone in such a place?"


    "What''s wrong with this place?" Zhou Heng thinks that this woman''s statement is very strange. Is breakfast stall a dangerous place? And it is clear that she suddenly appeared, and forced to sit over, but not their own speech invitation.


    "You wait!" Cao Fang finally can''t stand this impolite guy, "I have something to say to you!"


    "You say it." Zhou Heng''s expression was a little impatient.


    "Three hundred thousand!" Cao Fang offered a price directly, "help me to be a mage, and pay immediately." She learned from Ding long that Zhou Heng''s last reward was 500000 yuan. Considering her current difficult situation, Cao Fang wanted to increase the price to lure him. But because Zhou Heng gave her a bad impression, she decided to press the price first.


    "Good." Zhou Heng answered immediately.


    So refreshing? Cao Fang Leng for a while, his price is too high?


    "But according to the rule, you have to pay a deposit first." Zhou Heng added a rule temporarily.


    "How much is the deposit?" Cao Fang asked. Even if Zhou Heng asked for 50% of the deposit, it was only 150000 yuan. For Cao Fang, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    "You pay for the breakfast." Zhou Heng said.


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 33

    Zhou Heng took the red Ferrari with the fried dough sticks that he hadn''t finished eating, and galloped away under the surprised eyes of the boss.


    Now the social atmosphere, the boss both sigh and shake his head, are beginning to popular soft food?


    On the red Ferrari.


    Driving Cao Fang is frowning thinking. She is the eldest daughter of Cao''s group. Because she doesn''t know how to restrain her strength, she is envied and excluded by her peers. When she was 22 years old, the family demoted her from the capital to Linhai. Four years later, her real estate business in Linhai is booming and her career is booming.


    However, recently, there have been frequent disturbances on her own construction site, and Xiang Yunhai has begun to extend her hand to the real estate industry, which makes her wary of Ding long. Is the Zhou Heng recommended by Ding long reliable? With Ding Long''s carefree character, there should be no reason to tease himself on such trifles.


    "Tell me something about practice." Zhou Heng, sitting on the co pilot, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I''m going to build a summer resort near Qingyu Lake in the outer city, but the local residents don''t allow us to start work because they don''t say there is a river god in the lake," Cao Fang said. "So I want to ask you to do a ritual to appease the local residents."


    "River god?" Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, "now there are people so superstitious?" There are only four kinds of "ghosts" in the world: Wandering spirits and fierce ghosts generated after the death of human beings, mountain spirits and exotic beasts generated after the death of animals. Where can there be such things as river gods.


    Cao Fang''s face turned black, thinking that what you eat is this bowl of rice, which means that people are superstitious.


    "In a word, let''s go and have a look first," Cao Fang said. "Then you can choose another day to do a ritual. Just tell me what you need, and I will prepare for you in advance." Cao Fang hopes that Zhou Heng can do a grand magic show. It''s better to perform a few ghost catching tricks on the spot like magic, so that local residents can rest assured that her construction team will start.


    Zhou Heng and Cao Fang think differently. Like mountain spirits, wandering spirits are invisible to ordinary people, but fierce ghosts and exotic animals can be visible or invisible. So the river god in the villagers'' mouth may be fierce ghosts or exotic animals. If so, it''s just time to try your own strength after promotion.


    Zhou Heng laughed and said, "I''m ready."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s assurance, Cao Fang was relieved.


    It''s about an hour''s drive from Linhai university to Qingyu Lake in the outer city. During this hour, Zhou Heng closed his eyes and didn''t say a word to Cao Fang. With Cao Fang''s wealth and beauty, the man who pursues her is like a crucian carp across the river. What kind of means has she never seen? Zhou Heng may just be deliberately arousing his curiosity. He didn''t speak, but Cao Fang was happy and quiet.


    At the moment, Zhou Heng is roaming in the Tianshi library.


    Although his body has not yet been able to bear a new book, Zhou Heng still has something to do, that is, to find out the books he has sufficient authority at present, and then arrange them one by one according to the order he will read. Because there is only search function at present, it is doomed that many books will be missed by Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng still has to find a way to find these books. At present, only one keyword can be used to try again and again. There is a huge amount of work here, but Zhou Heng feels that it is very worthwhile, "knowledge is power", which is Bacon''s famous saying at this time is extremely accurate.


    An hour passed quickly.


    "Here we are." Cao Fang stopped the car.


    Zhou Heng also opened his eyes. He took a long breath and exhaled the fatigue in his chest.


    What''s the matter with this man? Cao Fang looked at Zhou Heng, his heart is full of doubts, he is not all the way to shut his eyes? Why do you look more tired than when you came here?


    Zhou Heng followed Cao Fang out of the car, and then walked on a path leading to Qingyu lake.


    After walking a few steps, Zhou Heng suddenly asked, "is your car parked on the side of the road?"


    Cao Fang laughed and then replied, "it doesn''t matter." As early as five minutes ago, they had already driven into the planning area of the summer resort, and this area had already been under the name of Cao Fang.


    They didn''t go out long before they reached Qingyu lake.


    Qingyu lake is a national Grade 3A scenic spot, but because of the lack of entertainment facilities, few people choose to travel here. Cao Fang took a fancy to the prospect here. He bought a large area of land here on the ground of building a summer resort. He was about to start construction, but he was opposed by the local residents.


    Looking at the broad lake, Cao Fang asked Zhou Heng, "what are you going to do? Is there a specific implementation plan? "


    Zhou Heng looked at the lake, he said: "there is no plan, I don''t think there is any need to do things."


    "What do you mean?" She doesn''t like to be broken.


    "There is no river god here." Zhou Heng said.


    "Nonsense," Cao Fang is not superstitious like those villagers, "of course there will be no such thing as river god."


    "But there are water ghosts here."


    "Water devil?" Cao Fang''s expression was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, the drowning people sink at the bottom of the lake and can''t see the sun. Even if they become fierce ghosts, there are a lot of fish and shrimp for them to kill at the bottom of the lake." Zhou Heng continued, "very few water ghosts come to the surface of the water to attack living people.""The water ghost who preys on fish and shrimp?" Cao Fang felt that Zhou Heng''s description was completely different from the stories she usually heard. She asked, "don''t the legendary water ghosts like to drag people down?"


    "That''s probably because someone was entangled by water plants and mistook for a water ghost." Zhou Heng said, "the real fierce ghosts will not take the slow way of killing people by drowning. They are more direct."


    "So what are you going to do?" Cao Fang was a little chilly by him. Anyway, she''s just a girl. It''s her nature to be afraid of ghosts.


    "Find out the water devil first." Zhou Heng said.


    "Now?" Cao Fang subconsciously stepped back, away from the surface of the water a little bit, "don''t you need to prepare some magic weapons or something?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment. Speaking of magic weapon, he suddenly thought of the copper stick. The Tianshi system has entered all the information about the copper stick into his mind. If he wants to, he can draw a design and let people make another one according to the appearance.


    "No more." Zhou Heng still shook his head. He was just an ordinary water devil. He could deal with it easily when he was an E-level Heavenly Master. Now he has been promoted to D level, so there is no reason to need the help of magic weapons instead.


    He rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, then went to the lake and squatted down.


    "Be careful." Zhou Heng said solemnly.


    "Oh, good." Cao Fang stepped back again, and Zhou Heng''s gravity made her nervous.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath and put his right arm into the water.


    What are you doing? Cao Fang couldn''t help being curious.


    "Water devil, come out quickly!" Zhou Heng yelled at the water.


    Cao Fang''s curiosity immediately turned into disappointment. It was by shouting that Cao Fang didn''t have the style of a Heavenly Master.


    Zhou Heng''s voice was transmitted to the bottom of the water with a special amplitude through his arm.


    "Pop." Suddenly, Cao Fang heard footsteps.


    She looked at the source of the sound.


    Cao Fang saw nothing but two wet footprints.

 Chapter 34

    "Ah Even if she is a strong woman in the market, Cao Fang can''t resist in front of ghosts.


    "Don''t be nervous," Zhou Heng took his arm back from the water, and then shook it in the air. "He won''t hurt you."


    The water ghost on shore is a wandering soul, not a fierce one.


    The water ghost bowed gently to Zhou Heng: "I don''t know what to call such a big brother?"


    "Don''t call me big brother." Zhou Heng was a little disgusted with the title, "my surname is Zhou. I''m here to surpass your Heavenly Master."


    He Yiyang drowned 16 years ago. Today''s Zhou Heng can read these basic information even if he does not actively call the Tianshi system.


    "Good master Zhou." He Yiyang''s attitude is very respectful, "villain he Yiyang, just a water ghost."


    Cao Fang asked Zhou Heng, "who are you talking to?" She could neither see nor hear the water ghost, but she could see the water dripping from the air. She has realized that something she can''t see is standing there and communicating with Zhou Heng.


    "It''s the water devil here." Zhou Heng replied.


    Later, Zhou Heng asked he Yiyang straightforwardly, "are you the God of the river as the villagers say here?" Although he is a wandering soul, since he has been dead for 16 years, he may have some magic power. It is not difficult to confuse the public and make the villagers mistake him for a river god.


    He Yiyang shook his head: "I don''t dare to be called" God ". A villain is just a water ghost. He absolutely dares not be called" God. "


    Zhou Heng nodded: "so, there is no river god here?"


    He Yiyang also nodded: "villain has lived here for 16 years, never heard of any river god."


    Zhou Heng sighed. If the river god is a water ghost troublemaker, it''s OK to say. But since the river god is a fictitious thing made up by the villagers, it''s difficult to persuade the villagers. He was immediately lost in thought.


    "Although there is no river god," he Yiyang said suddenly, "there is something else under the water."


    "Oh?" Zhou Henglian asked, "what''s at the bottom of the water?"


    He Yiyang shook his head: "can''t say."


    Zhou Heng was angry at once, and he took a step towards he Yiyang: "you are making fun of me on purpose!"


    He Yiyang was startled by his action, and quickly kept waving his hand: "how dare a villain make fun of the master of heaven, but the name of that thing can''t be said by us low water ghosts!"


    "And this stuff?" Zhou Heng had never heard of such a statement. Moreover, he Yiyang has been a ghost for 16 years. How can he be so timid.


    He Yiyang''s expression is a bit embarrassed: "there are indeed."


    "Forget it." Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, Zhou Heng said, "do you have any unfulfilled wishes? I''ll help you out. " Now that we have all come, we might as well do a task first.


    "Villains have no wishes." He Yiyang shook his head with a smile.


    "Nonsense Zhou Heng frowned, "if you had no worries, you would have been reincarnated long ago. You have been a ghost here for 16 years, it must be because the knot in your heart has not been solved."


    He Yiyang heard that Zhou Heng knew how long he had been dead. He knew that he could never hide from the young master. He just said with a wry smile, "please don''t pursue him any more. The villain really has difficulties and has to be a water ghost here."


    "If you don''t say it, how can I solve it for you?" Zhou Heng asked him. Up to now, the Heavenly Master system hasn''t given a hint to itself. It must be because this water ghost doesn''t want to reveal his heart.


    He Yiyang hesitated.


    "I''m a Heavenly Master. How many heavenly masters have you met after 16 years in Qingyu lake?" Zhou Heng saw he Yiyang begin to loose, quickly strike while the iron is hot, "do you want to be a water ghost forever, don''t want to experience the taste of life again?"


    He Yiyang''s mouth opened, as if to say something, but immediately closed.


    "I really don''t want to drag down the master." He Yiyang shook his head. "The things under the water are beyond the imagination of ordinary people."


    "Is it?" Zhou Heng obviously didn''t believe it. He closed his eyes.


    "Tianshi system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Authentication successful, permission level D, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "Show me what''s under the water." Qingyu lake is very deep, and Zhou Heng is not sure whether the Tianshi system can scan so far.


    "Too far to detect." Sure enough, the Heavenly Master system can do nothing about it.


    Zhou Heng looked at he Yiyang.


    "Alas." He Yiyang sighed at first, and then said to Zhou Heng, "it''s better for the Heavenly Master to cherish himself."


    Then he turned and returned to the water.


    Cao Fang heard the sound of something drilling into the water. With a ripple, she knew that the water ghost had returned to the lake.


    "Did you let him go?" She asked Zhou Heng in surprise.


    Zhou Heng nodded."How can you let him go!" Cao Fang looked at Zhou Heng and said, "that''s a water ghost!"


    "I know it''s a water devil." Zhou Heng replied, "but not all water ghosts are harmful."


    "Water devil, that''s water devil!" Cao Fang emphasized the term to Zhou Heng, "there is a water ghost in the jade lake. How can I build my summer resort?" Not to mention that the villagers didn''t agree with the construction, even she didn''t dare to start it.


    "Water ghosts are not threats at all," Zhou said. "There are more terrible things in the water."


    "What How could Cao Fang believe what Zhou Heng said if he didn''t see it with his own eyes She stepped back and away from the water.


    Zhou Heng shook his head: "I don''t know. I have to go back and get ready before I go into the water to explore." Just now, the water ghost''s reaction was too abnormal. Zhou Heng was not sure what was under the water.


    "How long will it take?" Cao Fang asked. Originally, she was not in a hurry about it. After all, the summer resort was just a cover for her to occupy the land as soon as possible, not a top priority. But after learning that there are water ghosts here, Cao Fang''s attitude is completely different. If this problem can''t be solved, then his land will be abandoned. She spent hundreds of millions on this land!


    Zhou Heng thought for a while: "give me a week."


    A week is not too slow. Cao Fang breathed a sigh of relief and then said, "if you can solve this problem, I''ll give you two million."


    "Good." Without hesitation, Zhou Heng readily agreed.


    Cao Fang was stunned for a moment. When he asked for 300000 yuan, he agreed. Now when he raised the price to 2 million yuan, he also agreed. Does this person love money or have no feeling for money?


    I met such a strange person for the first time. Cao Fang looked at Zhou Heng with curiosity in her eyes.


    Zhou Heng noticed that Cao Fang was looking at him, so he also looked back at her.


    Cao Fang quickly avoided Zhou Heng''s eyes. She coughed a little, and then asked, "do you have anything else to do here? If it''s OK, let''s go first. " She didn''t want to stay any longer in this place.


    "It''s all right." Zhou Heng replied.


    The two returned to the red Ferrari.


    Driving by Cao Fang, they began to return.

 Chapter 35

    When he got home, Ding long called and asked Zhou Heng if a woman had come to him.


    Zhou Heng confirmed that Ding long had disclosed his information to Cao Fang. Ding long seems vulgar, but he is very delicate. He will disclose his information to Cao Fang for his own reasons, but Zhou Heng is too lazy to guess. After all, he didn''t want to be involved in these people''s affairs. He should be ready for the exploration of Qingyu Lake as soon as possible.


    "By the way," Ding long seemed to think of something. He said, "last time an old man gave me 500000 yuan in cash, saying that you pulled it down."


    It''s housekeeper Tong!


    "I''ll call you on your own bank card." Ding long continued.


    "Thank you, boss Ding!" Zhou Heng was a little happy.


    "Ha ha!" Ding long laughed on the other end of the phone, "how can brother Zhou still call me boss Ding?"


    "Brother Ding." Zhou Heng quickly changed his words, "thank you, brother Ding."


    They exchanged greetings again and then hung up.


    After the phone hung up, Zhou Heng still had a smile on his face - the money came just in time for him to do an experiment.


    He went out the door.


    After coming to the bank again, only a few people are doing business in the bank at this time, which is the normal situation of the bank. The previous congestion was just because it was in the opening season.


    "Withdraw money." Zhou Heng handed in his bank card.


    "How much?" Asked the bank clerk.


    "All --" Zhou Heng wanted to say that he had taken it all, but he thought that it was really inconvenient to take half a million with him, so he said, "take ten thousand."


    "Just a moment, please." If the amount of withdrawal is less than 50000 yuan, it can be completed quickly.


    Because there was no backpack, Zhou Heng divided the money into two stacks and put it into the pocket of his clothes.


    When he walked out of the bank, a hand patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder from behind.


    Zhou Heng looked back and saw Yu Shuai.


    "Big brother," Yu Shuai now is a lap thinner than before, wearing an ordinary autumn sweater, and no eye-catching sunglasses, "I''ve found you!"


    Zhou Heng Leng for a while, such Yu Shuai he is really not used to, he asked: "what are you?"


    Yu Shuai nervously looked around, and then said to Zhou Heng, "boss, it''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s change places?"


    Zhou Heng has something to do, where is willing to accompany him to fool around, so he frowned and said: "if you have something to say, I''ll leave if it''s OK!"


    When Yu Shuai heard that Zhou Heng was going to leave, he quickly showed a look of pleading: "you can''t leave me alone, boss!" His body fell down and hugged Zhou Heng''s trouser legs.


    Zhou Heng impatiently grabbed the collar on his back, lifted his body up, put it aside, and repeated impatiently: "speak quickly if you have something to say."


    "I said, I said!" Yu Shuai didn''t dare to annoy Zhou Heng. He said, "boss, I think I''m being followed!"


    "Well?" Zhou Heng motioned him to go on.


    "No, I don''t think I must have been followed!" Yu Shuai said, "no matter where I go recently, people follow me!"


    Zhou Heng looked at Yu Shuai''s back and didn''t see any suspicious person. "Are you nervous?" Zhou Heng said.


    "It''s true!" Yu Shuai said quickly, "as long as I go to the restaurant to finish my meal and pay the boss, someone will talk to the boss and ask the boss for the menu I ordered."


    "How do you know?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "I went back to see it secretly once and found it." Yu Shuai said.


    "By chance." Zhou Heng said perfunctorily. He is the master of catching ghosts. He doesn''t want to take care of these things.


    "Big brother," Yu Shuai begged Zhou Heng bitterly, "these are all happened after I gave you money last time, now I dare not go anywhere, even the school dare not go back."


    "Call the police." Zhou Heng said sincerely. To be followed, of course, you should go to the police.


    "The police don''t care!" Yu Shuai has gone to the police several times, "they always say that I am too sensitive."


    I also think you are too sensitive. Eager to get out of Zhou Heng had to say: "well, I''ll give you an address, where you go to find a Ding long man."


    "The Dragon King near the sea, Ding long!" Yu Shuai was stunned. How could he not know Ding Long''s name.


    "Yes If you know him, it will be easy. Zhou Heng said with a smile, "just tell him that I introduced him and he will help you."


    With that, Zhou Heng gently patted Yu Shuai''s face to wake him up from his surprise.


    "Go to the phantom entertainment club," Zhou Heng said, "and then find a waiter and say I introduced him."


    With that, Zhou Heng turned and left.


    At the moment, Zhou Heng doesn''t know how his words will affect Yu Shuai''s future.


    He stopped a taxi and asked the taxi driver, "do you know where there is a blacksmith''s shop?"The driver who rolled down the window was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a while, he replied, "there may be a market for building materials."


    "Then take me." Zhou Heng said and got on the bus.


    The taxi drove away, leaving Yu Shuai in place.


    "Phantom entertainment club?" Yu Shuai repeated the address.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Heng arrived at the largest building materials market in Linhai City - Hongxing Building materials market.


    He paid the fare, got out of the car and took a look at the shops nearby. Although many cars are parked here, there are not many customers scattered in each store. In most stores, only workers are comparing the sizes with drawings.


    Zhou Heng walked into a shop casually.


    "Excuse me," said Zhou Heng, "can we order metal products?"


    The busy building material master looked up at Zhou Heng, and then asked, "Sir, do you want to order doors or windows?"


    "I want to order a stick." Zhou Heng replied.


    Master Leng for a moment, stopped the work in hand, and then asked, "what kind of stick do you want to order?"


    "The brass stick," Zhou Heng said, "is 1.64 meters long and 8 centimeters in diameter."


    The master frowned and thought.


    "I also have requirements for the carving on the stick," Zhou Heng continued, "the stick should be hollow out, inside..."


    After hearing Zhou Heng''s description, the master shook his head: "we can''t do this here." Judging from Zhou Heng''s description, the process of this product is very complicated. Without a mold, it is difficult to make a satisfactory sample.


    Zhou Heng sighed. Sure enough, it was not so easy.


    "But I know someone can do it." The master hesitated for a moment, then said.


    "Which shop is it?" Zhou Heng asked excitedly, "who is it?"


    Master''s brow still did not stretch open, he said: "shop, it is not far from here."


    Zhou Heng thought about it. Seeing the master''s hesitation, he took out a pile of money from his pocket: "I''ll give you a thousand, and you can tell me the address."


    "No," the master quickly waved, "I don''t mean that!"


    But Zhou Heng had already counted out 1000 yuan and put the money into the master''s hand. He said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Please give me some advice."


    The master looked at the money in his hand, and then at Zhou Heng. Suddenly, his heart became horizontal and he said, "OK! Boy, I think you are sincere too. I''ll tell you the address of that shop. "


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t hurry to thank me," the master said mysteriously, lowering his voice. "I''ll tell you first that you''re going. You can''t blame me for anything


    "No way." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    The master nodded and said, "the boss of that shop is a madman!"

 Chapter 36

    When Zhou Heng stepped into the "intoxicating square", he specially looked up to confirm.


    It''s hard to imagine that a blacksmith shop would take such a name. No wonder the master said that the boss here is crazy.


    The furnishings in the shop are also full of "intoxication". Some metals covered with red rust are thrown on the ground together with many wine bottles. On the wall are many round iron plates, which seem to be grindstones. In the center of the room is a big water tank. The water in the tank stinks. And the boss of intoxication square, also the only employee, is sitting up in front of the extinguished stove, dozing.


    "Boss." Zhou Heng passed by and patted the man on the shoulder.


    "Who!" The boss of intoxication square suddenly opened his eyes, "who moved my iron!"


    Zhou Heng raised his hands in front of the boss: "it''s not me. I haven''t touched your things."


    "What powerful hands!" The boss suddenly grabbed Zhou Heng''s hands. His hands were full of carbon black, which made Zhou Heng''s hands dirty. "Young man, you are a martial arts practitioner!"


    Zhou Heng shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m born with more strength."


    "Good guy!" The boss is still full of praise, "what a good guy!"


    "Eh --" the boss suddenly threw Zhou Heng''s hand away, "who are you? Why did you come to my house quietly?"


    "My name is Zhou Heng. I''m here to see your guest." Zhou Heng thought that this man was really a madman.


    "Guest!" The boss was surprised when he said, "you are the guest!"


    Zhou Heng nodded: "yes, I''m a guest!"


    "What do you want to buy?" The boss suddenly showed a sly smile, "buy a gun! Right? "


    "You''re right to buy a gun!" The boss compared his hand to the shape of a pistol! This is the desert eagle! Five thousand for you! "


    "Boss, I don''t buy guns," Zhou Heng told him patiently. "I want to make a stick."


    The boss''s face suddenly changed and his voice became low: "stick? I don''t make wood products. Go to the village and find a carpenter. "


    "What I want to order is not a stick, but a brass stick." Zhou Heng said.


    "Brass!" The boss''s voice became high again, "what''s the zinc content?"


    "About 36 percent." Zhou Heng answered quickly.


    "Brass, 36 percent zinc, makes sticks." The boss frowned, began to think, suddenly asked "do you want to make hollow?"


    Zhou Heng nodded hard and replied excitedly: "yes, the stick is 1.64m in length and 8cm in diameter -"


    "stop it!" The boss interrupted Zhou Heng. He took out a piece of cardboard and a pen, handed it to Zhou Heng and said, "draw it down."


    Zhou Heng finished writing and began to think about the shape of the brass stick in his memory.


    Because of the blessing of the Heavenly Master System on the body, his hands are very stable. No matter drawing straight lines or curves, no drawing tools are needed. Every detail of that stick has been deeply engraved in Zhou Heng''s mind. As long as you draw it, you can draw it on paper.


    But the boss doesn''t seem to be surprised by Zhou Heng''s ability to draw by hand. He looks at the cardboard under Zhou Heng''s pen, as if the shape of the copper stick is slowly forming in his mind.


    "What''s in it?" Before Zhou Heng could draw the brass ball inside, the boss pointed to the pattern on the cardboard and asked, "what''s in the copper stick?"


    "Eight balls of copper." Zhou Heng replied.


    The boss nodded. He took half a bottle of wine from the cupboard at hand, then unscrewed the lid and took a sip.


    "You draw well." He praised Zhou Heng next week.


    "Can you do it?" Zhou Heng had finished painting the front and was ready to start painting the other side.


    The boss nodded, his voice full of confidence: "as long as it''s still metal, there''s nothing I can''t do!"


    "Good!" Zhou Heng praised the boss''s confidence. When you have this stick, you can go to Qingyu lake for exploration. Anyway, it''s safe.


    "It''s expensive." The boss drank a mouthful of wine again. After two mouthfuls of wine, he said that his words already had the smell of alcohol. "If you want to make it, it''s very expensive."


    "How much is it?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "A hundred thousand dollars." The boss replied, "I want cash."


    If other people hear the boss''s request, they will not be able to accept it. Even if the brass products are customized, it is difficult to sell for 100000 yuan.


    "Deal." Zhou Heng agreed. He knew that the price of the stick was more than 100000.


    "You have to thank me." The boss drained the remaining wine in the bottle. "If I didn''t think this stick was a little interesting, I would definitely ask for more than that."


    "Thank you, boss." Zhou Heng said sincerely.


    "Hey." The boss took the cardboard in Zhou Heng''s hand, looked at the pattern on it, and suddenly laughed, "Hey, ha ha, it''s a little interesting, it''s really interesting! Ha ha


    "Boss," said Zhou Heng, "how long will it take?" He has promised Cao Fang to help her explore Qingyu Lake in a week. If the boss wants to do it for a long time, he can''t count on it at that time.The boss put up three fingers: "three days."


    "I can''t do anything for more than three days," he said with pride


    Yu Shuai has arrived at the phantom entertainment club, but it hasn''t opened yet.


    Yu Shuai turns around the door of the club a few times, hesitating whether to knock on the door or come back in the evening.


    At this time, the door of the club opened, and a man dressed as a waiter looked at Yu Shuai: "are you Yu Shuai, brother Yu?"


    Yu Shuai rushed to the past: "it''s me, it''s me."


    "Our boss told me to wait for you here." The waiter opened the door and led Yu Shuai in.


    At this time, the club is not yet open, and there seems to be no one in the empty hall. Yu Shuai is a little scared.


    "Are you recommended by Mr. Zhou?" Said the waiter. It turns out that Zhou Heng has informed Ding long by text message.


    Yu Shuai nodded hard.


    "Sit here for a while, and I''ll inform our boss." With that, the waiter walked away.


    Yu Shuai looked at the hall, watched the waiter disappear in a side door, nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Then the door behind him opened.


    "Eh!" A girl''s voice sounded behind him, "someone came so early today?"


    Yu Shuai looked back and was stunned.


    Different from those green and astringent little girls in school, the girl in front of her is the real best. Yu Shuai''s eyes look up and down on the girl, and then swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    This girl is Ding Ling. Ding Ling sat down beside Yu Shuai and asked, "who are you? How come I''ve never seen you before? "


    "You have not seen me, but I have seen you!" Yu Shuai said with a smile. The panic of being followed is now all forgotten by him.


    "Have you seen me?" Ding Ling Leng for a moment, she pointed to her face, "where have you met me, how can I have no impression of you?"


    "In my dream." Yu Shuai said, "I must be in a dream, otherwise how can I meet you as an angel."


    "Ha ha!" Ding Ling suddenly began to laugh. She slapped her thigh hard. Then she pointed to Yu Shuai and said, "you''re really interesting!"


    Yu Shuai also followed her with a smile, and then said: "after a long time, you will find me more interesting." He is conceited that he has a handsome face. It''s only easy to catch such a little girl.


    "There are other places where angels can be seen." Ding Ling said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Yu Shuai followed Ding Ling and said, "where is it?" Then he got closer to Ding Ling. He smelled alcohol on the girl.


    It turned out to be a drunk. Yu Shuai said in his heart.


    "You are so stupid." Ding Ling touched Yu Shuai''s nose with her left hand, while her right hand reached to the bottom of her skirt.


    Yu Shuai got excited.


    "Heaven, of course!" With that, Ding Ling had a pistol in her right hand.


    "Darling," she put a pistol against Yu Shuai''s forehead. "I''ll send you to see the angel right away."

 Chapter 37

    When the waiter came back, there was no Yu Shuai in the hall, only Ding Ling was sitting cross legged on the sofa and laughing.


    "Miss Ding!" The waiter said respectfully to Ding Ling, "excuse me, Miss Ding, did you see a man here just now?"


    Ding Ling pointed to the waiter and said with a smile, "aren''t you?"


    The waiter grinned awkwardly, then said, "that man is a handsome boy."


    "You said that little white face, didn''t you?" Ding Ling asked.


    "Yes, yes!" The waiter nodded and said, "his name is Yu Shuai. His face is very white. He came to see your father!"


    "Run!" Ding Ling stretched out her arm in the air and said.


    "How can you run well?" The waiter''s face was a little worried.


    "I scared him with a gun and he ran away." Ding Ling says discontentedly, "counsels the bag, not interesting!"


    The waiter had a bitter smile on his face, thinking that the boy also had a hard life, and unexpectedly met the living ancestor.


    Yu Shuai ran out of the shop and didn''t dare to stop. He ran out of several streets in a row, and then he sat down on the ground breathlessly. After all, he is just a little gangster in the campus, suddenly pointed at with a gun, how can he not be afraid.


    If he wants to go back to the phantom entertainment club, he will never dare, but Yu Shuai has no idea where to go.


    Sometimes he felt that someone was following him, which made him look back warily. Sometimes he felt that someone was holding a gun against his back, which forced him to take a few steps forward in panic.


    Suddenly, the lost Yu Shuai bumps into a passer-by.


    The man was tall with a black hood over his head.


    "No, I''m sorry!" Yu Shuai apologized. Then he looked up and saw a foreigner''s face under his hood.


    ¡°Sorry£¡¡± Yu Shuai apologized again in English, "I" msorry! "


    The foreign man looks down at Yu Shuai. He suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Yu Shuai''s collar.


    Yu Shuai reacted that it was too late for him to escape. The foreign man grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up.


    On the other hand, after paying the boss 5000 yuan as a deposit, Zhou Heng left the drunkard and drove back in a taxi.


    At this time, Ding long sent a text message, probably saying that Yu Shuai came and left.


    Zhou Heng didn''t care about Yu Shuai''s fate. After glancing at the text message, he didn''t reply, so he pressed out the phone.


    The taxi slowed down when it arrived near Linhai University. The road near here is full of students coming and going, and many people are riding bicycles on the road. This is the road that drivers are most afraid of. Besides, many students studying in Linhai University have local childe brothers. If they run into them, they will be in great trouble.


    Zhou Heng tilted his head against the window of the taxi.


    "Woof "Woof Two barks came into his ears.


    What''s going on? Zhou Heng''s vision moved forward.


    He saw two hounds running after a white shadow through the crowd.


    "Brake quickly!" Zhou Heng made a sound to remind the driver.


    The driver slammed on the brake. Fortunately, the speed was very slow, and the bodies of the two people in the car just followed the inertia.


    A white figure stepped on the front cover of the taxi. Without stopping for a moment, it quickly swept past again.


    "What is it?" The driver didn''t have Zhou Heng''s dynamic vision, so he couldn''t see what was on his front cover and jumped over.


    Zhou Heng issued a praise: "what a beautiful white cat."


    The two black hounds also came. One barked at the taxi twice, as if to urge the driver to drive away quickly and get out of the way. The other went straight around in front of the taxi.


    "It''s that bastard who let his dog run around," the driver looked at the two hounds and kept cursing. "Now the quality of dog owners is too low. There are so many students here. If they bite people, they will pay for it!"


    Zhou Heng watched as both hounds ran away after the white cat. Although the cat''s body is very pure, the dog''s body is stained with evil spirit. Zhou Heng raised a little interest, he said to the driver sitting beside him: "get off."


    "All right." The driver took out the invoice for Zhou Heng. "Forty seven yuan. Check your belongings. Don''t leave them in the car."


    Zhou Heng handed over a fifty pen and paper: "don''t change it." He didn''t pick up the invoice from the driver and got out of the car.


    The speed of the white cat is not as fast as that of the hounds. Moreover, the two hounds seem to have received professional hunting training. They know how to cooperate with each other and can use all kinds of encircling and blocking tactics. If it was in the plain with a wide field of vision, the white cat would have been caught by the hounds long ago.


    But it''s a densely populated school, and it''s time for students to come out of school in the afternoon, looking for a nearby restaurant to enjoy dinner.


    White cat constantly shuttles through the streets, cleverly using the cover of the crowd. When it is pulled closer by the hounds, it will use the corner to pull the distance apart again. But even so, it was unable to get rid of the two hounds that were chasing him.With Zhou Heng''s ability, it can''t be easier to catch up with this cat and two dogs. However, there are so many pedestrians here that it''s not convenient for Zhou Heng to chase them.


    The white cat saw that it was going to be overtaken again, and immediately turned and ran into an alley.


    If it knows fengshui, it will not turn into this lane, because this lane belongs to the position of "fierce" at this time today.


    But it was only a cat after all. When it found out that it was a dead end, it was too late for it to return. Two black hounds several times larger than it were on its way.


    White cat stepped back a few steps, behind it is a high brick wall, even the smart cat can''t get over it.


    "Meow!" The white cat barked fiercely at the two hounds.


    The two hounds didn''t respond to the white cat''s threat. They slightly staggered their positions to better seal the possible escape route of the white cat.


    "Meow!" The white cat''s hair is exploding. It''s ready to fight the two hounds.


    Two hounds approached it slowly from left to right, their feet raised and fell at the same time, so that the white cat could not guess which one would attack first.


    "Wow! There''s no hair at all A man''s voice sounded behind the hound.


    Both dogs were startled. With their keen hearing, they didn''t know when the man appeared behind them.


    The man squatted down, waved to the white cat, and then made a funny sound: "meow, Mimi, Xiaobai, come here, come here!" Maybe in this man''s world, all white cats can be called Xiaobai.


    The two hounds turned their heads and glared at the intruder.


    This man is Zhou Heng.


    "Don''t be afraid." Zhou Heng issued a gentle voice, he tried to attract the cat, "don''t be afraid, Xiaobai, come here."


    The two hounds looked at each other as if they were exchanging ideas. A second later, they turned around at the same time, grinning and showing sharp teeth, ready for Zhou Heng.


    The dog''s mouth growled, which was a warning before the beast attacked.


    Zhou Heng took a look at the two dogs and turned his mouth. It''s true that they are not simple. The evil spirit on them makes them more vicious and unscrupulous than ordinary hounds. However, compared with ordinary people, these two dogs are no different from grinning babies in front of Zhou Heng.


    Even the fierce ghost didn''t know how many Zhou Heng had dealt with. How could he put two dogs in his eyes.


    But why do two dogs with evil spirits chase a white cat in the city? This is what Zhou Heng is concerned about. The answer is obviously not the dog, but the white cat.


    Zhou Heng ignored the threat of the two hounds. He spread his hand and said he had no threat. Then he approached the white cat step by step.


    "Woo woo


    Two hounds pounced on Zhou Heng at the same time.

 Chapter 38

    "Go away, go away!" Zhou Heng waved impatiently.


    Two hounds have come up.


    Danger!


    The signal of danger is sent out in the nerve of the hound. Animals have the instinct of perceiving danger countless times more acutely than human beings. When they are about to meet Zhou Heng''s body, this intuition invades the nerve of the hound. They feel panic at the same time. When the two hounds recover from the fear of danger, they have retreated from Zhou Heng.


    This man is terrible!


    The two hounds looked at each other again, and they read that in each other''s eyes.


    But Zhou Heng doesn''t care what the two dogs are thinking. He had come to the white cat, who was also watching him warily. Two hounds paced back and forth behind him, hesitant to attack again.


    "What a beautiful cat." Zhou Heng looked at the white cat and sighed, "I don''t know what kind it is."


    He had never had a pet, and certainly he would not be a cat slave. He was just surprised at the pure white hair of the cat. When he approached, he found that the pupil of the cat was heterochromatic. The left eye of the white cat is bright red, while the right eye is crystal blue.


    "It''s a breed." Zhou Heng guessed in his heart.


    The two hounds behind are still not giving up. They are eager to try after Zhou Heng. The panic they felt not long ago is slowly receding from their minds.


    And the white cat also realized that the man in front of him didn''t seem to want to hurt him. In doubt, he tried to take a small step to Zhou Heng.


    "Yes Zhou Heng noticed the white cat''s movement, he also leaned forward to get closer to the white cat.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng was about to come into contact with the white cat, the eyes of the two hounds behind him suddenly became manic.


    They pounced on Zhou Heng''s back again. This time, there was no way out.


    White cat saw this scene, it anxiously issued a "meow meow" call, but Zhou Heng just stretched out a hand, rubbed the white cat''s head.


    "It''s so soft." Zhou Heng sighed. No wonder so many people are willing to have cats.


    At the same time, as if there were another pair of eyes behind him, Zhou Heng''s leg kicked the two hounds coming from behind with an incredible step - in the blink of an eye, the two feet kicked out, and the hounds'' body in the air lost its balance and flew backward. After landing, the two hounds rolled several times before stopping.


    "Ouch..." The hound whined.


    After all, they were just two dogs. Zhou Heng didn''t know the same thing about animals, so he didn''t have to lay heavy feet. It''s proof that the two hounds are still alive.


    Zhou Heng picked up the white cat in front of him and rubbed the top of his head again.


    "Why are you being chased by these two dogs?" Zhou Heng asked the cat in his arms.


    "Meow." The cat gave a soft cry.


    Looking at the white cat in his arms, Zhou Heng thought that this cat must not be a wild cat. Maybe its owner is looking for it anxiously. He stood there for a moment, hesitated, and then made a decision.


    "Well," Zhou Heng said to the white cat, "if you meow, I''ll take you home. If you meow twice, or if you don''t make a sound, I''ll send you to the stray animal rescue station."


    "Meow." The white cat made a slight cry again.


    "Ha," Zhou Heng chuckled and hugged the white cat a little, "then you should follow me first."


    This white cat''s appearance is really pleasing, and Zhou Heng is just a teenager''s heart after all. It''s easy to get interested in such a cute little animal.


    Zhou Heng left with the cat in his arms. The two hounds struggled to get up on the ground, but they seemed to have broken their bones. No matter how they struggled, they could not get up from the ground.


    They had to watch Zhou Heng take the cat away.


    The setting sun gradually sinks, and the afterglow of the setting sun slants in this lane.


    A tall man with a hood appeared in front of the two hounds.


    Zhou Heng returned home, closed the door, threw the cat to the ground, and lay down on the sofa.


    The energy intake in the morning slightly filled his hunger, but Zhou Heng knew it couldn''t last long, so he had to eat again sometime. Thinking of this, he suddenly looked at the white cat on the ground. Do you want to buy cat food for it?


    The white cat was lying on a chair, combing its hair with its claws.


    It''s troublesome. We have to do quarantine for cats and buy litter. Zhou Heng suddenly found that he had picked up a big trouble before he knew it.


    Zhou Heng sat up from the sofa and said, "OK, I''ll buy you some cat food first." Then he went to pick up the cat on the ground.


    The cat should be more alert and afraid of strangers, but when Zhou Heng wanted to hold it, the white cat did not resist. He cleverly let Zhou Heng pick him up, put his paws on Zhou Heng''s arm, and put his head on his hairy palm.


    Zhou Heng came to the supermarket with the cat in his arms - he had asked Xu Yi about the location of the supermarket last time."Cat food, cat food." Zhou Heng scanned the rows of containers. Because of his taste, he seldom went shopping in the supermarket in recent years. Last time he wanted to buy daily necessities, he managed it for himself from Yunhai.


    Zhou Heng soon found the container with cat food, but the dazzling variety of cat food made him difficult.


    Are there so many kinds of cat food? Zhou Heng carefully read the instructions on the package of cat food.


    At the same time, he asked himself, "little white cat, what kind of cat food do you like to eat?"


    The white cat seemed to understand Zhou Heng''s words. It twisted in Zhou Heng''s arms, so Zhou Heng didn''t hold it so tightly. White cat seized the opportunity, jumped down from Zhou Heng''s arms, and ran away quickly.


    "Hello Zhou Heng rushed after him.


    But white cat doesn''t seem to want to escape from Zhou Heng. It''s more like he''s leading the way.


    Zhou Heng followed the white cat curiously.


    "Why! What a lovely cat Most of the people shopping in this supermarket are students from Linhai University. Some of the young girls, seeing the white cat walking alone in front of them, have made a sound of praise.


    A girl looked at Zhou Heng and asked, "is this your cat?"


    Zhou Heng nodded in embarrassment. Walking in front of the white cat to see Zhou Heng stopped, so also stopped and looked back to Zhou Heng.


    "That''s lovely." The girl praised me.


    "Ah Lu!" The girl suddenly called her companion, "come and have a look!"


    "Ah Fen, what''s the matter?" A girl in a white cotton dress came this way when she heard the call.


    "Look, look!" The girl named ah Fen squatted down and reached out to touch the white cat


    The white cat suddenly showed its paw, and clapped the girl''s hand quickly!


    But Zhou Heng''s action was faster than that of him. Even before ah Fen noticed that the white cat wanted to scratch himself, the cat had been picked up by him.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Zhou Heng scolded the white cat in a low voice, "didn''t I hold you well?" He thought the white cat was very docile. Now it seems that we should be careful when we take him out.


    At this time, Bailu came over and saw Zhou Heng holding the cat.


    Zhou Heng also saw her.


    Ah Fen stood up. She pointed to the white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms and said to Bai Lu, "ah Lu, look, that cat is super cute!"


    Bailu''s face suddenly turned crimson.


    Zhou Heng also remembered the scene when Zheng Li controlled her body and molested her. He quickly said, "sorry, I have something to buy. I''ll go first." Then he ran away with the cat in his arms.


    After he left, ah Fen said excitedly to Bai Lu, "can we have cats in our dormitory? I also want to raise a white cat like that. I don''t know what kind it is! Super cute


    But Bailu didn''t listen to a word.


    Zhou Heng took the white cat and ran a few steps to the snack area.


    "Meow." The white cat suddenly barked at the nearby container.


    "It''s all human food." Zhou Heng said.


    "Meow!" White cat''s attitude is very firm.

 Chapter 39

    The next morning.


    In his sleep, Zhou Heng heard the sound of Xie Xie Suo.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. There was no one else in the room except him. It was the white cat who picked it up yesterday and put a packet of potato chips on the table. What Zhou Heng heard was the sound of the potato chip bag.


    The Heavenly Master system makes his nerves too sensitive. Zhou Heng sighed. After he got the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng did get a lot of strength promotion, but he also sacrificed a lot of fun as a human being.


    "OK, OK," Zhou Heng sat up from the bed, "I''ll open it for you." It''s really strange that this cat doesn''t like cat food and likes human snacks.


    Prick - the white cat lights up her paws and cuts open the package of potato chips with her paws.


    "Great Zhou Heng made a sound of praise.


    The white cat pricked up a potato chip with one of its forepaws, then put it to its mouth and took a small bite. It looked like a human was eating with a fork.


    "Is that how cats eat?" Zhou Heng was a little stunned.


    At this time, his cell phone at the head of his bed rings.


    Zhou Heng took a look at the screen of his mobile phone. It was Cao Fang.


    Didn''t you say for a week? Why are you calling so soon? In doubt, Zhou Heng connected the phone.


    "Hello." Zhou Heng said slowly at the end of the phone.


    "Are you ready?" Cao Fang asked directly.


    "No Zhou Heng told the truth, "it will take three days at the fastest." Three days later, he could go to the drunkard to get his custom-made copper stick.


    "There''s no time!" Cao Fang''s tone was a little anxious.


    "Why are you so anxious all of a sudden?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "My brother is going to Linhai today. He doesn''t know where to find out that there is something wrong with my project. He also brought an eminent monk from Japan." Cao Fang explained to Zhou Heng.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Zhou Heng didn''t mind that a Japanese monk was fighting with him, "your brother is here to help you!"


    "He didn''t mean well. He must have been sent by the family because they were afraid that I would become bigger in Linhai." Cao Fang gave a cold hum on the other end of the phone, and then said, "you have to come here today for what you say."


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand the logic of Cao Fang''s words. Shouldn''t it be a good thing for her family to make her big in Linhai? But since it''s a family, there must be an interest relationship that Zhou Heng can''t imagine. Zhou Heng is not interested in these.


    "Can''t you wait two more days?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "I''ll give you another million dollars. Now, now, now, now!" Cao Fang said aloud.


    In Zhou Heng''s impression, although they have only been together for half a day, Cao Fang is not supposed to be such a grumpy temper. Now for her, maybe it''s really an imminent moment. Zhou Heng had no choice but to say, "I didn''t mean to steal your money. OK, I''m going to come here."


    "Hurry up." Cao Fang is still urging.


    "Try." Zhou Heng hung up.


    Zhou Heng put his mobile phone into his pocket, and then grabbed his coat by the bed. He looked at the white cat eating potato chips on the table and said, "I''ll go out, you can stay and watch the house." There are so many snacks at home, since it has the ability to open potato chip bags, it must not be hungry.


    But the white cat put down the potato chips in her hand and jumped from the table to Zhou Heng''s leg. "Meow." It looked up at Zhou Heng and made a cry like a cry.


    "Are you going, too?" Zhou Heng looked at the white cat beside his leg.


    "Meow!" The white cat made a loud cry.


    "No way," Zhou Heng thought of what he Yiyang, the water ghost, had said to himself, "it''s too dangerous there."


    "Meow." The white cat rubbed around Zhou Heng''s trousers.


    "All right." Zhou Heng helplessly picked up the white cat, "let Cao Fang take care of you then."


    With the cat, Zhou Heng went out of the door.


    On the other side, in Cao Fang''s office.


    "Hey Cao Tai, Cao''s eldest son, suddenly burst into his sister''s office. As he looked around, he kept making a "tut tut" sound from his mouth. He stopped, pointed to the display cabinet in the office and said, "sister, I''m afraid your father doesn''t have these antiques." He was followed by a big man in a hat.


    There are some ceramic utensils in the display cabinet of Cao Fang''s office.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a few worthless trinkets." Cao Fang laughed, and then said, "if my brother likes it, take it."


    Cao Tai impolitely pushed open the display cabinet, took out a small porcelain cup from the cabinet, then raised it up and carefully observed it.


    "Ouch He uttered an exaggerated cry of surprise, "no, no, sister, how can this little guy be millions bigger?"


    "Sooner or later, my brother will inherit the family property," Cao Fang said with a smile. "How can I pay attention to this little money."


    Cao Fang''s secretary is standing behind Cao Fang. She looks at Cao Tai''s impolite appearance and is not happy."Pa!" Cao Tai suddenly released his hand. The small porcelain cup fell from the air and fell to the ground. With a crisp sound, the cup became a fragment.


    "Oh dear!" Cao Tai made a surprised look, "how can I be so careless?"


    Cao Fang''s face turned ugly, but her face was still calm.


    "Sister, you have changed." Cao Tai said, while sitting on Cao Fang''s desk, "if you were still in Peiping, you would yell to let me go."


    "Oh." Cao Fang''s face raised a little smile, "brother, you are joking." Today is different from the past. Cao Fang already knows that he will be transferred from Beiping to Linhai by his family because of his unconquered personality.


    "If you had been half as docile as you are now," Cao Tai said with a smile, "I''m afraid you would not have been reduced to today''s level." Finish saying, he is more unbridled laugh.


    It''s true that Cao Fang has done a lot in Linhai. Maybe it''s nothing for the whole Cao family, but these are the results of Cao Fang''s hard work in the past four years. If Cao Fang had not been driven out of Peiping in those years, it is inconceivable how she would have achieved today.


    "Regret it?" Cao Tai asked bluntly.


    The family sent Cao Tai, the eldest son, to give Cao Fang a regret pill. Cao Tai will take over all of Cao Fang''s industries in Linhai, and Cao Fang will be transferred back to Peiping.


    Cao Fang smiles and shakes his head: "things have passed, there is nothing to regret." Now she will never come back to Peiping. Her contacts and foundation are close to the sea. When she comes back to Peiping, she will only be slaughtered.


    "Sister, you are so hard to support, the elder brother is very distressed!" Cao Tai saw that Cao Fang didn''t let go and continued. The family sent him to take over Cao Fang''s property in Linhai, which was a great job for his second generation ancestor.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ve had a good time in Linhai." Cao Fang replied with a smile.


    "Then I''ll open it up," said Cao Tai, who knew that he would not be Cao Fang''s opponent. He also knew that the only thing he could rely on in front of his sister was his family. "The old man said that he missed you very much and wanted to transfer you back to Peiping. I''ll take over your business here." He said carelessly.


    Although I knew it would be like this, Cao Fang''s body was still shocked.


    "I''m afraid the small stall near the sea can''t hold you, the Great Buddha." Cao Fang said coldly.


    "Don''t worry about it." Cao Tai said with a playful smile.


    "I will not hand over my property near the sea." Cao Fang simply made it clear. She sat back in her position and said to her secretary, "Xiaoya, take my brother to the company. I''m going to work."


    Seeing his sister''s reaction, Cao Tai suddenly froze. In Peiping, few people dare to talk to themselves like this.


    Hearing the instructions, Xiaoya quickly walks up to Cao Tai and politely says, "Mr. Cao, please."


    "Pa!" Cao Tai makes a sudden move and slaps Xiaoya in the face heavily.


    Xiaoya covers her face and sits down on the ground.


    "Who are you?" Cao Tai pointed to Xiaoya on the ground and yelled, "is it right to talk to me?"

 Chapter 40

    "Cao Tai!" Cao Fang roared, and she changed back to her hot temper four years ago, "I don''t care how you mess in Peiping! In Linhai, it''s not your turn to be presumptuous! "


    She stood up from her position, quickly walked to the Secretary''s side, helped her up, and gently asked: "Xiaoya, are you ok?"


    Xiaoya covers her face and tries to hold back her tears. She shakes her head.


    "Cao Tai, you bastard!" Cao Fang raised her hand and waved to Cao Tai.


    Her hand was caught. The man in the hat caught Cao Fang by the wrist.


    "You deceive too much!" Cao Fang struggled for a moment, but her wrist was as if she was handcuffed and couldn''t be taken back. She bit her teeth and said, "if you don''t go, I''ll call the police now!"


    Cao Tai waved to the big man, who let go of Cao Fang''s wrist.


    "Don''t scare me with the police." Cao Tai said, "the police in Linhai can''t take care of our Cao family in Beiping."


    "Then you try." Cao Fang has picked up the mobile phone.


    "Good, good, good! I''m afraid of you, isn''t that ok? " Cao Tai has no choice but to show his hand. He is not afraid of the police. He is afraid that the police will find him and make trouble in Beiping. That''s not good.


    "Go away!" Cao Fang roars at Cao Tai.


    Cao Tai retreated to the door of the office with a smile.


    "Oh, yes!" He seems to remember something.


    "In the afternoon, I will go to Qingyu lake." Cao Tai said with a smile, "you bought a piece of land there. Is it haunted?"


    Cao Tai pointed to the man wearing a bamboo hat beside him: "the eminent monk from Japan is very powerful. If you can''t do anything for your sister, I''ll give it to my brother."


    Cao Fang did not speak.


    "Ha ha!" In a burst of wild laughter, Cao Tai left here.


    "This son of a bitch!" Looking at Cao Tai''s back, Cao Fang was very angry, but she had nothing to do about it. Cao Tai is Cao''s eldest son, and his status in the family is far higher than that of his eldest daughter.


    She gently grasped the Secretary Xiaoya''s arm and asked painfully, "are you still in pain?"


    Xiaoya sniffed and replied, "Mr. Cao, is what he said true?"


    "What?" Cao Fang was stunned for a moment.


    "He said that Mr. Cao wanted to go back to Peiping." Xiaoya sniffed.


    Cao Fang stroked Xiaoya''s hair, she said firmly: "I will not go back, I will not."


    Cao Fang''s heart has gone down. She is not the one who was once driven out of Beiping. Now no one can take anything from her!


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello." Cao Fang got through.


    "I''m almost there." It''s Zhou Heng calling.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Cao Fang said.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Fang has some doubts. Is there something wrong with him?


    "Bring me a cage." Zhou Heng said on the other end of the phone.


    "Cage?" Cao Fang asked. Do you want to catch ghosts in cages?


    "Yes, just bring an iron cage." Zhou Heng said.


    "Good." At this time, Cao Fang will try to meet the requirements of Zhou Heng.


    Thirty minutes later, Cao Fang arrived at Qingyu lake. This time, instead of driving the dazzling red Ferrari, the driver drove a black Mercedes to deliver her.


    She was dressed in a Black Slim suit and her red hair was tied up, showing her image as a strong woman. Two security guards followed her, carrying a cage made of steel bars.


    Holding the cat, Zhou Heng appeared in front of Cao Fang. He took a look at the cage in the hands of the security guard and exclaimed, "is it so exaggerated?" This cage is enough to hold a tiger.


    When Cao Fang saw the cat in Zhou Heng''s arms, her face was a little surprised: "don''t you want a cage to hold the cat?"


    Zhou Heng nodded, then shook his head: "forget it, forget it, you let them put down the cage." The gap in the cage is too big to hold the white cat.


    "You take it." Zhou Heng picked up the cat and handed it to Cao Fang.


    Cao Fang hesitated. She had never had a pet, so she didn''t know how to hold a cat. After taking the white cat, she held the white cat in her arms like a baby.


    "Meow!" White cat suddenly struggled, Cao Fang issued a exclamation, white cat took the opportunity to jump out of her arms.


    "Ha ha!" There was a burst of laughter in the distance.


    Cao Fang looked in the direction of the laughter, and saw that Cao Tai was standing in the distance with a group of followers, and the Japanese monk was among them.


    Cao Tai just saw the scene of white cat jumping out of Cao Fang''s arms. He walked over and said with a smile: "sister, you actually like these small animals, which really surprised my brother!"


    Cao Fang frowned and ignored him.


    "Is he your brother?" Zhou Heng asked Cao Fang. He had picked up the white cat from the ground and held it in his arms again.Cao Fang nodded. She was a little angry with Zhou Heng. If Zhou Heng didn''t bring a cat, how could she be teased.


    Zhou Heng''s attention was immediately attracted by the big hat man behind Cao Tai: "that man must be an eminent monk of Japan."


    "Yes," Cao Fang thought of the scene of the two people bullying themselves in the office not long ago. She couldn''t help but get angry. "Help me teach them a lesson later!"


    Zhou Heng mercilessly waved his hand and refused: "this monk is very capable. I don''t want to waste energy on him." I ate some snacks last night. Although snacks can supplement calories well, they still lack many nutrients that the body needs. To deal with underwater things, Zhou Heng had to save a little energy in his body.


    But Cao Fang felt that Zhou Heng was afraid of the monk. In terms of style, the Japanese monk is indeed much higher than Zhou Heng. To be honest, Cao Fang has little confidence in Zhou Heng at the moment. She began to think about her own future. If she lost to Cao Tai in Qingyu lake, how would she deploy next.


    At this time, Cao Tai has taken his entourage to Cao Fang and others.


    "Sister, I''d like to introduce you to you formally," Cao Tai motioned to the Japanese monk wearing a hat behind him with his hand, "the eminent monk from Takano, master jingque." Li gaoye mountain is an important town of Japanese Esoteric Buddhism. If it was Ye Jian, they would be surprised to hear the name of master jingque. Li gaoye''s esoteric school pays attention to avoiding the world and practicing hard. He seldom takes part in worldly struggles. It''s not ordinary people who can invite master jingque out of the mountain.


    Holding the cat, Zhou Heng suddenly burst out with a smile. The monk was tall, and he actually took the lovely name of "jingque".


    "Who is this?" Cao Tai looked at the laughing Zhou Heng, his eyes full of unhappiness.


    "This is master Zhou Heng, the Heavenly Master I invited to exorcise ghosts." Cao Fang didn''t want to lose to him in momentum.


    Zhou Heng nodded, apparently admitting his identity.


    Cao Tai looks up and down at Zhou Heng suspiciously. He looks a few years younger than him. He doesn''t look like he has real ability.


    Master jingque also looked at Zhou Heng. His eyes stayed on the white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms for a few seconds. When he found that the white cat was also observing himself, he looked away.


    "Not bad, sister. The Heavenly Master you found is very capable! Ha ha Cao Tai gave out a proud laugh. If his younger sister''s helper is this young man, he can be said to be sure this time. He said, "but we''d better see the real chapter under our hands."


    "Zhou Heng, you come first!" Cao Fang said to Zhou Heng. She worried that master jingque could solve the problem in Qingyu lake, but she had lost before she could start.


    Zhou Heng didn''t rush to answer. He was looking for a place to put the cat down. But Cao Tai took the opportunity to stand up: "far away is a guest, of course, let master jingque come first!"


    Master jingque was watching the calm water of Qingyu lake, holding a string of small wooden Buddha beads in his hand.

 Chapter 41

    Master jingque suddenly threw the Buddhist beads into the lake.


    "Hello Cao Fang was about to argue, "this is my place!"


    "Bang!" An explosion from the lake, accompanied by the explosion sound, several meters high white water column splashed.


    Cao Fang and others had no time to react, and they were wet by the falling spray. Cao Tai and his party seemed to have expected that they would hold up their black umbrellas to block the spray caused by the explosion.


    Zhou Heng turned over and protected the cat in his arms. Most of his body was drenched.


    And master jingque stood by the lake, and the water falling from the air was blocked by the hat on his head.


    Cao Fang was already trembling with anger.


    When the water fell to the ground, Zhou Heng turned back. He looked at the lake in surprise. The aura of the whole Qingyu lake was shaken by the explosion. I don''t know how many innocent aquariums were killed in the explosion.


    "Master, show mercy!" He Yiyang, a water ghost, emerged from the lake. His body is covered with scorch marks, obviously injured by the explosion just now.


    He limped to the bank and knelt down in front of master jingque: "master, please show mercy to the water people of Qingyu lake!"


    But how could the eminent monk of Tantric school pay attention to the plea of a water ghost.


    Master jingque pinched a seal in his hand. His palm was shining with gold, and he patted it to he Yiyang''s forehead.


    "Hello Zhou Heng''s tone is a little angry, "it''s not a fierce ghost at all. Why do you kill it all?"


    Master jingque ignored him, his palm continued to press down, with a terrible momentum. Under the pressure of this momentum, he Yiyang knew that he could not escape the disaster and closed his eyes.


    Master jingque''s wrist was caught, and the overwhelming momentum suddenly disappeared.


    It was Zhou Heng who caught him by the wrist.


    "Hey, it''s too much, monk!" Zhou Heng''s tone was cold.


    The white cat jumps to Zhou Heng''s shoulder, explodes his hair, and stares at the face under the hat of master jingque.


    Master jingque was a little surprised. He didn''t see how Zhou Heng came to him and how he grasped his wrist.


    He took a look at Zhou Heng, and then moved his eyes to look at the white cat on Zhou Heng''s shoulder. The golden light in the palm of my hand faded away.


    Zhou Heng let go of his hand.


    "Thank you very much." He Yiyang opened his eyes and saw that it was Zhou Heng who had saved himself. He quickly kowtowed to Zhou Heng and said, "thank you, Heavenly Master!"


    Zhou Heng waved his hand generously: "don''t thank me. If you can reincarnate earlier, it will be a big help for me."


    He Yiyang was embarrassed: "it''s not that I don''t want to reincarnate, but that there are terrible monsters at the bottom of the lake. If I don''t stare at them all the time, all the residents in the neighborhood will suffer!"


    "Ding -"


    Zhou Heng finally heard this familiar sound, which was the first task he received after his promotion.


    "New task triggered." The wonderful prompt sound sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    A line of comments appeared in his field of vision: "wandering soul, four merits, reward basic fire spell."


    Reward is not just merit! Zhou Heng''s eyes widened.


    Basic fire spell! Although I don''t know what this basic fire spell means, it''s the first time Zhou Heng has seen rewards beyond merit. He remembered the list of spells in the Heavenly Master system. It turned out that spells were acquired through missions!


    "Take the task." He could not stop the excitement in his heart and immediately chose to accept the task.


    "Iris comparison complete. Zhou Heng, the d-level Heavenly Master, accepted the task -- he Yiyang''s dilemma. "


    "Don''t panic!" Zhou Heng patted he Yiyang on the shoulder, and then said with great pride, "no one can touch you with me!"


    From now on, anyone who wants to move him will not be able to pass Zhou Heng''s task.


    Zhou Heng looked at master jingque, whose sight had moved to the lake. He also found that there were other things at the bottom of the lake besides this water ghost.


    "You tell me, what is hiding under the water?" Zhou Heng''s eyes turned to he Yiyang.


    He Yiyang hesitated, but now he could only rely on Zhou Heng. After a struggle in his heart, he finally said the word "dragon."


    Zhou Heng was stunned.


    Dragon, a creature that only appears in legend.


    Is there a dragon at the bottom of Qingyu lake? It''s so funny that even Zhou Heng can''t believe what he Yiyang said. He Yiyang looked at Zhou Heng''s unbelievable expression and shook his head helplessly. Obviously, he had expected Zhou Heng''s reaction.


    "You''re talking about the kind that flies in the sky like a snake and can rain," Zhou Heng asked suspiciously, "or the kind that has big wings and can breathe fire like a lizard?"


    "I''m sure you''ll see it soon." He Yiyang said with a bitter smile.


    Countless small bubbles suddenly rose on the water.


    "Meow!" The white cat made a sharp cry at the bubbles. Its fur was up and its body was bent into an arched white bow."What happened?" Cao Tai suddenly felt that his legs were a little weak, which was human instinct - the instinct to worship totem.


    The lake water soaked Cao Fang''s clothes. A cold wind came from the lake and she hugged her arm. A panic gushed from her heart, as if her body wanted to remind her to get out of here quickly, but her reason told her not to.


    The bubbles from the bottom of the water are getting bigger and bigger, just like someone has boiled the water of Qingyu lake.


    "Bang." Behind Cao Tai, a follower''s body fell down.


    Cao Tai couldn''t hold on any longer. He faced the lake, his legs fell limply, only two hands barely supported the ground, and the air around him became heavy. He gasped, as if it was difficult to inhale the air into his lungs.


    He looked like a courtier kneeling on the ground, respectfully waiting for his monarch to come.


    Master jingque suddenly reached out and took off the hat on the top of his head and buckled it on Cao Tai''s head. A warm current came from his head, and his breathing became gentle.


    Cao Fang''s body kept shaking, and she was about to fall.


    The white cat jumped off Zhou Heng''s shoulder and came to Cao Fang''s feet. Cao Fang''s consciousness has become blurred. She holds the cat in her arms.


    The white cat licked and Cao Fang held her finger.


    Cao Fang suddenly felt sober. She turned around and looked behind her. She and Cao Tai''s followers were fainting one by one.


    As she turned around, she saw that Zhou Heng and master jingque were still standing upright. Both of them were quietly watching the rolling water of Qingyu lake. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    After master jingque took off his hat, he finally showed his whole picture. He didn''t have a hair on top of his head, not even a hair stubble. His face was full of scars, most of which extended to the top of his head. Master jingque has made great efforts to emerge from the tantric school which emphasizes "hard cultivation".


    And Zhou Heng also seems to have changed a person. He carried his hands behind his back. The wind from the water moved his skirt and hair, but he could not shake his body. The man was so reliable. Cao Fang, who was holding a white cat, looked at Zhou Heng''s back and was stunned.


    Dark clouds are gathering above them.


    The sky darkened in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Wind from tiger, cloud from dragon." He Yiyang looked at the water and said in a low voice.


    "Its royal chariot is coming."


    It rained heavily.

 Chapter 42

    Today''s Qingyu lake looks like a big boiling pot. It''s impossible to imagine that ten minutes ago it was still calm and sunny.


    "It''s coming." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    Master jingque''s left foot moved back, and he put on a lower center of gravity and more stable posture.


    "Wow A few meters of water rose on the rolling surface of the lake.


    Unlike previous explosions, this time something is sticking out of the water.


    The water soon fell back to the lake, and on the water, a snake head appeared in front of the crowd.


    The snake''s head is covered with smooth blue black scales, and the numerous horny protrusions on its face make it look extremely ugly. It''s only visual inspection that the snake''s head is about four meters wide, and its larger body is still hidden under the water.


    "Dragon King." Master jingque, the eminent monk of Japan, actually said two Chinese characters.


    "It''s not the Dragon King," he said. "It''s just the Dragon King''s Royal chariot."


    "Is there anything more terrible under the water?" Zhou Heng took a deep breath.


    He Yiyang nods with a bitter smile.


    "The real dragon king of Linhai?" Zhou Heng murmured.


    "Check this thing in front of me." He gave instructions in his heart.


    "Wang Mang, a strange beast, can gain 27 merits after dispelling."


    I''m not going to disperse this stuff. Zhou Heng make complaints about himself. Even though there are many 27 merits, it''s still more important to have one''s own life.


    At this time, master jingque suddenly rushed forward.


    "Hello Zhou Heng stretched out his hand to hold him, but it was too late, "are you crazy?" Zhou Heng shouts at the back of master jingque.


    Master jingque is like a sensitive bird. His hands are spread horizontally, like the wings of a bird. His feet are gently on the water, but his body doesn''t sink down. Instead, he lifts up slightly. Like a bird gliding close to the water, he quickly skimmed the surface of the jade lake and ran towards the head of the snake.


    "Take it in," he says in a simple Chinese character, "dragon."


    The huge snake head turned in the direction of master jingque, and its action drove the whole lake, and waves came towards the shore.


    "Is this the end of the world?" Holding the white cat, Cao Fang said softly. She could see the huge snake, because it was not a wandering soul or mountain spirit, but a strange animal, a bloodthirsty beast.


    And Zhou Heng is staring at the figure of master jingque.


    A mortal is so insignificant in front of a huge beast.


    "He''s going to show his real ability." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    Master jingque suddenly sent out a strong evil spirit.


    After death, there will be Yin Qi. If Yin Qi condenses, it will become wandering soul. Once wandering soul loses consciousness, it will become fierce ghost. After the death of the beast, it will produce the evil spirit. When the evil spirit condenses, it will become the mountain spirit. The different beast is the variant of the mountain spirit. Therefore, in theory, people can not produce evil spirit.


    But the evil spirit of master jingque is far more than that of ordinary mountain spirits, and even can be compared with the snake in the lake. This is the real strength of the eminent monks of rigaoye esoteric sect. The monks of the esoteric sect will capture the evil spirits of the strange beasts and infuse their evil spirits into their bodies with some kind of ceremony. They believe that as long as the Buddhism is advanced, they can control the evil spirits of the strange beasts, but the monks who participate in this ceremony will die. All the people who survived the ceremony gained great strength from it.


    For the monks of rigono Tantric sect, accepting the more powerful beasts is their way to improve themselves.


    Master jingque opened his mouth, and a sharp bird call came out of his mouth.


    "Painted sparrow"! This is the strange beast in master jingque''s body.


    The call of the bird spreads out from his mouth in the form of sound waves, and then transmits into the body of the king python. If it''s just a physical foetus, then its internal organs must have been shattered at the moment.


    But it''s the king python, the Dragon King''s chariot.


    The snake''s head didn''t shake at all, and ran straight into master jingque''s body.


    As if he had wings, master jingque''s body suddenly rose up. Although he couldn''t move left and right, he rose to an altitude of more than 10 meters in an instant to avoid the impact of the snake''s head.


    Soon, he lost the power to rise, and master jingque''s body fell down vertically. It''s about to fall on the snake.


    Master jingque''s left hand waved like a bird''s wing, while his right hand became a Buddhist seal.


    The intense golden light enveloped master jingque''s body. From a distance, he was like a golden meteor falling from the sky. But only when you look closer can you notice that his solemn look is like a Buddha coming out of a mural.


    Peacock King Ming FA Xiang.


    Wang Mang has a big mouth, waiting for the golden little man to fall into his mouth and become his food.


    "Boom!" Wang Mang jumped up and swallowed master jingque in his mouth.


    "It''s over, it''s over!" Seeing this scene, Cao Tai kneels down on the ground again. His hand is buckled into the soil on the ground. He wants to run away, but his legs are not his own. He can''t move anyway.Tears rolled down the face of the cowardly man.


    And Cao Fang looked at Zhou Heng. That was her last hope.


    Zhou Heng didn''t start or walk. He was still looking at the huge snake head.


    A bird''s call came from the snake''s head.


    Wang Mang suddenly opened his mouth and vomited a figure out of his mouth.


    The strong burning feeling in his mouth made the king Python turn his body, and the lake became more turbulent.


    Master jingque, who had been spit out, flew backward with astonishing speed and made a straight water wave on the lake.


    "Great In the final analysis, Zhou Heng has only three years of ghost catching experience, and he is very lack of experience in fighting against strong enemies. However, the battle between master jingque and Wang Mang makes him suddenly enlightened. He began to understand that the battle was not a simple wrestling. In terms of power alone, Wang Mang would beat him countless times, but master jingque could still hurt Wang Mang because he grasped his more dexterous advantage.


    Master jingque''s body stopped and retreated. He stopped about 200 meters away from the shore.


    Wang Mang''s head suddenly pierced down, it disappeared on the water.


    "Is it gone?" Cao Fang asked, "did the monk defeat him?"


    "It''s a long way off." Zhou Heng replied.


    The boa returns to the bottom of the water. Next time, it will attack from under the water. The rolling water made master jingque unable to predict the timing of Wang Mang''s attack.


    The unknown is really terrible.


    If master jingque has Zhou Heng''s Tianshi system, he can use the detection function of Tianshi system to help him complete the prediction. But master jingque could only rely on himself at this time. His hands were beating the water to keep his body from sinking. At the same time, he kept looking left and right, trying to find Wang Mang''s figure.


    Wang Mang is active underwater. Its bluish black scales are the best cover. Human vision can''t find its moving trace in the water.


    At the bottom of the water, Wang Mang''s body is gradually rising. It will soon reach the master jingque who stays on the water.


    But master jingque is not aware of this.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Mang''s body jumped out of the water again!

 Chapter 43

    Master jingque noticed it.


    Wang Mang''s body is too huge, when it is about to jump out of the water, the drastic change of the water sold it. Master jingque avoided the attack by relying on the short lift off ability brought by "painting bird". Wang Mang''s bloody mouth was about to bite his body, but it still fell back to the water under the pull of gravity.


    Master jingque took a long breath.


    But he didn''t notice that a huge snake tail stood up behind him.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng in the distance reminds us, but it''s too late.


    The huge snake tail hit master jingque.


    Master jingque''s body was knocked out. There was a roaring wind in master jingque''s ear, but even so, he could still hear the sound of his broken bones.


    Is everything over?


    A shrill bird call came from his body.


    Black liquid flows out from the wound on master jingque''s waist. The liquid is like a moving tentacle around his body. The black liquid condenses into the shape of wings behind him.


    The black wings waved hard, making his body hover in the air.


    Seriously injured, he can''t control the evil spirit of painting birds in his body.


    The finch is eating him back.


    Zhou Heng noticed something wrong with master jingque. His back wings are still powerfully waving, and his body has been powerless to hang down. Master jingque seems to be manipulated by the evil spirit in his body. Zhou Heng realizes this.


    Before Zhou Heng could make a further observation, the black finch flew towards the king Python in the water.


    In Wang Mang''s view, this black little thing is looking for his own death. However, there is a previous lesson in advance, this time it did not open its mouth to bite the opponent.


    Snake head, with great power, bumps into master jingque, who is controlled by the evil spirit.


    The moment before the collision, the wings of the bird suddenly flapped rapidly, and master jingque''s body flew to the side. He avoided the snakehead impact, at the same time, his feet congealed into black claws.


    The sharp claw is buckled on the side of the snake''s head. Although there are scales to resist, the sharp bird''s claw is a sharp weapon to deal with the scales. Wang Mang is still torn off a large piece of skin.


    The king Python has no vocal cords and can''t howl in pain. It can only use its body to constantly twist at the bottom of the water, stirring the water of Qingyu Lake constantly.


    The painting bird stares at Wang Mang''s eyes, which is his weakness. It controls master jingque''s body and attacks Wang Mang''s eyes.


    While dodging, Wang Mang bumped his head against the bird in the air, but the other side was too small and sensitive. The snake''s head had been scratched, and it didn''t touch the other side.


    Wang Mang''s body began to sink to the bottom again.


    While flying around the snake''s head, the finch falls down with the king python, which means it will never die.


    Zhou Heng knows that if anything goes on, master jingque, who is controlled by huaque, will be buried at the bottom of the water.


    "Save that man." He Yiyang suddenly said to Zhou Heng.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment. "He almost beat you out of your wits just now. Do you still ask me to save him?"


    "If he dies and falls into this jade lake, he will become a fierce ghost with his obsession," he Yiyang said. "I''ve been here for 16 years, and I don''t want to be abused by fierce ghosts."


    "I saved him and made this place calm again. Can you rest assured of reincarnation?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    He Yiyang nodded firmly.


    Zhou Heng sighed. He really didn''t understand he Yiyang. He drowned here for 16 years and didn''t become a ghost. Instead, he wanted to protect this lake. It''s too kind.


    Standing by the lake, Zhou Heng took off his shoes and socks.


    "Zhou Heng," Cao Fang said anxiously when he saw his action, "what are you doing?"


    Zhou Heng looked back at her with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve seen the snake''s action clearly." This is why Zhou Heng didn''t run away. After watching Wang Mang''s movements several times, he began to think that this big guy was just like this. If it was in the past, he would never take the initiative to cause such trouble, but after he was promoted to the d-level Heavenly Master, all his qualities were improved, including observation and analysis.


    Zhou Heng put his cell phone and change into his shoes. After taking a deep breath, he jumped into the lake.


    Wang Mang is luring the finch near the surface of the water. Its body is bent like a bow when it sinks at the bottom of the water. As long as the finch descends a little, it will eject itself and tear the finch in two.


    Huaque didn''t notice this at all. Although it was out of master jingque''s control and in turn controlled master jingque''s body, master jingque didn''t die completely, so most of its strength and wisdom were sealed in master jingque''s body. Unless master jingque died completely, it couldn''t return to its wholeness.


    Under the attack of the painting bird, Wang Mang has been black and blue, but Wang Mang is also waiting for an opportunity, waiting for an opportunity to finish the painting bird.They didn''t notice that a figure was swimming towards them quickly.


    Wang Mang finally waited until the opportunity, painting bird fell into his attack range.


    Like a released spring, Wang Mang''s body bounces up quickly, and pounces at the painting bird in the air at the speed that this huge body shouldn''t have.


    The finch pounced on himself to avoid, but it was too late. The snake''s head bit heavily on its wing and pulled off one of its wings.


    If it is the entity of the painting bird at the moment, it has suffered irretrievably fatal injury. But the wings are just a polymer of evil spirit, which can''t hurt the essence of finch painting.


    But it''s too late for the painting bird to condense another wing. The body of master jingque, wrapped in black evil spirit, lost the buoyancy brought by the wings, and he tumbled down from the air.


    If he falls into the water again, he will never have a second chance to escape from the snake.


    The snake''s head is high. It''s watching its prey.


    At this time, a figure came out of the water.


    He''s as fast as an arrow.


    Wang Mang turned his head. Before he made any response, the figure stepped on his body and jumped into the air.


    It''s Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng hugs master jingque who fell from the air, and then holds him on his shoulder like a sandbag.


    The two fell into the water together. Zhou Heng paddled the water with one hand and swam to the bank.


    Wang Mang''s pupils are dilated with anger. No one has ever taken its prey from its mouth like this.


    It turned its body and ran after Zhou Heng.


    In the water, Zhou Heng can''t compare with Wang Mang. What''s more, Zhou Heng only uses one hand to paddle.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng was about to be overtaken, he suddenly changed his direction.


    Turning in the water will only make you farther away from the shore.


    Zhou Heng clenched his teeth and quickly moved the water with his hands. Without looking back, he also knew that Wang Mang was getting closer to him.


    But it never occurred to him to be able to get back to the shore.


    All right, this is it. Zhou Heng stopped at a place in the lake. He is still 40 meters away from the shore, and Wang Mang''s huge body has caught up with him.


    That position is a big one. Zhou Heng looked at Wang Mang''s position, but then recognized his position again. There was no mistake. This was Daji.


    This is the only book that Zhou Heng read from Tianshi library.


    The name of that book is Tong''s geomancy.

 Chapter 44

    Wang Mang doesn''t know Feng Shui. Most of the time, he only depends on his own nature.


    The huge snake bit down at Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t move his position. He stretched out his hands to meet the snake head falling from the air.


    Strike a stone with an egg!


    At the moment when the snake''s head was about to touch Zhou Heng, Zhou Heng pushed the snake''s head with his hand.


    He''s borrowing.


    This is an extremely dangerous behavior, a little careless will become king Python''s lunch. However, Zhou Heng is confident. When he comes to the position of "Daji", his self-confidence in his actions will naturally flow into his body. Scientists will call this phenomenon psychological suggestion, while Feng Shui experts call it "lucky luck".


    Zhou Heng''s hands successfully avoided Wang Mang''s fangs, and his hands fell between the nose of the snake''s head.


    The current suddenly changed.


    Already close in front of the prey, Wang Mang constantly turning the underwater body, it disturbed the flow. The lake below the boa constrictor forms a small spiral nest, which pulls the boa constrictor''s body and makes it difficult for the boa constrictor''s head to move. This strange beast can''t understand at all. The goddess of luck has already stood behind Zhou Heng, and its bite is destined to fall empty due to the interference of the current.


    Its snakehead fell less than half a meter from Zhou Heng and hit heavily on the water.


    A wave was raised by it, and the power of the wave pushed Zhou Heng farther away from Wang Mang.


    He knew the time had come. Zhou Heng hugged master jingque''s body and quickly rowed to the bank.


    "Come on! Come on Cao Fang can''t understand why Zhou Heng can evade Wang Mang''s pursuit. From her perspective, it''s clear that Zhou Heng has been forced to retreat by Wang Mang, but Wang Mang is like a play and he is lost.


    Zhou Heng successfully returned to the shore, and breathlessly left the master jingque on the ground.


    Holding the white cat, Cao Fang happily wants to come over.


    "Don''t come here!" Zhou Heng roared at Cao Fang.


    Cao Fang immediately stopped, her expression a little at a loss. In her opinion, the tired Zhou Heng and the wounded master jingque need to be taken care of.


    But in Zhou Heng''s perspective, master jingque is wrapped with a terrible black evil spirit. These evil spirits seem to have their own consciousness. When Zhou Heng holds master jingque, they rush to Zhou Heng''s body. If he is dragged by the king Python in the water, even if he doesn''t die in the mouth of the king python, he will be entangled by these evil spirits.


    Zhou Heng put his hands on his knees and gasped for breath. He looked at master jingque lying unconscious on the ground and thought: these Japanese monks are really terrible. They would think of such a dangerous way to improve their strength.


    In fact, Zhou Heng''s idea at the moment is that the hungry people are not hungry. With the help of the Heavenly Master system, it''s not difficult for him to subdue demons and catch ghosts. But for monks like jingque, if he doesn''t take extreme measures when he meets fierce ghosts or strange beasts, he has no chance to win.


    In the long dark history of mankind, I don''t know how many ancestors were sacrificed in exchange for this method of fighting fierce ghosts and beasts with blood and life.


    Zhou Heng stood up straight again, but he knew that the energy in his body was not enough.


    He turned around and looked at the boa constrictor swimming towards the lake. It was scarred after the first world war with the painted bird, and its head was covered with claw marks.


    Maybe I can get these 27 merits. Zhou Heng suddenly had this feeling.


    "After I fight with it in a moment, you can run quickly." Zhou Heng said to Cao Fang, who was behind him, that he was not sure he could take the snake. "Don''t mind me or the monks on the ground." He specially exhorted.


    "I won''t go!" Holding the white cat, Cao Fang said stubbornly, "if you want to go, let''s go together!"


    When Zhou Heng was about to say something else, Wang Mang in the lake suddenly stood up. He was still some distance away from them, but he opened his mouth in advance.


    Zhou Heng had a bad feeling.


    It''s going to attack. Zhou Heng made a judgment immediately. But how will it attack? It''s clearly not within its attack range.


    Anyway, you have to run first.


    "Run Zhou hengchong and Cao Fang waved their hands.


    Cao Fang wanted to say again, "if you don''t run, I won''t run," but Zhou Heng was already moving. He ran to Cao Fang and grabbed her arm.


    "Run Zhou Heng said again. Cao Fang finally reacted and started running with him.


    "What do they do?" Cao Fang looks at the security guard he has brought.


    Cao Tai, kneeling on the ground, was also shouting: "don''t leave me alone! And me, and me! " He wanted to pass out with other people, and then woke up the next day to find that these were just a dream, but the hat on his head kept his spirit and didn''t let him collapse, which made him immersed in endless panic.


    Zhou Heng and Cao Fang ignored him.


    "We have gone far," Zhou Heng said. "They will be safe." Zhou Heng judged that Wang Mang would give priority to attacking living creatures.Wang Mang moved his big mouth, always aiming at the two moving people.


    It also has a unique skill. As a strange beast, Wang Mang''s means are more than his strong body. It can also spray teeth out of its mouth like nails, but it will lose all its teeth. Although it can grow again, it will take at least several months.


    If you hurt the enemy a thousand, you lose eight hundred.


    But Wang Mang has made a decision.


    Just as it''s hard for us to tell the difference in appearance between two snakes of the same species, it seems that these humans all look the same. Only this man is different. He is far more dangerous than any human being Wang Mang meets. Animal instinct tells it that if it fights with each other again, the one who died may be itself.


    It''s not as stupid as it seems. The huge size also gives the king Python more brains than other animals.


    Keep a long-distance attack, the jet out of a large number of sharp teeth will let the opponent avoid. Wang Mang thinks this is the safest way to win.


    Wang Mang has two rows of teeth in both maxilla and mandible, more than 400 in total. The number of teeth of Wang Mang is far more than that of ordinary snakes. On the contrary, it is very similar to sharks.


    Zhou Heng heard the sound of teeth falling out of Wang Mang''s mouth.


    When he looked back and saw the white rain, it was too late.


    Zhou Heng would never have thought that this big guy had such a way of attack.


    But Wang Mang also underestimated Zhou Heng''s speed. These sharp teeth shot out quickly, and they gathered together like raindrops. But Zhou Heng can still be faster, he is confident to run out of the coverage of sharp teeth.


    Just when Zhou Heng wanted to speed up his pace, he suddenly thought of something - he was still holding Cao Fang''s arm.


    He can run away, but Cao Fang can''t.


    The sharp tooth is like a small dagger, which cuts the air and makes a terrible roar.


    Zhou Heng grasped Cao Fang''s arm, then pulled it to his chest.


    "Ah Cao Fang let out a exclamation. She lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Heng is on her.


    "You, what are you doing?" Cao Fang was frightened by the sudden change. She was close to Zhou Heng. She could even feel Zhou Heng''s heavy breathing.


    Then she saw a white dagger on the ground near her.

 Chapter 45

    "Zhou Heng!" Cao Fang called out Zhou Heng''s name.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t respond to her. He clenched his teeth, propped up his body, and put Cao Fang and the white cat under him.


    Cao Fang saw that those white sharp teeth were like bullets shot from a machine gun, deeply penetrated into the land around her, but none of them fell on her. Because Zhou Heng has protected her with his back.


    "Zhou Heng, what''s the matter with you, Zhou Heng!" She called Zhou Heng''s name again and again. Tears fell from her cheek. It was the first time in four years. Four years ago, she was forced to leave Beiping city. On the plane to Linhai, she covered her face and sobbed. From that day on, Cao Fang told herself that she must be strong and that no one can beat her. She will make a comeback in Linhai City.


    But she was wrong. Sometimes she could do nothing but cry helplessly.


    Cao Fang can''t see the situation behind Zhou Heng, but she can imagine one white tooth after another piercing Zhou Heng''s thin shirt into his body.


    Why is this young boy so persistent, who looks no different from ordinary college students? It is clear that he is just a temporary employee hired by himself. Why should he work so hard?


    Zhou Heng could not answer these questions.


    When he saw the white rain falling from the sky, he subconsciously protected Cao Fang under his body, just like the body''s natural reaction, that''s all.


    At the moment, his back was bloody.


    Zhou Heng didn''t have time for the Heavenly Master system to give instructions, but the Heavenly Master system has automatically started to operate according to his physical condition.


    Only in a few cases, such as when the host life is endangered, will the celestial master system enter the mode of self operation.


    The energy in Zhou Heng''s body is being pulled out of his body by the Heavenly Master system, and the wounds behind him are healing quickly, and the teeth that pierced his back are squeezed out of his body.


    The Heavenly Master system will not let him die easily. At this time, the Heavenly Master system is more like a curse rooted in Zhou Heng''s body than a gift.


    While giving Zhou Heng strength, the Heavenly Master system is also taking away many things from him. Zhou Heng has been unable to taste delicious food and lost deep sleep. He will not feel happy because of a large amount of money. Even when his death is approaching, the Heavenly Master system will use his brain endocrine hormones to help him stabilize his panic.


    As a human being, he is losing something important.


    The rain stopped.


    "Cough!" Zhou Heng''s mouth coughed up a big mouthful of blood, which sprayed on Cao Fang''s skirt and face.


    "I''m sorry." Cao Fang under Zhou hengchong showed a tired smile, and then he stood up from the ground.


    Before it was over, he turned and saw that the snake was still watching by the lake.


    Wang Mang is also staring at him - his eyes are flashing with caution and fear.


    It seemed to see a real monster.


    If Wang Mang thought that he could rely on "tooth rain" not long ago, now he knows that he has no chance in front of this human being.


    His head dropped, his body curled back, and he was afraid.


    Zhou Heng walked step by step towards the lake, but Wang Mang retreated to the center of the lake.


    The water of Qingyu lake is gradually calming down.


    He Yiyang is standing by the lake, slowly kneeling on the ground.


    Zhou Heng came to him.


    "It''s coming," he Yiyang''s voice trembled. "The adult is coming."


    Wang Mang''s body fell down completely. Most of the snake''s head had been buried under the water, leaving only a small part on the surface.


    White fog rose on the surface of the jade lake.


    Compared with the fog caused by Li Yuyao at the construction site last time, the white fog this time is not only thicker, but also covers a wider area. The whole broad green jade lake was covered with white fog.


    If it wasn''t for the thick Yin Qi and evil spirit in the fog, Zhou Heng would have mistakenly thought that he was in fairyland.


    Cao Fang carried the cat to Zhou Heng''s back. Now the visibility here is less than one meter, and the big snake completely disappeared in their vision.


    If the king Python chooses to attack them at this time, no one will escape.


    But Wang Mang seems to have disappeared, and Qingyu lake has become surprisingly quiet.


    "Who, who will help me!" Cao Tai''s cry came from a distance, and his legs finally recovered their ability to move freely. However, the white fog aggravated his panic. He yelled in the fog, "I have money, I have a lot of money, as long as you can help me out! I''ll give you a lot of money! "


    No one responded to him.


    "Wow -" he burst into tears again, like a helpless child, saying some childish words, "I''m going to tell the old man that I want him to send a helicopter to pick me up!"


    "What a shame to the Cao family." Cao Fang whispered behind Zhou Heng."Shh -" Zhou Heng put his finger in front of his lips, his eyes fixed on the lake which was blocked by the thick fog.


    Here it comes.


    Except for the fog, Cao Fang saw nothing, but she felt a sudden attack of pressure, from the tianlinggai directly through her feet.


    She''s on her knees, and if she doesn''t, the pressure will break her back.


    The air around her seemed to be frozen and turned into a solid as heavy as cement. Strong sense of suffocation even made her unable to make a sound to Zhou Heng for help.


    Cao Tai has long been silent. He may have died or passed out. Cao Fang doesn''t care so much.


    Her body is lower and lower, and finally almost the whole person is lying on the ground.


    The white cat jumped out of her arms and circled around her, occasionally reaching out its head and licking her body. But it didn''t make her feel better. Her mouth opened and closed, trying to swallow air into her stomach, but the heavy pressure prevented her lungs from breathing in new air.


    It was like a diver taking off her diving suit at the bottom of the sea, and the terrible pressure was squeezing her body.


    She finally passed out because of lack of oxygen in her brain.


    This is why thousands of years ago, dragons only appeared in totems and words, without leaving any images -


    mortals have no right to see dragons.


    Huge shadows appeared in the mist.


    Compared with this shadow, Wang Mang is no different from a little snake.


    "Dragon King!" He Yiyang''s forehead was on the ground, and he worshipped the shadow devoutly.


    This is the dragon? Zhou hengang started. In the past three years, he has seen countless anecdotes, but none of them can be compared with the scene in front of him.


    Even if there was no way to see the real shape in the fog, as long as he felt the pressure, Zhou Heng already understood that the "dragon" was not at the same level as all the creatures and ghosts he encountered.


    Zhou Heng swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Zheng Li once praised his intelligence, but under the pressure of the dragon, he felt that his intelligence was useless.


    Beyond the common sense of the powerful, that kind of existence is "dragon".


    "Hum -" vibration.


    The air, the ground, the lake, everything vibrates with it.


    These vibrations become heavy syllables and are transmitted to Zhou Heng''s brain.


    "Kneel down -"


    human beings are not worthy to stand in front of dragons.


    "Ah There was a sharp pain in Zhou Heng''s knee, and he couldn''t help crying out for pain.


    But he kept his body steady and didn''t kneel down.


    The huge shadow in the fog moved slowly.

 Chapter 46

    "Please He Yiyang suddenly cried out anxiously. He waved his arm to the shadow in the lake, "please let him go!"


    "This heavenly master is kind-hearted. Thanks to him, he just protected the integrity of villains." He Yiyang lowered his head and kept hitting the ground with his forehead.


    "I beseech you, I beseech you to be merciful and spare this brother a way of life!" He Yiyang constantly pleaded for Zhou Heng.


    "As long as you''re willing to let him go, I''m willing to work for you for another 16 years," he said, kowtowing his head. "I won''t have any complaints!"


    In the past, Qingyu lake was often haunted by water ghosts. If the residents living nearby did not offer sacrifices during the Spring Festival, all kinds of strange things would happen. Later, the rumor that there was a river god in Qingyu Lake spread in this area.


    But after he Yiyang''s ghost appeared here, no strange things happened.


    In fact, he has been able to reincarnate for a long time, but he did not. He protected Qingyu lake for 16 years in a way that no one knew.


    If master jingque hadn''t dropped the Buddha''s pearl in the lake, the lake would have remained stable.


    "No way." Zhou Heng hard voice, "you, can''t." Under the pressure of the Dragon King, he can''t say a complete sentence.


    "Leave me alone." He Yiyang knelt by the lake, "maybe this is my destiny."


    He is a very easy man to accept. Sixteen years ago, he drove by the Qingyu lake and saw a child playing with water entangled by the water plants in the lake. He immediately jumped into the water without hesitation.


    He was holding his breath at the bottom of the water to help the child break the water plants around his ankles. The child floated up, but he had no strength to break away from the water plants for himself.


    That day, he Yiyang sank to the bottom of the water.


    He traded his own life for someone else''s. He didn''t even know the child''s name.


    Later, he Yiyang''s soul gradually took shape. He met the Dragon King in the lake.


    He realized that the relationship between the aquatic people in Qingyu lake and the nearby residents was not harmonious, and he began to carefully deal with the relationship between the aquatic people and human beings. He saved the pregnant female from the fishermen and released the fry trapped in the fishing net. He scared the children playing by the water to prevent new tragedies.


    Day after day, year after year, when he came back to himself, he had stayed at Qingyu lake for 16 years.


    Maybe that''s his destiny.


    The Dragon King was shaken. What he Yiyang had done in the past 16 years could not be concealed from his eyes.


    "No, no!" Zhou Heng mobilized all his strength to take a step towards he Yiyang.


    Reincarnation is the right of every wandering soul. He Yiyang is a kind man, but this is not an excuse that he deserves unfair treatment.


    Most of the energy in Zhou Heng''s body is used to recover his back injury. He has no extra strength.


    But he is still going to spend more time with he Yiyang, just as he did with Shen Xinyi and Zheng Li.


    Kneeling on the ground, he Yiyang raised his head and looked at Zhou Heng, as if he saw himself biting water grass with his teeth 16 years ago.


    But Zhou Heng is stronger than him.


    Zhou Heng insisted on coming to he Yiyang''s side. He tried to raise his right hand, with a faint golden light in his palm.


    "Meow." White cat came to Zhou Heng''s feet and rubbed his trousers and ankles. Under the pressure of the Dragon King, it can still move freely.


    The shadow in the mist moved again.


    He Yiyang''s face suddenly showed a look of disbelief.


    "Thank you, thank you!" "Thank you, Dragon King!" he said


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and the rays of sunlight penetrated and reflected in the white fog, and finally turned into a mottled and fuzzy piece of light and shadow.


    Zhou Heng also felt that the prestige of the Dragon King was fading with the white fog on the lake.


    "Hoo, Hoo -" he breathed the air around him.


    The fog dissipated as quickly as it rose. In less than half a minute, the fog that had sealed the whole lake had now turned into dew.


    Zhou Heng''s clothes were wet through.


    His cell phone and shoes are still by the lake, but now they are full of water. The cell phone is dead.


    The huge shadow in the fog did not show up as the fog subsided. The Dragon King disappeared.


    Even the king Python disappeared.


    At the moment, the surface of Qingyu Lake seemed very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Cao Fang, Cao Tai and the people they brought all fell to the ground, as if they were in a coma.


    Master jingque''s black evil spirit was still moving, but he couldn''t see whether he was alive or dead.


    "I''ll pass you." Zhou Heng put his hand in front of he Yiyang''s forehead, "we have already agreed."


    He Yiyang Leng for a while, he did not expect that Zhou Heng''s insistence has reached such a point.


    He looked at Zhou Heng gratefully."Thank you." He Yiyang said. And in the face of the Dragon King when the gratitude is different, this thanks to come more calm.


    Zhou Heng''s right hand is on he Yiyang''s forehead.


    He Yiyang, who had never felt the temperature in 16 years, suddenly felt a warm current coming into his body from his forehead.


    He suddenly missed the feeling when he was still alive.


    His body gradually lightened and floated into the air.


    "I''m about to reincarnate," he Yiyang said with a satisfied smile. He looked up at the blue sky overhead, and his voice was a little excited. "I''m about to reincarnate!"


    A faint golden light appeared on him.


    "Goodbye, master." He Yiyang lowered his head and said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng also nodded to him.


    He Yiyang''s figure disappeared in the air.


    "Ding -"


    the prompt sound of the Heavenly Master System sounded in his brain.


    "The task is completed - he Yiyang''s dilemma."


    "Reward: four merits."


    "Bonus: basic fire spell."


    Hearing the reward tips in his brain, Zhou Heng, who was very tired, had a little spirit again.


    "See my list of spells." He gave instructions to the Heavenly Master System in his heart.


    His list of mages immediately expanded in his field of vision.


    In addition to the most basic "super magic", he added a line to his magic list - "basic fire magic".


    What is the meaning of this basic fire spell? Zhou Heng wants to practice. He spreads out his right palm and tries to use the energy in his body.


    "You don''t have enough strength."


    There''s a new cue in my head.


    "You." Zhou Heng had no choice but to make a nasal sound. It seems that there is no way to try the new Magic now.


    Disappointed, he just sat on the ground.


    "EH - ah -" Zhou Heng suddenly heard a slight voice.


    "Help - er -" the voice was very vague and intermittent. Zhou Heng couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Zhou Heng looked at the source of the sound and saw master jingque lying on the ground.


    He had come to his senses. He widened his eyes and looked at Zhou Heng sitting on one side. His eyes were full of pleading.


    He opened his mouth wide, and the black evil spirit was going through his mouth and into his body.


    Even Zhou Heng, who is used to seeing all kinds of ghosts and spirits, can''t help feeling a little sick when he sees this scene.


    Those black evil spirits are like parasites attached to the human body, which constantly corrode master jingque''s body when he is most vulnerable.


    "Ding -"


    there was a new sound in Zhou Heng''s mind.


    "Dispel painted sparrow, reward 13 merits, reward painted sparrow plume."


    Painting bird feathers? It doesn''t sound like magic. Zhou Heng was a little surprised. Can the Heavenly Master System reward objects?

 Chapter 47

    Driven by the reward, Zhou Heng stood up and walked past the master jingque on the ground.


    Jingque master saw Zhou Heng coming towards him, and the meaning of asking for help in his eyes became stronger.


    As an eminent monk in the secret family of Li gaoye, he has seen many cases of being attacked by other animals, including kuque, the master of jingque, the previous master of painting birds. More than ten of them, holding magic weapons, surrounded master kuque, who was out of control. They fought for three days and two nights, sacrificing the lives of seven monks before subduing him. But at that time, half of the body of the sparrow had been eaten away by the evil spirit.


    Master kuque, who has practiced Buddhism for decades, lost his life in the pain of wailing. The hosts of every generation of exotic animals are doomed to die in pain.


    Later, as the first disciple of the bitter Finch, jingque was selected as the next host of the painting finch.


    This is the secret sect of rigono. They temper their bodies, temper their minds, and are ready to sacrifice for the world at any time.


    For their own end, jingque has already realized.


    It''s just that he can''t die here. The home of the host is only in the wild mountain.


    At the end of their lives, the hosts of each generation of Tantrism return to rigaoye, where they pass on the curse of their bodies to the next generation of monks.


    Master jingque stares at Zhou Heng, hoping that this man can help him.


    But now Zhou Heng is at the end of his rope. He has no spare energy to help the poor man.


    Zhou Heng didn''t even dare to approach master jingque rashly. His body was covered with active black evil spirits, which seemed to devour any close creatures to supplement his nutrition.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t want to give up. The painting bird plume mentioned in the task must have something to do with painting bird. In other words, if he missed this opportunity, he might never get the painting bird plume again in his life.


    Try it anyway. Zhou Heng made up his mind.


    He tried to reach out to master jingque''s body.


    Master jingque suddenly showed his frightened eyes. He wanted to remind Zhou Heng not to do such a rash thing, but his mouth had been filled with black evil spirit, and he could only make a slight "Wuwu" sound.


    When Zhou Heng''s hand was about to touch master jingque''s body, he suddenly drew his hand back.


    Master jingque was relieved.


    Zhou Heng found that those black evil spirits felt something about his hand. When his hand approached, those evil spirits also gathered together, as if waiting for Zhou Heng to fall into the trap.


    Just fix yourself with inanimate things and transport them back to rigaoyeshan. Master jingque hopes Zhou Heng can think of this method.


    But Zhou Heng looked at the white cat on one side.


    If you use the white cat to draw away the evil spirit, and take the opportunity to rescue master jingque, is this feasible?


    Before he could deny the funny idea, the white cat gave a meow, and then stepped back, as if to remind Zhou Heng not to have his own idea.


    "Alas." Zhou Heng sighed. It seems that he can only find a stretcher and think of a way.


    "Woo! Woo Master jingque suddenly gave out a rapid whine.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng looked at master jingque on the ground, but how could he understand what master jingque wanted to express.


    A wisp of black evil spirit left jingque''s body and was crawling toward Zhou Heng''s feet.


    "Meow!" The white cat also found out.


    It arched up, staring at the wisp of evil spirit, and its white hair exploded.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng looked back at the white cat and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, without master jingque and white cat to distract him, he could find the evil spirit. But this one person a cat wants to remind him, let him be distracted instead.


    A chill suddenly came from the soles of Zhou Heng''s feet.


    No! When Zhou Heng realized this, it was too late.


    A large number of black evil spirits, like living creatures, spring up from master jingque and jump on Zhou Heng.


    It was the first time for Zhou Heng to encounter this kind of situation. The evil spirit is a subsidiary attribute of the strange beast, just like the fierce ghost must be accompanied by the Yin Qi. It''s the first time he''s ever met such an active spirit.


    Bang. Zhou Heng''s feet lost their balance and he fell to the ground.


    Most of the evil spirit of master jingque crawled over. They were trying to invade Zhou Heng''s body.


    It''s over. When master jingque saw this situation, he already knew that Zhou Heng was no longer saved. It would not be long before the evil spirit of painting birds would drain the nutrients in their bodies. After that, everyone who was in a coma here would not let go of painting birds. When the nutrients are enough, the painted sparrow will return to its original appearance, and Linhai City will inevitably be ruined.


    "Foreign intrusion detected." A cold system prompt sound sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    "Isolation system started."


    Zhou Heng''s body suddenly became an inviolable wall. Every pore of his skin was closed, and the evil spirit glided on his body, leaving him a greasy touch, even making him slip to the ground. But they can''t invade into Zhou Heng''s body as they did into master jingque''s body."The immune system is activated."


    A few of the evil spirits that invade before the pores close are immediately surrounded by the white blood cells in Zhou Heng''s body. These white blood cells have been blessed by the Heavenly Master system. They rush on and wrap up the evil spirit, and soon they are digested.


    "How disgusting Zhou Heng got up from the ground and kept shaking his hands to get rid of the evil spirit.


    Master jingque, who was lying on the ground, saw this scene, and his eyes were wide.


    How is that possible? How can anyone in this world not be disturbed by evil spirit? Tantric sect has sacrificed the lives of countless generations of eminent monks, each of whom died of evil spirit. No one can escape this fate.


    But the boy in front of him patted the evil spirit on his body, just like patting off the mud on his body.


    The reality in front of us severely impacts master jingque''s world outlook.


    "It seems that these things are nothing but disgusting." Zhou Heng is mumbling to himself.


    Master jingque was born in Japan. He only learned a little bit of Chinese when he was studying the Buddhist scriptures, so he couldn''t understand Zhou Heng''s soliloquy, but his expression of disapproval was deeply engraved in master jingque''s mind.


    What''s going on! Master jingque even began to doubt that everything in front of him was a dream. When he woke up, he had to teach the disciples in the temple.


    Zhou Heng finally cleaned up the evil spirit on his body, and he went to master jingque.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you right away." Zhou Heng comforted him.


    Then he reached out to master jingque.


    Like pulling up weeds, Zhou Heng grabbed master jingque''s evil spirit and pulled it up.


    Although he had psychological preparation, Zhou Heng still felt that these sticky and movable things were disgusting. He threw the evil spirit in his hand to the ground.


    Those evil spirits don''t die immediately after they leave the host. They bounce on the ground looking for new creatures to provide nutrition for themselves.


    But then Zhou Heng stepped on it.


    It''s like stepping on an insect. With the sound of "Baji", the black evil spirit was crushed on the sole of his feet, and then gradually lost its vitality.


    Master jingque looked at Zhou Heng''s action and his face was full of disbelief. If human beings can deal with evil spirit in this way, what is the significance of the sacrifice of Tantric school for thousands of years?


    But Zhou Heng didn''t think so much. He continued to stretch out his hand to help master jingque pull out other evil spirits.


    When his hand touched master jingque''s chest, the Heavenly Master system had a new hint.


    "Do you want to start parsing the new magic weapon you are touching?"

 Chapter 48

    There are unexpected results? Zhou Heng was startled by the sudden hint.


    We''re going to start parsing right now. Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    Now Zhou Heng''s hands are full of greasy feeling, even he didn''t know what he had met.


    "Parsing completed, data has been sent to your data processing center."


    The work efficiency of Tianshi system is very high.


    A burst of pain came out of Zhou Heng''s brain, and new knowledge was crammed into his mind.


    Hexin Dashen wooden beads, produced in ligaoye, are made of eight Dashen wooden beads in series. They are made from the wood of Hexin tree. They are painted with tung oil


    Zhou Heng immediately understood that the heart God wooden bead was the Buddha bead that master jingque had thrown into the jade lake before. This Buddha bead has the effect of restraining Yin Qi. It is powerful against wandering spirits and fierce ghosts, but it has no way to deal with mountain spirits and strange beasts who depend on evil Qi. At the moment, master jingque still had a string in his arms, which was accidentally touched by Zhou Heng.


    Is there anything good about the monk?


    Zhou Heng just fumbled on him.


    Master jingque didn''t understand what Zhou Heng wanted to do. His body couldn''t move at the moment, and he could only let the other side fool around.


    Zhou Heng touched master jingque''s body for many times, but the system''s prompt never sounded again.


    It''s also an eminent monk from Japan. Zhou Heng''s face showed an expression of disdain, and his whole body was just a magic weapon, which was a consumable thrown out like a bomb.


    Master jingque saw the expression on Zhou Heng''s face. Although he didn''t understand what Zhou Heng was thinking, he was ashamed and angry.


    In fact, Zhou Heng wronged master jingque. Even in gaoye, an important town of Japanese esoteric school, there are a few monks who can possess magic weapons. Because the use of these tools requires not only the corresponding physical fitness, but also the attainment of Buddhism. Master jingque got the right to use the weapon after several rounds of Buddhist debate. And master jingque actually brought a magic weapon, his hat, but he had given it to Cao Tai before, so Zhou Heng couldn''t touch it at this time.


    The painting bird is still struggling. Its evil spirit tries to wrap around Zhou Heng''s arm, but it is useless except for bringing a slightly disgusting greasy feeling to Zhou Heng.


    Its evil spirit constantly gushes out of master jingque''s body and resists Zhou Heng''s action, but it only makes it easier for Zhou Heng to clear them.


    One after another, he pulled up the evil spirit, threw it on the ground and trampled it into dross.


    Suddenly, a sharp birdsong came out of master jingque''s body.


    That''s the finch in his body. It''s making the final resistance.


    A lot of evil spirit gushed out from master jingque''s mouth. They condensed in the air and gradually became the shape of a bird.


    At present, the nutrients the finch gets are far from enough, but it has no choice. If it doesn''t show itself, it will be eradicated by Zhou Heng in this rough way.


    The black bird flapped its wings in front of Zhou Heng and seemed to want to take off.


    But how could Zhou Heng give it a chance to take off? He jumped up, hugged the bird''s body and overturned it on the ground.


    Now Zhou Heng''s physical strength is not in his peak period, so the situation between him and huaque is barely half a weight.


    But now the painting bird does not have a strong attack, the most threatening is its corrosion ability. But this corrosive ability was totally ineffective to Zhou Heng. He rode on the painting bird carelessly, tearing its wings with his hands.


    The finch made a shrill cry.


    But Zhou Heng can''t be soft on a group of evil spirit. After contacting with it for so long, his body has basically overcome the greasy nausea. He mercilessly punches and kicks the painted sparrow under him. Now the painted sparrow is a collection of evil spirit, and he doesn''t feel pain. But the evil spirit that condenses constantly dies, and the power of the painted sparrow is getting weaker and weaker.


    Master jingque looked at the painting bird who had been living in his body and was treated like this. His heart was very painful. His mouth opened and closed, but he couldn''t make a sound because of lack of strength. He began to regret asking Zhou Heng for help, because the survival of huaque is more important than him - huaque can be regarded as the heritage inherited by Li gaoye. As early as more than 1100 years ago, the esoteric sect spread from the middle land to Japan, and the monks of rigaoye began to try to find a way to control the exotic animals in the Buddhist scriptures. Painted sparrow was subdued at that time, and then passed down to the present with other exotic animals from generation to generation among the monks of the secret sect of Li gaoye. I don''t know how many eminent monks died in the middle. His master, kuque, also died in the hands of painted sparrow. Master jingque saw that Zhou Heng was going to beat huaque to death, and his heart was bleeding.


    Painting sparrow is a curse and a evil star, and it is also the painstaking effort of generations of Mikado Rigano.


    He watched helplessly as the bird was destroyed by Zhou Heng and lost its vitality. Master jingque unexpectedly attacked his heart with Qi and blood for a moment, and then he became dizzy.


    "Bang!" With Zhou Heng''s last punch, the painted bird''s shape turned into black smoke, which floated in the air and gradually disappeared.


    "Ding -"


    the system prompt that symbolizes the completion of the task starts."Dispel success, reward: 13 merits."


    "Reward: painting bird feathers."


    In the air, where the black fog drifted, a blue feather fell slowly.


    Zhou Heng reached for the feather.


    Under the sunlight, the feather''s surface is reflecting the bright blue oil light.


    I don''t know what''s the use. Zhou Heng looked at the feather in his hand for several times, but he didn''t find that it was of any special use, but the Heavenly Master system should not reward him casually. Zhou Heng put the feather close to his body.


    At this time, he saw a small wooden card on the ground.


    Every mountain spirit or alien beast is dispelled, leaving such a small wooden card. Last time Zhou Heng dispelled the dream eating beast for Ding Long''s son, he also got such a small wooden card. However, Zhou Heng still didn''t know what the use of this thing was. He took a look at a few paintings on the wooden plate, and then put the wooden plate and feathers together.


    Soon after, Cao Fang also slowly sobered up.


    In a daze, she felt something licking her cheek.


    "Ah Cao Fang let out a cry of panic.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the white cat shrink back a few steps - it was also startled by Cao Fang''s cry.


    "Ah, you little thing." Cao Fang is very fond of the cat now. She reaches out her hand to hold the white cat in her arms.


    White cat wanted to resist, but a little hesitation, she had been hugged.


    Because of the rapid deposition of the white fog, Cao Fang''s body is now soaked. Fortunately, she was wearing a black suit, not very transparent. But the silhouette of her underwear still showed.


    When Zhou Heng heard the sound behind him, he turned around and saw Cao Fang holding the white cat.


    "Hello He said hello to Cao Fang, "it''s all done!" He took a lot of merits and virtues, as well as a lot of task rewards. To be honest, he was very grateful to Cao Fang.


    Cao Fang looked back at Zhou Heng, her face also showed a happy expression: "Zhou --"


    she suddenly found that her tone was too frivolous, so she changed to a calm tone and said: "Zhou Heng, you''ve done a good job."


    Zhou Heng didn''t notice the change of Cao Fang''s mind. He was hungry now.


    "Let''s get out of here first." He called a taxi when he came here. It''s very remote here. It''s difficult to call a taxi again. His mobile phone is also broken, so now we can only hope that Cao Fang will drive him back.


    Cao Fang looks at Cao Tai and the unconscious employees and security guards.


    "Are they all right?" Cao Fang asked.


    "They just passed out and I think they''ll wake up soon." Zhou Heng didn''t understand why Cao Fang woke up earlier than others.


    "I''m going to take these two back." Cao Fang pointed to the two security guards on the ground. As for Cao Tai and the people he brought, she won''t care.


    "All right." For Zhou Heng, it''s just a piece of cake. He said to Cao Fang, "hold the cat for me." With that, he went over and picked up one in one hand.

 Chapter 49

    Cao Fang first sent Zhou Heng to her own company. She took some clothes from her employees and asked Zhou Heng to put them on.


    She also changed her clothes, but she didn''t have any cosmetics in the office. She was embarrassed to ask her secretary Xiaoya to borrow cosmetics, as long as she gave up the plan to make up.


    When Cao Fang came out of the dressing room, Zhou Heng was sitting with her eyes closed in her office.


    "Is he tired?" Cao Fang thought. What Zhou Heng did in Qingyu lake was in her eyes, and it was normal for her to feel tired at this time.


    Zhou Heng''s body is really tired, but not to the point that he would fall asleep when sitting. He is just browsing the Tianshi system at this time.


    After coming to Linhai City, the development of things has been breaking his common sense.


    From Zheng Li, who can occupy his body for a short time, to the Dragon King who just appeared in Qingyu lake, many strange things happened that he had never met in other cities.


    The particularity of Linhai City will not be accidental. The Heavenly Master system points itself here, perhaps just to find out why Linhai City is more special than other places.


    He didn''t want to stay in Linhai City for a long time, but now it seems that he may stay here for a long time.


    He has to find a job, not because of lack of money, but to integrate himself into the city and get more information. It''s not a long-term plan to stay at home and wait for things to come to you every day.


    "Zhou Heng?" Cao Fang whispered his name in his ear.


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes and looked at Cao Fang.


    Cao Fang''s face turned red in an instant. She thought Zhou Heng was asleep, but she just woke him up with a little cry.


    They got too close.


    "Cough!" She stepped back, then pretended to cough to hide her embarrassment and said, "well, I want to thank you for saving me today, so, I mean, do you want to go to dinner together?" Even Cao Fang was surprised that she was a little hesitant. She was not like that.


    "Good." Zhou Heng agreed immediately. He wanted to get paid from Cao Fang and go back to replenish his energy, but if Cao Fang wanted to take the initiative to treat him, he would not refuse. Some people just eat. This is his code of conduct.


    Cao Fang took him to a western restaurant. From the decoration and atmosphere, it seems that the consumption here will not be low.


    The waiters in the western restaurant seem to know Cao Fang, but they are surprised to see that she will bring a boy of Zhou Heng''s age to dinner.


    And Zhou Heng is holding a white cat in his arms.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Cao Fang and Zhou Heng took a double seat.


    After the waiter brought the menu and Cao Fang skillfully ordered the dishes, Zhou Heng said calmly, "just like her.".


    Zhou Heng can''t really love western food. In his opinion, Western food tastes as bad as Chinese food. However, compared with Chinese food, the quantity of Western food is too small. Although there is energy rich food like steak, ordinary guests only order one piece.


    Zhou Heng''s EQ will not be as low as calling ten or twenty pieces of steak on this occasion. After all, it seems that Cao Fang is a frequent visitor here, and she is good to herself. Zhou Heng doesn''t want to make her lose face too much.


    Cao Fang also saw that Zhou Heng was not interested.


    "What are you thinking?" Cao Fang said with a smile, "don''t worry. I won''t lose you a cent if I say three million." The original price was two million, but Cao Fang added another one million. For a successful real estate businessman like her, three million is not a big sum.


    "Ha ha." Zhou Heng also followed with a smile, "it has nothing to do with money."


    "Oh?" Cao Fang then asked, "what is that?"


    For a moment, Zhou Heng was unable to say it was because he didn''t have enough to eat in the western restaurant, could he?


    "Thinking about cat food." He had to put the blame on the white cat in his arms.


    "Meow." The white cat made a slight cry, and seemed to understand that Zhou Heng was talking about himself.


    Cao Fang didn''t know much about keeping pets. They didn''t have a topic to talk about and fell into a strange silence.


    "You --" Cao Fang opened her mouth and hesitated. She wanted to say something closer to Zhou Heng, but she couldn''t say it.


    She is several years older than Zhou Heng, but she lacks the experience of communication between men and women just like Zhou Heng. Although Cao Fang was never short of pursuers, she was under the protection of her family until she was 22 years old. After leaving the Cao family and coming to Linhai City, she focused on her achievements. In the face of Zhou Heng, she always has a kind of unspeakable shyness, which makes the strong woman''s voice clumsy.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng looked at her suspiciously.


    At this time, the waiter and the chef came over with a plate. In a twinkling of an eye, delicate dishes were placed on the table between them.


    "You can tell me anything that happens to you in the future." Finally, what he said turned into a condescending sentence that was in line with Cao Fang''s identity.


    "There''s just one thing I want you to do right now." Zhou Heng said while cutting the steak on the plate.Cao Fang nodded and motioned Zhou Heng to continue. She didn''t speak, but in fact, she was looking forward to what Zhou Heng would say next.


    "I want to go to Linhai University." Zhou Heng said.


    The Tianshi system directed him to Linhai City and gave him the address of Linhai University. At that time, Zhou Heng didn''t know what was special about Linhai City, so he just found a cheap house close to Linhai University on the Internet and rented it. Now looking back, maybe at the beginning, the Tianshi system wanted to go to Linhai university to find clues about the city. So she wanted to ask Cao Fang to help him find a position in Linhai University. It might be more difficult for him to find a job by himself, because the position in the university requires a high degree.


    "Is there a problem?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "No problem." Cao Fang replied with a smile. She mistakenly thought that Zhou Heng wanted to study in Linhai University. It''s not difficult for her to get a person into a university. Besides, Linhai university is half an aristocratic school, and many students are admitted only by their rich family background.


    Hearing Cao Fang''s reply, Zhou Heng put a large steak into his mouth with a smile. This shop uses expensive Kobe beef, but the tender taste of the beef in Zhou Heng''s mouth becomes as loose and greasy as tofu soaked with meat oil. Although it''s hard to eat, beef is rich in myoglobin and trace elements such as iron and zinc, which is good for Zhou Heng to recover his physical strength.


    Even if it''s just a small piece, Zhou Heng won''t miss it. Three or two, he solved the steak in the plate.


    Although Zhou Heng had carefully controlled his eating appearance, Cao Fang was still shocked.


    "Why don''t you eat mine, too?" Cao Fang asked in a low voice.


    "Is that ok?" Zhou Heng did have a feeling that he didn''t have enough.


    "It doesn''t matter." Cao Fang pushed his untouched steak in front of him.


    "Thank you." Zhou Heng is no longer polite, picked up the knife and fork, three or two to solve this set.


    Cao Fang supported his head with his hand and looked at Zhou Heng''s slightly rough eating face with a smile.


    After dinner, Cao Fang asked Zhou Heng for the number of the bank card and promised to call the money tomorrow at the latest. She wanted to drive her own Ferrari to send Zhou Heng back, but now she has to deal with the company''s accounts, so she let her driver drive the company''s car to send Zhou Heng back.


    Cao Fang has a plan in mind about how to deal with Cao Tai.


    She will reprice the company''s industry and redistribute her shares. She will sort out those projects with high risk and low return, and transfer these projects into the hands of Cao Tai in the name of partial equity transfer. Cao Tai''s ability will not only be unable to distinguish them, but will be in a mess because of these projects. Then she will take them back at a low price in the name of others, and Cao Tai will naturally roll out of the board of directors After that, Cao Fang can restore the company to its original state as long as he does another equity reshuffle. In the final analysis, Cao Tai is just a straw bag who grew up in the family''s shadow, and Cao Fang is the only queen here.


    But Cao Fang never thought that her abacus had not been handed out, so it was all empty.

 Chapter 50

    Zhou Heng returned home and ate a lot of junk food. For most people, these foods are the root of all the evils that make them fat. But for Zhou Heng, these things can supply enough heat for his body as soon as possible. This heat will be stored by the Heavenly Master system and finally used in the next ghost catching activity.


    And the white cat he picked up seems to be very satisfied with these junk food. It stands on the table, skillfully tears open the potato chip packaging bag with its claws, pricks up a piece with its nails, and eats it in small mouthfuls. The crumbs of potato chips stick to its white hair, which is very conspicuous. And after coming back from Qingyu lake, its body was also stained with a little mud.


    "I''m going to give it a bath." Zhou Heng suddenly remembered.


    When he thought about it, Zhou Heng grabbed the white cat.


    White cat is used to getting along with Zhou Heng, so when he reaches for his hand, it doesn''t resist. White cat chewed the potato chips on her paws and was picked up by Zhou Heng.


    "By the way, I''ll do the same." Zhou Heng thought. He doesn''t need to take a bath very much. Except when his mood is extremely tight or his body needs to dissipate heat quickly, the sweat glands in his body can''t work. In other words, Zhou Heng doesn''t sweat.


    But when I went to Qingyu lake this time, I got into the water. I had to fight the king Python first and then fight the painting bird. I was exhausted and needed a bath to relax.


    Thinking about this, Zhou Heng took the cat into the bathroom.


    Five minutes later, Zhou Heng screamed in the bathroom.


    Half naked Zhou Heng escaped from the bathroom: "pain, pain!" In his hand, he was holding the white cat, which was facing him, and there were several blood marks on his chest and cheek.


    "I''ll just give you a bath." He angrily threw the cat on the sofa and sat down on the stool.


    After adjusting the temperature of the hot water in the bathroom, he began to undress himself. At that time, the white cat suddenly went mad and grabbed him.


    He had heard that some cats didn''t like bathing, but he didn''t expect that the white cat would hate it to this extent.


    After the white cat was thrown on the sofa, the expression on his face still seemed dissatisfied. He turned around, turned his back to Zhou Heng, and lay on the sofa. Zhou Heng looked at the bloodstain on his body, with some helpless expression. This kind of slight injury can''t touch the level of Tianshi system, so now Zhou Heng will actually feel the pain. But it can hurt Zhou Heng, which is enough to show that white cat''s claws are very sharp. After all, even his skin is harder than ordinary people.


    Zhou Heng looked at the back of the white cat for a while. There was no Yin Qi or evil spirit. He was a very ordinary cat. Can you scratch yourself? Is a cat such a fierce creature?


    Zhou Heng sat on the stool for a while, then went back to the bathroom.


    The cat looked back at Zhou Heng, yawned and turned his head back.


    Yu Shuai was walking alone on the campus of Linhai University.


    "Yu, young master Yu, big brother!" The voice of Dashan came from behind him. Yu Shuai stopped. He turned around and looked at Dashan.


    Dashan caught up with Yu Shuai and said breathlessly, "big brother and big brother, where have you been these days? Brothers, I can''t get in touch with you." He stammers when he is in a hurry.


    Yu Shuai didn''t speak. He took a look at the mountain, then turned around and walked forward.


    Dashan went around Yu Shuai and stopped him. He grabbed Yu Shuai''s shoulder and asked anxiously, "big brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yu Shuai''s lips moved a few times. Before he spoke, he burst into tears.


    "Big brother, big brother?"


    Yu Shuai just sat down on the ground. He was like a child who had been humiliated. He sat down on the ground and began to cry.


    At this time, there are not many pedestrians in the campus, but there are still many students passing by. They turned their heads and looked at Yu Shuai, who was sitting on the ground wailing, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Look, what are you looking at?" Dashan accompanied Yu Shuai and helped the pedestrians who had walked fiercely, "go away!"


    After Yu Shuai cried for a while, the cry gradually faded.


    Dashan squatted quietly beside Yu Shuai and said nothing.


    "Brother." Yu Shuai is finally willing to speak.


    "Big brother, big brother," Dashan patted his chest hard, "what''s the matter, tell brother and brother! Brother, brother, help you


    In high school, Dashan was often bullied by his classmates because of his stuttering. It was Yu Shuai who helped him regain his self-confidence and eventually drove away those who bullied him. After that, Dashan was determined to be Yu Shuai''s little brother and Eagle dog.


    Yu Shuai stopped for a few seconds, calmed his mood, then he said: "brother, some words, I say out, afraid to scare you, you have to be prepared."


    Dashan nodded his head: "speak, speak!"


    "I may not live long." Yu Shuai said calmly.


    Dashan was so scared that he sat down on the ground: "are there people who want to chase and kill you?" His stuttering got worse.Yu Shuai shook his head.


    "Big brother, you, you, you, you are terminally ill?" Dashan asked again anxiously.


    Yu Shuai gave a bitter smile and shook his head again. Although I didn''t get it right, it''s not far away.


    "To, in the end, what''s going on!" Dashan was about to cry.


    Sitting on the ground, Yu Shuai looked left and right. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping on their conversation, he whispered, "I''ve been poisoned. Now my life has been pinched by others."


    "Poison, poison?" Dashan has only seen this kind of thing in novels and films and TV plays, "have you gone to the hospital?" Modern medicine has been very powerful, as long as it is not immediately fatal toxins, most can be prepared antidotes.


    "It''s no use." Yu Shuai sighed, "I''ve been in the hospital these two days. The doctor has told me to go back and wait for my death." Speaking of lies, Yu Shuai never changed his face.


    Dashan was stunned. He had no idea that this kind of thing could happen in modern society.


    After a long time, Dashan asked, "well, what can I do?"


    "There is no way." Yu Shuai said.


    "What can I do?" Dashanlian asked.


    Yu Shuai did not speak again.


    "You, you say, say!" Dashan anxiously grasped Yu Shuai''s arm, "don''t, don''t hesitate!"


    Yu Shuai seems to be experiencing a spiritual struggle. Finally, he sighed and stood up. He said, "I can''t be sorry for my brother."


    Dashan quickly stood up. He opened his chest clothes, patted his heart with his hand, and roared: "big brother, big brother, I will die!"


    Yu Shuai suddenly hugs Dashan. "Good brother, good brother!" He kept talking.


    After a while, he let go of the mountain.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Yu Shuai said, "I''m not hiding it from you."


    "Say it!" Dashan''s eyes were firm.


    "I want you to do something for me," Yu Shuai whispered. "These things can be dangerous."


    "No, no problem!" Although I don''t know what it is, Dashan has promised.

 Chapter 51

    Early the next morning, Zhou Heng received a prompt message of three million yuan.


    He rubbed his eyes and thought that the money was coming so fast. Before he came to Haicheng, food and clothing were still a problem. Now he is a millionaire.


    In fact, it''s just that he didn''t pay attention to making money before. Otherwise, with his ability blessed by the Heavenly Master system, it''s not easy to make money?


    "Wow Suddenly there was the sound of water in the bathroom.


    Who? Zhou Heng quickly sat up from the bed. He should be the only one in this room. Did the thief break in? Although Zhou Heng has fallen asleep, he seldom falls into deep sleep. As long as he feels a little noise, he will wake up immediately, so it''s hard for the thief to hide it from him.


    Zhou Heng came down from the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    The sound of water does come from the bathroom.


    "Crack, crack." It''s the sound of barefoot stepping on the water in the bathroom. Someone is taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Who''s so reckless and sneaks into his house to take a bath? Zhou Heng angrily opened the bathroom door, he roared: "who is it?"


    There was no one. The tap in the bathroom was on, and the steaming water flowed out of the shower.


    Zhou Heng was a little confused. His keen perception seldom made mistakes.


    "Meow." A cat barked at his feet.


    Zhou Heng lowered his head and saw the white cat standing at his feet wet.


    "It''s you?" Zhou Heng some doubts, the cat can also open the tap?


    As if hearing the question in Zhou Heng''s heart, the white cat jumped up quickly and stepped on the tap. When it fell from the air, the water from the lotus head stopped.


    "Great." Zhou Heng couldn''t help clapping for the smooth movement of white cat.


    White cat suddenly quickly swing body, its body splashing out, wet Zhou Heng half of the body.


    Before Zhou Heng came back to his senses, white cat walked past him haughtily.


    Also can oneself bathe, this cat wants to become essence! Zhou Heng looked at the back of the white cat and was too surprised to speak.


    At the same time, in the police station.


    "Yu Shuai is back at school." A colleague reported to Xu Lingshan.


    "When did it happen?" Asked Xu Lingshan.


    "Haha," the colleague said with an embarrassed smile, "I don''t know."


    "It''s funny to laugh!" Xu Lingshan is a little angry. I lost the target when I was tracking. When the target came back, I didn''t know when it came back. It''s too humiliating to say it!


    "I think he is an ordinary college student." Colleagues said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to work hard on him. We should start with Ding long."


    "Ordinary college students have such strong anti tracking ability? Disappeared for two days, no trace at all Xu Lingshan said angrily, "or are you too useless to stare at a college student?"


    The colleague turned his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "To the sea of clouds?" Xu Lingshan then asked, "have you found his whereabouts?"


    The colleague shook his head again helplessly.


    "You are such a waste." Xu Lingshan holds her forehead.


    Her headache is getting more and more frequent.


    "Sister Xu, what''s the matter with you?" Colleagues found something wrong with Xu Lingshan.


    "Nothing." Xu Lingshan shook her head and eased from her weak headache.


    "We found that the last text message of Xiang Yunhai''s mobile phone was sent to a young man named Zhou Heng," the colleague said, "but there is no trace of him."


    "It''s like it''s gone in the world." Colleagues added.


    "How can it disappear?" Xu Lingshan Tucao he, "that''s Ding Long''s iron brother, dragon cloud will make complaints about the second."


    "No one can disappear if he disappears." Xu Lingshan said firmly.


    It seems that we can only try to start with Zhou Heng. Xu Lingshan made a decision in her heart.


    Half an hour later, someone knocked on the door of Zhou Heng''s house.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Heng opened the door.


    Just now, he was studying the basic fire spell in his room. When he had just got a start, he was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Standing outside the door was a fat man with a kind face.


    "Who are you?" This man Zhou Heng has never seen.


    "I''m sent by President Cao to take you to school." The fat man said with a smile to Zhou Heng, "just call me Xiao Chen."


    "Xiao Chen," the fat man looked a lot older than Zhou Heng. This voice made Zhou Heng very embarrassed, "hello."


    "Hello, brother Zhou." Chen pangzi''s attitude to Zhou Heng is very respectful. It''s obvious that he was specially told by Cao Fang.


    "Brother Zhou," Chen asked, "are you free now? If we''re free, we''ll go through the admission procedures now? " He carefully consulted Zhou Heng.


    "No, no problem." Zhou Heng was a little confused. Why is it the entrance procedure rather than the entry procedure?


    "Then ask brother Zhou to get on the bus." Chen said politely.Chen pangzi''s car is a black Audi. Zhou Heng is not picky about which car to take, and this car is already very good. But Chen pangzi seems a little embarrassed.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t give up." Chen pangzi opened the door for Zhou Heng.


    "Nothing." Zhou Heng sat in. At this time, the white cat also jumped in.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhou Heng picked up the white cat and was about to throw it out. "Go back home quickly."


    The white cat gave a poor meow, then rubbed Zhou Heng''s hand with her head.


    Zhou Heng hesitated. He''s just a little bit soft, but not hard. He really can''t stand the white cat''s way of dealing with him.


    "All right." After looking at the white cat for a few seconds, Zhou Heng compromised.


    He put the white cat into the car, and then said to Chen pangzi in the front driver''s seat, "Xiao Chen, you can drive."


    The distance from here to Linhai university is very short, so I didn''t drive there at all, but Chen didn''t dare to neglect Zhou Heng - he was the guest Cao Fang repeatedly told.


    What''s the relationship between this man and Cao? Chen pangzi, who is driving, can''t help guessing. His face also gradually became strange with the dirty idea in his heart.


    Zhou Heng didn''t pay attention so much. He thought that he had suddenly become a student. Comparatively speaking, students are less free to move in school and have a narrower range of contact. If they can choose, it is better to take up a certain occupation in Linhai University. But maybe Cao Fang understood what she meant, or maybe it was a bit difficult for her.


    But now that this is the case, we can only use the student''s identity to conduct an investigation in Linhai University - why the Heavenly Master system will guide us here.


    Chen pangzi directly took Zhou Heng to the headmaster''s office.


    "Mr. Chen!" The headmaster, who was working in the office, saw Chen pangzi push the door and came to shake hands with him.


    "Headmaster Wang, long time no see!" Chen pangzi didn''t kowtow in front of Zhou Heng at the moment, on the contrary, he was very elegant.


    Zhou Heng sighed for a moment, thinking that no wonder this person can be liked by Cao Fang.


    "Let me introduce you," Chen said. "This is Mr. Zhou Hengzhou, a good friend of general manager Cao! I''ll come to your school for a few years! " Chen pangzi is the general manager of one of Cao Fang''s subsidiaries, and Wang''s son is now working in Chen pangzi''s company after studying abroad.


    How many years of study? President Wang Leng for a while, did not make clear the meaning of this study, but he still came over and cordially shook hands with Zhou Heng: "study, study well."


    Zhou Heng holds hands with President Wang in one hand and holds the cat in the other.


    "Brother Zhou, what major do you want to study?" Chen pangzi turned to look at Zhou Heng, and immediately changed his flattering face.


    President Wang just reflected that this study meant literally that Zhou Heng was going to study in his own school.


    "Any major is good." But he didn''t think about it at all. He didn''t even know what majors the school had.


    "I''ll look at the arrangements." President Wang immediately took over the conversation. He saw that manager Chen seemed to be very respectful to the young man, so he also spoke with Zhou Heng.


    "Well," Mr. Wang said, "let''s go to the canteen and have dinner together, and then talk slowly and slowly."


    Chen chubby said with a deliberate smile: "it''s just that I haven''t eaten the school canteen for many years. It''s just that I''m in the light of brother Zhou and President Wang!" In fact, he knew that President Wang could not really serve himself with canteen food. There must be a box in the school canteen.


    Zhou Heng also showed a smile. He liked the habit of talking about things at the dinner table.

 Chapter 52

    Chinese language and literature, class A, freshman.


    The class director suddenly called everyone into the classroom. Different from high school, many college students have their own club activities after class, so in addition to class time, only examinations or routine class meetings will be gathered in the same classroom.


    "Dear students, immediately, we will have two new students to join our group." Said the female class director.


    There was a voice of discussion immediately below.


    "Two?"


    "Isn''t it said that there is only one?"


    "It''s said that one of them went back to school."


    "Is it a man or a woman?"


    "Cough." A few seconds later, the classroom quieted down, and the class director continued, "now I''d like to introduce these two new students."


    With that, he went to the door and led the two new students in.


    Walking in front of a lovely girl, looks slightly thin body and white to excessive skin, let her more a kind of soft beauty. Although most of the students in this class are girls because of their majors, when she appeared on the stage, everyone could not help but give out a burst of praise.


    The lovely girl hung her head in embarrassment.


    Qin Fen gently poked Bailu sitting beside him with her elbow: "your status as a school flower is not guaranteed!"


    Bai Lu frowned and patted Qin Fen with her hand: "don''t talk nonsense." She hates the saying that everyone is a student and should focus on study.


    "Look, look at that man!" Qin Fen suddenly pointed to the door, "the one I met in the supermarket that day!"


    Immediately, Qin Fen was surprised and opened his mouth wide. "God, he brought the cat to class!"


    Bailu looked in the direction of Qin Fen''s fingers, with a complicated look on her face.


    The second boy who came in was Zhou Heng holding the cat. Said Zhou Heng is also very surprised, and he went to school with his father was actually attached to the Tong family miss Tong, do not know if she can remember themselves.


    "Please introduce yourself to the two new students first." Because the headmaster had been there, the female class director turned a blind eye to the cat in Zhou Heng''s arms.


    "My name is Tong Shengnan." Miss Tong cleverly bowed to the students, "Hello everyone." Her voice was a little low, but everyone could barely hear it.


    "I''m Zhou Heng." Zhou Heng made a bow as well.


    The disturbance at the school gate and Zhou Heng''s teasing of Bailu later spread more widely in the school. Many freshmen have heard of it, but most of them have not seen it with their own eyes, so they can''t recognize Zhou Heng''s appearance. But Bailu will not forget.


    "Do you like him?" Qin Fen suddenly said in Bailu''s ear.


    Bailu immediately returned to her senses. She retorted anxiously: "what''s the matter!"


    "I see you''ve been staring at him," Qin Fen just joked with Bailu, "or if I knew you at the beginning of school, I must think you two are old acquaintances."


    Bailu has withdrawn her eyes. She looks down at the textbook on the desk and says, "I don''t know him."


    Then, the female class director said some words to let everyone get along well, and then let Miss Tong and Zhou Heng find their own place to sit down. Reasonably speaking, this kind of introduction of freshmen can be said at the next class meeting, but the headmaster specially told the two students that they are not small, so she should take good care of them and not be left out in the cold. That''s why the female class director called us together temporarily.


    Zhou Heng found a better position to sit down. Miss Tong hesitated and sat beside Zhou Heng.


    "You, hello." Miss Tong whispered hello to Zhou Heng.


    Although Zhou Heng knew her, he was not sure whether the other party knew him or not, so Zhou Heng just responded politely: "hello."


    "Well, thank you for saving me," Miss Tong''s voice was a little nervous. "The housekeeper told me. In a word, thank you very much." The Tong family wanted to wait for Zhou Heng to wake up, and then repay him when he worshipped master Luo. How could they know that when Zhou Heng woke up, he didn''t think about worshiping master Luo at all, so he just stood him up.


    "Nothing. You''re welcome." The incident in Tong''s family promoted Zhou Heng to grade D and made him understand the Chinese geomantic omen. Therefore, he made a lot of profit from it, but no one else knew it.


    At this time, Zhou Heng''s mobile phone came with his own curriculum. The curriculum was arranged by President Wang. He probably didn''t expect Zhou Heng to study hard, so he only arranged some necessary subjects for graduation.


    "It''s quite easy." Zhou Heng looked at the hands of the curriculum is very satisfied, although different from the beginning of the plan, but now the result is also good.


    On the other side, Qin Fen looks at Zhou Heng and miss Tong talking to each other. She says to Bai Lu, "those two new comers seem to have a good chat."


    Bailu turned the page in front of her with her hand: "what does that have to do with us?"


    "At least everyone is a classmate," Qin Fen put her hand on Bailu''s book. "It''s normal to care about it."Bailu didn''t reply. She took Qin Fen''s hand away.


    "Wow, wow!" Qin Fen looked at the white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms, suppressing the excitement in the tone in a low voice, "that cat yawned, super lovely!"


    "You care about the cat." Bailu whispered.


    There is a new beauty in the Chinese department. The news immediately spread all over the school. Many boys from other departments are excited to come to the Chinese Department''s site to see the beauty. If they can experience a chance encounter, it would be better. But Yu Shuai, the representative of Playboy in Linhai University, is busy with other things.


    Yu Shuai is sitting in an empty classroom, holding his younger brothers at the door of the classroom. He asked Dashan standing in front of him, "how are you doing with what you were asked to do?"


    Dashan nodded: "the road and route have been arranged."


    His face suddenly hesitated. After a few seconds, the big man said to Yu Shuai, "will it not be good for me and us to do this?"


    Yu Shuai patted Dashan on the shoulder: "there''s nothing bad. If you don''t want me to die, do it well!"


    Dashan thought for a moment, then nodded solemnly.


    At this time, Yu Shuai received a phone call. He took a look at the caller ID on the mobile phone screen and waved to Dashan. After Dashan retreated, he connected the phone.


    "Brother Xiang." Yu Shuai''s tone is very respectful.


    The person on the other end of the phone is Xiang Yunhai who has been missing for a long time!


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiang Yunhai asked.


    "We''ve got all the people. We can start work soon." Yu Shuai''s tone was a little excited.


    "Well done." Xiang Yunhai praised him on the phone, "I''ll say a few words for you in front of that adult."


    "Thank you, thank you, brother Xiang!" Yu Shuai''s pupils are excited to enlarge a bit.


    "We need to refuel for the work in the future." He was inspired by the sea of clouds.


    "I will, I will work hard!" Yu Shuai replied excitedly.


    "By the way," Xiang Yunhai said on the phone as if he suddenly remembered another thing, "I received the wind. Recently, two students have been transferred in your school. Please don''t provoke me."


    Yu Shuai has been busy with the task of explaining to Yunhai these two days. He didn''t pay attention to the news at all. He nodded submissively here: "I''ll pay attention."


    "One is Tong Shengnan, the other is Zhou Heng." Xiang Yunhai is a little afraid that Yu Shuai doesn''t know the situation, and gets into these two heads, "you should pay attention when you do things." Tong Shengnan is the last blood of the Tong family. In name, the Tong family is in charge. The Tong family, with a plaque of "full of loyal men", is protected by the Chinese military. And Zhou Heng is mysterious. Xiang Yunhai can''t guess how much weight he has.


    Of course, Xiang Yunhai doesn''t know that Yu Shuai has ever contacted Zhou Heng, and he doesn''t know that even if he borrows Yu Shuai''s courage, Yu Shuai doesn''t dare to offend Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng? Hearing this name, Yu Shuai almost failed to grasp the mobile phone. This God of plague has come. Has Hai University become its own student brother?


    "I will not provoke him!" Yu Shuai said firmly to his mobile phone.

 Chapter 53

    Today, there are three classes. Unlike those who have knowledge base, Zhou Heng can''t understand what the teacher on the platform is saying. But fortunately, he didn''t have to understand. President Wang has contacted the dean of the Department, and the Dean has said hello to all his teachers. He must turn a blind eye to the new students.


    It''s said that there will be a guy with a cat to study in his class. The teachers have some headaches. These arrogant second generation ancestors are the most difficult to serve. But after seeing Zhou Heng, the teachers thought that he was also good. In class, Zhou Heng put the cat on his leg, and the cat did not make a sound quietly, which did not affect the classroom teaching. Zhou Heng will not disturb other students, but sleep with his eyes closed. It''s a relief to the teachers.


    Tong Shengnan, another freshman, is a good example of a good student. Not only is there no noise in the classroom, but also the problems that the teacher talks about can be understood the fastest, which not only does not add obstacles to the teacher, but also is very easy to worry about.


    After the first class, Miss Tong came to Zhou Heng''s desk.


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes. He didn''t sleep. He was just browsing Tianshi library. Soon, he can try to read the second book, but because he can''t get to know the content of the book in advance, he decided to be more careful in the choice of the second book.


    "You slept a whole class?" Miss Tong asked him.


    Zhou Heng didn''t want to explain, so he pretended to be embarrassed and scratched his head: "I''m a little sleepy. I fell asleep accidentally."


    "Shall I lend you my notes?" Miss Tong asked again.


    Zhou Heng thought that even if I had notes, I would not go to school. He didn''t come to school for a diploma.


    "No, it''s just missing a lesson. It shouldn''t have a big impact." Zhou Heng replied.


    "The first few lessons are very important." Miss Tong is worried that Zhou Heng will not keep up with the progress.


    Zhou Heng thought how this man could not look at people''s faces. "What''s for lunch?" He had to change the subject abruptly.


    "I have a box lunch." Miss Tong replied.


    Zhou Heng was a little surprised. Miss Tong''s family was so big that she could hardly be regarded as a little princess. She could bring her own box lunch. As a matter of fact, different from his imagination, Miss Tong''s diet has been controlled since childhood. All the ingredients are carefully selected and matched, and the taste is not considered at all. Moreover, after a dish is ready, it has to go through many rounds of poison testing. When Miss Tong''s mouth is in, the dish will be cold. Miss Tong has never been to restaurants and canteens.


    Like Zhou Heng, eating is just a hard work for Miss Tong, but she has to do it. There is no "delicious" concept in her world.


    "Then - then I won''t disturb you." Miss Tong wanted to talk to Zhou Heng more, because before she met Zhou Heng, she only knew about him from the housekeeper. She didn''t expect that after returning to school, she could become a classmate with Zhou Heng. She thought that this might be fate. As a young lady who grew up in a Fengshui family, she believed in fate very much.


    At this time, Qin Fang suddenly appeared.


    "Hey She said hello to Zhou Heng in a loud voice, "handsome guy, do you remember me? We met in the supermarket! "


    "Remember!" Zhou Heng still remembers that if she hadn''t acted fast, the girl would have been scratched by the white cat in her arms. Thinking of this, he held down the white cat resting on his lap.


    The white cat is still sleeping and has no response.


    "Little sister, which dormitory do you live in?" Qin Fang took the initiative to say hello to miss Tong.


    "I''m sorry." Miss Tong shook her head. "I don''t live on campus." As the last blood of the Tong family, she certainly can''t stay in public places like school. Even studying in Linhai university is because the Tong family is one of the shareholders of Linhai University. The Tong family can easily put their own hands in the school to protect Miss Tong''s safety in an all-round way. The cleaners, gardeners, and even the staff in the school''s convenience store near this classroom have been replaced by the Tong family.


    "Shall we have lunch together?" Qin Fang''s cordial invitation.


    "I''ll forget it." Zhou Heng waved his hand. He had replenished his energy. If he didn''t fight next, he didn''t have to eat again for a long time.


    "I brought my own meal." Miss Tong also refused.


    "Ah Qin Fang was very surprised. There were very few people in the University who brought their own meals. Besides, Miss Tong didn''t look like a poor man, "let me see what you brought!" She was full of curiosity.


    "OK, OK." Miss Tong nodded and took out a single layer lunch box from her schoolbag.


    "What could it be?" Qin Fang rubbed her hands and looked forward to it. Bailu is still sitting in her own position. She is looking at this side from a distance.


    The lid of the lunch box came off.


    "Ah --" Qin Fang did not hide the disappointment on her face, "are you losing weight?" The lunch box is full of common dishes such as celery. It looks very light, without any oil.


    "I''m sorry." Miss Tong said with a red face.


    "You look so thin," Qin Fang said to miss Tong. "You should have a good meal." In fact, Miss Tong, as the daughter of the Tong family, has not only advanced in geomantic omen at a young age, but also far stronger than ordinary people in physical fitness. She looks thin just because she has been ill in bed for too long."I''m sorry." Miss Tong whispered again. Since she was a child, she has been used to being strict with others, so she has developed the habit of apologizing after being criticized.


    "Oh, I can''t help it," Qin Fang said carelessly. "Don''t eat these. I''ll treat you to lunch at noon."


    "No, no good." Miss Tong''s expression was a little surprised.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Qin Fang patted Miss Tong''s shoulder with a smile, "by the way, my name is Qin Fang, and you''ll follow me in school in the future!"


    "Well." Miss Tong nodded seriously.


    Zhou Heng didn''t take part in their conversation. He seemed to be staring out of the classroom window. But in fact, he was listening to a conversation outside the wall.


    "Did you see that?" There is a boy squatting outside the wall, said.


    "Is that her? He''s really beautiful. " Another boy''s voice sounded.


    "Yes, she''s the one Mr. Yu called for." The first boy answered.


    "When shall we start?" The second boy''s tone was a little excited.


    "Stare first, we can''t do it until those two people go away." The first boy said.


    Zhou Heng frowned, now the little gangster in the university has been so rampant? I want to kidnap Miss Tong. What''s more, what they say about "Master Yu" is not Shuai Yu - that''s a coincidence.


    "Well," Zhou Heng said suddenly, "take me one for dinner later."


    "Oh?" Qin Fen squinted at Zhou Heng, the expression on his face gradually became strange, "then give you a chance! It''s your treat at noon! " She mistakenly thought that Zhou Heng was interested in Miss Tong.


    "No problem." Zhou Heng is not a miser.

 Chapter 54

    After inviting Zhou Heng and miss Tong, Qin Fen returns to her position to find Bailu.


    "Little Bai Bai," Qin Fen rubbed Bailu''s shoulder intimately, "little Lulu!"


    Bailu ignored her.


    "Let''s eat crab pot at noon!" Qin Fen said.


    "The two of us?" Bailu knows it and asks.


    "Well," Qin Fen said, knowing that Bailu didn''t like playing with strangers, "and my two friends!"


    "Oh?" Bailu pretended to be a surprised friend. "Did you know a friend less than one day?"


    "Hi Qin Fen grabbed Bailu''s arm and shook it. "I think those two people are very good. Why are you so far away from others?"


    Bailu didn''t speak.


    "Sure enough, you like Zhou Heng!" Qin Fen deliberately said, "you want to keep your image as a goddess of high cold in front of him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Bailu is worried.


    "In what age now, the image of Gao Leng is no longer popular," Qin Fen said. "Tong Yanan is more popular among boys. I don''t think your status as a school flower is guaranteed."


    "You always make fun of me," Bailu''s face showed some sullen, "don''t say I''m a school flower."


    "Beauty is beauty," Qin Fen put her hand on Bailu''s shoulder. "Why can''t you admit it generously?"


    Bailu shook her head: "there are always people with beautiful skin. Only those with beautiful soul are really beautiful."


    "That''s what you people with beautiful skins can say." Qin Fen took out a small mirror and a few boxes of cosmetics from her bag and mended them in the classroom. "You don''t know how much we ugly women envy your pretty skin."


    Qin Fen is not ugly, but she is always around Bailu, so she can''t get the attention of boys. If she goes to other departments, she may also be the focus of attention.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was noon.


    "Well, are you alone?" Zhou Heng looked at Qin Fen, who came here alone. He was surprised.


    "Eat what''s in the bowl, don''t look at what''s in the pot!" Qin Fen pointed to Zhou Heng''s nose.


    Zhou Heng''s face suddenly turned red, and he remembered what happened when he was possessed by Zheng Li.


    Miss Tong''s face turned red as she stood beside Zhou Heng. Although she didn''t know who "in the pot" in Qin Fen''s words meant, this "in the bowl" obviously meant her.


    "Well, I''ve asked Bailu," Qin Fen said helplessly, "but she just won''t come, so we''ll have a good time."


    Miss Tong''s expression was a little embarrassed, obviously hesitating whether she wanted to go to the restaurant with her.


    "Don''t panic!" Qin Fen''s hand clapped on Miss Tong''s shoulder, "this good brother has already said to treat, we''ll have it!"


    "OK, OK." In front of Qin Fen, Miss Tong was completely dominated by the other party.


    Zhou Heng looked around. He was looking for the boys who wanted to kidnap Miss Tong. After looking around, he didn''t see any suspicious people.


    "Don''t look," Qin Fen poked Zhou Heng with her elbow, "Bailu, she won''t come."


    "I''m looking for suspicious people." Zhou Heng quickly explained.


    "I think you are the most suspicious!" Qin Fen said in a joking tone, "two beautiful women are standing beside you, and you are still looking around. I don''t know if you are not in a hurry or greedy!" Zhou Heng does look slightly different from other boys. He is always interested in everything, but he is full of mystery, which makes people want to get close to him.


    Zhou Heng said with a bitter smile, "don''t embarrass me."


    "Sister Fen," Miss Tong also helped him out, "where are we going to eat?"


    "Go, I''ll lead the way!" Qin Fen said, "I know a very delicious crab pot shop!"


    Miss Tong nodded. She has never eaten crab - or, to put it another way, any seafood. This kind of food that needs to be kept fresh will never appear in her menu, because after the inspection process of food ingredients has passed, the live crab has long become a dead crab that can''t be eaten. In fact, as the nominal leader of the Tong family, as long as she makes a request, let alone a mere crab, even if they ask the servants of the Tong family to go to the bottom of the Qingyu lake to salvage the aquatic products for her, they will do it without hesitation. But miss Tong won''t give them any trouble because of her willfulness, so she is easy to be led by Qin Fen.


    In a sense, she is not suitable to be the leader of the Tong family, but her weak character has something to do with the control of the Tong family when she was young.


    When the three arrived at the crab pot shop, Qin Fen skillfully ordered the dishes and ordered three drinks.


    The crab pot was a little slower, and the drink was served immediately.


    "Try it," Qin Fen said. "It''s delicious."


    Zhou Heng waved his hand: "I don''t like drinks." It''s true that all the drinks, including wine, have a strange smell of water in his mouth.Miss Tong also shook her head: "I can''t drink."


    "Aha?" Qin Fen looked at the two people in front of him, like looking at the two monsters, "are you so shameless?"


    Zhou Heng took a sip helplessly, and then said without expression: "it''s not bad, it''s good to drink."


    "Look Qin Fen beat the table excitedly, "I said it was delicious!"


    Then she looked at Miss Tong and said, "Xiaosheng, don''t you try?"


    Miss Tong took a look at Qin Fen in front of her, and then turned her head to look at Zhou Heng, looking hesitant.


    "Try, try!" Qin Fen urged.


    Miss Tong took a deep breath and lifted the glass full of yellow drinks.


    She plucked up her courage and put the glass to her mouth.


    Miss Tong''s momentum to commit suicide makes Qin Fen feel nervous. "You''re not allergic to drinks, are you? If so, forget it. " She said.


    But miss Tong has drunk it.


    Qin Fen dare not speak, she nervously looked at Miss Tong''s expression, expression is like waiting for the judge to sentence the death penalty.


    "It''s delicious!"


    It sounds like innocence. Qin Fen could not help but let out a long breath.


    It was the first time miss Tong had a drink. Before that, she didn''t believe that there was such a good thing in the world.


    "It''s really good." As she spoke, she burst out crying in a low voice.


    The trough! Qin Fen was stunned. What happened? Is this drink really good enough to cry?


    "Give me some comfort!" Qin Fen said to Zhou Heng.


    "Me?" Zhou Heng was also confused. If the other party is a ghost, Zhou Heng knows how to comfort him. All he can do is to come up with the idea of "if you are dead, you can go on the road at ease". But miss Tong is a living person, and he has nothing to do about it.


    "It''s time to seize this opportunity and show off your boyfriend''s strength." Qin Fen encouraged him.


    Zhou Heng gave a wry smile and looked embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry," said Miss Tong, rubbing her eyes with her hand and sniffing, "I''ve scared you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Qin Fen said, comforting her with a tissue. "If you like, you can drink it with me."


    Miss Tong blushed, quickly shook her head and said, "no, No


    The white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms suddenly woke up. It quickly jumped on the table, then opened its mouth and drank the drink in Zhou Heng''s cup.


    "Ah Qin Fen''s expression was a little surprised, "shouldn''t cats lick when they drink water? Why does your cat drink like a human


    Zhou Heng looked at the white cat drinking water, and suddenly thought of something.


    There seems to be something wrong.

 Chapter 55

    Bailu had a meal at school and was walking to the dormitory alone.


    She has only Qin Fen as a friend in school. If Qin Fen''s character is not active, she may not even have a friend. Although Bailu doesn''t take the initiative in dealing with people, she doesn''t stay far away. It''s just that most of the boys approach her for her appearance, while most of the girls think she''s too cold-blooded. So since middle school, she has no friends.


    At this time, she walked alone on the shady road of the campus. Usually, there were not many students walking this road, but occasionally there were some lovers sitting here. It''s a bit too quiet here today.


    Bailu quickened her pace.


    At this time, in front of her, there were two strange boys walking towards her. They both dyed their hair and walked wobbly, not like any serious students.


    Bailu slows down. She turns around and wants to go back.


    But there was also a boy coming towards her. She knows this person, and seems to be a little brother beside Yu Shuai.


    Bailu''s heart was a little flustered, but now it was broad daylight, these people were not able to do anything to her in broad daylight, so she had to harden her head and walk forward.


    The boy in front of her got in her way.


    Bailu lowered her head and took a step to the left, trying to go around from the left. But the boy also took a step to the side and blocked her. Bailu turned to the right again and walked quickly to the right, but a raised arm crossed in front of her.


    Behind her, two boys, left and right, caught her.


    "Have you got it?" Yu Shuai asked the person on the other end of the phone.


    "I''ve got it, I''ve got it!" The younger brother on the other end of the phone is a little nervous. It''s not a small thing that other students on campus see him doing this kind of thing in broad daylight.


    "Don''t panic," Yu Shuai knew that his younger brother was doing this kind of thing for the first time, "you do it according to the plan, there will be no problem."


    In fact, he didn''t know whether the plan was reliable or not. He didn''t even draw up the plan. He was just an executor.


    "Young Master Yu," the younger brother''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone, "the medicine you gave is really good, she didn''t even have time to shout, she fainted!"


    "You can''t touch this person," Yu Shuai said solemnly. "This woman is a gift for it."


    The other end of the phone swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "well, can you give me some more medicine? I want a little more, I -- "


    " as long as you continue to follow me. " Yu Shuai interrupted his younger brother, "this medicine is nothing. There will be more benefits in the future."


    On the other end of the phone came the crazy shouts of the younger brothers. These people have been given drugs similar to stimulants by Dashan. Otherwise, in the final analysis, they are just a group of campus thugs. How dare they help Yu Shuai do this.


    "Be sure to follow the planned route," Yu Shuai told him on the phone. "Put her in the empty classroom first, and you don''t have to worry about the next thing. Someone will take over at night."


    This is also the meaning of the higher authorities. No younger brother can get a glimpse of the whole plan, and change a group of people every step.


    From now to the evening there is a whole afternoon, Yu Shuai''s eyes appear Bailu that high cold appearance, and then he can''t help licking his dry lips.


    "Dashan." He called Dashan over.


    Dashan comes to Yu Shuai.


    "You guard here," Yu Shuai''s eyes revealed a strange light, "I''m going to the empty classroom to have a look, and I''ll be back soon."


    He also took the exciting drug.


    "Maybe a little longer." There was an obscene smile on his face.


    Dashan looked at his back, his eyes full of worry.


    "Didn''t she answer the phone?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Fen''s expression is also some anxious, "she is not usually like this." Zhou Heng asked her to call Bailu. At first, she was still confused, but now she can''t help worrying.


    The target of those two guys is not miss Tong, but Bailu. Zhou Heng responded.


    "Do you have her hair or nails?" Miss Tong suddenly asked, "or personal belongings can be."


    "Yes! I have! " Qin Fen from his bag out of a notebook, "this is the note she borrowed from me."


    Miss Tong took the notebook from Qin Fang''s hand and pulled a hair from her head.


    "Tong''s positioning method!" Zhou Heng saw Miss Tong''s action and immediately responded.


    "How do you know?" Miss Tong also showed a surprised expression, Tong''s positioning method is the Tong family geomantic omen, Zhou Heng should have no reason to know.


    "When I was a guest at your house." Zhou Heng told a lie. He won''t say that he has seen Tong''s geomantic omen to make trouble. However, Miss tong can think of using Tong''s positioning method to find people at the first time, but he can''t think of it, which is enough to prove that although he has learned the knowledge in the book, he is still not flexible enough in application.Miss Tong nodded: "so it is." Obviously, he easily believed Zhou Heng''s words.


    "Don''t do that!" Qin Fen didn''t understand what these two people were doing. She cried quickly, "ALU, she hasn''t called me back yet. Something must have happened!" Bailu''s living habits are very stable, just like a precise clock, which completes the planned things in the planned time every day. Such things as not answering and not returning the phone have never happened since they knew each other.


    "Don''t worry." Zhou Heng comforted her, "there will be a way."


    Miss Tong has tied her hair to her notebook.


    She pressed the palm of her right hand on the notebook, and the middle finger of her left hand touched her thumb to make an orchid finger. Then he closed his eyes and whispered.


    "What is she doing?" Qin Fen couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t disturb her." Zhou Heng said.


    Qin Fen quickly covered her mouth.


    Because the hair is Miss Tong''s own, only with Bailu handwriting notebook as a medium, so Zhou Heng know by this method to find people''s probability is very low.


    After a while, Miss Tong opened her eyes.


    "Any results?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Miss Tong nodded.


    "What?" Although Qin Fen didn''t understand what they were doing, he still asked anxiously, "what''s the result?"


    "It''s fuzzy," Miss Tong said, "but it should be in the southeast."


    What''s the southeast direction? Zhou Heng is an outsider and is not familiar with this area at all. Miss Tong lives at home all the year round. She only knows less about the situation here than Zhou Heng. So they looked at Qin Fen together.


    Qin Fen is a native of Linhai.


    "Isn''t southeast our school?" Qin Fen looks at these two people''s eyes like looking at two idiots.


    "More specific?" Zhou Heng asked, "what''s in the southeast part of the school?"


    "Wait! Let me see. " Qin Fen began to think that she was also a freshman, and she didn''t know the campus very well. "It''s like the science building and the old music building."


    "Old music building?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Qin Fen nodded: "it''s going to be demolished and rebuilt in a few months. All the equipment in it will be replaced with brand new ones. It''s like the money donated by a real estate owner."


    "Now the old music building is no longer used," Qin said. "Occasionally, some students will go there to explore in the evening, because it seems that there are rumors of being haunted."


    "Ah Lu, she can''t have met a ghost!" Qin Fen said suddenly.


    "If it''s just ghosts, it''s easier." Zhou Heng said.


    "Let''s go over there first." Miss Tong suggested.

 Chapter 56

    Bailu heard someone talking. She opened her eyes vaguely.


    She saw two boys with dyed hair. They were smoking with their backs to her, squatting on the floor, while her hands and feet were tied with hemp ropes and her mouth was stuffed with cotton cloth.


    "I don''t know when she''ll wake up." The boy with yellow hair said suddenly.


    Bailu quickly closed her eyes.


    "No matter what, if you tie her up like this, you won''t be afraid of her running when you wake up." Said another red haired boy.


    "Don''t you want her to smell any more medicine?" Yellow boy said.


    "Are you stupid?" The red haired boy patted the Yellow haired boy on the back of the head with his hand. "You won''t keep such a good medicine for yourself."


    Bailu remembered that after she was surrounded by three people, a strange smell came into her nose. Then she was unconscious and had been tied here when she woke up.


    "Master Yu said that there will be more benefits in the future." Huang Mao grabbed the back of his head and said, "this medicine should still be given to us, right?"


    "The medicine is not his, he is also a worker like us," Hongmao said clearly about the situation. "His words can deceive you, a brainless product."


    Huang Mao snorted unconvinced.


    "It''s the first medicine," he said, licking his lips. "I want to try again." It''s a drug that can hallucinate and excite people''s nerves.


    Huang Mao also gave out a "hehe" laugh, as if he was savoring the taste of the medicine in his heart.


    Bailu listened to their conversation and felt the cold hair standing up behind her.


    "That girl''s face is so beautiful." The yellow hair said suddenly.


    "What do you know," Hongmao took a deep breath of his cigarette and spat it out again, "women have to look at their breasts and buttocks. Those of you who only look at their faces are still a little tender."


    Huang Mao listened to Hong Mao''s words, so he turned his head and looked at the White Dew on the ground.


    Bailu held her breath nervously.


    Huang Mao''s mouth made a sound of sucking: "I think it''s good."


    "No taste." Red hair made a voice of disdain.


    "You said I put her to sleep," Huang Mao said suddenly. "Can you find it on it?"


    "Don''t be mad!" Red hair was startled by him, "what''s the matter, we both have to bear the responsibility!"


    Huang Mao knocked his head hard, the sequelae of the medicine came, and his brain became confused.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Red hair''s voice was a little alarmed.


    "I''m going to sleep with her now!" Yellow hair makes a restless sound.


    Bailu opened her eyes a little, and saw that the yellow hair on her upper body had taken off completely. When she was about to take off her trousers, she was held by the red hair.


    "You son of a bitch, are you crazy?" Red hair pulled him back. Huang Mao''s limbs were swinging wildly, just like an octopus with twisted tentacles. Transparent saliva flowed down the corners of Huang Mao''s mouth. He rolled his eyes and purred in his mouth.


    Fear hit Bailu''s heart, she clenched her teeth, hoping to overcome the fear in her heart. But her teeth made a slight crash because of the shudder. Fortunately, the two people were pulling at each other and didn''t hear the slight cackle.


    "Someone''s coming!" Red hair suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    He put his hand over Huang Mao''s mouth, and Huang Mao was still whining.


    Bailu is hesitating. Is she going to ask for help?


    "Is this the old music building?" Zhou Heng raised his eyes and looked at the teaching building in front of him. "It doesn''t look as dilapidated as imagined." In order to catch ghosts, Zhou Heng has been in and out of the ghost house for many times. By contrast, the old music building is far from dilapidated.


    "It can barely take a few more years to repair it," Qin Fen replied, "but since someone is willing to pay, there is no reason why schools should not take advantage of it."


    "Is that the direction?" Zhou Heng asked Miss Tong.


    Miss Tong held her notebook in her hand and nodded her head firmly.


    The door opened.


    The man coming in from the door is Yu Shuai.


    Bailu was very glad that she didn''t make a sound. She thought that after the building was abandoned, there was a rumor that it was haunted. It was said that the piano would ring at midnight. So there are no students approaching at ordinary times. If there are people approaching at this time, it is more likely that they are criminals.


    Yu Shuai was startled when he came in.


    "What happened to Liuzi?" He asked Hongmao. Liuzi is the nickname of Huangmao.


    "Yu Shao!" Red hair''s strength is stronger than yellow hair''s, but yellow hair wants to pounce on Bailu''s body like crazy at this time. He can''t help him, "come and help me!"


    Yu Shuai didn''t dare to be in a daze. He and Hongmao pressed Liuzi together, and then dragged him outside the door.


    "Bang." Soon after, Bailu heard a heavy slamming of the door.


    She opened a little eyes, red hair, Liuzi, Yu Shuai three people have disappeared. Outside the door came Yu Shuai''s voice: "brother Ma, what''s wrong with Liuzi?"


    "The medicine you gave is the medicine you gave. There is something wrong with it." the man named "mago" should be Hongmao. "Liuzi has been talking about his mental disorder since he took the medicine from Dashan.""Shouldn''t ah, everybody took medicine," Yu Shuai''s tone is a little anxious, "if not excessive, there will be no problem."


    Bailu listened carefully to their conversation and reached out to touch the mobile phone in her pocket.


    After all, these people are just gangsters, not enough real criminals. They tied Bailu''s wrists and ankles, but Bailu could still move by bending her hands and feet. The cloth they stuffed in Bailu''s mouth could be pushed out with her tongue. These people even forgot to take her cell phone.


    They have no experience of crime at all. It is the stimulation of drugs that gives them the courage to take risks.


    Bailu believes that the school is full of cameras, even if it has been abandoned, they will be captured by a camera on their way here. When she calls the police, the police will soon come to expose their bad crime.


    All she had to do was protect herself before the police arrived.


    But her cell phone has no signal!


    These people are not as stupid as she thought. They''ve got signal blockers here.


    Bailu struggled to get up from the ground. She vomited out the cloth in her mouth. Then she got up completely and tried to release the rope with her teeth.


    "I don''t know what to do! What''s the use of being in a hurry with me? " Outside the door, Yu Shuai was yelling, "Liuzi is also my brother. I feel very sad to see him like this!"


    "Liuzi is like this now, you can''t get away from it," Ma Ge''s voice also increased, "surnamed Yu, I don''t care how much support you have outside the school, if anything happens to Liuzi, I''ll find you!"


    "Don''t quarrel with me, I''m very upset now!" Yu Shuai''s voice rang out, "you wait, I have to call Xiang Ge."


    After a few seconds.


    "Damn it Yu Shuai''s irascible voice rang out, "my mobile phone has no signal. Go ahead and turn off the signal screen for me!"


    EE -


    the sound of the door being pushed open.

 Chapter 57

    "More, more, less!" The horse elder brother''s words all said not agile, "that Niu, Niu disappeared!"


    Yu Shuai heard Ma Ge''s words and ran in.


    The classroom was empty. There was no one left. There was a mass of untied hemp rope on the ground. The window beside the wall was opened but not closed.


    "She ran out of the window," Yu Shuai immediately responded. He took the lead and rushed to the window, "hurry up! Let her poke it out, and we''re done! "


    Brother Ma didn''t dare to neglect him, so he ran over. They jumped out of the window and didn''t see Bailu''s figure. They expected that she couldn''t run very fast, so they ran out separately.


    And behind the door of the classroom, came a big gasp.


    Bailu didn''t run away. She hid behind the door. The girl''s calmness and courage when danger comes is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But what she lacks is a little bit of luck.


    Huang maoliuzi, who was convulsing on the ground, suddenly eased. He struggled to get up from the ground, and then bumped into Bailu who escaped.


    Yu Shuai also lacks a bit of luck.


    As soon as he ran out of the old music building, he ran into Zhou Heng and his party.


    Zhou Heng, Tong Shengnan, call to the sea of clouds, two people can not get together, and is coming towards him.


    Yu Shuai slowly stops. He wants to turn around and run away, but it''s too late. Zhou Heng has noticed him.


    "Hey Zhou Heng waved to him.


    Now, Yu Shuai has no courage to escape. "Zhou, brother Zhou!" Yu Shuai said hello to Zhou Heng.


    "Do you know him?" Qin Fen looked at Zhou Heng, not only surprised, but also contemptuous - the people who mixed with Yu Shuai didn''t have many good things.


    "Not familiar." Zhou Heng answered honestly.


    With that, Zhou Heng came to Yu Shuai.


    The guilty Yu Shuai feels that his legs are a little soft.


    Zhou Heng grasped Yu Shuai''s collar with his hand.


    "Big man!" Yu Shuai''s face squeezed out a pair of hard to see extreme smile, "merciful ah!"


    On the other side, Liuzi also stopped Bailu.


    "How did you get out?" Liuzi was still a little confused in his mind. He stood in the way of Bailu''s escape.


    Bailu didn''t answer him. She raised her foot and hit Liuzi''s crotch with her knee.


    Although I don''t know if there is any guard outside, now that she has reached this stage, Liuzi has to break through.


    "I -" before Liuzi could speak the curse, the pain from his crotch made him swallow the next word "Ri".


    "Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain!" Liuzi covered his lower body and called out five painful words.


    Bailu didn''t stop. She ran straight outside.


    But her wrist suddenly caught.


    Her kick crotch is not enough to make Liuzi lose the ability to resist completely. Liuzi catches up and grabs her with his hand.


    "Bitches!" Liuzi has a spring knife in his other hand.


    Angry, he stabbed Bailu''s back with a knife.


    "Let her go!" Yu Shuai''s cry came from the distance.


    Liu Zi raised his head in surprise and saw Yu Shuai being escorted to this side by several people.


    "Liuzi!" Yu Shuai yelled at Liu Zi with the knife, "let Miss Bai go!" He has just been taught a lesson. Now he just wants Zhou Heng to let him go as soon as possible.


    "Let it go?" Liuzi uses a spring knife against Bailu''s back. He doesn''t know why Yu Shuai says that. If Bailu is released, what they have done will be exposed, and their life will be over.


    "Liuzi," Yu Shuai called to Liuzi, "listen to my brother, let Miss Bai go quickly!"


    "Don''t let it go!" Ma Ge appeared behind Liuzi, "Liuzi, you can''t let people go." He did not see Bailu''s figure for a while. He thought it was wrong, so he turned back and just saw this scene.


    "Are you the boss or am I the boss?" Yu Shuai first roared at Ma Ge, then turned to Liu Zi, "listen to me, let me go!"


    Liuzi is a little confused. His brain is very confused. Yu Shuai is his new boss. Ma Ge takes care of him all the time. He doesn''t want to disobey them.


    His hand with the knife trembled.


    "Ah Lu!" Qin Fen shouts to this side.


    "Ah Fen!" Bailu also quickly responded.


    "Don''t make any noise!" Liu Zi suddenly wildly waved his spring knife in his hand, "be quiet for me!"


    Bailu nervously covers her mouth. The sharp spring knife is less than an inch away from her.


    Zhou Heng estimated the distance between himself and Liuzi. Before he rushed to take his knife, he would probably hurt Bailu first. Zhou Heng didn''t want to take the risk - then he had only one choice left.


    He grabbed Yu Shuai''s back collar with his left hand to prevent him from playing tricks with himself. Then the right hand became a pistol gesture, aiming at Liuzi."What are you doing?" Qin Fen didn''t understand Zhou Heng''s intention.


    Miss Tong''s face was also full of doubts.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath, just like aiming before shooting.


    "Isn''t this man a psycho?" Brother Ma murmured behind Liuzi.


    Liuzi''s sight was also attracted by Zhou Heng''s action. "Don''t mess about!" He yelled at Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng is not 100% sure, he has never used this move to people.


    But he has no choice. Everyone can see that Liuzi''s mental state is abnormal. Bailu may be hurt by him at any time.


    A high temperature suddenly rose in Zhou Heng''s chest, like a fire from his body.


    It''s one of the only two spells on his list - "basic fire spell.". Judging from the name, I don''t know what effect this spell has, but after several days of research, Zhou Heng has roughly figured out its use.


    The basic fire spell is the cornerstone of all Fire spells in the future - it gives Zhou Heng the ability to create heat.


    Go ahead.


    The high temperature in Zhou Heng''s chest shot out through the fingertips of his fingers, through the air, and flew to Liuzi with a blank face.


    No one can see the mass of fast-moving high-temperature energy in the air with the naked eye.


    "Lying in the trough NIMA!" Liuzi suddenly let out a scream, and then he dropped the spring knife in his hand, "hot, hot!" I don''t know what happened. The spring knife in his hand suddenly became hot and couldn''t hold it.


    "Pick it up!" Margo reminded him behind him.


    Liuzi reacts, but it''s too late. When he bends down, Zhou Heng rushes in front of him.


    Bang.


    Zhou Heng''s fist hit Liuzi in the stomach.


    Yu Shuai suffered from Zhou Heng''s loss. When he saw that Zhou Heng''s fist went down, his stomach was full of sour water.


    Liuzi knelt down with one hand covering his stomach, and his other hand still stuck to the direction of the spring knife on the ground.


    Pop.


    Zhou Heng stepped on the spring knife.

 Chapter 58

    "Let''s call the police." Qin Fen said. Yu Shuai''s behavior has been very bad, it is not the point that they or the school can punish.


    "Well." Miss Tong nodded and looked at Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng has no interest in what they want to do with Yu Shuai. This old music building has a very light Yin Qi. Maybe the rumor of being haunted here is not completely groundless.


    "Then call the police." Zhou Heng said perfunctorily.


    "Thank you." Bailu came to Zhou Heng, she whispered.


    "You''re welcome." Zhou Heng replied.


    Bailu wants to say something more, but Zhou Heng''s cold tone makes her unable to continue the topic.


    It''s not that Zhou Heng deliberately wants to be indifferent to her, but that the Yin of the building is too light. If you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t feel it at all.


    The ghost here may not be formed yet. Zhou Heng thought.


    At this time, Ma Ge and Liu Zi were tied by the hemp rope on the ground and left in the classroom where they were holding Bailu. Yu Shuai just let him squat beside them because the hemp rope was not enough. Zhou Heng is not worried that he has the ability to run away from his own people.


    "Why doesn''t my cell phone have a signal?" Qin Fen asked suddenly.


    "Here''s the signal shield." Answer Bailu. She had heard their conversation and got the message.


    "Go and turn off the signal blocker." Zhou Heng kicked Yu Shuai on the ground.


    "All right, boss." Yu Shuai looks very obedient. He uses his hands and feet to get up from the ground.


    Then he took out an electronic device about the size of a mobile phone from his arms and pressed the red button on it.


    "It''s off, boss." Yu Shuai looks at Zhou Heng with a smile.


    Zhou Heng suddenly smelled a smell of danger - he still underestimated Yu Shuai, or now Yu Shuai has changed.


    "When you have to, press the emergency button." This is the last word that the adult said to Yu Shuai.


    Yu Shuai thinks that now is the best time to press the emergency button.


    The air suddenly filled with a lot of black air, which was like a moving black tentacle, surrounded Zhou Heng.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng grabs Bailu''s arm. She doesn''t have Yin and Yang eyes and doesn''t realize the danger in front of her.


    Miss Tong also saw the rich black air.


    She took Qin Fen''s hand and ran out.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Fen was a little confused, but she ran out with Miss Tong. And Zhou Heng also took Bailu to escape.


    That''s the evil spirit - the evil spirit that can devour the vitality of living people.


    "Ah Inside the room came the screams of Yu Shuai''s three men. Yu Shuai thought that the adult gave him the button to lead to the escape Road, but he was wrong, that was the opposite.


    There was a flutter of wings in the room.


    "What happened?" Hearing the scream inside the house, Qin Fen was in a panic.


    Miss Tong and Bailu''s faces also changed.


    "Miss Tong, you take them back to the dormitory first. I have to go back again." With that, Zhou Heng went to the old music building without waiting for them to refuse.


    In the classroom.


    Yu Shuai''s skin has begun to fester. Countless blood holes emerge from his body. Blood splashes out from the blood holes, and then disappears into the air inexplicably.


    Ma Ge and Liu Zi''s hands and feet were tied, and they kept twisting their bodies on the ground - something invisible was tearing their bodies, trying to suck the blood from their bodies.


    "Sickle weasel, a strange beast, can gain six merits after dispelling." "Sickle weasel, alien beast, you can gain six merits after dispelling." "Sickle weasel, alien beast, you can gain six merits after dispelling."


    After Zhou Heng returned to the room, countless prompt sounds sounded in his brain.


    The black fog condensed a large number of sickle weasels. These vampires, who looked like big bats, crowded in the narrow classroom. They screamed, danced and collided with each other in the air, making Zhou Heng feel like he was in hell.


    Yu Shuai has absolutely no ability to summon such a number of sickle weasels, and there are more terrible backstage agents behind him.


    The sickle weasels didn''t attack Zhou Heng. Unlike Wang Mang, a fierce beast, the sickle weasels swarm around and attack weaker creatures. With the increase of the population size, the range of attack options will increase. Although the number of sickle weasels in front of us is not small, it is not enough to besiege Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng went into the middle of the classroom and saw the tragedy of Yu Shuai''s three people through the strong black evil spirit.


    Yu Shuai has become a mummy, and the sickle weasels who have got nourishment from his body are flying away from his body. When all the sickle weasels flew away, Yu Shuai''s body turned into a pile of broken bones and fell to the ground. Soon, the broken bones will be corroded by the evil spirit in the classroom, and there will be no trace of him in the world.


    The other two lay on the ground, with countless sickle weasels crawling over their bodies and eating their flesh and blood.The other side specially chose to use sickle weasel to destroy the corpse.


    Even though Zhou Heng had experienced a lot, he could not help feeling sick when he saw such a scene.


    He walked carefully through the stoats to avoid hitting them. Although each one is at the level of six merits, Zhou Heng can''t bear to be besieged by them.


    "Sickle weasel, a strange beast, can gain six merits after dispelling."


    There is a new sound, which proves that the black evil spirit has condensed into a new sickle weasel.


    The evil spirit in the classroom has been so strong that the eyes can hardly see things.


    Zhou Heng slowed down his breathing. He didn''t dare to disturb the sickle weasel, who could sense the air flow, and then walked slowly to Yu Shuai''s bones.


    "Sickle weasel, a strange beast, can gain six merits after dispelling." This prompt sound sounded twice again, and Zhou Heng came to Yu Shuai''s bones. He squatted down and searched in Yu Shuai''s bones.


    He remembers that the evil spirit was generated after Yu Shuai pressed a button.


    Soon, he found the electronic device the size of a mobile phone. There is only one red button on the electronic device, and there is an air outlet on the top of the device, and the air outlet is continuously ejecting brake gas.


    There is no magic weapon prompt.


    Zhou Heng was a little surprised. It was not a magic weapon? Originally, Zhou Heng thought that he could find a new magic weapon here, so he would take the risk to try it. Now it seems that he just put himself in danger for nothing.


    He took the electronic device to his eyes and looked through it. He didn''t find any other buttons. He just tried to press the red button again. The evil spirit is still gushing out, as if this small electronic device is connected with another dimension.


    "Sickle weasel, a strange beast, can gain six merits after dispelling." A new voice sounded. As the number of sickle weasels increased, they also began to become restless. Some sickle weasels began to try to fly over and collide with Zhou Heng''s body.


    Although this thing can''t really keep gushing evil spirit, Zhou Heng can''t wait until it ends by itself. If we don''t stop the flow of evil spirit, Zhou Heng will become the target of these sickle weasels.


    With no choice, Zhou Heng squeezed the electronic equipment into pieces.


    The black fog stopped pouring out.


    A silver coin that kept emitting black fog fell out of the electronic device and then rolled to the ground.


    Zhou Heng picked up the silver coin.


    "Do you want to start parsing the new magic weapon you are touching?"


    It is the source of evil spirit in the classroom.

 Chapter 59

    "The imitated Judas silver coin, made by the English Black Tower Sorcerer''s club, is 3.5cm in diameter and 0.17cm in thickness. It is made of pure silver. The front side is painted with Judas'' profile and the back side is painted with the crucifixion of Jesus. It can summon a large number of sickle weasels..."


    After the analysis, Zhou Heng squeezed the silver coin in his hand.


    This magic weapon didn''t work as well as it looked. Zhou Heng turned his lip. So far, he has got information about three magic weapons, namely, Fuxi Bagua stick, Hexin Dashen wooden bead and imitated Judas silver coin. Among them, Hexin Dashen wooden bead can''t be made because of lack of materials. Fuxi Bagua stick has been made by the boss of Zuoren square, but the imitated Judas silver coin he just got is a double-edged sword that can hurt people as well as several times In other words, this silver coin is useless except to harm people.


    Giving this silver coin to Yu Shuai''s people may have designed a way to die for Yu Shuai from the very beginning.


    Zhou Heng sighed. Except for getting the eight trigrams stick of Fuxi at the beginning, the later two magic weapons were not very easy to use. It seems that my good luck has almost ended.


    He stood up and held up the silver in his hand.


    "Come back." Zhou Heng uttered a strange syllable in his mouth - it was Persian. He had never learned Persian, but when he finished analyzing the silver coins, he had understood the two Persian incantations that controlled the silver coins.


    The brake in the air began to surge back quickly. The silver coin in Zhou Heng''s hand is like a black hole, sucking up the evil spirit in the air. The sickle weasels in the air are screaming. They don''t want to go back to this small coin. But they don''t have a choice, and the huge suction in the silver makes it impossible for the stoats to resist.


    In less than a minute, the whole classroom became extremely clean.


    All the sickle weasels disappeared, and Yu Shuai, Ma Ge and Xiao Liu also disappeared.


    There was no body, no blood left. The sickle weasel ate them clean, making them look as if they had never been in the world.


    There are only the dead here, three miserable souls.


    Zhou Heng put the silver coin back into his pocket. After the break time, their souls condense into tangible wandering souls, and then Zhou Heng comes back to spend them. This is the only thing he can do.


    But another topic haunted Zhou Heng''s mind: who actually gave Yu Shuai this harmful thing? If Zhou Heng is not at the scene, these sickle weasels will be scattered in the campus, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Although not willing to be involved in more trouble, Zhou Heng knows that trouble will soon find himself.


    Linhai City, in Cao Fang''s office.


    Cao Fang is sorting out the work at hand, while Cao Tai is fiddling with his mobile phone.


    This is the first time Cao Tai came back to find Cao Fang after the Qingyu Lake incident. If the Qingyu Lake event scares Cao Tai out of his courage and makes him dare not trouble Cao Fang again, that is the best result. But if Cao Tai is still entangled, then Cao Fang can only let him eat the consequences.


    Cao Fang''s accountants are making new accounts for the new equity distribution. Once the equity trap is completed, she can trick Cao Tai into signing the equity transfer agreement. The agreement will transfer 40% of the company''s equity to Cao Tai, making him the largest shareholder here. But then Cao Tai will be in a mess by those unfinished projects. With Cao Tai''s ability, it''s impossible to turn these projects into profits. Before long, he will go back to beipingcheng and return to his family to continue his carefree second ancestor life.


    "Sister, do you know what I''m thinking?" Cao Tai said suddenly.


    Cao Fang shook his head with a smile.


    "I wonder if you think I''m useless," Cao Tai said. "You''ll play me like a monkey."


    "What do you want to say?" Cao Fang''s face changed a little.


    "Do you think the old man sent me to Linhai City without any preparation?" Cao Tai asked her with a smile.


    Cao Fangqiang pretended to be calm, she asked: "I don''t know, brother, what are you prepared for?" She''s trying to copy Cao Tai''s words.


    Cao Tai picked up the mobile phone in his hand and showed the information on the screen to Cao Fang.


    There is a short message on the screen, and the content of the message is only four words - "equity fraud".


    Cao Fang''s face turned pale. She has not come up with her countermeasures, the opponent has seen through her.


    "You seem to forget that your opponent is not me." Cao Tai said with a smile, "it''s the whole Cao family." The whole Cao family is remote controlling the duel between Cao Tai and Cao Fang. They invite the secret sect monks who rarely go out of the mountains to be his bodyguards for Cao Tai. They also take out the whole think tank to give advice for Cao Tai. From the beginning, Cao Fang''s opponent was not the incompetent second ancestor.


    Even if the appearance of Zhou Heng made Cao Fang gain the upper hand in the first battle of Qingyu lake, it would not affect the overall situation, on the contrary, it would only lead to the anger of the family.


    "The old man can''t wait any longer." Cao Tai said, "you failed to live up to the expectations of the old man."


    "So?" Cao Fang''s voice trembled.Now, Zhou Heng can''t help her. The next war was a commercial war, in which Cao Fang fought against all Cao''s think tanks, and Cao Fang''s four years in Linhai fought against Cao''s hundreds of years in Peking.


    There''s no chance of winning.


    "Three days," Cao Tai coldly issued an ultimatum, "three days to hand over equity, I mean all."


    With that, he stood up and walked away quickly.


    Cao Fang looked at his back, silent and unable to say a word.


    She has tried very hard to resist, but her resistance has no effect. The shadow of the family hung over her head.


    "President Cao," Xiaoya stood behind her and asked Cao Fang softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Cao Fang''s body trembled slightly, and her tears slipped down her cheek.


    Four years ago, she was driven out of Beiping city and became nothing. In four years, she built her own business empire in Linhai. She''s already very good, but the family won''t look at her one more time, right now. She''ll lose everything she''s got near the sea.


    Just because she was born a month later than Cao Tai, all her efforts are doomed to come to nothing.


    Secretary Xiaoya hugs Cao Fang, just like Cao Fang hugged her after she was slapped by Cao Tai last time. Cao Fang sobbed in her arms, and the cry was gradually released. This strong woman who dressed herself up brilliantly finally showed her weakest side.


    Cao Fang is a good boss. She has outstanding ability and cares for her subordinates. Maybe Xiaoya will never meet a better boss.


    Can''t, can''t let Cao Tai take all this. Xiaoya secretly made up her mind.


    Wandering soul in the heart of a knot will become a ghost, that person?


    Xiaoya patted Cao Fang on the shoulder. She looked at the direction Cao Tai left, and her eyes gradually became sharp.


    People''s hearts are more complicated and more terrible than ghosts.

 Chapter 60

    When Zhou Heng returned home, it was already night. He doesn''t care about how Yu Shuai''s incident will develop, and whether Bailu will call the police.


    He lay on his back and fiddled with the silver coin in his hand. The production of this silver coin was very exquisite, but after the last use, slight cracks could be seen on the front of the silver coin. According to the information analyzed by the Heavenly Master system, this silver coin can be used at most once or twice.


    Tomorrow, I''ll go to the intoxication workshop to pick up the goods. By the way, I''ll ask the boss if he can make a copy of this silver coin. Zhou Heng made a decision.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang, is never seen the number, know his mobile phone number can not be many people.


    "Hello." Zhou Heng put the silver in his pocket and connected the phone.


    "Zhou Heng." The person on the other end of the phone is Cao Fang. She changed her number and called, "it''s me."


    Cao Fang''s voice sounded low. Zhou Heng asked her, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Are you free now?" Cao Fang asked him.


    "I''m free." Zhou Heng is thinking about whether Cao Fang wants to ask him to do something again. After all, her affair with Cao Tai is not over.


    "Can you come with me?" Cao Fang asked over the phone.


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment. Isn''t it work? But now that she has said that she is free, it''s not good to refuse others. After all, Cao Fang is generous with herself and helps arrange the enrollment.


    "Where are you?" Zhou Heng asked directly.


    "I''ll pick you up at your house in twenty minutes." Cao Fang replied.


    "All right." Zhou Heng simply agreed.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, there was a knock on the door.


    "So fast, didn''t you say twenty minutes?" Zhou Heng trotted over and opened the door.


    Standing outside is Xu Lingshan, a policeman.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhou Heng asked. I don''t think they''ve reported it, have they?


    "Investigating a missing case." The tone of Xu Lingshan and Zhou Heng is not good.


    Zhou Hengxin said that he really came to investigate Yu Shuai''s affairs. But Yu Shuai''s three men have no remains, and they are destined to become an unsolved case.


    "Do you know this man, Xu Lijia?" As a result, Xu Lingshan gave a name that Zhou Heng had never heard of.


    Zhou Heng was a little confused. He shook his head.


    "What about he Yuhua?" Xu Lingshan continued to ask.


    Zhou Heng shook his head again.


    "Then you must not know Liu Zimei, either?" Xu Lingshan stares at Zhou Heng''s face tightly, trying to find out the trace of his lying from his facial details.


    "Never heard of it." When Zhou Heng answered, he didn''t have any subtle changes in his expression.


    This guy''s psychological quality is very good, Xu Lingshan came to this conclusion.


    "Would you like to come in and sit down?" Zhou Heng asked. He thought it strange for two people to stand at the door and talk like this.


    "No," Xu Lingshan rejected Zhou Heng, "I''ll leave after I ask questions." She has an appointment with a doctor. Recently, dizziness has become more and more frequent. She thinks that she is overworked and hopes that the doctor can give some advice on how to recuperate her body.


    "Then ask." Zhou Heng looked at Xu Lingshan''s face. The Yin Qi on her face was more serious than when she saw her last time. This degree of Yin Qi can completely crush the body of a normal adult male, but the policewoman is still working, which makes him surprised and admire. His impression of Xu Lingshan is much better.


    But Xu Lingshan doesn''t like Zhou Heng, who seems to cooperate but doesn''t disclose any information.


    "I advise you not to shield Ding long." Xu Lingshan singled out the words and said, "what he is doing now has constituted a felony. If you can cooperate with us, I will consider reducing your sentence." In her opinion, Zhou Heng can walk side by side with Ding long, at least he is Xiang Yunhai''s right arm. When he is young, he can climb to such a high position beside Ding long, and his hands must be covered with blood.


    "I''m not guilty, officer." Zhou Heng replied helplessly, "if I have the evidence of Ding Long''s crime, I will cooperate with you." Xu Lingshan thinks too much of Zhou Heng, or she underestimates Ding long. Ding long, a wily old man, will not show his skills to Zhou Heng, an outsider. If only with a few contacts, Zhou Heng can master Ding Long''s background, and Ding long can''t grow in Linhai City.


    To overthrow Ding long in this way is no different from daydreaming.


    But in Xu Lingshan''s opinion, this is not the case at all. She just feels that Zhou Heng is perfunctorizing her with some scene words.


    "There are a large number of young women missing in Linhai recently. We have every reason to suspect that all this is related to Ding long, who is the leading figure in the underground porn industry in Linhai." Xu Lingshan told Zhou Heng, "if you still have a little conscience, don''t help him any more."


    "All right." Zhou Heng nodded. It seems that he can''t make the policeman believe his innocence.


    "Take care of yourself." Xu Lingshan turned off the recorder and was about to leave.


    "Hello, this officer!" Zhou Heng stopped her.Xu Lingshan looks back, her eyes brighten. Is this man moved by his words, conscience found out, and decided to report Ding long?


    "Do you feel chest tightness recently, like someone is pressing on you?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Hooligans!" Xu Lingshan mistakenly thought that Zhou Heng had told a dirty story to tease herself. After scolding Zhou Heng, she left without looking back.


    Zhou Heng sighed. He wants to help Xu Lingshan dispel her evil, but the other side doesn''t give her a chance at all. It seems that she can only see her own nature.


    Soon after Xu Lingshan left, Cao Fang arrived in her red Ferrari.


    When Zhou Heng went out, the white cat was asleep.


    "Hey." And Cao Fang has been familiar with many, Zhou Heng said hello sitting on her co pilot, "so late to find me why?"


    "It''s not going well in business," Cao Fang said frankly. "I want to talk to someone."


    Today''s Cao Fang changed her mature makeup to cover her haggard look. She asked, "are you bothered?"


    "Don''t disturb." Zhou Heng replied. He also likes to get along with Cao Fang. As a businessman, Ding Long''s city is too deep, and it''s too hard to get along.


    Cao Fang laughed and stepped on the accelerator.


    The expensive Ferrari has performance comparable to its price. In a flash, the red steel beast speeds up. The night wind whistled through the windshield in front of the car.


    "You''re speeding." Zhou Heng calmly reminded her.


    "Don''t be afraid," Cao Fang said triumphantly, "my driving skills are very good!"


    Zhou Heng laughed and didn''t reply. Ordinary people may panic in this kind of scene, but Zhou Heng doesn''t. He has amazing dynamic vision to help him capture moving objects.


    The red Ferrari is like the king of the night, and the lamppost beside the road is his respectful subject.


    The subjects bowed their heads and kept retreating from both sides to make way for their king.


    Cao Fang''s hand grasped the steering wheel, dare not have the slightest mistake, this sense of urgency makes her heart beat faster, sweat glands in the palm also work.


    She likes this feeling, just like the king wants to meet his subjects, Cao Fang also likes to play with her rights. Even if becoming a king means shouldering the fate of countless subjects, Cao Fang will not turn back.


    If she had been born a few months earlier, or was a man, it would have been God''s gift to the Cao family as the emperor of the Zhongxing family.


    But now, she can only be a rebellious daughter.


    "Do you enjoy what you''re feeling now?" Cao Fang asked Zhou Heng.


    There is not much time left for her to rebel.

 Chapter 61

    "Do you enjoy what you''re feeling now?" Cao Fang asked him.


    Zhou Heng thought for a moment, then shook his head. Racing is dangerous and boring. Zhou Heng can''t feel any pleasure from it.


    Cao Fang''s foot on the brake touched slightly. Ferrari began to slow down.


    "Has anyone ever said you''re a smart person?" Cao Fang asked suddenly.


    Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, he thought of Zheng Li. Then he nodded: "someone once said that."


    "Then she must have said that you are a boring person." Cao Fang said with a smile.


    Zhou Heng followed with a smile, for them, he is really boring. With the internal and external improvement of the Heavenly Master system, many interesting things for ordinary people can no longer stimulate their nerves, and they are being forced to become boring.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t speak, Cao Fang mistakenly thought that he was angry. "I don''t think you are bad. On the contrary, I envy you very much."


    The speed is slowing down.


    Cao Fang continued: "if I were your character, I would not come to today''s end." With that, her face darkened.


    She always wanted to fight for herself, always wanted to prove that she was no worse than anyone else. She thought she had done well in the past four years in Linhai, but it was useless. The Cao family never looked her in the eye from the beginning to the end. She lost. She lost.


    Zhou Heng didn''t know how to comfort her. He was still inexperienced in dealing with the opposite sex.


    After a moment''s silence, Zhou Heng suddenly said, "what can I do for you?" He doesn''t understand the business competition, but if he is willing to step in, with his ability, he can certainly change the current unfavorable situation for Cao Fang.


    Cao Fang burst out laughing. Zhou Heng''s way of courting is too clumsy for her, but clumsy boys sometimes attract girls'' love.


    "Do you know?" Cao Fang suddenly said, "when a girl praises you for being smart, she is actually scolding you for being stupid."


    Zhou Heng thought about it, and then said, "I haven''t heard of such a saying."


    "She is scolding you," Cao Fang said, her ears turned crimson, "scolding why you are so smart but stupid to understand women''s heart."


    "People are complex." Zhou Heng said. He has seen too many examples. Those wandering souls and fierce ghosts were all living people.


    The red Ferrari stopped by the side of the road, under a lamppost.


    The dim yellow light came down from their heads and spread evenly on their faces.


    Cao Fang looks over at Zhou Heng on the co pilot.


    Zhou Heng is far from handsome among the men she has met. You know, male models who want to chase her can form a reinforced company. But Zhou Heng is the only one she knows. He is like a Samurai with a sword. He is sharp and sharp. Sometimes you can''t even tell whether he is a samurai or a sharp knife.


    All of a sudden, the car rang a call to remind.


    Cao Fang picked up the mobile phone and put it impatiently in his ear - the person who called was Cao Tai.


    Cao Fang''s tone is very unhappy: "why do you call so late?" It''s clearly said that there are still three days left. Did he change his divination temporarily?


    Cao Tai on the other end of the phone gasped: "is this smelly girl sent by you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Cao Fang frowned. She didn''t understand the meaning of Cao Tai''s words.


    Suddenly a woman screamed on the other end of the phone.


    "I said," Cao Tai yelled at his cell phone, "is this girl sent to kill me?"


    "Xiaoya!" Cao Fang heard clearly, it was her secretary Wang Ya who screamed on the phone. She yelled at the phone, "how are you doing with Xiao Ya?"


    Wang Ya is a poor girl. Her father is a gambler and her mother is insane. One night, after mother stabbed her father who came to ask for money, she disappeared in the rainy night. The departure of her parents left a huge amount of debt to Wang Ya. If she had not met Cao Fang, she would have been sent to Ding Long''s business by the debt collection company. It was Cao Fang who put the poor girl''s life on the right track. The girl was also determined to repay her life at any time.


    "Motherfucker!" Cao taifan slapped Wang Ya on the other end of the phone. He gasped and beat Wang Ya in the face. When he was tired, he picked up his mobile phone: "your man stabbed me. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would be in the emergency room of the hospital now!"


    "Don''t beat her. You can ask me if you want." Knowing that Wang Ya had done something impulsive, Cao Fang said to the phone, "I can give you as much as I want."


    "Money? Your money is all mine. Where did you get it? " Cao Tai punches Wang Ya in the stomach, but Wang Ya doesn''t respond. She has passed out.


    "Water her up!" Cao Tai roared at his men. He was stabbed in the thigh by Wang Ya. If he hadn''t avoided it in time, it would have been stabbed into his soft abdomen.


    "Enough!" Cao Fang shouts to the phone, "what do you want, say it!" Cao Tai won''t call her for no reason. He must ask for something."I want to --" before Cao Tai said anything, Zhou Heng''s hand reached out and he took the mobile phone.


    "Where are you?" Zhou Heng asked Cao Tai on the other end of the line. The conversation between Cao Fang and Cao Tai can''t be concealed from his ears. His hearing can make the contents of the phone clear.


    "Who are you?" Cao Tai made a furious roar to the phone, but immediately, he recognized Zhou Heng''s voice, "ah! I remember. You''re the cat guy. We met at Qingyu lake. "


    "Very good, very good!" Cao Tai suddenly laughed on the other end of the phone. He didn''t know what happened that day. It was like a terrible dream. When he woke up, master jingque had been seriously injured and fell to the ground. Master jingque was invited by the old man at a great cost from the Japanese state. As a result, both the Japanese state and Peiping could not keep their face together. In the end, the old man called and scolded Cao Tai.


    Now in retrospect, it all has something to do with that stinky kid who owns a cat.


    "If you want to save Wang Ya, you two can come here together. I''ll wait for you in my office." Cao Tai said. He doesn''t want to let go of everyone who is right with him. "I''ll make you look good --" he also wanted to say a few cruel words, but there was a busy tone on the other end of the phone.


    Du -


    Zhou Heng has hung up.


    "Let''s call the police." Cao Fang said. Although it is not sure whether the police can punish Cao Tai, they can at least save Wang Ya.


    "No more." Zhou Heng asked, "do you know where his office is?"


    Cao Fang nodded.


    "Take me there." Zhou Heng said.


    It seems that today is destined to be a day for him to run around to save people. He has to save Bailu in the daytime and Wang Ya in the evening. Since I came to Linhai, I have seldom been able to rest.


    But at the moment, Zhou Heng didn''t know that the development of things was far from as simple as he imagined.

 Chapter 62

    Cao Tai''s men brought a bucket of water.


    "Wake her up." Cao Tai said. Torture a person who won''t resist doesn''t mean much. If this woman dares to hurt him, he will make this woman''s life worse than death.


    Wow. A bucket of water is drenched in Wang Ya''s body. Because of the previous torture, her clothes have been damaged in many places. Under the water, the scars and flesh on Wang Ya''s body are exposed.


    Cao Tai suddenly felt hot and dry. He put out his tongue and licked his dry upper lip.


    "Get another bucket of water." Cao Tai said.


    His men backed down with the bucket.


    "You go to the door to guard, Cao Fang and her hand down again call me." Cao Tai said to other subordinates.


    The men understood and retreated to the door.


    Cao Tai has a different sexuality from normal people. He was unscrupulous in the shadow of his family since he was a child. He took bullying others as a normal. But gradually, ordinary bullying has been unable to satisfy him physically and psychologically. He tried to buy some cheap women, tormented them with a whip, and watched their bodies crack under his hands. Then he regained a little happiness.


    But all the happiness and passion will fade away, and his actions are gradually upgrading. From cheap prostitutes to models bought at high prices, to good girls bought from underground markets, the targets of Cao Tai''s violence have been changing. But one thing has never changed - he only dares to bully those who are weaker than himself. In essence, he is cowardly, and this cruel sexual addiction can help him get back a bit of scenery and self.


    Only when he bullied those poor women who could not resist, Cao Tai would forget his identity and that he was just a dog chosen by his family to represent his appearance. There are countless children in the Cao family. They can strangle him at any time and replace him with another dog.


    Cao Tai untied his upper clothes.


    Wang Ya gave him a little new pleasure. The woman broke in and stabbed him with a knife. He watched the woman resist, she was subdued, and she was beaten and humiliated. Cao Tai once again found the pleasure of conquest.


    He turned out a small red box from the cupboard in his office. After the box was opened, a row of small pills appeared in front of Cao Tai''s eyes.


    After he came to Linhai, he got these pills from a foreigner in the bar. The foreigner told him to take one pill at a time and avoid overdose. He would be able to experience the pleasure of soaring.


    Cao Tai has not tried. He is not stupid enough to put everything in his mouth. It''s suspicious that the foreigner gave the pills to himself without taking any money.


    Normally, Cao Tai would never touch such things of unknown origin. His life is precious. This box of medicine may lie in the drawer forever and be forgotten by oneself.


    But today, Cao Tai is in a bit of a mood.


    He picked up a pill from the red box. He held it under the light and gazed at it quietly. This white pill looks no different from ordinary medicine. I don''t know what effect it will have.


    Cao Tai opened his mouth and released his hand.


    The pill fell into his mouth.


    Behind him, his men came in with a bucket of water.


    And Cao Tai is closing his eyes, feeling the impact of the pill - chaos, his world has become a mess.


    "Here comes the water, boss." Holding the water, he looks at Cao Tai''s side face.


    Cao Tai didn''t reply. A strange sound kept pouring in his ears. It was like a woman''s desperate cry and groan, constantly stimulating Cao Tai''s nerves and making him excited.


    "Boss, boss?" His subordinates noticed something wrong with Cao Tai.


    "Go out, too." Cao Tai said calmly.


    His tone has never been so peaceful, just like a paradise in the cloud. Now he is willing to tolerate everything.


    His men put the water on the ground, then backed out, and kindly brought Cao Tai the door of the office.


    "Hoo -" Cao Taichang sighed. He had never felt so comfortable. The foreigner didn''t cheat him. This is really a good medicine to let him experience the pleasure of soaring.


    He picked up the red medicine box and saw a pattern printed on it that he hadn''t noticed before - it was a tower, a black tower in European classical style.


    I felt so comfortable just now. Cao Tai wanted another one.


    But he remembered what the foreigner said to him: "one at a time, don''t overdo it." He held the red medicine box in his hand, hesitating and struggling in his heart.


    At this time, he saw Wang Ya on the ground.


    A ferocious smile appeared on Cao Tai''s face. He reached out a hand and lifted the bucket on the ground. He didn''t notice that his strength suddenly increased a lot while taking medicine.


    Wow.


    A bucket of water was drenched from the head again.


    "Ah, ah!" In the scream, Wang Ya woke up."Ha ha!" Cao Tai laughs. He is such a person. He is happy to bully the weak. If the other party can cry and make a weak resistance, it is the most wonderful moment.


    "Cry!" Cao Tai punched Wang Ya in the chest.


    "Woo, wow..." Wang Ya''s mouth made a continuous sound of retching. Congestion accumulated in her throat and she couldn''t spit it out for a moment.


    "Fight back!" Another punch hit Wang Ya in the face.


    There was no physical strength to howl, and Wang Ya''s body fell down in the direction of boxing.


    Bang, bang!


    Cao Tai grabs Wang Ya''s head and smashes it heavily on the floor. He was shouting, "Hello! Get up! Get up for me, and then beg for mercy and resist for me! " Under the stimulation of drugs, his mouth was talking at random.


    The blood from Wang Ya''s skull soaked Cao Tai''s palm.


    Cao Tai loosened Wang Ya''s head and kicked her aside with his feet. After taking the medicine, the wound on his leg no longer seemed to hurt.


    "Ah Cao Tai suddenly thought of something. When he patted his head, the blood on his palm was smeared on his head, but he didn''t notice it and didn''t care.


    He picked up the red box with pills and went to Wang Ya.


    Cao Tai wants to feed this medicine to Wang Ya, so that Wang Ya may recover a little vitality, so that he can play more happily.


    Crazy idea, but now he is a complete lunatic.


    Cao Tai didn''t know what kind of medicine it was, so he didn''t know that giving it to men and women would produce two completely different effects. For men, the drug produces a lot of hormones in their bodies, which can cause hallucinations in their brains and improve their physical fitness in a short time. But for women, the drug lacks the deadly poison - its effect in women is countless times stronger than that in men. People''s bodies can''t withstand such strong stimulation, so women who taste the drug will die immediately.


    But there are always exceptions.


    A very small number of women with different body structure can withstand the stimulation of this drug. They will lose consciousness because of the hallucinations in their brain. At the same time, the doubling of their physical strength will make their bodies become terrible monsters.


    The drug is called "red apple" by its inventor.


    The apple is the forbidden fruit that God forbids Adam and Eve to eat, but Adam and Eve are seduced by the snake and eat the bright red apple, which leads to God''s punishment. The white pill is hidden in the red box, just like the white flesh is wrapped in the red peel.


    Cao Tai put the medicine into Wang Ya''s mouth.

 Chapter 63

    Wang Yagen, who was dying, could not swallow anything. Cao Tai held her mouth in one hand, and then pushed the pill into her mouth with the other hand. Because of the natural rejection of human body, every time Cao Tai put the pill in a little, Wang Ya would send out a bout of retching and spit the pill out a little.


    After several repeated attempts, Cao Tai was impatient. He beat Wang Ya''s jaw hard to let her chew the pills in her mouth.


    "Eat, eat, give it to me!" Cao Tai squatted on the ground, yelling and fiddling with Wang Ya''s head.


    Wang Ya''s teeth and tongue were beaten to pieces, and blood seeped out from her two corners of the mouth.


    "No fun!" Cao Tai grabs Wang Ya''s head and throws her to the ground dejectedly. "It''s just two times and it''s broken!" Now his mental state is like a willful child, and other people''s lives have become indispensable toys in his hands.


    Cao Tai stood up, looked at the sticky plasma in his palm, and frowned in disgust. He was in a worse mood.


    Pills amplify his emotions. When he''s excited, the excited part will be magnified exponentially. Similarly, when he''s depressed and nauseous, it will be affected exponentially.


    "Come on Cao Tai yelled at the top of his voice, "come on


    At once, three or four of his men burst in. They didn''t know what Cao Tai met in the room.


    "Get me another bucket of water quickly," Cao Tai said, shaking his shoulder. "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    The men were stunned for a moment. They had never seen Cao Tai show such a state. They didn''t know what to do for a moment. And now there are several buckets of water in the office, which is still on the floor of the office.


    "Go on!" Cao Tai stamped his foot. His tone and action are like a child in coquetry.


    Cao Tai is not only their boss, but also Cao''s son. They can''t afford to offend him.


    "A bunch of trash." Cao Tai squatted on the ground angrily, then pressed his palm against the water on the ground.


    Click. A drop of water passed over his shoulder and fell on the back of his hand.


    "Well?" Cao Tai seemed to see the reflection of something in the water, but he was a little confused in his mind, so he couldn''t see the appearance of it clearly.


    Cao Tai lowered himself and almost put his face on the ground to see, but the closer he was to the water, the bigger his face was in the water, covering all the scenes of the ceiling above his head.


    "What the hell!" Cao Tai just wanted to see the reflection in the water, but he forgot that as long as he looked up, he could see the scene above his head. Or he can turn around, so that he can find that Wang Ya on the ground has disappeared.


    Patta, Patta. Water kept falling from his head.


    There was a sound of footwork outside the office.


    The men came back with water.


    "Wow "What is that?" "Shoot, shoot!" Be careful, don''t hurt the boss


    The men huddled at the door.


    But Cao Tai as if nothing heard the same, he focused on looking at the water on the ground. For a person with mental defects like him, the damage of drugs to his mind is always particularly great.


    The men came in, they raised their pistols to the ceiling, and the crowd surrounded Cao Tai in the middle.


    "No, no!" Lying on the ground, Cao Tai reached out to push their feet. These shoes crushed the water on the ground.


    Bang! Someone fired the first shot.


    "Don''t step on me, don''t step on me!" Cao Tai saw that his reflection in the water was crushed at their feet and deformed in the ripples. He covered his face with his hands in panic.


    Bang, bang, bang! The gunfire broke out.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Someone was shouting, "that guy is very fast. Let''s protect the boss first!"


    "It hurts, it hurts!" Cao Tai kept beating his temple with his hand, "please, don''t step on me!" His body kept twisting on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss?" The conductor bent down to pull Cao Tai up. He said in a gentle tone, "no one steps on you, boss. Don''t be afraid."


    But now how can Cao Tai listen to them? The stimulation of drugs has reached the climax in his brain.


    Cao Tai''s hands gave birth to a huge force, he pushed hard to help his own people, and then there was a new chaos. One of his men was overthrown by Cao Tai, and he knocked down another man standing nearby.


    Bang! Another shot was fired.


    Pop, it''s the sound of broken glass.


    "That thing has escaped from the window!" "To chase?" "Leave four people to take care of the boss. The three of you go out from the front door. You go to the window to see what''s going on." "Be careful."


    These people are all the elite of Cao family brought by Cao Tai from Peiping. Even without Cao Tai''s command, they will judge the situation by themselves.


    These people started to move and kicked over the bucket they had just picked up. The bucket fell to the ground and new water flowed out.Cao Tai scrambled toward the new current. His men were afraid to step on him, so they had to avoid him one after another.


    "Ah The man who went to the window to see the situation suddenly let out a scream, "help me!" He cried out in a panic.


    "Hold on to his leg!" Two men rushed over and one of them hugged his leg.


    Something was attached to the window, pulling his upper body, trying to pull him out of the room.


    "I can''t, I can''t!" "Help me, help me "Shoot, shoot!"


    There was another shout. In this chaos, Cao Tai climbed up to the bucket. He held up a pool of water on the beach with his hand and looked at the fuzzy reflection in his palm. Cao Tai gave a "hee hee" laugh.


    "Er - ah -" the cry of pain suddenly stopped, just like a musician with high pitched voice suddenly pressed the mute button.


    Pop. Half of the body fell to the ground, the upper part of the body has disappeared, only the intestines covered with blood are still connected to the lower part of the body.


    "Brother he is dead!" "My God!" "Don''t shoot "Call back the pursuers!" "Hold the window, hold the window!"


    Because of the death of a colleague and the abnormality of the boss, the anger of panic spread in the office.


    Only Cao Tai was not affected. He watched the water in his hands attentively, and his face kept changing. He was making faces with himself!


    "She''s in!" "It''s coming in!" "Shoot!" "Come on, shoot!"


    Bang, bang, bang! There was another shot.


    "My hand, she broke it!" "Don''t panic, fire suppression! Don''t let her get any closer "I''m out of ammo. Cover for me to change!"


    Another body fell down, and he fell in front of Cao Tai. The fallen man looked at Cao Tai, his lips moved up and down, but he couldn''t make a sound, and there was blood flowing out of his cracked throat.


    "Take the boss with you


    Someone grabbed Cao Tai''s shoulder and wanted to take him to the door.


    The water in Cao Tai''s hands kept shaking, and he was driven up by two people. "I''m shaking," looking at the reflection in his hand, Cao Tai also kept shaking, muttering to himself, "I''m shaking."


    All of a sudden, the body of Cao Tai''s left hand fell down, and there was a blood hole in his chest.


    A slender arm ran through him.

 Chapter 64

    There were only two people who came out of the office with Cao Tai. One of them supported Cao Tai from the right side, the other with a pistol.


    Pistols fire fast, but people aim and pull the trigger relatively slowly. Even in the cramped office, they can''t hurt the monster. Coming out of the office and into a wider environment is undoubtedly pushing themselves to death. But they have no choice, and there''s no chance they''ll survive in the office.


    Three people ran out of the office not far away, they saw the bodies of the three men who were chased out earlier. Their bodies were dismembered into pieces by the monster and piled up in a ball. They could not tell which arm belonged to which person.


    Hu''s hands on Cao Tai''s right suddenly felt a little nauseous, and his stomach juice and bile poured up in his body. He covered his mouth with one hand.


    As the elite guardians of the Cao family from Peking Opera to protect Cao Tai, there is no doubt about their strength. It''s just that the tragedy in front of them is a kind of mental torture to anyone. As long as they are still normal human beings, they can''t help but have a physical aversion to this scene.


    "What the hell is that?" Hu''s men behind Cao Tai also saw this scene, and his mouth issued a loud curse, hoping to suppress the panic in his heart.


    "Oh, er, er --" the guard holding Cao Tai suddenly released his hand, and he ran to one side, hunched and retched.


    "It doesn''t seem to have caught up." After the death of his men still did not relax their vigilance, he was carrying a pistol, slowly moving his own perspective.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo!" The retching man began to breathe heavily to help his body recover. "That thing, that thing, we can''t deal with it at all." He gasped.


    "If only master jingque was still there." Another said.


    After coming back from Qingyu lake, master jingque has been sick in bed, and he is still recovering from the injury left by the battle with Wang Mang. What''s more, he lost the exotic bird painting handed down by Tantric school from generation to generation, and now he has become an ordinary monk.


    "Even if master jingque is here, he can''t help us." As he spoke, his body gradually recovered.


    "The boss is not in the right state now. You can take him to find a car," said the staff of duanhou. "If necessary, get in touch with Peiping first."


    Another man nodded, and then went to help Cao Tai again.


    "Take care." He said to his colleagues. When they were in Peiping, they belonged to different security departments. They didn''t have much contact with each other, but after this time, they even had a life-long friendship.


    Suddenly, he saw something.


    "Above you!" He yelled at his colleagues, then picked up the pistol to shoot, but it was too late.


    The broken brother raised his head.


    "Son of a bitch." In the last second of his life, he swore.


    Then his body split from top to bottom - the bloody monster tore him in two.


    Bang, the gunfire resounded through the gradually quiet night.


    Zhou Heng and Cao Fang are still on their way.


    "Is your brother''s office in this direction?" Zhou Heng suddenly pointed to the right front of the car.


    Cao Fang was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s over there."


    Zhou Heng frowned.


    "How do you know where his office is?" Cao Fang asked Does Zhou Heng have contact with Cao Tai without telling himself?


    "Feng Shui is changing over there." Zhou Heng said.


    "Feng Shui?" Cao Fang had some doubts. However, she was not surprised that Zhou Heng could see feng shui. After all, she had seen Zhou Heng''s ability when she was in Qingyu lake.


    "Yes." Although in the fast car, Zhou Heng can still feel the change of wind direction in the air. The change of wind direction will also change the geographical situation.


    "We''re going now. Is it good or bad?" Cao Fang asked him.


    Zhou Heng shook his head, the wind has not stabilized, so the future of good or bad can not be determined.


    "For us, fortune is hard to predict." Zhou Heng seems to have said a piece of rubbish.


    But he immediately added, "but now, it''s a place of great evil."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Cao Fang was a little nervous.


    "Xiaoya, please don''t let anything happen to her." Cao Fang said and squeezed the steering wheel tightly.


    Step on the gas, the red Ferrari gallop in a fierce direction.


    "Run His men roared in Cao Tai''s ear. He was using a pistol to push back the monster.


    But the bullet of the pistol is limited. Now he is the only one. Once he starts to change the bullet, he will be torn to pieces by the monster.


    "Boss," he has no way to protect Cao Tai to move on, "boss, run


    But Cao Tai didn''t respond. He stood in the same place as if he had fallen asleep. Cao Tai has been controlled by the hallucination brought by drugs.


    Cao Tai is the eldest son of the Cao family. As the man who is responsible for protecting him, even if he is the last one left, he must not let Cao Tai have any mistakes.He kept moving the target of the pistol, trying to shoot the agile human monster.


    His family are still in Peiping. It was a good job to accompany the prince on his official business trip. But he didn''t expect to put his life here. His son was in high school when he was in junior high school. Last night, his wife called and said that his son seemed to have fallen in love. He scolded his son with his wife on the phone, but he was proud that the kid really inherited Laozi''s good genes.


    He is going to die soon, in Linhai, thousands of miles away from Peiping.


    His wife can get a large amount of pension because of his death, which will make their mother and son have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. This is the promise of the Cao family to every servant of the Cao family, and the only thing he can feel happy about now.


    He clenched his teeth and the muzzle of the pistol kept following the monster. He had only one bullet left.


    Kill the monster with this bullet, and then take master Cao back to Peiping safely.


    Or if this shot is empty, he will be killed by the monster, and then master Cao will return to Peiping alone - in short, master Cao can''t die.


    Cao Tai made a mistake. He and all his colleagues'' families in Peiping will suffer.


    Bang.


    With last hope, the bullet came out of the chamber.


    "Die for me!" He yelled at the monster.


    "Cluck." The monster made a strange sound, she was laughing, she was mocking the opponent''s smallness.


    "You''re kidding me." He was stunned.


    The monster held out a hand and caught the bullet from the air. From the beginning, she had never been afraid of these bullets. The reason why she chose to avoid them was that she was just playing a game of hunter and prey.


    These humans had no chance of survival from the beginning.


    "Boss," his hands helplessly threw the pistol without bullets on the ground, "I beg you, run away quickly."


    He opened his legs and pounced on the monster.


    Cao Tai stood in the same place without any movement. But at the moment, Cao Tai''s brain is extremely rich and colorful, he seems to be in heaven.


    "La, La, La, La." Cao Tai followed the cheerful melody in his head and hummed softly.


    In this light melody, his last man was slit throat.


    "Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah..." Cao Tai''s words became clear. He had an angel in his head who was singing for him the hymn that the king of Israel had written to God.


    The bloody monster has come to Cao Tai.


    Cao Tai closed his eyes and enjoyed the melody of the hymn.


    The monster specially left him at the end, just to enjoy the last main meal.


    The monster raised her arm. Her hands were covered with scales, and her fingers became claws.


    Claw down.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out from behind and caught her by the wrist.

 Chapter 65

    It was a tall man who grabbed the monster by the wrist.


    The monster slowly turned around, she didn''t see the man''s face, because the man hid his face under a hat.


    Master jingque is here!


    "Evil Master jingque held a string of Buddhist beads in his left hand and the monster''s wrist in his right hand He let out a roar.


    Buddha beads from his hands to the monster''s forehead.


    "Oh!" The monster''s throat made a strange sound, and the scales on her arm suddenly opened, and the edges of the scales were as sharp as a blade.


    Then, she pulled her hand back, and the arm was like an iron bar full of blades, scraping master jingque''s right hand bloody.


    But master jingque didn''t let go. The monks of Tantric school believed that only after countless hard practices could he get the right results. He didn''t care about the skin and flesh injuries.


    The Buddha''s bead was fairly patted on the monster''s forehead.


    Zi -


    the sound of roasting came from the contact between the monster''s skin and the Buddha beads, and green smoke was constantly rising from her forehead.


    Master jingque was surprised. The monster seemed to be human, but it didn''t seem to be a wandering soul or a fierce ghost born of Yin Qi. Hexindashen wooden bead had a strong inhibitory effect on Yin Qi, but in the face of this humanoid monster, it had almost no significant effect. Is this a strange beast made up of evil spirit? It''s amazing that master finch has never heard of such a humanoid beast.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!" The monster''s throat is like a rotating spring, making a strange sound. Master jingque knew that the monster was howling, but because the structure of her throat had changed, she couldn''t make a louder voice.


    "Oh!" The monster raised his other arm and waved to master jingque''s head.


    Her hands are faster and more powerful than bullets! If this attack is confirmed, master jingque will separate his body and head.


    He had to let go of his right hand, grasp the Buddha bead and go back. Without the improvement brought by the evil spirit of painting birds, the master jingque is just an ordinary person who can use magic weapons.


    After the monster forced master jingque away, he stood in the same place and kept making a "cluck" sound.


    She first took a look at Cao Tai in front of her body, and then turned her head to master jingque. This monster is hesitating which one to attack first. According to the common sense, it is most reasonable to eliminate the more threatening master jingque first. But after the monster hesitated for a while, he focused on Cao Tai who was still in the same place.


    No! Master jingque didn''t expect that this monster would choose Cao Tai to attack. He expected that the other party would give priority to attacking himself, and even prepared for defense.


    The monster''s action was as fast as a flash of lightning. Master jingque reflected that it was too late to go to the rescue.


    As a last resort, he had to throw the Buddha beads at the monster.


    "Cluck." There was a mocking sound in the monster''s throat. Her legs bent and her body immediately rose. The monster''s body is like a spring, which can easily jump several meters high.


    The lost bead is empty, but it''s a magic weapon from rigaoye -- "Hexin Dazhen Muzhu", which can exorcise demons and ghosts. It''s so powerful that it''s a rare treasure in Buddhism.


    Falling on the ground, He Xin Da Shen Mu Zhu suddenly gives out a burst of impact. This impact will not affect ordinary people, but can disperse all the Yin Qi within 100 meters nearby.


    The monster in the air subconsciously covered his face with his hands.


    Shock shock, the monster''s arm up a burst of smoke, but in addition to the monster did not produce any substantial damage.


    See this scene, surprised bird master Leng for a while, this has been the biggest killing move that he can take out now.


    The monster pounced on master jingque from the air.


    Master jingque put his hand into his arms and felt out a string of Buddhist beads. The Hexin big Shenmu beads are taken from the Hexin tree cores in the wild mountains. Because of the precious materials, only three strings of Hexin big Shenmu beads can be produced each year. Master jingque, entrusted by the abbot, came to China to protect an aristocratic son. Before going out, the abbot gave him three strings of Hexin big Shenmu beads.


    He used the first string in Qingyu lake. He used the second string just now, but he didn''t see any effect. He held the third string in his hand, but it didn''t give him much sense of security.


    It seems that the monster is not composed of Yin Qi, but from the appearance, she looks like a very common fierce ghost.


    What''s going on? Master jingque was full of doubts. But there was no time for him to wonder.


    The monster''s claws were waving from the air.


    The opponent''s speed is too fast. If you still have the blessing of painted sparrow, master jingque will be able to dodge easily. But now master jingque has lost painted sparrow and has not recovered from his injury in Qingyu lake. It''s very difficult to avoid this attack.


    However, master jingque could only take the hat off his head and lift it up with his arm.


    The monster''s claws caught on the hat, leaving only five shallow claw marks.


    Although he was not hurt under the protection of the bamboo hat, the impact of this claw made master jingque step back.Master jingque holds the Buddhist beads in his right hand and a bamboo hat in his left. Although the bamboo hat can protect his opponent from attack, he can''t hurt him.


    It seems that both sides can''t hurt each other, but the monster''s action is more agile, obviously more active than master jingque. Master jingque certainly knows this, but he has no better way now.


    The monster stares at the hat in master jingque''s hand, and then moves slowly, trying to find the position that the hat can''t cover to attack. But master jingque also moves the hat in his hand, aiming at the most likely attack route to prevent the monster from launching a surprise attack.


    In this way, the two sides temporarily deadlocked.


    Cao Tai is still standing in the same place. He has already finished singing the hymn. In his mind, there is a kind old man with white hair, white beard and white clothes. The old man caresses his forehead and makes him feel warm all over. He doesn''t realize that he has reached the edge of life and death in the real world.


    Master jingque can''t save him. He can''t even save himself.


    The monster attacked master jingque again. Her agility made master jingque only see a shadow in the air. Master jingque, like waving a shield, ran into the shadow with his hat.


    Pop. The monster''s leg was on the surface of the hat, and she was using the reaction force of her foot to change her direction. It was too late for master jingque to react. The monster went around to his right. Master jingque patted him with the Buddha beads in his hand, but the monster just waved his claws, and his right hand was separated from his body.


    Too fast, master jingque couldn''t even see his opponent''s action when he cut off his right hand. When he came back, the monster had already jumped up.


    She fell from the air, and master jingque had no time to raise her shield.


    If you still have the evil spirit of painting sparrow to enhance yourself, master jingque is confident that he can keep up with the speed of this monster, but now, he can only wait for the other side to tear up his body.


    In the distance, two lights are on and the red Ferrari is coming this way.

 Chapter 66

    Under Cao Fang''s constant acceleration, Zhou Heng finally arrived at the scene.


    The monster''s attention was attracted by the red Ferrari, and her attack on master startled sparrow became a little dull. Master jingque seized the opportunity and raised his hat with his left hand.


    Zi -


    the claws scraped on the surface of the hat, and master jingque tried his best to go up and fly the monster out.


    The monster in the air a beautiful turn, and then deftly fell to the ground. Her quick body looks like an elf living in the forest, but her cruel means are no different from the cruel butcher.


    Zhou Heng got out of the car first. He saw a bloody scene in front of him. Several corpses fell on the ground. The blood and severed limbs made it a purgatory.


    He closed his eyes.


    A female voice sounded in his ear: "the Heavenly Master system is being connected, please verify your identity."


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes, and there was a flash of abnormal light in the iris of the middle layer of the eyeball.


    "Authentication successful, permission level D, Zhou Heng, welcome to Tianshi system."


    "I want to find out the identity of the ghost in front of me." In his heart, Zhou Heng gave instructions to the Heavenly Master system.


    "Please wait a moment."


    The means were so cruel that Zhou Heng determined that it was a fierce ghost. He just wondered why the Heavenly Master system didn''t issue a mission to him at the first time.


    Query failed, target not retrieved


    Zhou Heng was in the same place. This was something that had never happened before. To him, the Heavenly Master system was like a close secretary who knew everything. He never doubted the Secretary''s ability.


    The celestial master system can''t recognize each other''s identity. Zhou Heng is at a loss. He doesn''t know what to do next. Over the years, he has been relying on the celestial master system. What should we do if Tianshi system fails? The question never came to his mind.


    "Sir," master jingque warned Zhou Heng, "be careful!"


    The monster ran towards Zhou Heng, just like a sharp arrow, which seemed to run through Zhou Heng''s body in an instant.


    "Target not included retrieved." The Heavenly Master system sent a prompt at this time.


    "Do you want to include it?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Heng didn''t come and think much, he cried out.


    The monster''s claws were already in front of him. Zhou Heng saw the scales on her skin. Under the irradiation of Ferrari lights, the scales reflected a green light.


    What kind of monster is this? Zhou Heng had never seen a fierce ghost full of scales.


    Bang.


    Zhou Heng crossed his arms in front of him to block the blow. The other side is not only fast, but also powerful.


    "The collection is complete." There is a new prompt in the Tianshi system.


    "Identity, Wang Ya, race, human infection, ability, unknown."


    Wang Ya? Zhou Heng''s heart is very surprised, in front of this bloody and scaly monster, is Cao Fang side that weak female secretary? Zhou Heng met Wang Ya, but if it wasn''t for the reminder of the Heavenly Master system, he wouldn''t associate the fast and fierce monster with the young female secretary.


    Moreover, "race" and "human infector" are the two words Zhou Heng first heard from the Heavenly Master system. It seems that there are many things left for us to explore, whether it is the Heavenly Master system or the world.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath. He was ready to fight.


    Cao Fang also got out of the car.


    "Xiaoya!" She recognized the identity of the monster at a glance. She wanted to run towards the monster, "I''ve come to save you, Xiaoya!"


    Zhou Heng took Cao Fang by the arm. "Don''t go there. That''s not Wang Ya you''re familiar with." He said.


    Cao Fang anxiously looks at Wang Ya. Her clothes are in tatters. Blood stains make her long hair dirty on her head. The exposed parts of her body are covered with scales, and her hands and feet become sharp claws. Obviously, that''s not what humans should be.


    "Xiaoya," Cao Fang''s eyes exuded tears, "who made you like this, Xiaoya."


    The monster took a look at Cao Fang, she suddenly showed some doubts, it seems to think of something, and it seems to forget something important. She stopped to move.


    At this time, master jingque saw the opportunity and came to Cao Tai''s side. He wanted to take Cao Tai away, because he had promised the abbot that he would protect Cao Tai''s safety.


    Wang Ya turned her head and looked at master jingque and Cao Tai. She arched up and ran towards them like a wild animal.


    "Xiaoya!" Cao Fang called her name at the back.


    "You stay here." Zhou Heng said to Cao Fang.


    With that, he ran after Wang Ya''s back.


    Wang Ya didn''t stop at all. At the moment, she had only one goal in her eyes, which was Cao Tai. Now she does not know why she must kill him, but there is an obsession in her mind, constantly reminding her: "kill him, kill that man!"With Cao Tai addicted to the illusion, master jingque can''t run fast at all. Besides, he has only one hand now, and the wound of his broken arm hasn''t been bandaged. The constant loss of blood also took away his physical strength.


    Wang Ya catches up with Cao Tai and master jingque. Her hands are off the ground and the upper half of her height is raised, just like a knight''s sword. Wang Ya raises her arms.


    The next second, the claws of her hands waved to the back of Cao Tai and master jingque.


    A heat came from behind her.


    The instinct in Wang Ya''s body made her roll aside to avoid the invisible heat.


    When Zhou Heng saw that his heat was about to hit master jingque and Cao Tai, he quickly stretched out his hand in the air. The heat dissipated.


    Master jingque only felt a hot wind blowing from his cheek.


    "I''ll deal with him," Zhou Heng said to master jingque, "you go first!" He was not sure if master jingque from Japan could understand his words, so he added a little gesture when he spoke.


    Master jingque nodded, and then he threw his hat to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand master jingque''s meaning, but he still took the hat.


    "Do you want to start parsing the new magic weapon you are touching?" A prompt sound sounded at the moment when he touched the bamboo hat.


    "Start parsing now!" Zhou Heng said in his heart.


    "Parsing completed, data has been sent to your data processing center." Tianshi system is still very reliable.


    Sihe bamboo hat is made by Li gaoye mountain. It is made from the bark of Hexin tree. There are 64 horizontal, 64 vertical and 128 Hexin tree bark


    is the same heart tree. Zhou Heng can''t help but want to make complaints about it. Is this high mountain only a tree with a heart of one''s heart?


    Master jingque saw that Zhou Heng had got the hat, so he grabbed Cao Tai''s body with the remaining hand and took him to flee.


    Wang Ya saw this scene, her throat issued an angry "cluck" sound. Then she landed on all fours again and ran after them.


    Bang.


    A hat fell on her back.

 Chapter 67

    "Stop fighting!" Cao Fang stood outside and yelled, "don''t fight any more!"


    The hat that flies out of Zhou Heng''s hand smashes on Wang Ya''s back. After throwing her to the ground, it bounces back into Zhou Heng''s hand. Wang Ya angrily climbed up from the ground and leaped towards Zhou Heng.


    Cao Fang couldn''t intervene in their battle. In the final analysis, she was just an ordinary person who didn''t know magic weapons and had no external blessing. All she could do was to be anxious outside.


    "Ah Seeing Wang Ya''s claws on Zhou Heng''s face, Cao Fang screamed nervously.


    But next, Zhou Heng blocked the attack with his hat. He propped up the hat with one hand and opened Wang Yage. Then, with his other hand, he shot a hot air at Wang Ya. Although the hot air mass has no concrete shape, Wang Ya can still instinctively sense the danger. She wriggled in the air and the hot air flew past her.


    Then Zhou Heng raised his foot and kicked her on the waist.


    Wang Ya lost her balance in the air. Her body was like a broken chopstick, bent at an incredible angle, and then flew out of the air for a certain distance before falling to the ground. She rolled several times on the ground before stopping.


    "Xiaoya!" Cao Fang saw that Wang Ya was kicked by Zhou Heng. If a normal person had been kicked, she would not be able to live any longer. She could not help but run in the direction of Wang Ya.


    "Don''t go!" Zhou Heng is about to stop Cao Fang. Meanwhile, Wang Ya has stood up.


    Cao Fang stopped after two steps. She didn''t want to make trouble for Zhou Heng, and she didn''t want Wang Ya to be hurt. All she could do was to stand aside and shout anxiously, "Xiaoya, are you ok?"


    Wang Ya turned her head and looked at Cao Fang, who was running closer. There was still some hesitation in her eyes. Drugs will not make her lose her memory of the past, but strong hallucinations occupy her brain. The original memory struggles in the gap of hallucinations. Occasionally, Wang Ya can see one or two fragments of the past, but it will soon be submerged in the sea of hallucinations.


    In the illusion, Wang Ya returned to her childhood.


    The father knocked over the food and then kicked his mother on the floor. The mother was curled up in pain, her eyes were full of pleading, but it didn''t work. The father could only find self satisfaction when he beat the weak woman. Every kick, father''s face smile will bloom a point. But the Little Wang Yaser shrank to one side. She widened her eyes and watched her mother beat to death. She covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound. Tears flow down from Wang Ya''s eyes, on the palm of her hand covering her mouth, and then penetrate into the cracks of her fingers.


    Father and Cao Tai are the same kind of people. Although their status is very different, Wang Ya knows that they are the same kind of people.


    That day, her mother stabbed her father in the stomach with a knife. Wang Ya stood beside her. She watched her mother pull out the knife, then stabbed it in again, knife after knife. Mother is also crazy, her laughter with her father''s blood and more and more loud, the police took her, since then, Wang Ya never heard from her mother.


    If you can, Wang Ya is willing to do those dirty things instead of her mother.


    If time could be turned back, she would not choose to stand by in fear. She would rush out at the first time, grab the knife from her mother''s hand, and then plunge it into her father''s heart.


    Therefore, when Wang Ya saw Cao Tai bullying Cao Fang, she did not hesitate.


    She picked up the knife, this time, she will personally punish Cao Tai that bastard.


    The scenes of childhood become distorted in Wang Ya''s mind. The man who beat his mother is sometimes her father and sometimes Cao Tai. Sometimes the woman lying on the ground is her mother, sometimes she becomes Cao Fang. She still shrunk aside, but this time, she had a sharp knife in her hand.


    She finally had the right to live and kill.


    When the dark clouds block out the sun, do you still mind if the person who pulls out the haze for you is God or devil?


    For a woman, the lethal drug did not kill her, but brought her back to life.


    "Lo, lo." Wang Ya''s Adam''s apple made a continuous sound, and Cao Fang, who ran towards her, slowly turned into Cao Tai in her eyes.


    Wang Ya''s forelimbs are low, and she is ready to fight.


    But Zhou Heng''s reaction was faster than her, and the round hat flew out of his hand again and hit Wang Ya''s head.


    Wang Ya''s attention is attracted by the sound of the hat. She turns her head and glares at Zhou Heng. In her eyes, Zhou Heng has become another Cao Tai.


    These people have to die!


    Wang Ya reaches out his hand to the bamboo hat. It''s a huge mistake for Zhou Heng to use the four in one bamboo hat as a long-range weapon. With Wang Ya''s current strength, he can hold the bamboo hat in his hand.


    The scales on her arm opened, which was a sign of strength improvement in her body - now her body is like a steam engine, and there is continuous fog in the cracks of the scales. Because of the limitation of human skeleton, people can''t bear too much power, but Wang Ya''s body structure has changed. These scales are like the exoskeleton of an insect, which greatly improves her body''s tolerance, and at the same time makes her properties reach a new stage that human beings can''t touch.Pop!


    Wang Ya clapped her hands together, and the four in one hat fell into her hands.


    "Oh!" When the palm of her hand touched the four in one hat, there was a painful sound in her throat.


    Before throwing out the four in one hat, Zhou Heng had already burned it very hot with the basic fire spell. The so-called basic fire spell is actually the ability to create high temperature.


    "Ha, ha!" In the pain of the sound, Wang Ya''s palm was instantly burned black. Only the palm of her body was not covered by scales, and she still kept the original human flesh and blood.


    Zhou Heng took the opportunity to rush over. In terms of physical fitness, he is at the same level as Wang Ya. And he knows very well that his physical fitness is his limit now. Even if the Tianshi system turns on the full power for him, he can''t improve much, unless he runs towards the frequency as he did against Tong Renjie last time. Although the authority has been upgraded from level E to level D, his body is still only a human body. There are limits to human power. Now he can only improve himself by means other than Feng Shui and magic.


    Zhou Heng''s fist is wrapped in high temperature and hits Wang Ya in the face.


    The sharp scale seemed to have his own consciousness. When Zhou Heng touched it, it opened. The edge of the scale was like a blade and cut into his fist.


    Zhou Heng wants to take back his fist, but it''s too late. The scales open just in time. It''s too late for him to take back at this time.


    The fist with a huge force hit Wang Ya''s face, in the impact of this force, her face distorted. At the same time, Zhou Heng''s blood dripped along the sharp edge of the scales.


    Patta, Patta. Blood drops fell on the scales of her shoulder.


    The scales on the shoulders are like gills in the breath. They suck the blood drops clean between opening and closing.


    Zhou Heng, who observed this detail, quickly withdrew his fist - Wang Ya was drawing energy from her blood.


    She''s like a devil and a vampire in European mythology that God hates.


    Growing up in the nourishment of blood.


    Zhou Heng could hear the "clucking" sound of the bone in her throat.

 Chapter 68

    "I want to turn on 110 percent of the power." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart.


    His body is also changing slightly. If Wang Ya''s body is the gift of the devil, then the Heavenly Master system is the crystallization of heaven and hell. Both of them have gone beyond the limit of human beings and are going higher.


    Wang Ya''s right claw waved toward Zhou Heng''s face.


    Zhou Heng raised her right fist and hit her right wrist.


    Wang Ya''s right paw was hit by him, and he was about to fight back. Zhou Heng''s left hand held the four in one hat, which had already hit her abdomen. But it wasn''t soft there. The hard scales had covered it. When the hat was retracted, the shell was covered with tiny scratches.


    Wang Ya is fast and strong, but she is still too young compared with Zhou Heng - she relies more on the instinct of animals to fight, and lacks real fighting experience.


    Zhou Heng used her right hand to block her attack, and then used the four in one hat as a shield, constantly hitting Wang Ya hard. The scales on her body increase her fighting ability, but the blunt impact will directly transmit into her body and destroy her internal organs.


    Wang Ya''s brain nerves have been completely controlled by hallucinations. She can''t judge the current situation, and she won''t adjust her attack mode according to her opponent''s actions.


    Knowing this, the monster became much easier to deal with.


    Under Zhou Heng''s continuous counterattack, Wang Ya began to retreat.


    The scales on her body begin to peel off, blood seeps out from her bare skin, and blunt blows will increase the effectiveness of the blow as the number of times increases. Wang Ya''s defeat is a foregone conclusion.


    With the scale falling off, the hallucination in Wang Ya''s brain is slowly dissipating. The world in her eyes is becoming clearer and more real.


    In the sky, rain began to drip.


    The front of the four in one hat knocked heavily on Wang Ya''s face and knocked her to the ground.


    The scales on her face were falling off, and then the face of the weak female secretary showed a little bit. And in her eyes, the madness is slowly fading.


    It''s not just because of the attack of the tetrahedral hat, but the effect of the drug is fading.


    "Red apple" is not an ever lasting enhancer. It is a poison that will take away the mental power of the drug users. If the drug users are women, they will take away their lives.


    Wang Ya''s body can no longer stand up. The scales of her hands are constantly opening and closing, just like a dying fish lying on the bank breathing hard.


    The moment when the effect of the potion ends is the moment when her life ends.


    The rain from the sky is getting heavier and heavier. Zhou Heng stands in front of Wang Ya, holding the hat left by master jingque.


    "Xiaoya!" Seeing that the battle was over, Cao Fang ran over.


    "Xiaoya, she," Cao Fang saw the dying monster on the ground, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "She''s infected." Zhou Heng said.


    He squatted down and put his hand on Wang Ya''s chest. There is no longer a woman''s soft chest, but hard scales.


    Zhou Heng''s hands flashed with golden light that could not be seen by ordinary human eyes. He is trying to surpass Wang Ya.


    Sure enough, it didn''t work. Zhou Heng couldn''t resonate with Wang Ya''s soul at all. This woman''s soul is rotten and full of holes.


    "How can it be like this," Cao Fang knelt down beside Wang Ya, holding her head, "how can it be like this?"


    Zhou Heng wanted Cao to be careful and stay away from Wang Ya to avoid unnecessary danger. However, seeing that Wang Ya''s eyes were becoming empty, he closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "It''s Cao Tai," Cao Fang said angrily. "It must be Cao Tai who tortured Xiaoya like this."


    Zhou Heng shook his head: "he''s afraid he doesn''t have the ability."


    "Who else can it be?" Cao Fang roared. "Who else can do this in this coastal city? Is that Ding long? " She knows that Wang Ya will assassinate Cao Tai for her own sake, and will be on the spot now, so she has the obligation to avenge Wang Ya, no matter who the opponent is.


    "Ding long can''t do it." Zhou Heng said honestly. There are even more terrible forces in Linhai City, which only act in the dark.


    Is this the reason why the Heavenly Master system guides itself to Linhai City? Zhou Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    "Oh." There was a slight noise in Wang Ya''s throat.


    "Xiaoya," Cao Fang quickly hugged Wang Ya. She put her ear to Wang Ya''s lips. She cried and asked, "what do you want to say? Xiaoya


    But Wang Ya has no way to make human voice, her throat is also covered with scales, when she wants to speak, these scales open with the movement of muscles, so she can only make a strange cackle.


    "Lo, lo." She is still trying to say something to Cao Fang.


    But she couldn''t even pronounce a human syllable. She couldn''t even cry.


    The rain fell on Wang Ya''s face instead of her tears and ran down her cheek.Her eyes have completely lost their look. The weakening effect of the medicine makes her optic nerve atrophy rapidly. Not only her vision, but every organ in her body is aging rapidly.


    Wang Ya''s life has only a few seconds left.


    "Cao." She finally uttered a syllable. The scales in her throat are dead. The sharp scales fall out of her throat. Every syllable she utters, every muscle she touches in her throat, these scales cut her throat from the inside.


    "Always." The second syllable comes out.


    "It''s me," Cao Fang put Wang Ya''s head in his arms. Only a few scales remained on Wang Ya''s face. "It''s me. I''m here. I''ve come to pick you up."


    "You don''t want to die like this," Cao Fang said. "We still have a lot of things to do. I want you to sort out the stock data for me. I want you to help me write the transfer agreement. I can''t stand it without the help of a secretary. Don''t try to be lazy."


    "Yes." Wang Ya in her arms difficult to send out the third syllable.


    "Don''t say I''m sorry, you''re not sorry for me, I''m sorry for you," Cao Fang cried. "Please, I''ll give you a raise when I go back. Please, hold on, don''t die!"


    "No "The last syllable came out, and Wang Ya''s head fell to one side.


    The efficacy of "red apple" is so fierce that it can go quickly.


    Wang Ya is dead.


    Cao Fang hugged the dead Wang Ya and wept.


    Zhou Heng feels that Wang Ya''s soul has been completely corrupted, which means that she may not even have the chance of reincarnation.


    After arriving at Linhai City, Zhou Heng experienced countless strange events, including meeting the Dragon King in the fog at Qingyu lake. But to say that the biggest impact on him is the death of Wang Ya.


    There is a way to kill the soul directly in this world.


    Although we don''t know who is behind this incident, Zhou Heng can be sure that more incidents will come to him.


    He needs to prepare early.

 Chapter 69

    After last night''s fierce battle with the monster Wang Ya, today''s Zhou Heng seems to have no spirit. Last night, his body was overloaded for a short time. Although he added the lost energy afterwards, the damage caused by overload operation can only be recovered in time. Originally scheduled to start reading the second book in Tianshi''s collection last night, it had to be postponed.


    But Zhou Heng insisted on coming to class. The white cat fell on his lap and took a nap with him.


    Miss Tong sat next to him, listening carefully to her notes. She seems to be very close to Zhou Heng, which makes other boys in the classroom very jealous.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t cherish it. When he came to the classroom today, he began to sleep on his stomach. He had already slept two classes in succession.


    During sleep, Zhou Heng''s breathing will slow down like ordinary people, and his metabolism will slow down. But unlike ordinary people, Zhou Heng will not have deep sleep, and his nerves will always be in a state of alert. Once there was an abnormal sound around him, he would wake up immediately. In a public environment like the classroom, he could hardly sleep at all.


    But he still insists on lying on his stomach. After he goes into sleep, the Tianshi system will repair his damaged body, just like the computer system will help you to kill viruses when you don''t use the computer. Zhou Heng''s body can recover as quickly as possible only when he is in sleep.


    In the afternoon, he is going to the intoxication workshop to get his custom-made copper stick. He was not sure whether the imitation copper stick had the original effect. After all, it was a magic weapon. There was no reason to start with it so simply. However, since they all got the information of the magic weapon from the Heavenly Master system, it''s a pity that they don''t try to make it by themselves.


    In addition to Fuxi Bagua stick, he also has three pieces of information about Hexin great God wooden bead, imitated Judas silver coin and sihezui Li. But only silver coin uses pure silver. He didn''t find the information about Hexin tree needed by the other two pieces of magic tools on the Internet. It seems that there are only materials in Ligao Yeshan.


    In the afternoon, ask the boss if you can copy the silver coins. Zhou Heng thought, lying on his seat.


    On the platform, the teacher is telling you the history of Europe. Zhou Heng has successfully filtered the teacher''s voice. Now the teacher''s lecture can no longer disturb his sleep.


    "In the middle ages of Europe, between 1480 and 1780, about 100000 women were executed innocently." The teacher said on the platform, "all the women who were identified as witches will be hunted by the church, and then tied to the stake and burned alive. This historical event is called" witch trial "or" witch hunt. "


    This is a big class. There are several classes of students sitting under the stage. About this period of history, everyone shows a very interesting expression. Only Zhou Heng is sleeping with his head buried.


    Because the university management is relatively loose, and the president specially said hello, so Zhou Heng went to sleep, and the teacher would choose to turn a blind eye. For such a student with a background, it''s very thankful for the teacher to sleep peacefully.


    "In 1487, the book the witch''s mallet, written by Roman friars and religious magistrates KLAMAR and Schlumberger, was published. With the support of Pope Innocent VIII, Europe began the grand witch trial, which opened the curtain." As the teacher spoke, he wrote down the names "Heinrich Kraemer" and "Johann Sprenger" on the blackboard. The owners of the two names were the author of the Sorcerer''s mallet, a crime ridden book.


    The white cat on Zhou Heng''s leg suddenly jumped up. It climbed to the table and looked at the two names written on the blackboard.


    "At that time, almost everyone in Europe had a copy of the witches'' mallet," the teacher told the students about the dark history of Europe. "They used the unreasonable theory in the book as an excuse to force women to be convicted and then sentenced to death."


    After writing down the two words, Miss Tong teased the white cat on the table with her pen.


    "Are you in class, too?" She whispered.


    The white cat impatiently pushed away miss Tong''s pen with her paw.


    The teacher began to use the projection and screen in the classroom to show the students some words and paintings recording the situation at that time.


    The white cat looked at the changing map on the screen, dazed.


    "What a strange cat." Miss tong can''t help sighing. It''s her first time to see the cat who will listen to the class.


    "Yes, it''s strange." Zhou Heng, with his eyes closed, suddenly spoke. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed the white cat on the table. Regardless of its objection, he stuffed it under the table.


    "Why," said Miss Tong in surprise, "aren''t you asleep?"


    Zhou Heng slowly sat up straight, and then showed a wry smile. With his sensitive body, it was too difficult to sleep well.


    "No, just squinting for a while." Zhou Heng replied.


    "Oh." Miss Tong nodded. When it comes to the experience of communicating with the opposite sex, Miss Tong will only have less experience than Zhou Heng, so after a few words with him, they will fall into the embarrassment of having nothing to say."Don''t move!" White cat seems to want to struggle to get up from Zhou Heng''s leg, but how can Zhou Heng give it a chance? He can hold it firmly with one hand, "you are not allowed to go anywhere." Zhou Heng said to the white cat. He was afraid that the white cat would run around in class. It would be troublesome if it caused a commotion. In fact, bringing a cat to class has increased Zhou Heng''s attention. What''s more, it''s a white cat.


    "Well, I''m going to other teaching buildings in the next class." Miss Tong was afraid that Zhou Heng didn''t know this, so she reminded him in advance.


    "I won''t go to class after this class." Zhou Heng said, "there will be something else later." Because he didn''t know the drunkard would close in a few days, Zhou Heng decided to get his custom-made copper stick early.


    "Ah Miss Tong showed unbelievable tone, "do you want to skip class?"


    Zhou Heng nodded: "I''m going to get something in the afternoon." He won''t pay attention to truancy. After all, he didn''t come here for graduation.


    But for Miss Tong, truancy is something that stays in legend. As a child, she grew up in all kinds of rules. No matter what she wanted to do, someone would come forward and tell her "this thing can''t be done" or "you should do that thing". Later, her father died, and she became the nominal head of the Tong family, the only orthodox blood of the Tong family. These voices were much smaller. No one dares to say anything to her. As the leader of Chinese geomancy, the Tong family is the little queen who lives in the Tong family. Every Tong family is willing to die for her at any time.


    But she has been used to living in the rules and regulations, even if she can enjoy every day, but she still insists that nutritionists and chefs prepare simple meals for her every day.


    She is hesitating.


    Zhou Heng yawned, then took out his cell phone and looked at the time on the screen. He is waiting for class to end.


    On the platform, the teacher has begun to assign the homework to be finished after everyone goes back. This class will soon be over.


    "That," Miss Tong suddenly opened her mouth, and she finally summoned up her courage, "that -"


    "what''s the matter?" Zhou Heng asked her.


    "For a moment," said Miss Tong, blushing, "can you take me with you?"

 Chapter 70

    Originally scheduled to go directly to the intoxication square, the itinerary has changed. Because Zhou Heng had a miss Tong beside him, he decided to find a place to have lunch.


    Because of the help of the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng can supplement the energy he needs in the next few months at a time and eat on time. It has not happened since Zhou Heng had the Heavenly Master system. But he can''t let Miss Tong accompany him without meals. The girl who has just recovered from a serious illness looks very weak. Zhou Heng thinks that she shouldn''t be careless in her three meals.


    Where should I take her to dinner? Zhou Heng doesn''t know which restaurant''s food tastes good, because all the dishes are the same to him. In Zhou Heng''s opinion, eating is just because the body needs it so easily.


    When Zhou Heng was distressed, Miss Tong was in the excitement.


    Last time Qin Fen asked her to have a drink, she had to take out the momentum of taking drugs. This truancy is no different from prison break.


    "Your heart beats so fast." Zhou Heng couldn''t help saying it. His hearing is far more than ordinary people, Miss Tong standing beside him, the heartbeat "Dong Dong Dong" in his ear ring non-stop.


    "I," Miss Tong said, holding her finger, "I''m a little nervous."


    "Truancy for the first time?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Well." Miss Tong nodded.


    "That''s a good memory." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    Zhou Heng''s smile eased Miss Tong''s heart rate. She was a little surprised and replied, "do you need to remember this kind of thing?"


    "Yes." Zhou Heng nodded, "truancy is a matter of great need for courage. It symbolizes that you have taken the first step of bravery."


    Different from other students in the school, Zhou Heng once went to miss Tong''s home, met her dead father, and knew what the name "Tong Shengnan" meant to her. Zhou Heng sympathizes with this weak girl''s experience.


    Zhou Heng''s serious expression encouraged Miss Tong, and her heart beat down.


    "I will work hard!" She said seriously.


    "Let''s have a big meal," Zhou Heng skillfully threw the question to miss Tong. "What would you like to eat at noon?"


    Miss Tong Leng for a while, she habitually said: "I brought my own box lunch."


    Then, she immediately changed her words: "we''d better have a big meal!" In fact, her body has just recovered, and the food in the lunch box is carefully matched by a nutritionist, which is most helpful to her body. It''s not good to eat fish and meat rashly, but Zhou Heng doesn''t understand this, and miss Tong doesn''t want to spoil Zhou Heng''s interest.


    They didn''t ask for a place to eat, so when they came outside the school, they found an ordinary restaurant and went in.


    "Miss has gone to brother Li''s restaurant." The boy with a broom at the school gate whispered to the button on his clothes.


    "Received, received." In his ears, the sound came from the tiny earphone.


    There is an ordinary van at the gate of the school. The van is full of electronic equipment. A man sits in the equipment and commands the whole situation: "send someone to replace the chef and handyman of brother Li''s Restaurant immediately. Hurry up!"


    Even miss Tong doesn''t know that she is in the protection of the Tong family, whether it''s a step-by-step meal or a choice of rebellion. Tong family''s prison, she has not been able to take a step out from the beginning to the end.


    Zhou Heng and miss Tong took a seat at random in the restaurant.


    "What to eat?" Zhou Heng pushed the menu on the table to miss Tong.


    Miss Tong took the menu and read it carefully.


    At this time, a shop assistant came from behind, holding a new menu in his hand: "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, we have a batch of new dishes in our restaurant today, and your menu is out of date."


    "Is that so?" Miss Tong exchanged the menu with the shop assistant.


    Miss Tong picked up the new menu, immediately startled, where is a batch of new dishes, this is completely a change of cuisine ah. The original menu of "spicy and sour chicken" and "pig lung soup" are all gone, replaced by "Caesar salad" and "Arctic shellfish sashimi", which are totally incompatible with the style of the restaurant.


    "Is your chef so good?" Miss Tong was surprised with the menu. "There are dishes all over the world."


    Zhou Heng didn''t seem to be interested in the new menu. After all, no matter what it was, it was just as bad in his mouth.


    "But I still want to eat Chinese food." Miss Tong whispered.


    "We also have chefs in charge of Chinese food," the waiter said hastily. "As long as you want to order, no matter what it is, our chefs will try their best to complete it."


    Miss Tong frowned. The waiter looked very strange, and now it was close to the meal. There were only two customers in the restaurant, and no new customers came in. There are strange things everywhere. Miss Tong looks at Zhou Heng in doubt.


    Zhou Hengzheng impatiently clasped his fingers on the table.


    "Hello, boy." Zhou Heng suddenly patted the waiter on the shoulder."What can I do for this guest?" The waiter asked respectfully.


    "Do you sell cat food here?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Cat food?" The waiter was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head awkwardly and said, "we are a restaurant. We don''t sell cat food."


    "But my cat is hungry and thin," Zhou Heng said, lifting his white cat up. "You see, it''s very poor."


    The white cat coordinately mewed.


    "But, but -" the waiter obviously didn''t know how to deal with the situation. He is not a real waiter, just a temporary job.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the kitchen and look for it." With that, Zhou Heng grabbed Miss Tong''s hand and took her back.


    Miss Tong blushed, but she followed Zhou Heng.


    The waiter was about to catch up, but Zhou Heng turned his head: "her bag is on the table, you help to stare, don''t let people steal."


    On hearing this, the waiter looked back to the table, but where was the bag on the table?


    When he arrived at the kitchen, there were only a group of chefs busy preparing materials.


    The waiter grabbed a cook''s collar and asked, "where are the two people who just came in?"


    The cook also had carrots in his hand. He pointed the carrots to the front door of the kitchen: "out of there." The door was still open, but their figures were gone.


    "What do you eat for?" The waiter yelled at the cooks, "stop your work and go find someone for me!"


    The chefs quickly put down their work and came out through the back door.


    "Hello, headquarters," said the waiter, holding the button microphone on his chest. "The lady has just left."


    At this time, Zhou Heng had already pulled Miss Tong away.


    The streets and alleys in the city are very complicated. Now there are many pedestrians on the streets. How can they find their whereabouts.


    "Ha ha ha ha After teasing those people, Zhou Heng couldn''t help laughing happily.


    Miss Tong also looked at him with a smile.


    "Why?" Zhou Heng stopped after laughing for a while. He asked Miss Tong, "aren''t you happy?"


    Miss Tong shook her head: "I just have never seen you smile so much."


    Zhou Heng was stunned. Indeed, after he got the Tianshi system, he was seldom so happy. Even if the bank card was suddenly transferred to several million, he did not have such mood fluctuations. The emotion taken away by the Heavenly Master system seems to have revived.


    Miss Tong found that Zhou Heng''s expression was a little strange, so she changed the topic: "when did you find that there was something wrong with that store?"


    "In fact, last time I found out in the crab pot shop," Zhou Heng couldn''t help feeling a little complacent. "Last time we ordered drinks, the waiter immediately changed people, but I was busy with other things, so I didn''t order them."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Miss Tong was a little surprised. She had been under the surveillance of her family. Until now, she was really successful in escaping from prison.


    "You are so clever." Miss Tong sighed.


    Zhou Heng noticed the way she looked at him. He suddenly remembered what Zheng Li had said to him: "you know, women like smart men."


    At this time, he found that he was still holding Miss Tong''s hand.


    Zhou Heng quickly let go of her hand, suddenly aware of this, Miss Tong blushed.

 Chapter 71

    The two finally sat on the side of the road and had a meal of ramen together.


    Although there are chefs who are good at all kinds of dishes in Tong''s house, Miss Tong has never eaten ramen. All kinds of ingredients surprised Miss Tong. Like a child, she excitedly asked Zhou Heng, "can''t putting so many things really make the soup taste strange?"


    Zhou Heng shook his head and didn''t answer. No matter what soup he drank, it tasted strange.


    After Miss Tong drank a mouthful of ramen soup, her eyes immediately cooled again: "it''s very delicious!"


    Looking at her excited look, Zhou Heng seemed to feel a little delicious atmosphere.


    What''s the flavor of ramen? Zhou Heng doesn''t remember any more. Maybe he will taste it again forever.


    After they came out of the Ramen restaurant, Zhou Heng stopped a car and sent them to the drunken square.


    At the same time.


    Ding long received a call from his subordinates.


    The police sealed off a bar in the city on suspicion of cheating customers with water mixed liquor. The question is, how many bars sell liquor without water? The police are just looking for a reason to check his shop.


    The police regard him as the biggest suspect in the recent frequent female disappearances. This gives him a headache. During this period of time, Ding long is busy cleaning up the people with different intentions around him. He has no mind to take care of the outside affairs. What''s more, his business in Linhai is stable now. There are only a lot of young ladies under him. Even if there is no young lady, he will not do such stupid things as kidnapping. The risk is not directly proportional to the return. But even if he told the police, they would not believe it. After all, if he was a policeman, he would be the first to doubt himself.


    Who made him the biggest leader of the underground world near the sea?


    But Ding long also has his own countermeasures, known as the "Dragon King of Linhai", he will not be caught at this time.


    Another call came.


    "Hello." Ding long got through.


    "Dragon King," there was a slightly hoarse voice on the other end of the phone, "what you want to check has been found for you."


    "It''s worthy of being called" jieyinren ". Is there anything you can''t find in the world?" A smile appeared on Ding Long''s face.


    "There''s no need to compliment each other," the hoarse voice asked. "Is the money ready?"


    "When you call, the money has been transferred to your account." Ding long replied.


    "Good."


    "What''s the news I want?" Asked Ding long.


    "It''s an organization from England that sells medicine in your field, and they''re responsible for those disappearances." At this point, the hoarse voice stopped.


    "That''s all?" Ding long was a little surprised, but he spent a lot of money. The news had already been found by his news network, "show some sincerity and attract people."


    "Hum." There was a sneer on the other end of the phone. "What I''m going to say next, you have to be prepared."


    "Come on, don''t play it off." Ding long tried to suppress his emotions, not to let the impatient tone show.


    "The bereaved dogs you drove out, Xiang Yunhai is working for them."


    Ding long took a deep breath. Although it''s not hard to guess that the opposite party was active after disappearing to the sea of clouds, his heart still jumped heavily. After all, Xiang Yunhai has been a brother to himself for 20 years. If someone can bite him back, he must be Xiang Yunhai.


    "That organization has a history of 600 years in Europe." The hoarse voice continued, "I advise you not to provoke them, because they are not human."


    "It''s not human. What can it be?" Ding long was not stimulated by the other party''s words. He acted cautiously and would never put himself in a dangerous situation.


    "It''s a bunch of witches."


    Wizard? Ding long was stunned. He knew one, and now a group of witches appeared. What''s wrong with the world?


    The other side seems to have expected Ding Long''s reaction, and then leads people to silence. He is waiting for Ding long to come back.


    After a while, Ding long threw out the last question: "what''s the name of that organization?" Even if you can''t provoke, you should at least know who your opponent is.


    The caller at the other end of the line said only two words - "black tower."


    "Boss!" Zhou Heng holding white cat, with Miss Tong into the intoxication square.


    Miss Tong, who grew up in Tong''s mansion, is the first time to come to such a messy place. Metal dust and flying carbon ash are mixed together, and become a pungent smell. The furnishings in the shop are extremely messy, and many metal pieces are still on the ground. You can''t tell which goods are for sale and which tools are used by the boss.


    She carefully avoided the metal blocks on the ground and followed Zhou Heng to the boss.


    Like last time, the boss is sleeping with his head up, saliva flowing down the corner of his mouth, has become a crystal line.


    Zhou Heng began to doubt whether he had only one customer of his own.


    "Boss," he said, pushing his shoulder, "I''m here to pick up the goods!"The boss opened his eyes from his sleep. He smacked his mouth, as if he was still savoring his dream.


    "I''ll pick up the copper stick I ordered last time." Zhou Heng had to repeat it again.


    The boss immediately jumped up from the position: "I drop a good, you can finally come!"


    Zhou Heng was startled by his reaction: "boss, there''s nothing wrong with the stick I ordered."


    "Cost!" The boss roared.


    "Ah?" Zhou Heng didn''t understand the meaning of the boss''s words, "what did you spend?" Does the boss want to increase the money temporarily?


    "Oh, it''s pockett!" The boss waved his hand, "you don''t understand English."


    Zhou Heng slightly aftertaste, suddenly found that the boss said is "perfect", English "perfect".


    "It means my copper stick is ready?" Zhou Heng asked excitedly.


    The boss nodded, then pointed to Zhou Heng: "you wait, I''ll get it for you right now!" Then he went to the back of the shop.


    Not long after the boss left, he came back with a copper stick in his arms.


    "It''s a little heavy. Try it!" Then he handed the copper stick to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng threw the white cat to the ground, grabbed the copper stick with his empty hand, weighed it, and his eyes lit up immediately: "that''s right, that''s it!" He didn''t expect the copper stick made by his boss to have a good effect. After all, it''s a magic weapon from Kunlun. It can''t be simply copied. But when he took the stick into his hand, he immediately felt - that''s what he wanted.


    Tianshi system has entered all the data about Fuxi Bagua stick into his brain. He can be sure that no one in the world knows Fuxi Bagua stick better than him.


    "I''ll give you the rest in a minute." Zhou Heng said with satisfaction.


    "I have another thing that I want you to see," he said. Zhou Heng took out a silver coin from his pocket. "Can you type the same one?"

 Chapter 72

    The boss just glanced at the silver coin and was immediately shocked.


    "Why?" Zhou Henglian asked, "can''t you do it?"


    The boss looked around and confirmed that there was no eavesdropper nearby. He said earnestly, "brother, counterfeiting is against the law."


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "boss, this is not a coin. Look carefully." With that, he handed the silver coin to the boss.


    Miss Tong stood beside Zhou Heng. She also caught a glimpse of the silver coin.


    "Meow." The white cat brought by Zhou Heng suddenly yelled at the silver coin.


    "This thing," the boss weighed it in his hand, and then said, "is pure silver."


    "That''s right," Zhou Heng nodded hastily. "It''s really pure silver." The boss can know the weight of the material as long as he weighs it in his hand. It''s really powerful.


    "Strange," the boss frowned and shook his head. "It''s so strange."


    "What''s so strange?" Zhou Heng didn''t know what the boss said.


    At this time, Miss Tong suddenly opened her mouth. She whispered beside Zhou Heng: "if it''s pure silver, if it''s exposed in the air for a long time, the surface of the silver coin should turn black slowly, not shiny white."


    The boss nodded, obviously agreed with what Miss Tong said.


    Hearing what Miss Tong said, Zhou Heng looked at the silver coin in the boss''s hand. There was no sign of blackening on the silver coin.


    "And the pure silver is very soft, there is no way to make such a silver coin." The boss added, "silver on the market has been added a little copper to increase the hardness of silver."


    "How is this silver coin made?" Zhou Heng asked. At the same time, he began to guess whether it had something to do with the evil spirit sealed in the silver coin.


    The white cat on the ground was staring at the silver coin and pacing back and forth, its white hair standing up.


    "Well, you leave the silver coin with me and leave a phone call by the way," said the boss, holding the silver coin in his hand and looking at it over and over. "I will call you after a while, no matter whether there is any result or not."


    "All right." This silver coin is of little use to Zhou Heng at the moment, so he agreed without much thought.


    The boss put away the silver coin and put it in a corner of his cupboard.


    "By the way," the boss suddenly said, "do you want to mass produce this silver coin, or do you just need to engrave it again as a souvenir?"


    Zhou Heng Leng for a moment: "this can also mass production?" How to say, this is also a magic weapon. Zhou Heng has never heard that it can be mass produced.


    The boss nodded: "if we want mass production, I have to build a better Mint first, and then dig a bigger basement. After all, this kind of thing is inconvenient. The initial budget is about five million."


    Zhou Heng quickly waved his hand: "no, no!" Zhou Heng doesn''t want to be summoned away by the police as soon as he starts work.


    "Alas." The boss sighed. He could see that he really wanted a mint. "Then I''ll try to carve one for you."


    "Hard work, boss." Zhou Heng said.


    Zhou Heng and the boss talked about the payment. The boss said that it was not clear now, so he made an appointment to pay Zhou Heng when he came to pick up the goods.


    After the discussion, Zhou Heng wanted to take the white cat back to the classroom. If they were fast enough, they could catch up with the last class in the afternoon.


    Zhou Heng tied the copper stick he got from his boss to his back with a cloth. When he wanted to hold the white cat on the ground, the white cat suddenly hid from him.


    "Gee." Zhou Heng was a little strange, which never happened. He took a step forward and reached for the white cat on the ground.


    White cat knew that if Zhou Heng wanted to catch himself, he would never escape. The white cat gave a "meow" discontentedly and was caught by Zhou Heng.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng rubbed the white cat''s head.


    White cat tried to scratch Zhou Heng''s hand, but Zhou Heng skilfully avoided it.


    "No more noise." Zhou Heng flicked the white cat''s forehead with his finger.


    The police investigation into Ding long has officially started.


    Xu Lingshan found a good target, that is Ding Ling, Ding Long''s daughter.


    According to the information obtained by the police, Ding long has only such a daughter and loves her very much. If Ding long is the undisputed "Dragon King" of Linhai underground world, Ding Ling is the "Dragon Girl". And compared with Ding Long''s airtight, Ding Ling''s body is full of flaws.


    Xu Lingshan is sitting in the car with Ding Ling''s call record in her hand.


    From the front desk of the bar to the private number of the male star, and even the arms shop, Ding Ling''s call records are as chaotic as her life. There are countless of them that can be used by Xu Lingshan to investigate and even detain Ding Ling. But she was forbidden to do so.


    Ding Ling, only 19, has two OEM factories under her name, with nearly 10000 people working under her hands!


    Once Ding Ling is arrested, the two OEM factories under her name will be shut down, and the social impact of nearly 10000 workers who lost their jobs will be immeasurable.This is the way Ding long protects his daughter. Xu Lingshan conjectures that Ding Ling doesn''t even know that she has more than 100 million assets in her name.


    Now Ding Ling is doing her hair in a barber shop, while Xu Lingshan''s car is parked outside the barber shop. She is following Ding Ling.


    Although there is no way to attack her, Xu Lingshan still hopes to find something in the process of tracking her.


    At this time, a tall foreign man walked past Xu Lingshan''s car.


    Xu Lingshan couldn''t help but raise her head and take another look. Linhai City is one of the port cities that opened earlier, so there are more foreigners here than other cities. It is said that there are many foreign gangs in Linhai, but because there is Ding long, the biggest local leader in Linhai, the foreign gangs are not big.


    The tall foreign man, wearing a hoodie, walked into Ding Ling''s barber shop.


    This aroused Xu Lingshan''s interest. She backed the car back a little and found a good place to see what was happening in the store.


    After entering the shop, the foreign man said a few words to the barber who was taking care of Ding Ling''s hair, and then took over the job from the barber.


    "It turned out to be a foreign barber." Xu Lingshan said.


    The foreign man seemed to speak Chinese. He talked with Ding Ling, who was not interested in him at first. According to Xu Lingshan''s understanding, Ding Ling''s personality is very lonely. She can quickly become brothers to those who are willing to accept her, but those who deliberately please her often don''t get a good look.


    The foreign man obviously didn''t understand this. While taking care of Ding Ling''s hair, he took the initiative to talk to her. But Ding Ling just ignored her and later played with her mobile phone.


    Xu Lingshan looked at it for a while. It seemed that the foreign man was just an ordinary barber. After taking care of Ding Ling''s hair, she began to massage her shoulder.


    Soon, Ding Ling''s expression relaxed and she closed her eyes comfortably.

 Chapter 73

    The massage technique of the foreign man made Ding Ling feel very relaxed. After yawning, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    At this time, the foreign man took out a bottle of blue medicine from his arms.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Xu Lingshan suddenly got up in spirits.


    The foreign man opened the cap of the blue potion and passed it under Ding Ling''s nose. Only from the appearance, we can''t see the significance of his action.


    The rest of the store didn''t respond to the foreign men''s actions.


    Are you too sensitive? Xu Lingshan put her head on the cushion of the car. Recently, few people have been able to have a good rest according to the doctor''s advice, so the phenomenon of dizziness is becoming more and more frequent and serious.


    At this time, Ding Ling suddenly opened her eyes and stood up from her position.


    The foreign man whispered something in Ding Ling''s ear. Ding Ling got up and walked slowly to the door of the barber shop.


    There was something wrong. Xu Lingshan watched Ding Ling walk out of the barber shop from the car, and then walked to a nearby alley, feeling a strong sense of disobedience.


    Although everything seems calm, but as a policeman''s intuition tells her that Ding Ling''s state is not right now. As usual, Ding Ling is vigorous in both work and walking, but now she looks like a remote-controlled doll.


    The foreign man followed Ding Ling and they went to the alley together.


    Xu Lingshan got out of the car, locked the car and went up.


    She also went into the alley. In front of the alley, Ding Ling is walking slowly to the depth, but the foreign man has disappeared.


    Worried about being discovered by Ding Ling, Xu Lingshan takes out her mobile phone and pretends to be a passer-by while playing with it.


    But Ding Ling didn''t notice Xu Lingshan. She walked forward slowly at a fixed speed.


    Xu Lingshan looked to the left and right. There were two meters high brick walls on both sides. The foreign man might have gone over the wall and left.


    Xu Lingshan quickened her pace and walked in the direction of Ding Ling.


    "Hoo -"


    it seems that someone is breathing behind her.


    Who is it? When do you approach her?


    There was a chill on Xu Lingshan''s back. Before she had time to think about it, she quickly turned around and knocked on the enemy with her elbow. But she knocked empty, and there was nothing behind her.


    Are you hallucinating? Xu Lingshan frowned and slowly turned back a few steps.


    The length of the lane is not long. Ding Ling is about to go out.


    Xu Lingshan continued to follow.


    "Hoo -"


    the breath is very close to her, and her neck has already felt the heat brought by the breath.


    It''s not an illusion! Xu Lingshan stood still and gave a clean side kick.


    Pop. Her ankle was caught by hand.


    It was the tall foreign man who grabbed her by the wrist. When did he get around behind him? Xu Lingshan is a little confused. This alley is a straight passage. She clearly sees the foreign man turning in. Unless he can do magic, the foreign man will never be able to get around his back.


    The situation has not left Xu Lingshan too much time to think.


    Xu Lingshan''s foot was caught by the other side, so her single foot on the ground also jumped high, taking the right foot as a support point, and her left foot swept to the other side''s head in the air.


    Even Xu Lingshan didn''t think of it. It was a real move.


    In the police force, her fighting performance is very outstanding, the power of this foot can not be compared with ordinary weak women.


    The man''s face was kicked aside by her, and the hand holding her ankle was released.


    Xu Lingshan fell to the ground. She looked up at the man in front of her.


    And behind Xu Lingshan, Ding Ling has already walked out of the alley, and I don''t know which direction to turn.


    The man who was kicked tilted his head back. Except for a shoe mark on his face, he didn''t suffer any trauma.


    Looking at Xu Lingshan in front of him, the foreign man suddenly grinned.


    Seeing the man''s smile, Xu Lingshan felt that her hair stood up.


    "I''m a policeman." She had to show her identity, "take out your ID card." With that, she took out the police certificate from her arms.


    There was no change in the foreign man''s expression. He was still grinning. Then he punched Xu Lingshan.


    "Attack the police!" Xu Lingshan retreated with one leg, stabilized her figure and tilted her upper body back. Then she opened the punch with her arm, "are you crazy?"


    There was no chance for Xu Lingshan to breathe at all. The foreign man''s second punch came over.


    "Ho!" Xu Lingshan was not afraid because her opponent was tall and big. She put on a standard fighting posture, opened the opponent''s boxing with her right arm again, then leaned forward and hit her opponent''s face with her left.


    Because the opponent''s arm spread is longer, so Xu Lingshan and close to the opponent''s way to fight with him, at this time, the opponent''s arm length advantage will let him everywhere.There is nothing wrong with Xu Lingshan''s assumption, but all the premises are based on the fact that she and her opponent are in the same order of magnitude.


    Her left was easily pinched by her opponent.


    It''s too late to surprise her. Foreign men add force to their hands. Xu Lingshan''s fists are like fragile biscuits, deformed and broken in men''s hands.


    "Ah Xu Lingshan uttered a cry of pain. She heard the sound of her hand bone breaking.


    The foreign man''s leg swept to her footwall. She wanted to dodge, but the pain in her hand slowed her reaction.


    Putong.


    Xu Lingshan''s feet were unsteady and she knelt on the ground.


    "Son of a bitch!" She endured the sharp pain in her hands and struggled to get up from the ground.


    But a big hand was on her head.


    Not only could she not stand up, she felt that her strength was slowly losing.


    "Wang, son of a bitch..." Her mouth was still cursing, but her body soon lost its strength.


    "What''s the matter..." Xu Lingshan''s eyelids suddenly became very heavy, and her brain became dizzy.


    At this time, she noticed that the man took out the bottle of blue medicine.


    She watched as the man in front of her lifted the cap of the bottle and put the medicine under her nose.


    Xu Lingshan held her breath very hard. She didn''t know what the blue liquid medicine was, but she could think that Ding Ling''s abnormality had something to do with this bottle of liquid medicine.


    The pungent smell still penetrated into her breath.


    Physical strength slowly returned to Xu Lingshan''s body. She got up from the ground.


    The man put his lip to her ear and said, "go back, go back to your nest."


    Nest? Where is that?


    Xu Lingshan''s consciousness is a little fuzzy, but her body has started to move. She steps forward with her legs open.


    No, I can''t go. She wanted to struggle, but it didn''t work, and her legs moved in turn.


    Who, who will help me!

 Chapter 74

    "What?" Ding long roared at his mobile phone, "miss is missing?"


    "What the hell are you eating for?" He clapped his palm on the table and made a loud noise. People around him changed their faces. "I asked you to stare at miss for me, but you let her go!"


    "If you can''t find Miss, you don''t have to come back," Ding long said coldly to the phone. "If Ding Ling is missing a cold hair, you can jump into the sea by yourself." Then he hung up.


    The faces of the people around changed.


    "Look for it," Ding long suddenly stood up and dropped his mobile phone on the ground. With a "pa" sound, the mobile phone scattered into countless parts. "What are you doing? Go find someone for me!"


    At such a juncture, Ding Ling was lost.


    Ding long clenched his fist and his breath became very heavy. Should have known, he should have known, his reputation in Linhai City is so prominent, there must be someone staring at the people around him. That''s why he didn''t dare to let Ding Dang show up. That''s why he gave Ding Ling several hundred million yuan of property in his name and made nearly ten thousand workers her umbrella.


    But he still miscalculated. In this coastal city, some people dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head.


    Take off the cautious skin bag, his essence is still the Linhai Dragon King who climbed up from the bones. Today, he is going to let those who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth taste the anger of the Dragon King.


    Zhou Heng and miss Tong have returned to school.


    When they appeared at the school gate, the uncle, who had been sweeping the floor all day, suddenly changed his face. He quickly grabbed the broom and lowered his head to avoid the sight of the two. At the same time, he whispered something to his chest button.


    Seeing this scene, the two people looked at each other and laughed, then swaggered into the school from the front door.


    "We missed two college English classes and a history of literature." Miss Tong said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng nodded. He didn''t remember what classes he had every day, and he didn''t care about them.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He holds the cat in one hand, frees one hand and takes out the mobile phone from his pocket. Then he sees that Ding long is calling on the caller ID.


    Zhou Heng thought of what Xu Lingshan said to himself. At this time, he didn''t want to have anything to do with Ding long. After all, from his perspective, those female disappearances should have something to do with Ding long.


    He muted the phone and put it back in his pocket.


    "What''s the matter?" Miss Tong asked her.


    "Nothing." Zhou Heng answered calmly.


    At this time, Qin Fen and Bailu came face to face towards them.


    "Ah After a long distance, Qin Fen waved to them, "did you two go on a date?"


    Miss Tong''s face turned red instantly, but Zhou Heng seemed calm. Maybe he had guessed that Qin Fen''s big mouth must have said some gossip.


    Qin Fen took Bailu and ran to them: "is dating fun?"


    Miss Tong shook her head and denied that it was not a date. She just played truant together. But because she was afraid of being misunderstood by the other party that shaking her head was not fun, she had to nod again immediately.


    "Shaking his head and nodding," Qin Fen said with a smile, "who knows what you mean."


    Zhou Heng saw Miss Tong''s embarrassment and changed the topic for her.


    "How can you go out?" Zhou Heng said. "Class is coming soon."


    "To buy milk tea." Qin Fen replied.


    Zhou Heng looked at Bailu, who had never spoken. Thinking that the girl had been kidnapped yesterday, he asked her, "how do you feel?"


    Bailu was about to answer, but Qin Fen cut it off: "how about what! I tell you, don''t eat in the bowl and look in the pot! "


    Zhou Heng had no choice but to smile.


    Bailu pulled Qin Fen''s sleeve and said, "don''t say that."


    at this time, Qin Fen noticed the copper stick behind her. She poked it with her hand and then tucked it out: "you really make complaints about this, brother.


    Zhou Heng remembered that he was carrying this guy on his back. It''s really conspicuous in school.


    "What would you like to drink?" Bailu helps Zhou Heng to get out of the way. She says to Zhou Heng and miss Tong, "we''ll bring it back for you."


    "Let''s go shopping together." Qin Fen said.


    Zhou Heng waved his hand: "I don''t need it." He doesn''t like to drink anything.


    Miss Tong also shook her head: "I don''t drink milk tea either." Since childhood, she has no habit of drinking milk tea.


    "Well," Bailu said to them with a smile, "I''ll see you in the classroom later."


    "Help us get a good place!" Qin Fen told them to treat them as friends.


    "All right." Miss Tong nodded cleverly.


    At the same time, the police began to get busy.


    "Where''s little Xu?" The forehead of director is all sweat, "how this juncture person disappeared!"


    "I haven''t contacted her yet," replied he Ziyang, a colleague of Xu Lingshan. "I have called her and left her a message, but I haven''t got a reply.""What the hell!" The director took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "The whole coastal area is now in a mess!"


    The police who can be sent out have already been sent out, and even contacted the traffic and fire department, hoping to help.


    An hour ago, all the hooligans on the streets of Linhai became active. They moved in groups in the city. No one knew why they were active. People are panicking about it.


    Even the mayor called and ordered him to find out within 24 hours.


    Ding long, the director knows that only Ding long can do this in Linhai City. In fact, although he is not very familiar with Ding long, he does have a personal relationship with him. If it is not for Ding Long''s help, the law and order in Linhai can not be so stable only by the strength of the police. At least the gangster police who are pouring in from foreign countries are very difficult to deal with. Similarly, without him, Ding long could not achieve today''s momentum.


    They should have been in charge of the Yin and Yang of Linhai City harmoniously.


    But today Ding long suddenly went mad.


    While others were busy, the director took out his spare mobile phone and quietly dialed a call.


    "Hello, looking for Ding long." The director said in a low voice.


    "Boss Ding is no longer there. Can you leave a name for me to tell boss Ding?" It was a female operator who answered the phone.


    The director didn''t speak and hung up directly.


    "Out of control." He murmured.


    If you want to choose between offending Ding long and offending the mayor, the director will not hesitate to offend the mayor. Because Ding long is like a poison sore in this city. You know that his existence does more harm than good to this city, but he has become so big that you can''t easily eradicate him. This poisonous sore can only be suppressed and cured slowly in a gentle way. If it is forcibly uncovered, the consequence is likely to be that Linhai will break its own arm.


    KTV, restaurant, bar, bath center, entertainment club Ding long has numerous industries in Linhai. These industries have become a part of Linhai''s urban ecology. If the two OEM factories are taken into account, more than 20000 employees are involved in Ding Long''s enterprises. The unemployed gangsters and gangsters in Linhai City choose to be self-contained because of the existence of the same person.


    The Dragon King near the sea deserves its reputation.


    The anger of the Dragon King is unstoppable.

 Chapter 75

    Zhou Heng put the copper stick on the desk and finished the task of occupying the seat very easily. In other words, no one in this row of seats dares to approach.


    Only miss Tong sat quietly beside him.


    Outside the classroom came the voices of Qin Fen and Bai Lu. The two of them were carrying drinks, and a boy was beside them. The three of them came here talking and laughing together.


    The boy is Xu Lingshan''s younger brother, Xu Yi, who regards Zhou Heng as his elder brother.


    Xu Yi, a junior, is two grades older than Bailu. They met at the school gate and happened to have classes in the same teaching building, so they came together.


    "I''m leaving," Xu Yi said to them. "My classroom is upstairs."


    "Don''t forget what you said," Qin Fen reminded him with a smile. "You said you wanted to borrow your freshman''s notes from me!"


    "I''ll lend it to you if I can find it!" Xu Yi replied. Senior students'' notes often contain past examination questions, which is very helpful for freshmen.


    Bailu gently waved to Xu Yi: "goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Xu Yi said with a smile. Although Bailu doesn''t think so, her soft and handsome Oriental face is just in line with most people''s expectation of goddess. Of course, it''s also Xu Yi''s favorite type.


    Looking at Xu Yi''s smile, as well as his eyes looking at Bailu. Qin Fen suddenly said with a smile: "don''t hurry to see you again. There''s a beautiful girl in our class who won''t lose. Don''t you want to see it?"


    "Eh," Xu Yi asked in surprise, "where is it?" It''s almost a recognized fact that Bailu, a freshman, is the flower of Linhai University. It''s hard to avoid Xu Yi''s surprise that there is another beauty who is not inferior to Bailu in the freshman class.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Qin Fen laughed loudly, "senior, be careful not to drool!"


    Xu Yi''s face suddenly turned red. He scratched his head and said with embarrassment, "how can you make fun of the seniors?" Now I''ll lose my face in front of Bailu.


    "I''m not lying to you." Qin Fen gestured to the classroom with her finger, "look at it!"


    Xu Yi looks in the direction of Qin Fen.


    "Big brother, big brother?" Xu Yi''s eyes widened.


    Ding long made another call to Zhou Heng, but he still didn''t get through.


    Is this guy missing, too? He was worried about Ding Ling, and he was even more worried about his dignity. If the saying goes that "the daughter of the Dragon King of Linhai was arrested, but he didn''t even have a way out", the momentum he has built up to this day will be over. Ding long can rely on money and power to deal with politicians and businessmen, but it is not easy to deal with the lowest level gangsters.


    Those little gangsters are influenced by the culture of "guhuozai", and their handouts are fierce. Ding long can only convince them if he is more loyal and ruthless than them. He doesn''t want to do things in such a big way, but he has no choice. If he doesn''t come up with means at this time, he can''t convince the public any more.


    Now Ding long looks manic and fierce, but in fact his heart is very calm. He knows what he should do and what he can do.


    Ding Ling''s disappearance is not only an accident, but also a challenge to him. As long as he can survive the crisis well, his authority in Linhai City will rise to a higher level.


    "Double the reward," Ding long took out his worried face. He yelled at his subordinates. "As long as someone can get my daughter back, I''ll give him four million, no, five million!"


    His words will soon reach the ears of those gangsters who will create more chaos in the streets for the money.


    In the end, no matter whether Ding Ling finds it or not, he will stop the street chaos, so that everyone near the sea will realize the power of the Dragon King.


    But he can''t do too much. Once he is targeted by the senior leaders, the real dragon will come. It''s no different to crush him and an earthworm.


    And one of the most important points is not to offend the Tong family.


    The Tong family is protected by a plaque of "full of martyrs", which means that once they are offended, the police force near the sea will come with the army. The Tong family was directly protected by the garrison near the sea. Except for the current owners, who were too young, the previous owners were invited to Beiping every year to measure the geomantic changes of Beiping city.


    On the other hand, as long as there is such a special family as the Tong family, Ding long will be much less likely to be targeted in Linhai City, even if he is not a top bird.


    It is the special power environment of Linhai City that can breed such a huge tumor as Dinglong. Now, it''s Linhai City''s turn to taste the bitter fruit of its own planting.


    The hotline of the police station is about to be interrupted by the business''s alarm call. The gangsters rush into the hotel, break into the hotel room and search every corner. They are looking for the same person. Some of the guests will have conflicts with gangsters. These conflicts will be escalated with the gradual increase of Ding Long''s reward. The increasing amount of reward stimulates the minds of these ignorant young people.Fighting will happen soon, and the police will be forced to send people to stop the conflict.


    But the number of police is far behind the number of gangsters in Linhai City. As a port city, Linhai City has a large number of social idle people and floating population. These people squat in the shadow of Linhai City, occasionally intersect with the society in the sun, and even produce friction and conflict. At this time, the police only need to send a little police force to deal with these small things. But when these people are active at the same time, the whole coastal area will be shocked.


    The police of maintaining law and order have no way to deal with such a number of small gangsters. If the number of gangsters who usually cause trouble is one, then the number of police exists to deal with that one. But when all gangsters rush out, this number is instantly pulled to more than 100, even if the police have mobilized the manpower of different departments such as traffic and fire control In recent years, there is still a big gap from this huge value.


    There is still no Ding Ling message back.


    Even though all the staff have been mobilized, Ding long has not received any reply about Ding Ling.


    If Ding Ling can''t be found, all his arrangements will turn into throwing stones at his feet. "The strength of the boss is wasted, but even his daughter can''t be found, and the Dragon King near the sea is just like this.". Ding long must not let such a voice appear in the streets near the sea.


    "I''m going to continue to increase the reward." Ding long said, biting his teeth.


    Next to the hand has picked up the mobile phone, as long as Ding long says the new amount, he will immediately send this number to the group, and the person who receives the reward message will immediately forward the message to his lower level. Ding Long''s information network is like a clear and concise network, covering every corner of Linhai City.


    "No," Ding long said suddenly, "I changed my mind."


    Hands Leng for a while, is Ding long to stop? To tell you the truth, this farce is too big. He is really worried that Ding long will not be able to stop it in the end. Maybe it''s the end of it.


    "Anyone who finds Ding Ling can take the place of Xiang Yunhai," Ding long said coldly, "and become the second leader of Longyun club."


    The man with the cell phone glared.


    It''s not over, it''s just coming to a climax.


    What''s more appealing to young people who talk about righteousness than a lot of money?


    Of course, there are four big words of "make a name for ten thousand".

 Chapter 76

    Linhai university outside has become a mess, Linhai university is really unaware. The reason is very simple. Miss Tong, the current leader of the Tong family, is studying here. No matter how crazy Ding long is, he will not reach here.


    Zhou Heng is sitting in his seat, chatting with Xu Yi without saying a word.


    "Brother, you are the new campus legend." Xu Yi said excitedly to Zhou Heng.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng was a little surprised, "what legend?"


    "I heard that there was a sick cat man who chased the school flower on the first day he came to school!" Xu Yi said, "I said, who is this abnormal cat man? It turns out it''s big brother you!"


    Bang.


    Xu Yi''s head is pressed on the table by Zhou Heng.


    "I''ll give you another chance to organize the language." Zhou Heng grabs the back of Xu Yi''s head and rubs it gently on the table.


    "Big brother! Abnormal cat man is not what I said Xu Yi quickly explained, "it''s all spread like this in the school. A new comer has caught up with the school flower. I also listen to others!"


    Zhou Heng let him go.


    Beside Bailu and miss Tong, their faces turned red. They didn''t regard themselves as school flowers. But at this time, they both felt that the person who was chased by Zhou Heng in the rumor should be referring to themselves.


    Qin Fen is the most honest, she asked directly: "what is the school flower in your boys'' eyes?" Then, one by one, she hugged Miss Tong and Bailu.


    Bailu quickly breaks free from Qin Fen''s hands and signals that she wants to quit the shameful competition.


    Tong Xiaoyi doesn''t want to pull Qin Fen''s hand. She is held by Qin Fen and looks to one side, but she looks at Zhou Heng carelessly. Then she looks up to the white ceiling.


    "Of course it is --" Xu Yi was about to answer when someone patted him on the shoulder from behind him.


    Xu Yi looked back and saw two or three senior students standing behind him.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Yi is a little confused.


    "It''s none of your business," said the leading senior student, with an exaggerated cockscomb. He pulled Xu Yi back and said, "I have something to do with this brother."


    Zhou Heng took a look at the cockscomb and didn''t speak. For this kind of hooligan, he is really not interested. Ding long, the biggest hooligan in Linhai City, has called dozens of times, but he hasn''t answered any of them. This kind of small role of campus gangster can''t get into his eyes.


    "Hello Xu Yi is very excited. He and his elder sister, who is a policeman, grow up together. They are full of a sense of justice in their heart. "Class is coming soon. This classmate asks you to go back to your classroom!"


    "It''s none of your business." Ji Guantou impatiently pushes Xu Yi away. Behind him, two younger brothers, one left and one right, hold Xu Yi up.


    Zhou Heng taps his fingers on the table in front of him. Although he doesn''t see Xu Yi as his younger brother, it means that others can bully their friends in front of him.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhou Heng asked coldly. The other party''s answer will determine what Zhou Heng will do with them.


    "We mago and xiaoliuzi have been missing for two days," jiguantou said carelessly. "I asked Dashan, and he said it had something to do with you."


    Zhou Heng nodded. Dashan was a little impressed by Yu Shuai''s big brother. As for Ma Ge and Xiao Liuzi, he had no impression at all.


    "That''s it?" Zhou Heng asked. He clenched his fist, and then weighed the scale of his hand in his heart. After all, there are girls like Bailu around him. He doesn''t want to punch down and the other side will see blood. It''s better to hit some internal injuries, and then let his two younger brothers carry him away.


    Zhou Heng''s mind has been the other side''s future to plan well.


    At this time, the professor of this class came in ahead of time.


    Cockscomb head looked back and knew there was no way to do it here, so he made a color to the two little brothers. I let Xu Yi go.


    "Smelly boy, if you have guts, I''ll see you at the old music building at nine this evening." Chicken crown head put down a cruel words, and then left with two younger brothers behind.


    Zhou Heng sneered. At this time, if he gets through the phone call from Ding long, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to do it by himself, and the cockscomb won''t live until 9 p.m.


    Zhou Heng is not as boring as this little gangster, but in order to prevent these people from harassing ordinary students like Xu Yi, Zhou Heng has to give them an end.


    "Why don''t we tell the teacher?" After seeing the senior students leave, Qin Fen said to Zhou Heng.


    "Are you going to the old music house in the evening?" Bailu also asked Zhou Heng anxiously.


    "Don''t worry!" Xu Yi said with a proud face, "my elder brother is very powerful!" He once saw Zhou Heng teach Yu Shuai and others a lesson. He regarded Zhou Heng as a practitioner and had great confidence in him.


    But Zhou Heng asked him: "don''t you have to go back to the classroom? There will be class soon, and you are still talking here. " People here have seen Zhou Heng fight. Qin Fen and Bailu are not worried that Zhou Heng will not beat the cockscomb. It''s just that there are always risks in fighting. It''s always bad if they hurt anything.That''s the difference in brain circuits between boys and girls. Xu Yi feels that he can win anyway, so he is relaxed. Qin Fen and Bai Lu are worried about the possible danger in the process.


    "I''ll go with you in the evening." Miss Tong suddenly said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng looked at Miss Tong and asked her, "don''t you have to go home at night?" Miss Tong, like him, doesn''t live at school. Every day, there will be a car waiting to pick her up at the school gate.


    "It doesn''t matter." Miss Tong said firmly, "let me accompany you." She does go home on time every day, but as the head of the Tong family, no one dares to gossip in her ear when Miss Tong is unwilling to go home. And I have to admit that her identity can bring a lot of help to the people around her. As long as she is still standing beside Zhou Heng, Linhai has no power to dare to touch Zhou Heng.


    "I, I will go too!" Bailu suddenly plucked up her courage, she said.


    "Ah? Ah Lu Even Qin Fen didn''t expect that Bailu would stand up at such a time. In her knowledge, Bailu never took the initiative to participate in any party activities, let alone this kind of fight.


    "I''ll go, too!" Qin Fen quickly looked at Zhou Heng, then raised his hand and said.


    Hello, do you think you are here to sign up for spring outing? Although he didn''t pay attention to the cockscomb, Zhou Heng didn''t want to take three girls with him to have a fight with others. What does it look like.


    Just as Zhou Heng hesitated about how to refuse, Xu Yi even clapped his chest and stood up: "then, as a man, of course, I have to contribute my own strength!"


    Zhou Heng rolled his eyes at him, and then said impatiently, "go back to your classroom, don''t talk nonsense here."


    At this time, the bell "Ding Ding" rings.


    Xu Yi let out a "ouch" and ran out of the classroom.


    While running, he said: "wait for me at night, brother. Remember to wait for me!"

 Chapter 77

    Xu Lingshan''s colleague, he Ziyang, who used to be in charge of intelligence support, has also been assigned to the field team.


    There was a crowd fight in the downtown area. Two gangsters met in the same shopping mall. It seemed that the two gangsters had a quarrel. After they looked at each other, the leader of one of the gangsters yelled, "Miss Ding must have been abducted by this guy". Under this situation, the two gangsters directly moved in the shopping mall.


    There have been four fights under the pretext of rescuing Miss Ding. All the small gangs and societies that fought against each other in the past have let it out today. In such a chaotic situation, intelligence support is extremely important, so in theory he Ziyang should not leave his post. However, the police department is short of manpower, and the director has no choice but to let him go to the front line.


    On the way to the city center, he Ziyang is still doing intelligence analysis with his computer.


    A street fight often doesn''t last long. When one group has the advantage, the other group will soon start to rout. After all, these gangsters are just mobs, and it''s difficult to fight a long-term tug of war. This time, however, the fighting between the two sides took place in the shopping mall in the center of the city. The space was huge and the population was dense. When one side was defeated and the other side began to pursue, the chaotic scene could easily hurt the nearby people. So the police must rush to the scene and maintain the order of the scene.


    Before he Ziyang, the nearest branch had already dispatched four official police and six auxiliary police, a total of ten people. Now, this number of police, together with the security guards of the shopping mall, should have been able to quickly control their emotions. After all, no matter how bold the gangsters are, they dare not do anything to the police in police uniforms. But today''s gangsters seem to have been hit with dope in their heads. Originally, there were about 40 people in the shopping mall who were divided into two factions fighting each other. In less than 15 minutes, there were two vans and some motorcycles and electric vehicles carrying people. Now the number of people fighting each other in the shopping mall has reached about 100, and the police with only 10 people can''t control the scene.


    As a last resort, the director arranged for he Ziyang to lead a group of armed police to the scene.


    Close to the city center, the vehicles of the armed police are unable to move forward because of the flow of people. At this time, an armed police officer got off and came to he Ziyang''s window.


    Armed police knocked on the window: "officer he, the officer decided to let us get off and walk to the scene."


    He Ziyang nodded. In this case, walking is faster than driving.


    He simply closed the lid of his laptop, then opened the car door, got off the car and said to the armed police, "I just checked the map here. If we avoid the flow of people and take the Hexing road to xingerma shopping mall, the speed will be faster."


    "I''ll ask the captain." The armed police answered.


    "As soon as possible." He Ziyang told the armed police brothers.


    Less than a minute later, the armed police brother ran back, he said: "please police officer he lead the way."


    He Ziyang nodded, and then called out: "everybody follow me!" Then he took the lead and turned right.


    At the same time, Ding long also received the news.


    "Which two groups are fighting." Ding long asked his men.


    "It''s Zhu He Hui and the black tiger gang." The men answered immediately. Zhuhe guild is one of the affiliated guilds controlled by Ding long, which mainly deals in fake goods and swindles tourists. Heihu Gang is a mutual aid guild composed of a group of people who come from the north to Linhai to work. It is one of the small guilds that were attracted to Yunhai in those years.


    Ding long meditated.


    "A brother said that the armed police have been sent out." He reminds Ding long.


    "Send someone to inform the people of the Pearl River Cooperation Association, let their people go first, and then send someone to inform the boss of the black tiger Gang, saying that he''s done with the matter." Ding long made a decision.


    Under the hand has the difficult color, cautiously said to Ding long: "this is not very good, others will pass us to work unfairly." Ding long is obviously partial to the Zhuhe society and wants to suppress the black tiger gang. Now there are many affiliated small guilds under the Longyun society. Once this precedent is set, I''m afraid it will be difficult to convince the public.


    "I''ll arrange what I want, and you''ll have to say something!" Ding long roared.


    "I''ll do it at once!" His men responded quickly. He felt that since Xiang Yunhai disappeared, Ding long took charge of the long Yunhui and began to act a little paranoid. Of course, he won''t say these words. Now Ding long is very sensitive about Xiang Yunhai. He can''t see this when he works with Ding long.


    "What the hell!" He Ziyang and a group of armed police behind him were blocked by a group of people, "how can there be so many people crowded here?" They''re going to the mall. Every minute counts.


    He Ziyang was blocked by three or four stretchers and a dozen old people who were protecting the stretchers. These people completely blocked the road.


    "What are you doing here?" He Ziyang immediately came forward to negotiate, "please let us get out of the way quickly. We''re going to the shopping mall in front of us." He was followed by a group of armed police. Ordinary people were scared out of the way when they saw him, but the old people were not moved.


    Suddenly an old man rushed over and hugged he Ziyang''s thigh: "brother police, brother police, please make the decision for us!"He Ziyang, who usually works as an intelligence supporter, encountered such a situation and quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I, my son, my son, he --" the old man holding he Ziyang''s leg immediately entered the play. First, he cried a few times, and then immediately turned into wailing. As for what he said behind, he Ziyang couldn''t hear clearly.


    "Don''t do that," he Ziyang said with a puzzled look. "Let''s go. We still have official business!"


    Other old people also cried and pestered them, shouting "you are the people''s police, you can''t leave us alone!" Or something.


    The armed police behind he Ziyang is not as easy to deal with as he Ziyang. He soon saw that these people were deliberately blocking the way and delaying their time.


    "Get out of the way, don''t think we''re too old to do anything with you!" Armed police have taken out a black rubber stick, "do not get out of the way, all arrested!"


    The threat soon took effect. Under the expulsion of the armed police, the old people and the young people pretending to be dead on the stretcher soon scattered and ran away. He Ziyang and the armed police didn''t want to entangle with them too much, so they didn''t chase them. They went straight to the shopping mall.


    By the time they arrived, the scale of the fight was much smaller, but about 40 people remained at the scene.


    Without much effort, he Ziyang and the armed police controlled these people. It''s strange that these 40 people didn''t seem to have the intention of resisting or running away.


    "Which of you is the leader, stand up!" He Ziyang yells at these gangsters squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms. As far as he knows, this is a fight between the two gangs.


    A topless man with a Tiger Tattoo stood up: "it''s me."


    "Just you?" He Ziyang asked suspiciously, generally speaking, as the boss of the gangsters will not hesitate to stand up, because even if they do not stand up, they will be pointed out by the opponent''s gang.


    "Just me." The big man replied dryly.


    "How did you fight alone?" He Ziyang harshly questioned him.


    "We''re full," the big man said with a mocking smile. "It''s nothing to play with? Isn''t it, brothers? "


    "Yes The thugs on the ground answered in unison.


    "Asshole," although know the other party is playing with himself, but for a time he Ziyang really don''t have a good way, "all back to the bureau!" He had no choice but to do so.

 Chapter 78

    It''s eight thirty in the evening.


    Zhou Heng alone holding the cat, carrying a copper stick came to the old music building.


    Last time, he felt a light Yin Qi in this building. It''s only about 30 hours since then, that Yin Qi has gradually taken shape.


    Linhai City is not only a hotbed for Ding Long''s cancer, but also a hotbed for gathering Yin Qi faster than any city Zhou Heng has ever been to.


    Before the arrival of the cockscomb head, solve the Yin Qi in the building. If the cockscomb head arrives on time, it''s easy to solve the cockscomb head. Zhou Heng has made a good calculation in his mind.


    "Big brother!" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the distance.


    Zhou Heng rolled his eyes.


    Xu Yi quickly ran behind Zhou Heng, and then excitedly patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder: "big brother, why are you here so soon?"


    Zhou Heng turned around with a bitter smile, thinking that I didn''t come early to avoid you.


    "I want to come early and get familiar with the environment. It''s said that it''s haunted here," Xu Yi said to Zhou Heng. He patted his chest with his hand. "To tell you the truth, I''m still a little flustered, but you live in a haunted house, so I don''t have any pressure at all?"


    "Is that what you usually say?" Zhou Heng reluctantly asked him.


    "Er --" Xu Yi closed his mouth wisely.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the trouble of ghosts," Zhou Heng deliberately threatened him. "If you''re afraid, wait for me below. Don''t follow up."


    "I''m more afraid of being down there alone," Xu Yi said hastily. "Elder brother, you''d better let me follow you."


    Zhou Heng can''t say that he has a knife in his mouth, but he is definitely a bean curd heart. It''s a typical way to eat soft rather than hard. Xu Yi pleaded with him like this, and his ears immediately softened. "OK," Zhou Heng said. Although he was still impatient, he reluctantly agreed to Xu Yi''s request. He continued, "if you want to keep up, you should keep up. Don''t blame me for anything."


    Xu Yi pasted behind Zhou Heng and followed him to the building. "Big brother," Xu Yi''s voice revealed panic, "you say, what will happen?"


    "Then I don''t know." What Zhou Heng said is the fact that there are different wandering spirits and fierce ghosts because of different life experiences and death causes. As a teacher of heaven, Zhou Heng also needs to come up with different ways to deal with them. "I don''t know what will happen until I see the ghost."


    "Is there really a ghost?" Xu Yi''s voice trembled.


    "It doesn''t matter." Zhou Heng couldn''t bear to frighten him any more. He said, "if you want to accept the ghost in the building, I''d better catch it by hand." Zhou Heng didn''t talk big. This ghost''s Yin Qi has just taken shape. For Zhou Heng, who is already a d-level Heavenly Master, it''s very simple to deal with.


    "Don''t we wait for Bailu?" Xu Yi of Zhou Heng couldn''t help asking.


    "Are you taking some girls to hell?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    Xu Yi Leng for a moment, Zhou Heng''s words make him unable to refute.


    "Zhou Heng!" Just as they were about to enter the old music building, Qin Fen''s cry came from behind.


    "Speak of Cao Cao, and he will come." Zhou Heng complains in a low voice, "how come it''s such a coincidence."


    Xu Yi had already turned around happily: "Bailu, Qinfen!" He said hello to the two girls excitedly.


    "Ha ha!" Qin Fen also yelled happily, "I guessed that you would come first in the morning, and I was right!"


    "Ha, ha." Zhou Heng followed with a bitter smile twice, and then helplessly praised her, "then you are really smart."


    Bailu follows Qin Fen and greets them.


    In fact, Zhou Heng doesn''t want Bailu to come back here. After all, she was kidnapped here not long ago, which is not a pleasant memory.


    But he underestimated Bailu''s strength. Bailu is not only outstanding in academic performance, but also excellent in other aspects. She is brave and calm, clear headed and rational. Although she is outstanding in appearance, she will not evaluate a person according to his appearance or family background. Bailu''s only defect may be that she is not willing to take the initiative to communicate with others, and it is difficult to accept other people''s kindness, so she has few friends all the time.


    If Qin Fen were not active and sociable, they would hardly be good friends.


    "Let''s wait for xiaoshengnan." Qin Fen said to everyone, "I think she will come soon."


    "Before she came, as a senior, I might as well tell you about the legend here." Xu Yi wants to scare the two girls.


    Zhou Heng also raised his interest. Many of the events he encountered started from the legends of the rivers and lakes.


    At this time, Qin Fen snatched the beginning of the conversation, she excitedly said: "I know, I know!"


    "There was once a girl who passed by in the middle of the night." Qin Fen changed into a mysterious tone, "and then -" she deliberately stopped here.


    "Don''t make it up." Bailu suppresses the smile on her face. She thinks Qin Fen must be fooling Zhou Heng and Xu Yi.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes were full of expectation. He thought that he might be able to find the information related to the Yin Qi in the building from Qin Fen''s words. If we want to solve the knot in the hearts of wandering souls, these information will often have unexpected effects."And then what?" Xu Yi can''t help asking. What Qin Fen said seemed different from the legends he had heard.


    "Then she heard the sound of piano," Qin Fen continued. "From the abandoned music building, came the melodious sound of piano."


    The ghost playing the piano? Zhou Heng looked at Qin Fen, waiting for her to go on.


    "When the girl heard the piano, she stopped," Qin Fen said, playing the girl''s action with both voice and emotion. "She tilted her head and looked at the music building next to her."


    "What did she see?" Xu Yi was attracted to her performance.


    "She saw it -" Qin Fen lowered the volume.


    At this time, someone came to Qin Fen''s back and patted her on the shoulder from behind.


    "Ah, ah, ah Qin Fen, who was too involved, was scared to scream.


    "Sister Fen, what''s the matter with you?" Standing behind Qin Fen, Miss Tong looks confused.


    It turned out that Miss Tong was coming. She saw the four people talking together, so she came to say hello to them. She didn''t expect that her actions would scare Qin Fen.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Xu Yi couldn''t help laughing. "It scares you, but now it scares you."


    Bai Lu and Zhou Heng also showed a smile on their faces.


    But suddenly, Bailu''s expression changed - she heard something coming from the music building. It was a melody she knew.


    The smile on everyone''s face gradually disappeared.


    Everybody heard that.


    From the air came the melodious sound of the piano.

 Chapter 79

    "We," Xu Yi, "are ghosts playing the piano?" A little brother suddenly asked. Although brother Shanji was right, he was still in a panic.


    "Fuck you!" The pheasant''s fingers stopped, and the little brother''s words suddenly made him feel that the atmosphere was completely empty, "where is the ghost in the world?"


    "Brother grouse," said another, "the sound of the piano makes me a little nervous."


    "Yes The previous younger brother also echoed, "why don''t we go to the trouble named Zhou tomorrow?"


    "You two eggs!" Pheasant angrily grabbed the baseball bat on the wall, "worthless thing!"


    The younger brother mistakenly thought that the pheasant was going to beat them, so he hugged them together.


    "I''ll take you to look for it now," said the pheasant viciously. "I''d like to see who didn''t go back to the dormitory in the middle of the night and pretended to be a ghost with me here!"

 Chapter 80

    The expressions of the two younger brothers were ugly. They wanted to persuade the pheasant to go back, but they made him want to find out.


    Under the threat of pheasant, they also picked up the baseball bat on the wall. By the pheasant himself walking in the front, two younger brothers with baseball bats huddle in the back, three people along the piano sound to the depth of the old music building.


    I found the guy who pretended to be a ghost. Do you want to beat him up? Pheasant suddenly thought. In fact, only listening to the sound of the piano, pheasant still appreciates the guy who plays the piano. He even has a feeling of sympathizing with each other. It''s just that pheasant has always regarded himself as a gangster on the road, so he represses his nature of loving music. Under the reminder and stimulation of the piano sound, his music loving self in his body is slowly waking up.


    When you find that guy, just get rid of him. Pheasant made a decision. Those who are still practicing piano here at this time can''t do it if they don''t love it enough.


    Three people with baseball bats, a little bit closer to the classroom came out of the piano.


    "It seems to be here." Said the pheasant, standing at the door of a music classroom.


    He put his ear to the door and listened to the melodious piano sound coming from inside.


    "I have a stomachache all of a sudden," a younger brother behind me suddenly said. He squatted on the ground with his stomach in his hand. "Oh, oh, my stomachache!"


    Another younger brother immediately responded: "lying trough, there may be something wrong with today''s dumplings at noon, my stomach also hurts!" With that, he fell on his knees in exaggeration.


    "Son of a bitch!" Pheasant scolded, "you two dare to pretend with me?" Then he raised his baseball bat.


    But the two little brothers on the ground have already made up their minds. Even if they are beaten by pheasants, they are not willing to open the door to see the ghost playing the piano.


    When pheasant saw that the two little brothers were still wailing on the ground, he could not help wondering. Were these two guys really upset?


    The two little brothers on the ground noticed that the elder brother hesitated, so they howled harder.


    Pheasant frowned, hesitated for a while, and finally softened down: "forget it, forget it, you two need to run quickly!"


    The two little brothers on the ground heard the pheasant say such words and knew that he never broke his word, so they quickly got up from the ground and said, "thank you, thank you, brother pheasant!" They both want to kowtow to the pheasant.


    "Go away, all of you!" Pheasant impatiently waved his hands, "you two counsels, hurry to get away from me!"


    Although they knew that the pheasant had a lot to say, they were still afraid that he would suddenly change his mind to stay. So they ran away with gratitude before the pheasant changed his mind.


    For a moment, only the pheasant was still standing at the door of the music classroom.


    "These ungrateful things." The pheasant scolded them in the direction of their escape, then turned around and put his hand on the doorknob of the music classroom.


    Is he not afraid at all? Of course, he was also afraid, but because of his elder brother''s dignity, the pheasant did not dare to show his fear. Now after the two younger brothers fled, his palms immediately exuded sweat.


    "Either, or I''d better go back and wait for Zhou," said the pheasant to himself. "If I miss him, won''t I take advantage of him for nothing?" Then he released the door handle.


    But just as the pheasant was about to turn and leave, he hesitated again.


    "Piano Sonata in C minor", that is, the moonlight, entered at this time, and the pheasant put his hand on the doorknob again. He suddenly felt that even if there is a ghost in the classroom, it should be a good ghost who loves music.


    After hesitating for a while, he took a deep breath and pushed open the door of the music classroom.


    "Someone''s up there." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    "Big brother, big brother," Xu Yi''s voice trembled behind Zhou Heng, "don''t scare me." In the end, he decided to go upstairs with everyone.


    "Someone''s coming downstairs." Said Zhou Heng.


    Everyone quickly moved their eyes to the front. Although I don''t know why Zhou Heng could hear the subtle footsteps from the melodious piano, people present believed his words.


    Sure enough, two gangsters ran down from upstairs.


    "It''s a person," Xu Yi said blankly, "not a ghost." In his opinion, ghosts don''t have footfalls.


    "Stop!" Qin Fen is the most direct. She yelled at the two voices.


    I didn''t expect that the two figures were more flustered than they were. They were frightened by Qin Fen''s roar, and then they all fell on their knees.


    "There are ghosts, there are female ghosts!" The two men cried. They are the two little brothers of pheasant.


    "You big head!" Qin Fen was both funny and angry. She said with a smile, "you should open your eyes to see who your aunt is?"


    When they heard Qin Fen''s words, they noticed that the people in front of them were the opponents they were going to teach this time, the gang surnamed Zhou."Don''t you dare to play tricks here to frighten me!" The tone of one of the younger brothers hardened. The two of them stood up from the ground, looking wild, as if the ugliness had never existed.


    "Who''s pretending?" Qin Fen said with disdain, "it''s you two who are as timid as mice. I kneel down to my mother with a puff. I don''t have a red envelope for your two silly sons."


    Qin Fen''s words were very poisonous, and the faces of the two gangsters couldn''t hang up. Although Zhou Heng''s group has the advantage in the number of people, most of them are women, and both of them are holding baseball bats. Of course, they are not afraid of Zhou Heng''s group with bare hands.


    "You have a good mouth!" An angry little gangster raised his baseball bat and waved it to Qin Fen.


    "Be careful!" Xu Yi subconsciously blocked the past for Qin Fen.


    But the bat didn''t fall. Instead, it flew out.


    "What''s the matter?" The little gangster was a little confused. He smashed it down with a baseball bat. When he saw that the bat was about to hit Xu Yi, he suddenly produced a force for no reason, and let the bat in his hand fly up and out, and "bang" fell on the ground.


    After waiting for a few seconds, there was no movement on his body. Xu Yi opened his eyes, which were closed because of tension.


    He and the empty handed little gangster look at each other, their expressions are a little confused.


    "Hit him! Mr. Xu Yi Qin Fen yelled anxiously behind him.


    In response, Xu Yi stretched out his fist and hit the little gangster, but he was not surprised by the fight. The speed of his fist was very slow and the fist was soft. The little gangster easily grasped his fist in his hand. It was so easy that the little gangster was stunned.


    But another little gangster saw the chance and smashed his bat down to Xu Yi''s arm.

 Chapter 81

    Because there was no music score, and for a long time, the pheasant''s fingers became very astringent. After playing the moonlight high for a while, the pheasant''s fingers stopped.


    "Oh." He gave a wry smile. He had inherited his father''s excellent talent in music, but even so, he could not stand the waste of time.


    The movement of those memories in the muscles has become no longer coherent and smooth. Now he has no way to pop up a complete song.


    "Ho!" Pheasant forced himself to issue a disdainful nasal, "broken piano, really boring." He said.


    Just when the pheasant wanted to get up and leave.


    His right ring finger suddenly pressed down. A passionate note came out.


    The feeling of the past suddenly came back.


    It''s like going back to the moment of practicing piano with my father, and page after page of music scores appear in front of pheasant''s eyes.


    Involuntarily, the pheasant''s fingers are beating on the piano keys.


    Storm!


    The eyes of pheasant in Piano Sonata in C minor suddenly moistened.


    He seemed to be able to feel the pathos conveyed by this passionate music. Every note splashed under his fingers had a soul, and they came alive and surrounded him.


    Wrapped him in the world of music.


    Pheasant''s fingers are beating faster and faster on the piano, which is not the hand speed that a person who hasn''t practiced piano for a long time can have.


    He is like a madman in the world of music. He is more like his dead father than Beethoven.


    The pheasant closed its eyes without slowing down.


    "It turned out that the player was this cockscomb head!" Qin Fen came to the door of the classroom, she saw the pheasant playing the piano.


    "That''s great." Bailu opened her mouth in surprise.


    Miss Tong and Xu Yi''s faces are also full of surprise. This cockscomb doesn''t look like someone who can play such a tune.


    Only Zhou Heng frowned.


    He saw a faint shadow attached to the pheasant''s body. The shadow controlled the pheasant''s fingers and leaped wildly on the piano keys.

 Chapter 82

    "Ding -"


    in the passionate piano music, Zhou Heng''s ear sounded a clear system prompt sound.


    "New task triggered." A cold female voice rang out in his ear.


    "Chen Hexi, two months ago, died of a knife wound." A line of words appeared on the thin shadow.


    At the same time, a new line appeared in Zhou Heng''s vision: "wandering soul, a little merit, reward skill assimilation."


    Only a little merit. Although some of them don''t like such small tasks, Zhou Heng is very interested in the "skill assimilation" behind.


    "Take the task." He meditated in his heart.


    "Iris comparison complete. The d-level Heavenly Master, Zhou Heng, accepts the task -- Chen Hexi''s obsession. "


    After accepting the task, Zhou Heng walked toward the pheasant and piano. Miss Tong and others behind him wanted to keep up, but Zhou Heng reached out and stopped them: "you just wait for me here for a while." He said.


    Although Chen Hexi''s soul is still very weak, and it''s hard to hurt the living people in the real world, he already has the ability to attach himself. If he attaches himself to his companions while there are many people, it will be very troublesome.


    After giving the white cat in his arms to miss Tong, Zhou Heng came to the pheasant.


    Pheasant did not notice the arrival of Zhou Heng. He''s also immersed in his own music world.


    Zhou Heng stretched out his hand to him, and a faint golden light appeared in his hand.


    "Hum!" The pheasant''s ten fingers suddenly clapped heavily on the piano keys, and the piano made a "buzzing" sound under this clap.


    "Please don''t surpass me" in moonlight song A faint shadow floated out of the pheasant''s body.


    Zhou Heng shook his head. Reincarnation is the destination of every wandering soul. If he refuses reincarnation because of his obsession in life, then even the purest wandering soul will be polluted by the Yin Qi of this world and become an irreparable ghost.


    The shadow took a look at Zhou Heng. He probably understood that he would never be able to take out the palm of the young man''s hand today, so he sighed and said, "can you let me play another song?"


    "No way." Zhou Heng refused him again, "there are other people around here. I don''t want you to scare them." He whispered, and held out his hand a little bit towards him.


    "I can attach myself to this child," the shadow said hastily, "so that they won''t be scared."


    But Zhou Heng shook his head. "Look at his body carefully." Zhou Heng said.


    The shadow looked at the pheasant under him.


    Pheasant has fainted at this time, and his ten fingers have become red and swollen. If he tries to play a song again, his finger bones will have to be broken. Ordinary people''s body can''t stand the ghost''s possession. Even if it''s only a very slight Yin Qi, it will make people''s body vulnerable and cause great damage to people''s body. Miss Tong, who used to be bedridden and still looks sick, is the best example.


    "How could that be?" Shadow obviously did not expect that his attachment would cause such a result. He looked at the pheasant and murmured to himself, "how could it be like this?"


    Zhou Heng noticed that the shadow was getting confused because of the emotional fluctuation.


    "If you have to play a song to be overrun," Zhou Heng said, "then use my body."


    The fluctuation of the shadow subsided.


    The dark shadow in the air looked at Zhou Heng. After a while, he asked, "is there nothing wrong with your body?"


    Zhou Heng laughed, then said four words lightly: "I am the teacher of heaven."


    Looking at Zhou Heng''s eyes, the expression of black shadow gradually became surprised. He murmured: "so you are the master of heaven?"


    At this time, Qin Fen, standing on the periphery, showed a puzzled expression.


    "Zhou Heng, is he talking to people?" She asked.


    "That''s what my elder brother is like," Xu Yi said. "He has always been mysterious."


    "Is there a ghost that''s hard to come true?" Qin Fen is very curious.


    "It''s just a rumor on campus. Where''s the ghost in the 21st century?" Xu Yi said. After entering the classroom, we saw that it was not the ghost but the cockscomb who played the piano. Everyone''s heart relaxed, and even Xu Yi spoke boldly.


    "You don''t mean to say that. What did you do before?" Qin Fen said with a smile. "You''re still a senior!"


    Xu Yi''s face turned red. Fortunately, the night is now shrouded, people around him can not see his face.


    "What does he want?" Bailu watched Zhou Heng move the pheasant from the stool to the wall.


    "He wants to play?" Miss Tong was also very surprised.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Zhou Heng sat on the stool and put his fingers on the keys of the piano.


    "Can big brother play the piano? "I''m not a slouch!" Xu Yi couldn''t help crying out.


    "Be quiet." Bailu reminded him in a low voice. Zhou Heng''s performance will start soon.


    Xu Yi quickly covers his mouth.


    It''s like the bugle of war. When Zhou Heng''s fingers fall, all the notes are boiling.heroically tragic. When the melody is filled in this classroom, the melody of piano seems to be entering a fight, a war, a fight between life and nature, a war between life and death.


    "What kind of music is this?" Affected by the melody, Qin Fen murmured.


    "What?" Qin Fen had no idea what Bailu was talking about.


    "Enthusiasm." Bailu''s eyes were completely obsessed. She said, "Beethoven''s passion."


    Beethoven created 32 Piano Sonatas in his life. Passion is the passion for music and life.


    Zhou Heng''s fingers constantly beat on the black piano key cap, bringing everyone''s emotions into the world of music and melody.


    Crystal tears down Bailu''s cheek. She cried.


    This exciting Sonata, however, stimulates the softest place in Bailu''s heart.


    What kind of past will she have?


    When "thank you" in passion Light black shadow floated from Zhou Heng''s body, "thank you."


    And the inside of Zhou Heng''s body is also changing.


    "Assimilation begins." A voice sounded in his head.

 Chapter 83

    When Zhou Heng opened his eyes again, countless music scores had already been printed in his brain. His fingers just moved casually, and a string of beautiful melody sounded at the bottom of his hand.


    "It turns out that this is skill assimilation." Zhou Heng looked at his fingers and muttered to himself.


    The Tianshi system assimilates Chen Hexi''s music skills to itself.


    It''s much more comfortable than unlocking skills from Tianshi reading center. Zhou Heng still has a lingering fear of the pain he suffered when unlocking Tong''s geomantic omen. If we can continue to improve ourselves through assimilation in the future, it will be faster and easier than forcing a Book of knowledge into our mind. It''s just that the task rewards issued by the Heavenly Master system can''t find the rules at present, so before receiving the task, Zhou Heng can''t know which tasks will assimilate the wandering soul skills to himself.


    At this time, Zhou Heng heard a burst of applause from Xu Yi. It was Xu Yi who spontaneously applauded for their wonderful performance.


    Zhou Heng naturally stood up and bowed to the crowd. Even the etiquette of the pianist was assimilated into him.


    Today''s Zhou Heng never thought that the emergence of the function of "assimilation" would bring him much trouble in the future.


    Now the most troublesome and headache is director Wang of the police station.


    The mayor just called and scolded him. The police under him arrested the mayor''s nephew 15 minutes ago. The mayor scolded him for being confused and ordered him to let go immediately.


    Director Wang explained to the mayor that your nephew has been bribed by Ding long and is now working for Ding long. We arrested him to protect him. At this time, he can no longer entangle with Ding long. But he didn''t expect that what he said aroused the mayor''s anger.


    "What do I care about you?" The mayor yelled on the phone, "you said my nephew was bribed by him, do you have any evidence?"


    With that, without waiting for director Wang to explain, the mayor sneered on the phone: "Wang, you are so powerful now!"


    "Release me in fifteen minutes," the mayor said sternly, "or I want you to look good!"


    The director had no choice but to take his life. Put the mayor''s nephew back to Ding long, for fear that Ding long will be more unscrupulous.


    "Are we going to let people go?" Hand side carefully asked, while looking at the director''s face.


    "Let it go." Director Wang bored waved his hand, "let it go." He''s not in the mood for these things anymore.


    Not long ago, Ding long said: "Whoever can retrieve Ding Ling will be the second best in Longyun club."


    Because of this sentence, the chaos in the street has escalated. Originally, some gangsters were just fighting for the reward after finding Miss Ding, but now it has evolved into the second competition of Longyun club.


    The most direct impact is that the leaders of the major associations have emerged. The original skirmish no longer exists. From now on, every second in the past, there may be a big group fight.


    The only good news for the police department is that the roles originally hidden in the shadow are no longer covered up. If it wasn''t for this incident, the police department would never have thought that the nephew of the mayor would be a small leader under Ding Long''s hands.


    "Ding long, you''ve gone too far this time." Director Wang murmured.


    "Brother Ding." Ding Long''s men took a look at the information on his mobile phone and said in Ding Long''s ear, "the boy has been released."


    "I''ve already guessed that." Ding long said with a smile, "nephew of the mayor, this boy''s identity is really easy to use."


    "What should we do next?" Asked the man.


    "Then try," Ding long said, "and try their bottom line."


    The man immediately nodded.


    Exposing the mayor''s nephew is just a test to the police. If they really want to deal with themselves, they must not let such an important person come back to them. It''s a great talisman.


    Ding Long''s face showed a proud look. It''s been a long time since he made such a big show. He almost forgot how much power he had in Linhai City. The so-called power, only in the use of it, can we really feel its charm.


    "Brother Ding, no one has found out about the young lady." Ding Long''s men suddenly said to Ding long.


    Ding long frowned. Judging from the number of people he mobilized, it is not difficult to turn the whole Linhai City over. If there is any group that can take Ding Ling away without leaving any trace, such organizations are rare in Linhai City.


    The first to bear the brunt is the Tong family near the sea. Although the Tong family has gradually declined in recent years, it is still under the direct protection of the military. It''s just that the Tong family and Ding long have nothing to do with each other. There''s really no reason to offend Ding long.


    Compared with the Tong family, the Linhai government does have a reason to target Ding long, but Ding long has made such a big impact. If Ding Ling is really in their hands, they have no reason not to use Ding Ling to coerce themselves and stop creating chaos.


    The last possibility is the so-called "black tower" of wizard organization. After knowing Zhou Heng, Ding long has a little understanding of the forces outside the known world. If there are witches and these witches form an organization, no matter how powerful Ding long is in Linhai, he will not be able to deal with this unknown force.Ding long is worried that it will be the "black tower" who will take Ding Ling away. Although there are no two tigers in one mountain, sooner or later he will have to go to war with this sorcerer organization, but it is not today. Ding long doesn''t know anything about his opponents. How many people are there in the "black tower"? Where is their base? What is their personnel structure? How strong is the so-called wizard?


    Ding long can''t answer all the questions.


    He has to find someone to help him understand these things, so that he can be sure to deal with this mysterious organization.


    This person is Zhou Heng.


    Thinking of this, Ding long couldn''t help sighing. After his showdown and break with Xiang Yunhai, he is busy dealing with Xiang Yunhai''s stand in Longyun club, but forgets to keep a relationship with Zhou Heng. Now it''s time to employ people, but no one is available. The Dragon King of Linhai, who is cautious, sometimes miscalculated.


    Of course, he knows that Zhou Heng is studying in Linhai University at the moment. It''s not hard to find out, but Ding long can''t try to deal with an ordinary person and force Zhou Heng to do things for himself. In the future, there are still many times when Ding long will use Zhou Heng.


    Why don''t you send a text message to Zhou Heng? Ding long began to hesitate.


    As a worthy king of the underground world near the sea, Ding Longke couldn''t help asking Zhou Heng for help. So even if you want to send a text message, you have to carefully consider the wording.


    After a while, a text message was sent from Ding Long''s mobile phone.

 Chapter 84

    When Zhou Heng saw the message, he had already returned to his home near the school.


    He put the copper stick on the table, then threw the white cat on the sofa and let it find chips to eat. Then he turned on his cell phone.


    There are a lot of missed calls and an unread text message. These calls and messages are from the same person, Ding long.


    Although he doesn''t want to have a relationship with Ding long, it''s not troublesome to read a text message, so Zhou Heng opens the text message.


    A moment later, Zhou Heng''s face changed.


    Ding Ling is tied? Zhou Heng was surprised. Before reincarnation, Zheng Li once asked herself to take care of Ding Ling instead of her. At that time, he didn''t pay attention to Zheng Li''s words. After all, Ding Ling is Ding Long''s daughter. There are only a few people who dare to break the ground on Ding Longtou in Linhai City. But now it seems that perhaps Zheng Li has long expected today. Ding long, as a leading bird in Linhai City, his daughter Ding Ling will be watched by people sooner or later. But Zhou Heng was very surprised. With Ding Long''s caution, he could not find any clue when his daughter was taken away. Finally, he had to ask for help. It''s really incredible.


    Although reluctant to help Ding long, Zhou Heng doesn''t want to ignore Zheng Li''s last request.


    I''m trying to save Ding Ling. Zhou Heng reminded himself not to get the point wrong.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    "I want to enter the library of the Heavenly Master." He gave the order to me in his heart.


    The familiar search box appeared in front of him.


    If Ding long can''t find Ding Ling by using his huge information network, there is only one choice left for Zhou Heng, which is the Heavenly Master system.


    "I want to search for the key word ''tracking''." Zhou Heng meditated in his heart. He still remembers that Miss Tong used the Tong''s positioning method to find Bailu, but this method not only needs to find the person''s keepsake, but also gives a rather vague position. Zhou Heng hopes to find a more simple and accurate tracking method in Tianshi library.


    Countless books with the word "tracking" in their titles appear in front of Zhou Heng. He touched two books casually, and got the hint of insufficient authority. It seems that there are not many books open to d-level authority in Tianshi system. But Zhou Heng won''t lose heart. He tried one after another. After finding the book that could be unlocked, he silently wrote down the title of the book, and then continued to look for it.


    After a long search, Zhou Heng finally decided to read the book "tracking magic method". The books in Tianshi library have no number, no introduction, and can''t try to read part of them. Compared with ordinary libraries, they are not humanized to the extreme. On the other hand, Tianshi library is not a public library open to all people, but only Zhou Heng''s own private library. As long as his physical strength allows, he can read at will here. As long as he touches the book with his hand, he can absorb the knowledge in the book. In this way, the help of Tianshi library to Zhou Heng is many times greater than that of ordinary library.


    Zhou Heng put his hand on the "tracking magic method".


    "Do you want to start reading?" Only the system prompt that Zhou Heng could see appeared in front of his eyes.


    Zhou Heng hesitated for a moment. His last reading experience had told him that as long as he absorbed a book, his physical strength would be exhausted once, and he could not read the second book for a long time. In other words, if you want to find Ding Ling, I''m afraid you have only one chance.


    But there''s no other choice. If he doesn''t try to read it, he will never know whether the content is useful. He took a deep breath and then bent down.


    "Yes." Zhou Heng said calmly.


    Just like the last time, "the magic method of tracking" quickly flipped the pages in front of his eyes, and the words in the book flew out of the pages, like a whirlwind, wrapping Zhou Heng in the middle.


    These words collided with his body, forced into his brain, and brought a strong sense of discomfort to his body. And every entry of words is accompanied by a little loss of physical strength.


    A large number of words with completely unfamiliar knowledge into his memory and cognition, just like countless tributaries into a calm lake, set off layers of waves in an instant.


    More unfortunately, Zhou Heng didn''t faint this time, because the words of "the magic method of tracking" are less, and he can''t empty all his physical strength, so he can only bear this pain in his soberness.


    When all the words disappeared, Zhou Heng had already knelt down on the ground, his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    White cat circled around him, obviously wondering why Zhou Heng suddenly became so miserable.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Zhou Heng''s voice was tired and weak. "Do you want to wash one for you by the way?"


    White cat heard Zhou Heng''s words, immediately turned and jumped away.


    Zhou Heng got up from the ground and went to the bathroom.


    When Ding Ling woke up, he was lying in a dark little house.


    It was like taking a comfortable nap. She rubbed her eyes first, then stretched.


    But when Ding Ling opened his eyes and saw the surrounding situation clearly, the comfort was replaced by fear."Where is this?" She got up from the wet ground and asked nervously, "how can I be here?"


    In this small room, there were six or seven other women who were also locked up. They were squatting on the ground with their legs in their arms. They raised their heads slightly and looked at the Ding Ling, who was shouting like crazy.


    Ding Ling went to the door of the small house and knocked hard on the iron door.


    "Open the door, open the door for me!" Ding Ling kicked the iron gate with her foot again. "Dare to shut me up here, do you know who I am?"


    "Stop yelling," a woman squatting on the ground reminded her in a low voice, "bring them in, everyone will suffer."


    Ding Ling where will listen to other people''s advice, she once again kicked on the iron door, the foot pain at the same time, the iron door also made a heavy noise.


    "Let me out of here!" Ding Ling roared at the gate.


    The iron door opened, and the dazzling white light came in from the outside. Ding Ling and other girls in the small house subconsciously blocked their eyes with their arms.


    "Pa!" Next came the sound of the whip waving in the air.


    "Ah Ding Ling let out a cry of pain, and then fell to his knees. The whip hit her knee with precision.


    Ding Ling clenched her teeth and tried to open her eyes to see the man waving the whip - a tall foreigner.


    "Pa!" The second whip hit Ding Ling''s arm. There were slight serrations on the long whip. Just with one whip, the clothes on Ding Ling''s sleeve were pulled open, leaving a bloodstain on her body.


    Ding Ling couldn''t bear the pain of her body. She cried again, and tears filled her eyes.


    After all, she is just a spoiled young lady.

 Chapter 85

    The foreign man came in and whipped Ding Ling twice without saying a word.


    Although Ding Ling was in pain, she didn''t beg for mercy: "if you dare to hit me, I will kill you!"


    But the foreign man didn''t pay attention to Ding Ling''s words. He whipped again. His whip makes it very accurate, fierce, bang.


    With a loud sound, the man retreated, the iron door closed again, and the narrow room became dark again.


    "Who is this man?" Ding Ling was lying on the wet floor, her teeth trembling because of the pain of her body. She asked, "Why are we locked up here?"


    No one answered her, and the dark room was dead.


    Ding Ling clenched her teeth and tried to stop the pain coming from her body. She struggled on the ground for a while, then reluctantly sat up from the ground.


    She looked around and saw that other people were lying on the ground, like fish dying of drought. She could see no other life features except her chest.


    "Let''s try to resist." Ding Ling suddenly said, "if he comes in and lashes us, let''s fight together."


    Her words like a stone into the calm lake, suddenly aroused a circle of ripples.


    "It''s all your fault." Suddenly a woman said.


    "If you hadn''t yelled," someone immediately echoed, "we wouldn''t have been beaten."


    "It''s all your fault!" The voice sharpened.


    "You want to get us beaten." All of a sudden, these women had strength. They supported each other and stood up from the ground.


    "You vicious fellow." The women surrounded Ding Ling.


    "What are you doing?" Ding Ling was a little flustered. She put her hand around her body.


    "Tear this bitch''s clothes!" A woman suggested.


    Their clothes were in tatters, only Ding Ling had just come in, and their clothes were relatively complete.


    "I see who dares to touch me!" Ding Ling screamed, but she was flustered.


    The women''s hands stretched out from all directions. Ding Ling wanted to fight back, but she was surrounded by these people and couldn''t fight back effectively.


    But Ding Ling still clenched her fist and waved around her, hoping to drive these crazy women away.


    "Pop." Someone slapped Ding Ling heavily.


    Ding Ling was stunned. She was so big that she didn''t know how many people slapped her in the face, but she was never beaten in the face by anyone. Compared with the hot pain, a stronger sense of humiliation poured into Ding Ling''s heart.


    Then someone kicked Ding Ling''s belly and knocked Ding Ling to the ground.


    Ding Ling stopped moving, and the sharp pain in her body and the humiliation in her heart. Not long ago, she was as sharp as a knife. Now she has become a wooden person who doesn''t know how to resist.


    The hands came towards her, tearing at her clothes.


    Her chest, her thighs, her body gradually exposed. In the sound of the cloth breaking, these women forget the bullying they just suffered and their situation at the moment.


    It wasn''t until Ding Ling didn''t have any complete clothes on her body and knew that Ding Ling looked more embarrassed and desolate than any of them, that they finally satisfied with it.


    The dark room gradually quieted down from the noise.


    The women came back to their corner. They squatted on the wet ground, with their hair down and their hands around their knees. They looked as pitiful and helpless as before.


    The only difference is that there is another person on the ground, that is Ding Ling lying on the ground.


    Ding Ling shrank slightly. The water on the ground was so cool that she held her chest with her hand.


    Her tears ran down her cheeks and mingled with the water on the ground.


    At this time, the square under the iron door was opened.


    A bucket was handed in from the square. The cask was filled with white rice and a few green leaves.


    All of a sudden, those women swarmed over. They only had such a meal every day. If they missed it, they had to wait until the next day hungry. Some of them walked by Ding Ling''s side, some stepped on Ding Ling''s body directly. Without tableware, they scrambled for the rice and vegetable leaves in the bucket. It didn''t take long for the bucket to be overturned on the ground.


    The white rice fell into the sewage on the ground.


    But these women don''t mind, and people who have tasted the taste of hunger don''t mind this little filth.


    Ding Ling was still lying on the ground. She did not fight with these women, because she was still immersed in the loss of dignity, and she had not tasted the taste of hunger.


    Soon the rice and vegetable leaves were separated and cleaned. This little rice could not feed the whole room, and there was neither meat nor oil. These foods could not fill their hunger. There are also people groping in the water on the ground, trying to find a little food residue.At this time, a hand came in from the square and took away the barrel.


    Then, a water pipe with the thickness of the bowl mouth was plugged in from the same position.

 Chapter 86

    A water pipe with the thickness of a bowl was jammed into the room.


    The women, who had just gathered for food snatching, suddenly scattered in confusion. They fled to the wall, and their shrill cries rang out in the dark room.


    "Wow A white column of water was ejected from the water pipe, and the strong impact force made Ding Ling still lying on the ground roll several times until he came to the wall.


    The water pipes began to move left and right, and the women were screaming and wailing in the shaking white water column.


    The water soaked their clothes, tore their wounds and exposed their carcasses to the air.


    Men''s laughter came from outside the iron gate. This is the greatest pleasure of his day. They should not kill these women or have sex with them. They should keep their virginity until they are handed over to the boss. So he can only torture these women to find a little fun, in order to pass the boring time of the guards.


    There''s no way anyone could have broken in here.


    The sorcerer set up a boundary that the mortals could not perceive. Once the mortals got close to it, they would feel uncomfortable and repulsive from the heart. The closer we get to it, the stronger the sense of discomfort and rejection will be, just like human beings are born to know how to avoid some dangers, and ordinary people will instinctively avoid it.


    This is the witchcraft that heita has inherited for more than 600 years, which is far higher than ordinary people''s cognition.


    This time, a total of 24 black tower witches came to Linhai. This number of witches is comparable to an army, and the leader of the witches is "king of greed and sickle weasel", one of the six wizard kings. It''s said that the wizard king is the symbol of vampire in European mythology.


    And the man who used the whip was just the lowest "servant" in the black tower. But even a servant is far more powerful than ordinary people, not to mention the wizard who knows witchcraft and the legendary wizard king.


    In the view of the servant in charge of guarding, if they want, they can rule a small country at any time, even if six wizard kings are willing to join hands to conquer the whole mortal world. What he can''t understand is why the wizard king and the witches are only willing to live in the shadow instead of swaggering into the sun.


    After flushing the room with a hose, the man turned off the water. These women''s body has been very weak, if not careful to play a dead, I''m afraid they will be punished by the superior.


    It''s not very enjoyable. If we can play with these fragile lives without scruple, it''s a comfortable thing. The man is imagining the miserable situation of the woman under his body and licking his tongue.


    At this time, someone came in outside the door.


    The man turned his head and looked over there.


    A tall man in a hood, with a woman''s body in his hand, came to this side.


    "Pop." Like a piece of meat, the man in the hood threw the woman in his hand in front of the guard.


    "Lord wizard." The guard stood up and saluted the man in the hood.


    "This woman is locked in, too." Said the tall wizard.


    "Yes." The guard is just a servant. In the face of the wizard who can use it, he can only choose to obey.


    "Besides, I''ll take one with me." Said the wizard.


    "Yes." The guard nodded and then opened the iron door.


    The glare of white light entered the dim room.


    Then a tall man came in. The guard stood behind him with the new woman.


    The tall man scanned the women''s bodies in the room. He saw panic on everyone''s face. Finally, his eyes stopped on Ding Ling.


    Most of Ding Ling''s body was bare, and she covered her fluctuating chest with her hands.


    "This woman is just beginning to fast." The guard whispered a warning to the wizard.


    The man''s eyes went away from Ding Ling.


    He went up to a woman and, despite her flustered movements, held her jaw in his hand. It''s like choosing the next dish. A man observes the mouth of a woman in his hand.


    After a while, the man said with satisfaction, "it''s clean. You did a good job."


    The guard did not dare to take credit or retort, and simply said, "yes."


    "That''s it." The wizard released his hand holding the woman''s jaw and said, "this is the choice for today."


    "No!" The woman who was chosen cried in panic, "please, let me go! Don''t kill me, don''t Everyone who was taken away never came back.


    She struggled, but her strength was not much different from that of a baby.


    The woman was caught by the wrist and dragged out of the room like a cargo. There was no voice for her, all she could hear was a cry for help by herself.


    Then a new woman was thrown into the room.Bang. The iron door slammed shut.


    "Help me!" People in the room could still hear the cry for help from the woman who had been taken away, "please, help me!"


    The call for help became more and more subtle, and then gradually disappeared.


    There was a dead silence in the dark room.


    Women sit or lie here quietly waiting for their destiny.


    The latest woman to be thrown in is lying next to Ding Ling. Ding Ling stares at the woman''s face and suddenly thinks that the woman seems to be a policeman following her.


    One of Ding Ling''s pursuers, who is also the mayor''s nephew, once told her that a policewoman was following her. The mayor''s nephew also showed Ding Ling a picture of the policewoman. At that time, Ding Ling only said "pretty" lightly after seeing the photos, and didn''t pay attention to it any more.


    I didn''t expect to see the policewoman under such circumstances.


    Ding Ling couldn''t help thinking about the background of the people or organizations who locked themselves in this small house. Not only is he not afraid to offend the Dragon King in the underground world of Linhai City, but also he dares to kidnap female policemen. It can be said that he has offended both black and white.


    At this time, the policewoman''s lips suddenly moved.


    Is she awake? Ding Ling was expecting her to wake up and talk to herself. Although this man is a policeman, he has something in common with himself. In such an environment, even if two people are enemies, they will feel kind.


    The policewoman didn''t wake up. She was still in a coma.


    "Brother Hao, brother Hao." The policewoman whispered the name.


    Who is brother hao? Although Ding Ling couldn''t answer this question, she felt envious. In this case, Ding Ling didn''t even have anyone to miss.

 Chapter 87

    I don''t know how long it took for Xu Lingshan to wake up. Like Ding Ling at that time, she felt very comfortable the first time she woke up. She had not slept so soundly for a long time. The drugs paralyzed her nerves and made her fall into deep sleep for a long time. Although there were many disadvantages, the advantage was that her body got a long and effective rest.


    Xu Lingshan rubbed her eyes with one hand and sat up slowly from the ground with the other hand in the water on the ground.


    "Where is this?" Xu Lingshan whispered to herself. Her brain medicine has not been completely over, at this time is still a little confused.


    "We''re locked up." Ding Ling said to her, "no one knows where this is."


    Xu Ling Shan Leng for a while, and then she woke up.


    She quickly got up from the ground and looked around. Including Ding Ling, there are several women crowded in the same narrow room. The whole room is ventilated by a small window on the top, but it seems that there is a larger room or warehouse outside the window, and there is no way to observe the external situation through this window. What connects the dark room with the outside world is an iron door that cannot be opened from the inside.


    The atmosphere of decadence and despair filled every corner of the room, which made Xu Lingshan wonder whether she woke up from a dream and fell into another dream.


    Xu Lingshan comes to the iron gate and knocks it with her hand to find out if there is a chance to escape.


    "There''s no chance." Ding Ling said, "you can''t get out of here."


    But Xu Lingshan didn''t give up. She kept trying in every corner of the room. Fifteen minutes later, there were bursts of pain on her forehead. She stopped and sat down slowly against the wall.


    She sat beside Ding Ling.


    "Hello." Although she has reached this point, Xu Lingshan still hasn''t forgotten her task. She tries to get close to Ding Ling to see if she can get information about Ding long from her mouth. "How did you get caught?" Xu Lingshan asked clearly. She believes that in this dangerous situation, they are more likely to believe in each other.


    Who knows Ding Ling just gently smile: "don''t pretend, you must be tracking me, they caught it together."


    "You know I''m following you?" Xu Lingshan was stunned.


    Ding Ling nodded, and then said, "you look down on me. On the first day you followed me, someone reported to me."


    "Who is it?" Xu Lingshan asked subconsciously. After speaking, Xu Lingshan regretted. How could Ding Ling answer this question.


    "Who else can it be? It''s Xu Yangluo." Who knows Ding Ling answered Xu Lingshan''s question simply.


    "Who is Xu Yang?" Xu Lingshan only thought the name was familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    "The mayor''s nephew," Ding Ling replied with a smile, "some people say he is the mayor''s illegitimate son. I think it''s quite similar."


    "Is that him?" Xu Lingshan was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    Then she couldn''t help but ask, "you know I''m a policeman, and tell me that?"


    "I don''t care about Xu Yang''s life or death," Ding Ling said with a curl of his mouth. "His eyes are very narrow, which is disgusting."


    Xu Lingshan "Puyi" a smile out, this Xu Yang She once had a meeting, but at that time did not know that he was also involved in Ding long.


    The age difference between the two is a few years, the identity is also very different, but in this environment, actually can talk some congenial.


    Xu Lingshan saw Ding Ling''s clothes, so she took off her coat and handed it to her: "it''s very cold on the ground. Don''t catch cold."


    Ding Ling is not polite. She takes the coat from Xu Lingshan''s hand and covers it for herself. After a few seconds, she hesitated and said, "thank you."


    Xu Lingshan smiles at her.


    At this time, a woman stood up from the corner, she said in a very pitiful tone: "I''m very cold, too. Lend me the clothes to cover it."


    Ding Ling frowned and leaned a little towards Xu Lingshan.


    Then, in addition to Xu Lingshan and Ding Ling, other women all stood up one by one. They gathered in front of Ding Ling and Xu Lingshan.


    "Lend me your clothes." Some people say.


    "No, you''d better lend it to me." Said another woman.


    Their clothes were in tatters and their skin was covered with countless bloodstains.


    "Go, go away!" Ding Ling curled up. "You all go away!"


    One hand reached out to Ding Ling''s coat.


    Just when that hand was about to touch Ding Ling''s coat, Xu Lingshan grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Lingshan harshly scolded, "want to grab clothes?"


    "Why are you such a vicious woman?" The woman caught by the wrist asked Xu Lingshan.


    "We are so pitiful," a woman showed her chest to Xu Lingshan. A long wound had been soaked in the water for too long and festered. "Can''t you help us?""Pity is not an excuse for your recklessness." As a policeman, Xu Lingshan is not easy to be soft hearted.


    "Get out of the way!" Xu Lingshan stood up and stopped in front of Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling looked up at Xu Lingshan''s back, her eyes full of surprise and admiration.


    Those women don''t stop because of Xu Lingshan''s words. They reach out to Xu Lingshan and want to tear her clothes.


    But how can these malnourished people be the opponents of policewomen.


    Xu Lingshan grabs the wrist of the person who reaches for her hand first, then gently twists it, and at the same time uses her foot to hook the other person''s footwall, so that the person falls to the ground in pain.


    Then someone reached over, but Xu Lingshan would be subdued a few times. After three or four women fell to the ground, the rest hesitated and did not dare to move forward.


    "Get out of here!" Xu Lingshan yelled at them.


    Those who hesitated, and those who were still wailing on the ground, all of a sudden ran away. They returned to their own corner and became pitiful victims.


    Xu Lingshan sat down again and sat beside Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling is a little closer to her.


    "Are you all such good policemen?" Ding Ling asked suddenly.


    Xu Lingshan gave a wry smile: "no one can help your father. Who doesn''t know that your father Ding long is the biggest criminal in Linhai City, but no one can help him."


    Ding Ling lowered her head, she was silent for a while, and then said, "I know, I know, he is not a good thing."


    When Xu Lingshan heard Ding Ling''s words, she couldn''t help but turn her head and look at Ding Ling''s expression. What kind of expression does the girl have to say to criticize her father?


    But Ding Ling didn''t have any expression. Rather, her expression was very cold.


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with your father?" Asked Xu Lingshan. Ding Ling got countless conveniences from Ding long, which is beyond doubt, so Xu Lingshan can hardly imagine why Ding Ling hated her father.


    "He killed my mother and sister Zheng." Ding Ling gradually buried her head in her lap. She sobbed, "he killed everyone who was good to me."


    Xu Lingshan would like to ask Ding Ling if there is any evidence, but she can''t say such cold words at this time.


    She put her hand around Ding Ling''s shoulder and patted Ding Ling''s body like a child.

 Chapter 88

    After sobbing for a long time, Ding Ling raised her head with red eyes.


    "I''m sorry," Ding Ling whispered, "for troubling you." This is Ding Ling''s first apology in her life.


    "Nothing." Xu Lingshan smiles at her.


    "By the way," Ding Ling suddenly asked, "when you are asleep, you have been shouting ''brother Hao'' and ''brother Hao''. Who is this'' brother Hao ''of you?"


    The expression on Xu Lingshan''s face gradually solidified.


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Ding Ling said quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." There was a wry smile on Xu Lingshan''s face. "It''s been a long time."


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Ding Ling couldn''t help asking.


    "He''s my fiance." Xu Lingshan replied.


    "Ah Ding Ling made a surprised voice. Xu Lingshan looked very young. Unexpectedly, she was engaged.


    "On the night of engagement, he drank a lot of wine," Xu Lingshan said quietly. "The next day, he never got up again. The cause of death was gas poisoning."


    "What, what?" Although she had a bad feeling, Ding Ling didn''t expect that "brother Hao" had already died.


    "But I don''t believe it. Hogg is a policeman like me. He''s always careful and sharp." Xu Lingshan bit her teeth. "I don''t believe he will die like this."


    "Maybe it''s because he drank too much..." Ding Ling said in a low voice.


    "No, no," Xu Lingshan repeated, "someone must have seized this opportunity to kill him."


    "Who is it?" Ding Ling asked subconsciously.


    "Brother Hao was investigating," Xu Lingshan said. "It was the case of Ding long and Xiang Yunhai."


    "My father and uncle Xiang." Ding Ling opened her mouth in surprise.


    Xu Lingshan suddenly put her hand on her eyes, and then firmly said, "so I will let Ding long Fufa and can''t run away to the sea of clouds. No matter how much time it takes, no matter how much price I pay, I will surely bring them to justice."


    Ding Ling looks at Xu Lingshan''s side face. This policewoman''s strength is far beyond her imagination. Although Ding Ling hates her father very much, she can''t even get rid of his protection, let alone have other ideas.


    "I''m sorry to have said that to you." Xu Lingshan said to Ding Ling. Ding long is also Ding Ling''s father. He said in front of his daughter that he must bring his father to justice, which is a bit too much.


    "Nothing, nothing." Ding Ling waved her hand.


    Xu Lingshan suddenly covered her forehead with her hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ding Ling asked anxiously.


    Xu Lingshan gently shook her head, indicating that she didn''t have to worry about herself: "sometimes I have a headache. Maybe I''m too tired recently. Just have a rest."


    Ding Ling doesn''t speak any more. She is so big that she doesn''t know how to care about others, so she can only look at Xu Lingshan with worried eyes and cover her head. They didn''t know each other for a long time, but their relationship has become deep.


    After about five or six minutes, Xu Lingshan gradually relieved from her headache.


    "Can''t we really get out?" Xu Lingshan asked in a low voice.


    "We haven''t found a way yet." Answered Ding Ling.


    "Can we wait for help?" Xu Lingshan sighed.


    "Don''t worry," Ding Ling comforted her. "At this time, my father must be looking for me all over the world. I believe he can help us out soon."


    Xu Lingshan gave a wry smile. She was reduced to waiting for Ding long to come to the rescue.


    "Maybe the police will find us first." Xu Lingshan said. But she did not have much confidence in this. Recently, women''s disappearances occurred frequently. It seems that she was locked up in such a small house. But the criminal did not leave any clues, so far the police have no clue.


    What she doesn''t know is that the police have no mind to redistribute the police force to manage the missing cases.


    Linhai City has become a mess.


    After Ding long offered a reward of "the second best", not only the major social organizations in Linhai City became active, but also the leaders of Ding long himself took action.


    After Xiang Yunhai''s disappearance, some of the forces in the longyunhui who were inclined to Xiang Yunhai began to be eliminated by Ding long. But they will not wait to die. This reward is the best time to turn over. As long as they sit in the second position, even Ding long can''t turn over to deal with himself immediately. All the forces in the underground world have come out to fight for the position of "under one person" in the coastal city.


    If Ding long made such a big move to rescue Ding Ling, then Ding Long''s love for his daughter is not deep. But it''s a pity that Ding long is now immersed in his rising reputation.


    It''s the most wonderful taste that only those in power can experience.


    At the same time, the police station of Linhai City has gradually controlled the situation.


    After those little gangsters left, the underground world of Linhai City entered the separatist station between major associations and leaders. In this case, it is easy for the police to mediate and adjust. After all, the leaders and leaders of these societies are not impulsive little gangsters who talk about loyalty and righteousness. They all have more or less the nature of businessmen. As long as they have to discuss, they will not completely tear their faces.In this chaos, Xiang Yunhai never showed his face. Combined with Ding Long''s internal clean-up policy, many people suspect that he has been killed by Ding long.


    Only Ding long knew that the cunning man must not have died, but was hiding in the shadow waiting for an opportunity.


    Perhaps it would be Ding Long''s biggest mistake in his life to let this man go because of his old friendship.


    No one would have thought that Xiang Yunhai had joined a mysterious organization called "black tower".


    "Mr. William." Xiang Yunhai greets with a foreign man in a hood and a half naked woman in his hand.


    The tall man named William also nodded to the sea of clouds.


    Xiang Yunhai is a Chinese servant commander appointed by Wizard Wang Qin. According to his position, he is the same level as wizard William. But after all, Xiang Yunhai is just an outsider who suddenly intrudes. Even if he is appreciated by Wizard Wang, he can''t be complacent.


    He glanced at the half naked woman in William''s hand and asked with a smile, "is it time for the wizard king to eat?"


    William nodded.


    "Brother, please, please help me!" The half naked woman saw the face of an oriental and immediately called for help.


    But Xiang Yunhai seemed to hear nothing.


    "Wish Lord wizard a happy meal for me." He said to William, smiling at the sea of clouds.


    "All right." Answered William.

 Chapter 89

    "Is it reliable?" Zhou Heng had some doubts in his mind.


    Now he is wandering in the city with a glass of water, and there is a plum blossom in the water.


    This is the "winter plum tracking method" he learned from "tracking magic method". The main idea is that as long as he keeps thinking about the person he is looking for, the petals of plum blossom will guide him. Although this book is from Tianshi library, Zhou Heng is not sure that all the books in Tianshi library are reliable, but the method he uses now is full of unreliable atmosphere - the process of casting the Dharma is too simple, and because of the water sloshing, the plum flowers in the water are also swaying, constantly changing the direction, guiding Zhou Heng to wander around the city.


    The pedestrians on the road all cast strange eyes at Zhou Heng.


    Now is the most chaotic time in Linhai City, Zhou Heng''s eccentric approach will really be more eye-catching. Sure enough, after a long time, several gangsters squatting on the side of the road stared at Zhou Heng. They winked at each other, then got up together and surrounded Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng had noticed these gangsters for a long time, but he didn''t expect that these people would dare to surround themselves in broad daylight.


    A gangster took the lead to open the mouth: "brother, what is your shape?"


    Zhou Heng ignored the little gangster. He was staring at the plum blossom in his water cup. The petals of the plum blossom would guide him. But no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t understand where the plum blossom wanted to take him.


    The little hoodlums looked at each other and thought that the boy who didn''t speak was a fool.


    "I think this man''s skull is broken, isn''t it?" At the same time, he touched the water cup on the top of Zhou Heng''s head, "Hey, this flower is pretty pretty."


    Just as his hand was about to touch the petals of the plum blossom, his knee suddenly fell down.


    "Ah "My leg, my leg!" cried the punk in pain He held his knee in his hand and kept rolling on the ground.


    "Five, five!" Other little gangsters called his nickname one after another, "what''s the matter with you, old five?" They can''t see Zhou Heng''s foot clearly at all, which is faster than their vision can catch. Rubbing the air at this speed will produce enough heat to make the clothes burn, but Zhou Heng, who knows basic fire magic, can control the temperature. In other words, if he wants to, he can not only kick the little gangster''s knee to pieces with one foot, but also use the high temperature generated by friction to coke the whole person.


    Zhou Heng didn''t do that, but he didn''t want to give himself any trouble. After all, he was on the street with a lot of people. And after he was attracted by these little gangsters, many pedestrians were attracted.


    "It''s him! This son of a bitch must have done a good job There is a little gangster yelling at Zhou Heng.


    "It''s too noisy." Zhou Heng said coldly.


    The next moment, the little gangster who yelled was bleeding from his nose and leaning back.


    Just under everyone''s eyelids, Zhou Heng gave him a punch with a speed that no one could notice. Zhou Heng carefully controlled his own strength, but the impact of this speed was only a slight touch, which was enough to make the other side''s nose become crushed.


    "And now?" Zhou Heng sneered at the rest of the gangsters, "are you still going to trouble me?"


    I''ve offended people who can''t be provoked! Punks are impulsive, but they''re not stupid.


    "Do you, do you know who our boss is?" The muddler''s voice trembled. "We are the men of brother Yang!"


    "You wait for me!" Another little gangster yelled at Zhou Heng, "I''m going to call someone now. If you have the ability, don''t leave!" With that, the gangsters ran away without looking back. Two thugs wounded by Zhou Heng are still lying on the ground wailing, no one to take care of them.


    Zhou Heng didn''t have time to wait for the little gangster to call someone back. He looked up at the water cup held high above his head. In my heart, I wonder if this "tracking magic method" is reliable or not, and where will this plum lead me.


    When Zhou Heng was at a loss in doubt, the plum petals in the cup suddenly trembled.


    After a gust of wind, a petal on the branch of plum blossom suddenly fell down and flew out along the wind. Zhou Heng ran after the petal.


    The petals kept rising and falling in the wind and flew across the sidewalk on the road. Zhou Heng didn''t care so much. He grabbed a water cup in his hand and crossed the road quickly with a red light on his head.


    In the flow of pedestrians and traffic, the petals gradually sank and finally fell to the ground.


    Zhou Heng ran forward and wanted to study the petals on the ground carefully. At this time, a big foot in shoes just stepped on the petals. When the shoes were lifted up, the petals had disappeared.


    "Sir!" Zhou Heng went to call the owner of the big feet. The petals stuck to each other''s sole. "Wait a minute, sir!"


    The tall figure didn''t stop, but walked on.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Heng quickly ran behind the man, ready to put his hand on the other side''s shoulder.The man seemed to feel the movement of Zhou Heng behind him. Before Zhou Heng put his hand on his shoulder, he suddenly turned around.


    Even Zhou Heng did not expect the person in front of him to turn around at this time. His water cup was hit by the other party''s arm and flew out.


    "Pop." The water cup fell to the ground and smashed, and the water in the cup also splashed the trousers of predecessors.


    "I''m sorry." Zhou Heng has no choice but to open his hand. It''s not all his fault.


    Turning around was a tall man in a hood, who was obviously angry because Zhou Heng got his trousers wet.


    "William," at this time, a foreigner in front reminded the angry looking man in foreign language, "don''t make trouble, don''t forget what we are here for!"


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand them, but he probably knew that the foreigner in front of him was talking for himself, so he gave him a smile. China is a country of etiquette. We should not lose etiquette.


    But William did not listen to his advice, but to Zhou Heng clenched his fist.


    "Well, I''m not afraid of you." Zhou Heng reminds each other with his eyes. Although there is courtesy, Zhou Heng is not afraid of anything.


    They stare at each other.


    "William," cried the foreign man ahead, "you can''t make any more mistakes!"


    Hearing these words, the ferocity in William''s eyes was a little less.


    "William!" The foreign man in front of me was a little angry.


    William finally restrained his anger. He turned away from Zhou Heng and strode to the foreign man in front of him.


    Zhou Heng suddenly remembered the petals on the sole of his feet, so he caught up with them again.


    "Hey, wait!" Zhou Heng called to the front.

 Chapter 90

    "The boy is coming again." Said William, biting his teeth. He is a "character defect". As a wizard in the black tower, he often has to bear the pressure that far exceeds the limit that ordinary people can bear in the process of learning a wizard. Therefore, the physically weak wizard in the film and television works is just a misunderstanding of the wizard. In order to learn the ancient witchcraft, a real wizard has a strong physique, but only the excellent physique is not enough, and the spirit must be strong enough to withstand the spiritual devastation when learning witchcraft.


    But no matter how strong the mental power is, there are times when people can''t bear the pressure and collapse. William is part of the "character defect" produced after the mental breakdown. Most of the time, he looks like an ordinary person, even more talkative and humorous. But once he enters another state, the defective part of his character will show up, irritable, manic, intolerant, and countless negative emotions will rush into his heart, making his mind confused.


    Once he becomes a "character defect", it means that his practice in witchcraft has stopped here. Although the black tower allows people with personality defects to continue to use witchcraft as witches, it does not allow people with personality defects to continue to learn new witchcraft.


    William was identified as a character defect when he was 26 years old, and now he is 31 years old. In the past five years, William has become increasingly manic because he can''t continue to explore the mystery of witchcraft. After several mistakes, he was almost driven out of the black tower.


    "Andre, the boy is still after us." William repeated, "I think he''s trying to trouble us."


    The man known as Andre said impatiently, "get rid of him. No mortal can catch up with the wizard of the black tower." They have business to do. They can''t waste precious time just because they are mortals.


    They quickened their pace - "empty step".


    Stepping on the air is one of the basic witchcraft of the black tower. In the eyes of ordinary people, their pace has not changed much, but the actual speed will speed up a lot. It is said that the wizard who has practiced this witchcraft to the peak can fly in the air, but no one has ever seen it.


    The speed of those two people suddenly accelerated. As a last resort, Zhou Heng could only speed up his own pace.


    "He''s still following us." William''s tone was a mixture of anger and surprise.


    "There are mortals who can run fast," Andre wasn''t surprised. "If we go faster, he won''t be able to keep up."


    But Zhou Heng was still behind them. He thought to himself: these two guys are still walking very fast. Are these two foreigners athletes?


    The three people walked on the street for a while, and the number of pedestrians nearby gradually decreased.


    "You can''t get rid of him in your way." There was a mocking smile on William''s face


    "Don''t be impulsive." Andre frowned. "This man can keep up with us, and he''s not tired. He must not be an ordinary man."


    "So what?" William said triumphantly, "we are witches!"


    Wizard is a term appearing in all kinds of films and video games. Human beings both worship and fear witches who can use witchcraft in legend. More than 600 years ago, large-scale hunting activities against witches broke out in Europe, and its bloody degree is beyond people''s imagination now. But the hunt did not make the witches disappear in the world, but gave birth to the "black tower" Witches organization.


    Andre nodded, too. He agreed with William. Wizard and mortal are two creatures with different planes. In his view, even the most powerful mortal can''t defeat the weakest wizard.


    "Let''s go to the wizard King''s border," Andre said, "and naturally he will give up following us."


    "But a mortal," said William, biting his teeth wrongly, "would force two witches to flee into the border. It''s very hard for me."


    "It''s all the will of the wizard king." Andre said in a respectful and pious tone, "you can''t disobey.".


    "Of course." William responded in a low voice.


    Before the trigger came to the land of China, the wizard king had already told the witches on this trip that they could not make trouble outside if it was not for the task. Although we don''t understand why we should keep a low profile in front of mortals, since this is the will of the wizard king, one of the top leaders of the black tower, we can''t refuse to comply with it.


    The more they walk, the less pedestrians and vehicles there are.


    Although it has not entered the barrier set by the wizard king, the energy released from the barrier has disturbed the normal life of nearby residents. Just as humans are instinctively afraid of worms and germs, humans are naturally far away from witchcraft energy. It is this instinct of rejection that makes the number of human beings who can contact with witchcraft very small, and the organization of witchcraft can not be too strong.


    But Zhou Heng was not aware of it.


    Witchcraft energy is different from Yin Qi or evil Qi, it has no specific form of expression. Yin Qi looks like a black mist, while Sha Qi looks like an active black liquid. In contrast, witchcraft energy is colorless and tasteless. It is more like a pure energy body that can''t be directly observed by the naked eye, such as "temperature".


    The celestial system will not alarm because there is witchcraft energy nearby, and Zhou Heng''s Yin and Yang eyes will not actively detect witchcraft energy nearby. So even if Zhou Heng was getting closer to the border, he didn''t feel any abnormality.Andre and William, on the other hand, could not sit still.


    If Zhou Heng is here to track himself, his way of tracking is too careless. It seems that he doesn''t have any intention to cover up his appearance. But if Zhou Heng is just an ordinary person they happen to meet, it''s too strange for him. He can not only keep up with their feet, but also the energy released from the border can''t affect him at all. It''s really rare.


    "When you enter the border, you will be him." Andre whispered to William. If Zhou Heng is led to the deeper part of the border, it will be troublesome. Although he doesn''t worry about how many waves Zhou Heng can dislike in the border, it''s hard to hear if two witches can''t get rid of a mortal.


    Two people came to a factory. There were no people nearby, not even cars. It was impossible to imagine that this was a corner of the city.


    Zhou Heng also felt strange. After all, not far away, he had been harassed by gangsters, but it looked like a desolate city in the end, not angry at all.


    The two foreign men walked into the factory without stopping.


    Zhou Heng hesitated and followed.


    Suddenly, he felt sick.


    It''s like going through an invisible water film. In the process of penetration, a strong sense of nausea surged into Zhou Heng''s heart.


    But as he passed through the invisible barrier, the disgust went down.


    This short-term discomfort made Zhou Heng stop for a breath.


    And in front of the two foreign men also at this time step.

 Chapter 91

    "You first or I first?" William asked Andre.


    "Come on." Andre is not interested in bullying a mortal. In his opinion, only William, a "character defect" would take this kind of thing as fun.


    William seems to have guessed Andre''s answer. He rubbed his finger bones with satisfaction and walked slowly towards Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t understand the foreign language they talked about, but it seemed that the other side was not very friendly. He sighed and said, "I''ll try not to kill you." With that, Zhou Heng also put on a fighting posture.


    William can understand Chinese, Zhou Heng''s words ignited his anger.


    "Fade away". Inspired by witchcraft, William''s figure disappeared under Zhou Heng''s eyes.


    Fading away is one of the most skillful witchcraft that William mastered. Most of the witches can only reluctantly integrate their body with the surrounding environment by using this move, which is no different from high-grade camouflage. But William has been able to completely integrate himself with the surrounding environment, even when he is moving, he will not show his flaws, which is no different from the real invisibility.


    "What''s going on?" Zhou Heng''s face showed an expression of surprise.


    Seeing his opponent''s reaction, William grinned triumphantly - letting his opponent be tortured to death in a daze and fear is William''s favorite thing.


    Andre also had no choice but to smile. William is just like this. He can pretend to be a gentleman when he is gentle, but once he is cruel, he becomes no different from a beast.


    "Don''t get this place dirty." Andre yelled at William, "it''s a lot of trouble to clean the blood in the big beach."


    "Stop talking!" After William said this, he would not speak again, so that his opponent would not judge his position according to his voice. He slowly moved his position, trying to circle behind Zhou Heng to give him a fatal attack.


    But the next second of change caught William and Andre by surprise.


    Zhou Heng made a quick straight fist, without any extra action. He didn''t even know what he was judging William''s position by, so the fist came over. William recovered from the shock, and it was too late to dodge. Zhou Heng''s fist hit him in the face with the hot wind of fire.


    Bang.


    William''s figure showed up in the air. His facial bones changed shape because of the fist. The burning feeling brought by the fist style left a burning smell on his face.


    "William!" Watching Andre some worry, "you be careful, this guy is not simple."


    The muscles of William''s face moved, and then the bones of his face returned to their original shape, and even the scars left by the burning disappeared.


    "Wow." Seeing William''s resilience, Zhou Heng exclaimed.


    "I''ll kill him!" Said William angrily.


    "Be careful." Andre reminded him again.


    Andre''s noise deepened William''s boredom. He was injured by a mortal, which was the disgrace of his life. Even if he broke up the hateful guy in front of him now, he could not repair the disgrace.


    William''s figure disappeared into the air again. Just now, the opponent must have judged his position by his voice. This time, as soon as William entered the fading state, he began to move his position.


    Waiting for your death in a daze! William rushed to Zhou Heng. He raised his big fist. Even if Zhou Heng had the physique of a cow, he would knock him over.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t rely on his voice to identify his opponent''s position at all. The so-called "gradual concealment" is not really invisible, it just adds a layer of camouflage to one''s own body. The camouflage that ordinary people can''t recognize is full of flaws in Zhou Heng''s eyes. There is no need to listen to the voice or feel the breath and other mysterious means. Zhou Heng can see the opponent''s position with his eyes.


    Zhou Heng made a quick shot, and the last shot came first. His fist went through his opponent''s arm and hit William in the face again.


    This time, Zhou Heng slightly increased his punch, and William was directly knocked to the ground by him.


    William''s jaw has been dislocated, saliva mixed with blood splashed out of his mouth, leaving more scorched marks on his chin and side face.


    Zhou Heng wants to see if his opponent can recover after aggravating the injury.


    William didn''t disappoint him. He sat up slowly from the ground. His dislocated jaw returned to its original position, and the scorch mark on his face faded until it disappeared.


    "Let me do it." Said Andre, standing next to William.


    "If you dare," William gasped, "I''ll kill you first."


    "Hum." Andre snorted and closed his mouth.


    William has been completely infuriated, now he looks like a heavy breathing bull. William fixed his eyes on the motionless Zhou Heng and opened his mouth and nostrils to breathe in the air."Don''t use fade," Andre could not help reminding him. "He can see through your disguise."


    "Shut up William let out a roar, and then rushed to Zhou Heng.


    "It''s interesting." Zhou Heng whispered. Although I don''t know what means the other side uses to make himself invisible, and what principle to rely on to recover from his injury, it has aroused Zhou Heng''s interest.


    William''s right arm attached to the invisible force, when his fist across the air, the change of air flow is like a spear to pierce.


    "Knight''s spear.".


    This sorcery can make William''s hand attached with the invisible Knight spear condensed by the air. If his blow is treated as an ordinary boxing, then his body will be penetrated.


    Seeing William''s attack, Zhou Heng''s face was disappointed.


    "In the end, are they just some tricks?" Zhou Heng said with disappointment.


    The Cavalier spear condensed in the air changed shape when it was about to touch Zhou Heng''s body, just like the scalded ice cream. William''s witchcraft was broken by the high temperature around Zhou Heng.


    "Ring of fire." William murmured, his voice growing louder, "it''s the invisible ring of fire!"


    "No way!" Andre in the rear retorted loudly, "that''s impossible!" Invisible ring of fire is a high-level witchcraft that Andre, one of the disciples of the wizard king, can''t use. How can it be used by a mortal.


    William''s mind was in chaos. He yelled at Zhou Heng in Chinese, "who are you, who are you?"


    "Master of heaven." Zhou Heng replied politely with a smile, "I''m the master who can catch ghosts."


    Master of heaven? What''s that? William was stunned. Isn''t this man a wizard?


    "Any more tricks?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    William didn''t know how to answer.


    "If not," Zhou Heng clenched his fist, "then it''s my turn."


    "I''m curious about how many injuries you can recover." Zhou Heng added.


    Fear came to William''s mind.

 Chapter 92

    "Get out of the way!" Andre reminded William in a loud voice.


    But it''s too late. Zhou Heng''s fist hit William''s face for the third time. It''s like a repeated picture in a movie. Andre has a strong sense of seeing this scene. William''s body was hit to fly out again, the speed of that person''s fist had exceeded the limit that William''s reflex nerve could react to, even if it was this kind of straight fist without any modification, William would never be able to resist.


    Andre can see that their strength is not on the same level.


    The impact of this blow directly hit William with a concussion. He fell back to the ground, with pink foam in his mouth, and his body was still twitching.


    "I seem to be pushing too hard." Zhou Heng made a sorry expression, "I thought he could recover, but now it seems impossible."


    William was completely unconscious. The power to recover his injury is also witchcraft. A person who has lost consciousness can''t use witchcraft.


    Andre looks at William on the ground and suddenly sighs. Although it''s just the title of "character defect", in Andre''s opinion, "character defect" and "defective product" are no different. These witches who are forced to stop because of their own spiritual fragility are not worthy of the name of the black tower. If Andre is in charge of heita, he will classify these "defective products" and "servants" who can''t learn witchcraft. Only those who have enough room to rise can be worthy of the name of "Wizard".


    "Will you do it to me?" Zhou Heng asked the foreign man who was still standing.


    Andre quickly waved his hand: "don''t get me wrong, I don''t like to fight with people." Andre also speaks Chinese.


    "That''s a pity," Zhou Heng said with a smile. "I''m quite interested in your tricks."


    "It''s not a trick," Andre explained to Zhou Heng with a smile. "You can call it witchcraft or magic."


    "So it is." Zhou Heng nodded. Before meeting these two foreign men, he only saw those feng shui masters and jingque masters from Japan use magic. Now it seems that there are many people who know magic in the world. However, this is Zhou Heng''s illusion. There are few people in the world who can use or even touch magic. Otherwise, the world would be in a mess. It''s just that Zhou Heng can always deal with these people because of his work, so naturally he has the illusion that people who know magic are everywhere.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t show a surprised expression, Andre was more sure that this man''s life was not simple.


    "And you?" Andre tried to use Zhou Heng''s words, "where did you learn your magic from?" In his opinion, Zhou Heng''s ability to see through William''s "fading" must be due to the use of magic like "Eagle''s eye", while his ability to crack "Knight''s long gun" may be due to the use of magic like "hot wall" - William said that Zhou Heng could "invisible ring of fire", Andre didn''t believe that "invisible ring of fire" was a high-level magic that even he could not master. Only the "Wizard king" level wizard is qualified to learn that level of witchcraft.


    There are only six "Wizard kings" in "black tower", the largest wizard organization in Europe.


    "I didn''t say I''d tell you about myself." Zhou Heng is not ready to lie, but he will not tell the secret of the Heavenly Master system to others. What''s more, Andre doesn''t seem to have a good heart.


    Andre Leng for a while, Zhou Heng did not promise him anything, it is Andre himself and Zhou Heng said these.


    "That''s right." Zhou Heng went on to say, "are you responsible for all the recent female disappearances?"


    Andre''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Zhou Heng is just using words to test each other. According to Andre''s reaction, he is right. However, Zhou Heng did not show his satisfaction after guessing correctly, but continued to pretend that "I know all the inside stories well".


    "How do you know?" Andre''s tone became cold, this matter can''t see light, although he didn''t have full assurance to deal with Zhou Heng, but I''m afraid he had to do it.


    "There are not many people in this coastal city who can do this without knowing it." Zhou Heng said calmly, trying not to let his words show flaws. He doesn''t know whether there are only two opponents or whether there is a sound organization. If it is a sound organization, then he may be in a bit of danger now - Zhou Heng is very clear about his strength and knows that he is far from being invincible in the world.


    "So you''re here to save people?" Asked Andre coldly. According to Zhou Heng''s answer, he will decide how to treat Zhou Heng later.


    "You arrested a friend of mine," Zhou Heng replied. "I''ll get her back. As for the others, I''m not interested." He is telling the truth. Saving people is a matter of the police. If Zhou Heng takes the place of the police, he is afraid that he will put himself in the spotlight. At that time, he does not know how much trouble he will bring to his future. First think of a way to save Ding Ling, and then call the police to deal with this matter, this is the optimal solution Zhou Heng should choose.


    Andre nodded when he heard that a friend had been arrested. Obviously, Zhou Heng''s sincere statement convinced him.In Andre''s opinion, Zhou Heng is likely to be an important member of an organization or the son of a famous family, otherwise he could not easily defeat William at a young age. You know, even if William is a character defect, he is a member of the black tower wizard. It is not a good choice to offend Zhou Heng without knowing the details of the other party.


    What''s more, now the wizard Wang is sick in bed and in urgent need of "Dragon King''s blood" for treatment, so it should not be a mess.


    "We may have caught your friend by mistake." Andre''s tone softened a little. "I don''t know what your friend has?" In order to relieve the pain of the wizard king, the witches went to the streets to catch many women. As long as they meet the two conditions of "fair skin" and "virgin body", they will try to catch these women back.


    With the increasing demand of the wizard king for "virgin blood", the witches had to find Xiang Yunhai, the local guides, and use the forbidden drugs as bait to lure them to work for themselves. It''s normal to catch people by mistake.


    With the help of Xiang Yunhai, a large number of virgins have been reserved in the prison. It doesn''t matter if one is released.


    Zhou Heng knew that Andre intended to release people, so he quickly described Ding Ling''s appearance to him.


    Without saying a few words, Andre nodded. He already knew that Ding Ling mentioned by Zhou Heng was a woman captured by William recently. At the same time, he brought back a policewoman.


    These two women are now locked up in the warehouse prison, if Zhou Heng''s goal is just a woman, then everything is easy to discuss.


    "I''ll take you to meet your friend." Andre said gently.

 Chapter 93

    "I''ll pick up your friend for you." Andre said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t expect that the other party would agree so simply. He pointed to William who was still lying on the ground awkwardly: "I''m sorry that I hurt your friend just now."


    Andre smiles. "Nothing. Heita doesn''t welcome losers."


    Zhou Heng nodded and pretended to agree with Andre. Heita? Zhou Heng seems to have seen this word somewhere, but after a long time, he can''t remember it.


    Under the leadership of Andre, Zhou Heng went to the depth of the factory building.


    But William was left in the same place. In a short time, a servant would come to carry him away. As for where to carry him and what to do, it was not known to outsiders.


    In a dark, damp little room.


    Xu Lingshan hugged Ding Ling tightly, and then tested the temperature of Ding Ling''s forehead with her hands.


    Ding Ling has a high fever.


    The spoiled Ding Ling didn''t have the body to adapt to this kind of environment at all. She was humiliated and bullied mentally, but her body didn''t want to eat here, so she naturally had a high fever.


    Xu Lingshan let go of Ding Ling and let Ding Ling sit against the wall. Then she got up and went to the iron door. Other women in the room are staring at Xu Lingshan with fear, hoping that she will not do those crazy things.


    Not long ago, Xu Lingshan had patted the iron door once with her hand. She hoped that someone could come in to save Ding Ling, but the man who opened the door just whipped the people in the room with a whip and left again, ignoring Xu Lingshan''s cry.


    Now, Xu Lingshan is ready to try again. Other women in the room are shouting. They can''t beat Xu Lingshan, so they can only ask her for mercy.


    "Please, don''t make trouble!"


    "He''ll beat people, he''ll whip us to death!"


    "Spare us!"


    The women stepped in the water on the ground, and they screamed at their own voices.


    Xu Lingshan''s heart suddenly softened. These women, like her, are victims. They shouldn''t have been beaten one after another here. But Xu Lingshan has no choice. She can''t watch Ding Ling weaken slowly until she dies.


    Just as she was about to knock on the iron door, the sound of footsteps came out of the door.


    Xu Lingshan quickly squatted down - perhaps because the people who held them didn''t worry about what they overheard at all, so the square under the iron door for delivering food had not been soundproofed at all, and Xu Lingshan put her ears on it.


    It''s true that someone is coming this way.


    The steps of the visitors are not urgent and slow. They seem to adapt to the environment here. They should not be the rescuers who came to rescue them.


    Behind Xu Lingshan, the women are still begging for mercy, which makes Xu Lingshan unable to listen to the dialogue outside. She turned impatiently and scolded the women: "be quiet! I''m listening to people coming outside! " People outside the door have begun to talk, but they are not communicating in Chinese, so if there is noise behind them, it will be more difficult to eavesdrop.


    The women became more flustered when they heard someone coming outside. They cried in the dark room: "they must have come to take us, they must have taken us!"


    "No one who has been arrested has ever come back!"


    "They treat us as animals and come to kill us again!"


    Xu Lingshan no longer pays attention to them, but listens to the conversation outside the door. It seems that someone is asking the guard to open the door. After hearing this sentence, Xu Lingshan stepped back a few steps, and then returned to Ding Ling''s side.


    Sure enough, the sound of unlocking came from the iron door.


    With the dazzling white light projected in, two men have entered here. The women were like lambs to be slaughtered. Now they didn''t dare to make a sound. They huddled in their own corners, afraid that they would be chosen first.


    "Mr. Andre," said the guard to Andre, who was walking in front of him, "do you really want to give the woman to that boy?"


    Andre replied, "of course not." Unlike William, Andre is more resourceful.


    With that, Andre looks around the room, and then stops at Ding Ling who is in a coma. What Zhou Heng described is exactly this woman.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Lingshan quickly stood up. Because she noticed that everyone in custody was a young and beautiful woman, and she heard that everyone who was taken away from here had never come back, so Xu Lingshan guessed that it was a human trafficking organization.


    Xu Lingshan stands in front of Ding Ling. Now Ding Ling has a high fever. If she is taken away by these bad guys, I''m afraid that nine times out of ten she can''t bear their torment.


    Andre put his eyes on Xu Lingshan, and then looked up and down.


    "That''s it." Andre suddenly pointed to Xu Lingshan and said.


    The guard nodded and then came to Xu Lingshan. Xu Lingshan wanted to resist, but the guard''s action was more powerful and faster than her. The guard easily grasped Xu Lingshan''s wrist, and then skillfully tied Xu Lingshan''s hands behind her with the waist rope. Then, as if holding goods, the guard held Xu Lingshan''s hair and lifted her up.Andre looked at Xu Lingshan''s face again, then nodded with satisfaction.


    Regardless of Xu Lingshan''s resistance, after Andre goes out of the door, the guard drags Xu Lingshan out of the room.


    Bang. After Xu Lingshan was taken away, the iron door closed heavily.


    The door was illuminated by the bright white light, and Xu Lingshan, who adapted to the dim environment, couldn''t get used to the dazzling brightness for a moment, so her eyes closed tightly. But in a few seconds, she slowly opened her eyes again - she had to wait to see the surrounding environment clearly. If she wanted to escape here, or even rescue the innocent women who were imprisoned here, it was a necessary step to be familiar with the environment.


    She seems to be in a large warehouse with more than one small room. Xu Lingshan is not sure whether every room is the same as her cell, but she can guess that there will not be too few women in custody.


    Xu Lingshan''s eyes gradually adapted to the dazzling white light.


    Where are these people going to take themselves? Xu Lingshan did not know that, after all, there had never been an example of being taken away and being able to come back.


    They may be pulled to do experiments, or they may take a ship with them and sell it abroad.


    Her coat had been taken off to Ding Ling and she was only wearing a thin shirt. Even the shirt was soaked in water, and the wet part stuck on her skin. The water evaporated and took away the heat from her body, which made Xu Lingshan feel cool. Even if she is not afraid, when she thinks about her future fate, she will inevitably panic.


    Finally, Xu Lingshan was taken out of the warehouse to a room that looked close to the manager''s office of the factory.


    Who will be inside? Xu Lingshan can''t help guessing, is it the leader of this evil organization?

 Chapter 94

    The door of the office was pushed open.


    Xu Lingshan saw a man sitting in the guest''s seat with black tea and refreshments in front of him.


    "You are --" Xu Lingshan saw the man''s face clearly, and her face showed a surprised expression, "you are Zhou Heng!"


    "It''s me." Zhou Heng''s expression was also a little surprised. He thought Andre would bring Ding Ling, but he didn''t expect that the person Andre brought would be Xu Lingshan. He said, "are you the policewoman before?"


    Andre stands behind Xu Lingshan, while the guard steps back and closes the door of the office.


    After seeing Zhou Heng, Xu Lingshan''s face didn''t soften. She stared at Zhou Heng without saying a word, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of saliva at him.


    Zhou Heng deflected his head slightly and avoided it.


    Xu Lingshan''s saliva fell on the desk behind Zhou Heng. Andre frowned. This is his desk.


    "I didn''t lose my eye," Xu Lingshan roared at Zhou Heng. "I knew you were not a good man long ago!" She regarded Zhou Heng as a member of the human trafficking group. However, no wonder she misunderstood that from the current situation of Zhou Heng, it is hard to believe that he has nothing to do with this organization.


    "I''m here to save people." Zhou Heng explained to himself calmly. He didn''t worry that Xu Lingshan would misunderstand herself. After all, this policewoman never solved her misunderstanding.


    Then Andre broke in: "Mr. Zhou, is this your friend?" The two have passed each other.


    Zhou Heng was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer. Of course, his intention is to save Ding Ling, but it''s Xu Lingshan that Andre brings back. It''s impossible for Andre to confuse Ding Ling and Xu Lingshan. So Andre knows that he and Xu Lingshan know each other? Zhou Heng''s brain suddenly got a little confused.


    But when he noticed Andre''s expression, all doubts were solved.


    Andre was not ready to give Ding Ling to himself at the beginning. He was just testing Zhou Heng''s real purpose. When Zhou Heng described Ding Ling''s appearance to him, Andre had decided to catch a Chinese woman to replace him. If Zhou Heng nodded and said "yes, I''m looking for her", it proved that Zhou Heng didn''t really come to save people, but had another purpose - from the beginning to the end, Andre didn''t believe Zhou Heng''s words. In Andre''s opinion, Zhou Heng''s body is the truth In too suspicious, he is making all kinds of accidents to spy on Zhou Heng''s real details.


    At the moment, Zhou Heng is in a dilemma. Xu Lingshan is standing in front of her now. She can''t be helpless, but Ding Ling is still in Andre''s hands. He hesitated.


    Andre heard the dialogue between Xu Lingshan and Zhou Heng. Although there was no change in her expression, she had an idea in her heart. I can''t imagine that a woman I brought out at random actually knew each other, but it was a good thing for Andre. He didn''t care that Zhou Heng was in a dilemma. He just wanted to see how Zhou Heng would deal with the current situation and investigate the details of Zhou Heng.


    "To tell you the truth," Zhou Heng looked up at Andre, "Mr. Andre, the man you brought is really my friend." He said.


    Andre smiles, nods, and says, "if it wasn''t your friend, I wouldn''t have brought it."


    Zhou Heng, with a wry smile on his face, said respectfully, "I mean, she is indeed my friend, but the friend I want to save is still in your prison. It''s a bit awkward. I hope you can understand."


    Andre pretended to be embarrassed: "Sir, you mean, not only this one, but you want to take another one."


    Zhou Heng nodded and admitted generously, "yes."


    "You have too many friends," Andre said with a smile. "If you say everyone you meet is your friend, then we can''t let them all go?"


    "In order to prevent this kind of thing," Zhou Heng said, "you can take me to recognize people this time. I will never admit it wrong."


    Xu Lingshan listened to their conversation, and a surprised expression gradually appeared on her face. Did Zhou Heng really come to save people?


    Without waiting for Andre to speak, Xu Lingshan said to Zhou Heng, "Ding Ling is still trapped in it. She has a high fever. Please, no, please, please, please help her!"


    Zhou Heng heard Xu Lingshan''s words and nodded to her, saying that he would rescue Ding Ling.


    But Andre didn''t like it. Originally, he gave Zhou Heng a difficult problem, but now it has become Zhou Heng''s problem. If you want to take him to find someone, doesn''t it expose the whole detention warehouse to Zhou Heng? If Zhou Heng has the idea of going against heita, then Andre also provides Zhou Heng with too much information.


    "Mr. Andre," Zhou Heng said to Andre, "you also heard that I have a friend in your hand. Can you give it to me by the way?"


    "Yes Xu Lingshan then added, "there are many innocent women who are also locked up there."


    "Shh Zhou Heng quickly motioned Xu Lingshan to keep quiet. You can''t advance an inch. Zhou Heng knows that.Sure enough, Andre''s face became worse: "Mr. Zhou, your request is too much."


    "I hope Mr. Andre will understand." Finish saying, Zhou Heng stood up, that Xu Ling Shan pulled his behind. He felt that the temperature around Andre''s body was rising. Although the temperature was invisible, Zhou Heng, who had the basic magic of fire, could feel it.


    When Xu Lingshan, who is protected by Zhou Heng, looks at Zhou Heng''s back, she is shocked. Since Hao GE''s death, she has become such a strong character. She always looks after people around her like a big sister, but she has never been protected.


    She has almost forgotten the feeling of being carefully protected behind others.


    "I don''t want to be against you, Mr. Zhou," Andre said gently after seeing Zhou Heng''s action. "I think we should be the same kind of people and respect each other. We should be civilized, not brutal like beasts. " He is right. Heita is not a cruel organization. In other words, the cruel side of heita will only be exposed in front of mortals.


    In the eyes of the wizard of the black tower, there are only two kinds of creatures in the world. One is the "lower creatures" including mortals. The limit of these creatures is to become the servants of the black tower and be able to work for the black tower. The other is the "higher human" who is similar to the wizard. The wizard of heita respects these "higher human". Just as people of different nationalities and nationalities will maintain a minimum of respect.


    In Andre''s opinion, Zhou Heng''s asking for a woman from himself is like a stranger asking for a sheep or a dog from him. Occasionally it''s harmless, but excessive greed can lead to disgust. What''s more, now the black tower is not in their home country, but in each other''s country. Before finding dragon blood to cure the disease for the wizard king, the witches need to be careful.


    Zhou Heng''s request has reached Andre''s bottom line.

 Chapter 95

    "The woman named Ding Ling," Zhou Heng said to Andre, "I have to take it away." The meaning of the words is very simple. Even if we have to resort to force, we have to take Ding Ling away.


    Andre''s face showed a pity expression, he said: "I really want to make friends with Mr. Zhou you, but if Mr. Zhou has to embarrass us, then I will not lose the face of heita."


    What is the black tower? Zhou Heng had some curiosity about the term mentioned by Andre. But he''s not stupid enough to ask Andre that question.


    "As the wizard of the black tower," Zhou Heng can only guess that the black tower is a "Wizard" organization, "I feel very respected. If I can, I don''t want to be an enemy with you." This is full of flaws. After all, not long ago, he just beat down a wizard in the black tower.


    But Andre''s look obviously eased, and the temperature around him also dropped a little.


    From the opponent''s ability to control temperature, Zhou Heng can vaguely feel the opponent''s strength. However, if a wizard of Andre''s level is the top level in the black tower, then the black tower is nothing to be afraid of. Zhou Heng is just worried that there will be a wizard of higher level here. If he boldly starts, he is afraid that he will not be able to eat good fruit.


    The fact is that Zhou Heng''s consideration is correct. Andre is a disciple of the wizard king "king of greed and sickle weasel", and his teacher "king of greed and sickle weasel" is also here. Although he was seriously ill, as long as the introduction of virgin blood, the wizard king can still play a strong combat effectiveness in a short time.


    Andre began to waver. It was not much difference for him to send away a woman or two. After all, in his opinion, these mortal women were no different from animals. Once the Dragon Cave is found, the witches will immediately set out to obtain dragon blood for the wizard king, and then these women will be useless. It''s better to win over Zhou Heng now. Maybe there will be another helper when he goes to get dragon''s blood in the future.


    Zhou Heng noticed the subtle changes of Andre''s face, and knew that it was a drama, but Xu Lingshan behind him was not happy.


    "I advise you to let all the people go," Xu Lingshan said aloud. "The net of heaven is wide and clear. You illegal organizations will be arrested sooner or later."


    Andre looks at Xu Lingshan like a fool.


    "If you release people now," Xu Lingshan continued, "I''ll fight for leniency for you --" before she finished, her throat suddenly couldn''t make a sound.


    When Andre''s fingers bounce in the air, Xu Lingshan loses control of her throat muscles.


    "Voice control". A simple but practical witchcraft.


    Looking at Andre''s movements, Zhou Heng was envious. Although the magic he got from the Heavenly Master system was very practical, the number of them was too few. He could not learn the moves like this, which could make the other side silence by moving his fingers.


    "Please wait for Mr. Zhou, and I''ll bring the person you want." Andre said. The rising temperature around his body has completely returned to normal. It seems that he still decided not to be the enemy of Zhou Heng.


    "Please Mr. Andre," Zhou Heng replied with a smile. "Don''t bring the wrong person this time."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, both sides "ha ha" to smile twice, it seems to be very intimate.


    Andre left the office again with the door closed.


    He left, and the silence spell applied to Xu Lingshan''s throat also failed.


    "Cough, cough!" Xu Lingshan covers her throat and coughs continuously. It''s so hard to lose her throat. It''s like the muscles in her throat are dead. Now these muscles are alive, but a strong sense of foreign body, let Xu Lingshan coughing and retching.


    After a while, Xu Lingshan slowly came over. She looked at Zhou Heng and said, "who are you?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Zhou Heng''s expression was a little puzzled, "master of heaven, I''m the master of catching ghosts."


    "Heavenly Master?" Xu Lingshan''s expression is very confused. She really doesn''t understand whether Zhou Heng is serious or pretending to be stupid.


    Zhou Heng nodded.


    "That Andre just now, is also a teacher of heaven like you?" Asked Xu Lingshan. Zhou Heng looked so different from Xu Lingshan''s impression of the master of heaven who pretended to be a God and a ghost. He didn''t have wooden swords, bronze bells and other magic weapons, and he didn''t wear a shabby Taoist robe. He even looked younger than himself. But that Andre looks more evil, and he doesn''t know what method to use. He just waves his hand and can''t speak.


    "He seems to be a wizard." Zhou Heng said. He can''t be sure what Andre said to himself is true. Although he has met feng shui masters and monks, it''s the first time he has seen wizard.


    How to deal with a powerful wizard? To tell you the truth, Zhou Heng didn''t have a clue. After all, it''s impossible for every wizard to use his fist as William did.


    Xu Lingshan wanted to ask Zhou Heng to find a way to save other trapped women, but it was too difficult for Zhou Heng. It can be seen that Zhou Heng had made a lot of efforts to save her and Ding Ling.They were silent for a while, and Andre brought Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling, who was held by the guard, was almost naked. The coat Xu Lingshan gave her was snatched by other women when Xu Lingshan was just taken away. On Ding Ling''s body, in addition to the whiplash marks left by the guards, there are also the scratch marks and kicking marks left by those women. These injuries are even more serious than those left by the guards.


    In the room, because of the dim light, Xu Lingshan didn''t find that Ding Ling still had such a serious injury.


    And Zhou Heng also noticed that Ding Ling''s eyes were closed, and now he was still unconscious.


    Xu Lingshan rushed to grab Ding Ling from the guard. She put her hand on Ding Ling''s forehead.


    Zhou Heng took off his coat and handed it to Xu Lingshan. Xu Lingshan simply wrapped Ding Ling in Zhou Heng''s coat.


    "She has a high fever," Xu Lingshan told Zhou Heng. "We have to find a hospital right away."


    Zhou Heng nodded to her, and then said to Andre, "thank you, Mr. Andre. We''ll go first."


    Andre laughed: "please help yourself."


    Then the guard whispered something in Andre''s ear.


    Andre shook his head, indicating no harm.


    Zhou Heng walked in front of him, and Xu Lingshan followed him with Ding Ling in her arms. They walked out of the factory. While leaving, Xu Lingshan did not forget to remember the characteristics and route here.


    When she was about to walk outside the factory, Xu Lingshan''s hand suddenly began to shake.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Lingshan stopped. She couldn''t hold her hand. At the same time, her heart began to feel sick, as if urging her to stop and go back.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng looked back. He mistakenly thought that Xu Lingshan had no physical strength. "Let me hold Ding Ling." He said.


    Xu Lingshan shook her head, then suddenly fell down.

 Chapter 96

    "What''s the matter with you?" Before Xu Lingshan fell to the ground, Zhou Heng took Ding Ling from her hand and held her.


    Xu Lingshan shook her head. Her mind became blurred and her body was out of control. Even Ding Ling, who was in a coma, showed a sad expression.


    Zhou Heng seemed to understand that it was the invisible water film he felt when he came near the factory. That is the enchantment set by the wizard king for mortals. It is not only to enter, but also to take out. So Andre will simply answer that let Zhou Heng take two women, even when Xu Lingshan is observing the internal route, Andre also thinks it''s OK.


    Unless there is a wizard''s help, mortals can''t rely on their own strength to pass the border set by the wizard king, which is the deep-rooted consensus of all witches.


    Andre stood at the window and watched Zhou Heng''s actions. He wanted to see how Zhou Heng would deal with the border.


    Zhou Heng came to the edge of the border. He can''t see this layer of boundary, because there is no witchcraft energy in his body. If he masters witchcraft later, he can see that the whole factory is shrouded in a lavender dome.


    Zhou Heng slowly stretched out his hand to touch the invisible water film. As his fingers reached the edge of the border, he felt a chill. The coolness didn''t give him any sense of freshness. Instead, it made him feel sick. He could feel that the Heavenly Master system was trying its best to eliminate the nausea for him, so as to prevent the feeling from silting up and destroying his spirit. No matter how hard the celestial system tries, it can only eliminate the discomfort that has been produced, but can not completely eliminate it.


    What should we do? Zhou Heng encountered areas he had never touched before.


    Witchcraft, originated in Europe, has a history of more than 600 years, but until 600 years ago, the witch trial event prompted the witches who had been groping in the dark to unite, and formed the "black tower" and "white tower" two wizard organizations. Witchcraft has also made rapid progress in the past six hundred years - until now, it is very difficult to have a "Wizard king" level wizard in a hundred years, six at a time! Witchcraft in Europe has entered a new era.


    In Andre''s view, Zhou Heng never had any chance to break the boundary "earthly isolation" created by "king of greed and sickle weasel". But Andre still wants to see how he''s going to deal with it and see what''s going on.


    Zhou Heng chose to take Xu Lingshan and Ding Ling back first, and let them lie far away. Without the protection of the wizard, the human spirit will be slowly destroyed by the magic energy released from the isolation of this world, so Zhou Heng''s decision to let them leave temporarily is correct. Watching from a distance, Andre nodded for each other''s actions.


    But then Zhou Heng''s action surprised Andre - he rolled up his sleeve, clenched his fist, and stood in front of the border.


    "He won''t want to --" Andre''s guess was verified in the next second, and Zhou Heng punched the barrier membrane.


    The human body can''t see or touch the pure witchcraft energy produced by this isolation. Zhou Heng''s fist should have gone through the isolation membrane and hit the air. But Andre saw that Zhou Heng''s fist was attached with a layer of light golden light, which was the energy Andre had never seen before. The ordinary witchcraft energy was turbid black or dark purple. With the improvement of the level of witchcraft, the witchcraft energy emitted by high-level witches showed higher purity, while the witchcraft energy of the wizard king was close to perfect "Lavender" It is said that the perfect magic energy is like crystal, which is transparent and colorless. But it''s the first time Andre has seen the golden energy.


    Zhou Heng''s fists smashed on the lavender isolation membrane. From the naked eye, it seemed that there was no trace left.


    However, Andre, who has witchcraft energy, saw the whole isolation membrane vibrate slightly, just like a small stone thrown into the calm water by a naughty child. The ripples generated by the stone spread out on the isolation membrane and soon disappeared.


    Andre breathed a long breath. It seems that the golden energy is just like this. Compared with the "earthly isolation" left by greed and the king of sickle weasel, it is nothing but shaking the tree.


    But Zhou Heng did not lose heart. He raised his fist again, one after another, and kept hitting the lavender border.


    Zhou Heng could not see the border that only the wizard could see, but he could feel that the cold film really existed in front of him, and he was constantly shaking because of his fist with the magic power given by the celestial system.


    Andre as if countless stones were thrown into the lake, the lake can no longer be calm, these ripples circle after circle, and finally make the whole border shake up.


    What''s going on? Andre opened his mouth and was speechless.


    All the witches who were still in the workshop noticed the vibration of the border. They raised their heads one after another and looked at the border above them. Because the energy of the border did not belong to them, they could not judge which border had a problem.


    The master of the border, the man who laid the magic of "earthly isolation", is now lying quietly on the bed.The decoration of the room is in the old aristocratic style of Europe, but many things can only be simplified because it is far from the east of Europe. The sick blonde boy is lying on the bed. Beside his bed, a woman with her throat cut is squatting and her body is constantly shaking back and forth - this woman is dead, and her body is not collapsed because of the pain A group of invisible large bats were eating her flesh and blood. The purest blood of this woman has been drunk by the boy on the bed, and the rest will be given to his lovely pet, the sickle weasel.


    Virgin''s blood has a good effect of calming the nerves and helping him sleep. It can help him forget his physical pain temporarily and enter into a soothing dream.


    But today, after drinking his virgin''s blood, he wakes up ahead of time. He feels every vibration produced by the isolation of this world, just like a spider can feel every detail of the big web it weaves.


    Someone is breaking his border, in a very rough way.


    The pretty blonde boy slowly sat up from the bed. The two maids who served beside him quickly brought pillows and put them behind him to make him more comfortable.


    "Cough, cough." The boy coughed twice.


    The door of the room opened and two witches broke in. They bowed to the boy: "Hello, teacher." This boy, who looks no more than 14 or 15 years old, is their teacher.


    The boy opened his mouth, and a tender tone came out of his mouth: "what happened?"


    "It seems that someone is breaking your border." Answered a wizard. In principle, some people are doing this. They should be very angry to help the teacher deal with the talents who destroy the border. But in the wizarding society, influenced by traditional culture, the wizarding people think that only the incompetent wizarding people will need help, so only the superior wizarding people can help the inferior, but if the inferior help the superior, it will be regarded as a kind of provocation.


    So even if William was almost killed by Zhou Heng, he didn''t ask Andre for help. Because although he is only a "character defect", William also has a strong self-esteem.


    "Headache." The blonde boy just said two words.

 Chapter 97

    "Headache." After the blonde said these two words.


    A wizard disciple immediately bowed himself and asked, "teacher, do you need a new blood bag?" The so-called blood bags refer to the women who are held in small rooms.


    The boy nodded.


    The wizard immediately backed out and went to get blood for the teacher. The other wizard stood respectfully.


    "Jacob." The young man read out the name of the wizard gently, "is there any progress in finding the Dragon Cave?"


    The wizard named Jacob had a low voice: "new news, teacher."


    "Is it?" The boy looked a little surprised. Obviously, he had not heard any new progress about the Dragon Cave for a long time.


    "There was a rich young businessman who once took our medicine," Jacob said. "He fed our medicine to women, but accidentally released the" female devil. " This rich businessman is actually Cao Tai, and "female devil" refers to Wang Ya who was infected by drugs.


    Jacob continued: "later he found our drug seller, hoping for an explanation, but accidentally said that he had seen more terrible monsters in other places."


    "A monster more terrible than the female devil?" There was a little spirit in the young man''s eyes.


    Jacob nodded: "yes, we suspect that it is the legendary dragon."


    "Follow this message." With that, the young man coughed twice, "cough, cough."


    "We must find the Dragon Cave quickly," said the young man with a painful expression. "My body won''t last long."


    "Don''t worry," Jacob replied firmly, "teacher."


    At this time, the wizard who went out earlier grabbed a woman''s hair and dragged her into the room. The woman''s body was full of scars from abuse.


    The woman wailed and prayed for her life, but no one paid any attention to her voice.


    The boy waved at her. Before the woman could react, she was dragged to the bedside.


    The woman saw the corpse whose throat was cut. The corpse had been gnawed by sickle weasel, which could not be seen by ordinary people, and her eyeball had been eaten, leaving only an empty black hole.


    Panic immediately occupied all the emotions in a woman''s body. She opened her mouth wide and tears naturally left behind. But she couldn''t make any sound, even wailing and praying.


    She knelt down on the ground and looked at the boy sitting on the bed. He had a small and delicate dagger in his hand. The end of the dagger was inlaid with a sapphire, which exuded a sense of security.


    The dagger slowly touched the woman''s throat, but the woman''s expression gradually eased down. When a person dies in panic, he will be incontinent, which makes the room stink. Therefore, the teenager will choose to use this dagger with witchcraft energy to cut each other''s throat.


    The dagger in his hand passed the woman''s throat, and blood flowed from the wound of her white neck. But instead of trickling down the woman''s body to the floor, the blood flew up regardless of gravity. The maid handed the boy a delicate porcelain cup. The blood gathered into an arrow in the air and fell into the cup.


    The young man took warm blood and put it on his lips, then drank it gently. He doesn''t need to drink all the blood of a person, just a little to stop the pain. As for the rest of the body, just leave it to his sickle weasel.


    The boy handed the unfinished blood to the maid beside the bed. His headache was soon relieved, and the virgin''s blood could really relieve his illness. But this is not a long-term solution, because every time these mortals drink their blood, the effect will be weakened by one point. He had to find dragon blood as soon as possible to cure his illness.


    After drinking the blood, the pain in his body was relieved, and his feeling of "earthly isolation" was clearer.


    The border he left is like a big net pounded by a crazy shower. It is constantly swaying and shaking, as if it will be torn in the next second, but it is extremely tough. No matter how the opponent attacks, it can always resist and dissolve, as if there is no end to the power that can be absorbed.


    But teenagers know that there is an end to the attacks that "earthly isolation" can absorb, and that end will soon come.


    He sat on the bed and waved. The lavender dome that covered the whole factory area suddenly shook and disappeared into the air.


    Zhou Heng''s last punch, but suddenly hit empty, the crumbling film suddenly disappeared, although can''t see in the field of vision, but the kind of cold hand disappeared, the body is no longer uncomfortable.


    How is this going on? Zhou Heng can obviously feel that although his attack obviously affected the border, the border was not broken by himself.


    Andre also saw this scene. He was too surprised to say anything. His teacher, the "king of greed and sickle weasel", one of the six wizard kings, untied his magic "earthly isolation".


    Why? Andre didn''t understand. Without the protection of earthly isolation, the whole factory building is exposed to the world of mortals. It will not be long before mortals approach here, and the fact that they have captured a large number of mortal women is likely to be exposed. No matter what he thought, he could not understand the reason why his teacher removed the border.In fact, the reason why the young man removed the border is very simple - the border is about to break, and he is preparing to decorate a new border.


    A mass of lavender energy flew out of the boy''s hand, through the ceiling, to the top of the factory area.


    Andre saw the pure magic energy. In his eyes, the lavender sphere slowly unfolded and began to turn into a new border.


    Zhou Heng can''t see the energy mass in the air, but he can feel that the air that makes him disgust is producing and spreading in the air.


    He rushed back to put Xu Lingshan and Ding Ling under his left and right armpits, and then ran out.


    Andre saw that Zhou Heng wanted to take the opportunity to slip away. He wanted to stop him, but he saw that the energy mass in the air was like a tentacle, separated a small part of the energy, and quickly stabbed Zhou Heng''s back.


    Andre fantasized about how he would deal with the wizard king if he used the blow to deal with himself. But soon Andre came to the conclusion.


    "He''s done." Andre thought.


    The power of the wizard king has exceeded Andre''s imagination. Even as a disciple of the king, it is difficult for him to believe that anyone can use the magic energy to such a superb level before seeing it with his own eyes. "Earthly isolation" is a defensive enchantment, but it is aggressive in the hands of the wizard king. No matter how mysterious Zhou Heng is, he can''t be the opponent of the wizard king.


    No one can stop the wizard King''s intention, whether it''s mortals, Zhou Heng or their prey.


    The legendary Dragon King.

 Chapter 98

    Zhou Heng couldn''t see the energy arrow from the air.


    But he can feel it. Zhou Heng''s hair stood up behind him. It was very dangerous. This was a signal from his body and the Heavenly Master system.


    Run or fight back? Now Zhou Heng has no choice. He still has two people in his hand.


    Zhou Heng quickened his pace.


    How fast can people go? According to a German scientist, the fastest speed of human beings may be 100 m 9 s 2, but whether it is 100 m 9 s or 100 m 8 s, it is not the highest speed that the human body can bear. The speed of the earth''s rotation is 4629 meters per second. In other words, if a person stands on the equator, he will move faster than a civil aircraft. But the acceleration that people can bear is limited. The fragile human body decides that people can''t bear too high acceleration.


    Zhou Heng can escape, but his two men can''t. After the transformation of the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng can accelerate to a speed faster than the human eye can capture in a short time, but this does not mean that other people''s bodies can do it.


    The lavender energy arrow came after Zhou Heng.


    The cold feeling came into Zhou Heng''s body through the air, making his forehead sweat. Get out of here! I don''t know whether it was the instinct of his body or the hint from the Heavenly Master system. Zhou Heng felt that he had to run away. Before that, even when he was facing the Dragon King on the Bank of the jade lake, he had only a strong pressure on his body, but he didn''t feel such a sense of crisis.


    Feeling the crisis doesn''t mean he can escape it.


    As the blonde boy on the bed waved his fingers again, the lavender energy arrow fell and penetrated Zhou Heng''s body.


    There was no external injury. Even from his vision, Zhou Heng could not see what pierced him. But from the outside to the inside, and then through his body, there is something passing through his body.


    The powerful witchcraft energy destroyed Zhou Heng''s internal organs. These Lavender energy mixed into his blood, tearing apart the cells in his body.


    Zhou Heng''s pace gradually slowed down.


    He gasped, and something called death was eroding his mind.


    Despite his best efforts, his every breath became extremely difficult. His body has gradually been unable to transport oxygen for him. Without oxygen, no matter how strong his body is, it can not play out.


    Poop, poop


    Zhou Heng can hear his heart beating. His vital signs are weakening.


    This is the power of the wizard king. Lying in bed, he doesn''t need to know who his opponent is. He just needs to wave his hand gently to punish the enemy from afar.


    "The wizard king has the power of God."


    This is the consensus of all the witches. Some of them even think that the God recorded in the Bible is the first wizard king in history. Since the witches'' Association, there have been only 12 recognized witches'' kings in the past 600 years. Six of them are in the past, and the other six are jointly ruling the largest witches'' organization in Europe, heita.


    "The king of greed and sickle weasel" is an emperor who holds the power of life and death.


    This is the first time that Zhou Heng met such a powerful human opponent. Even if the two sides didn''t really meet, their respective strengths were still deeply imprinted in each other''s minds.


    In bed.


    The blonde boy suddenly sighed. The distant opponent is very powerful, but he has two encumbrances in his hand, otherwise he can''t pierce him so easily. But that''s it. He who has compassion on everyone''s heart is not worthy to be his opponent.


    And Zhou Heng step by step out of the scope of the border, behind him, the lavender border will cover the factory area again.


    He looked back a little and looked at the lavender border - yes, he could see it.


    Although he didn''t get any instructions, the celestial system had already operated in his body. All the magic energy that invaded his body was disassembled and analyzed by the celestial system. When Zhou Heng didn''t notice, the mystery of the magic world was being revealed by him bit by bit. And his physical strength, also in the rapid passage.


    Zhou Heng did not dare to stay for a long time. He took the two men who had lost their mobility and ran out.


    I don''t know how long he ran. He suddenly fell to the ground in the dark.


    Xu Yang took his younger brother to the street, but Zhou Heng had already disappeared.


    "You trash," Xu Yang scolded his younger brother, "are really humiliating to me. So many people have been beaten back by others to move soldiers!"


    "That guy has practiced!" A little brother said, "we had surrounded him at that time, but we couldn''t bear his feet."


    "That kid doesn''t look very muscular," said another younger brother who had seen Zhou Heng. "But I think he is born with divine power!"


    "You don''t know him?" Xu Yang asked suspiciously.


    The younger brothers shook their heads. Obviously, they didn''t know there was such a number one player in Linhai City.


    "Can we fix him?" Xu Yang hesitated. Although his uncle is the mayor of Linhai City, Xu Yang doesn''t look so arrogant and domineering. It''s better to say that his family education is very good. If it wasn''t for Ding Ling, he wouldn''t play with these little gangsters.Some people who haven''t seen Zhou Heng clap their chests and hold them to Xu Yang. However, some people who have seen Zhou Heng are ugly.


    Is this guy that good? Xu Yang thought in his heart.


    "I know brother Ding has known a powerful character recently," Xu Yang said suddenly. "If you can find him, maybe you can deal with the trainer you mentioned."


    "You mean brother Zhou, the legendary second leader of longyunhui?" A little brother asked.


    Xu Yang nodded.


    Speaking of the legendary second leader, everyone immediately became interested. There were only a few people who met him in the Longyun meeting. According to the legend, he did a great thing for Ding long and Xiang Yunhai, and they respected him. Because of him, Ding long, a symbol of "dragon" and "cloud", turned against Xiang Yunhai and left longyunhui in a rage. These descendants, surnamed Zhou, became the hidden second leaders of Longyun society.


    Of course, these are all legends in the Jianghu, and there are a lot of embellishments.


    "No matter how much," Xu Yang said to his younger brothers, "today we must find out Miss Ding. I don''t want to be the second in command."


    Xu Yang continued: "I just want to perform well in front of Ding Ling. Now she must be very anxious and flustered. I hope a hero can save her. Everyone must fight for me this time. " Xu Yang said while taking out a stack of cash from his arms.


    "Take the money and spend it," Xu Yang said. "As long as I can find Ding Ling, I will have more rewards. Everyone will have a share!" The boys happily took the money.


    As a matter of fact, Xu Yang is not suitable for this business at all. Everyone has a reward. Although it often appears in books like outlaws of the marsh, if we really want to use interests to drive these little brothers, of course, it''s better to reward them on merit. But as the mayor''s nephew, Xu Yang doesn''t care about these details at all.

 Chapter 99

    When Xu Lingshan woke up, it was already dark, and she was lying in Zhou Heng''s arm. Zhou Heng has fallen asleep, breathing very slowly.


    Xu Lingshan pushed Zhou Heng''s body with her hand. Zhou Heng didn''t respond, and even his breathing rate didn''t change. It''s like an animal has entered a state of dormancy. Zhou Heng is still breathing, and he is no different from a dead man in other places. Even his temperature is cold. If he didn''t see Zhou Heng''s chest rising and falling, Xu Lingshan would think he was dead.


    As for Ding Ling, he still lay quietly in the other arm of Zhou Heng, his face flushed, and his fever did not go away.


    Xu Lingshan reluctantly stood up from the ground, and then walked to Ding Ling. She only remembered that she suddenly fainted, and when she woke up, she had already left the factory and came to this deserted alley.


    Xu Lingshan helped Ding Ling up. She had to send Ding Ling to the hospital, but Zhou Heng couldn''t leave her alone.


    Although the current Zhou Heng just lost his physical strength because the celestial system was analyzing the body''s Witchcraft energy, leading him into a dormant state. As long as the analysis is completed, that part of the magic energy will be transformed into his physical strength, and Zhou Heng will naturally wake up. But in Xu Lingshan''s opinion, Zhou Heng''s appearance is no different from that of being seriously injured and then in a coma.


    She first put Ding Ling on her back, then put Zhou Heng''s hand on her back and put his body up. Her physical strength is relatively good compared with the average woman, but it is still a little difficult to bear the weight of two people.


    Xu Lingshan insisted on walking forward. For some reason, the area seemed deserted. As long as she reached the position of someone, she could ask them for help. The two people behind her can be saved.


    But Xu Lingshan overestimated herself. Without taking a few steps, she felt that her physical strength was insufficient. This is because she had consumed a lot of physical strength when she was in custody, and there was no food in the meantime. Different from Zhou Heng''s Superman physique, Xu Lingshan, even if she graduated from police school, is just a mortal after all.


    She gritted her teeth, carried one by one, and insisted on going out.


    As long as you go to someone''s place and someone can find them, it''s her victory.


    But she miscalculated one thing. Now Linhai City is quite different from what she knew when she was locked in.


    All the organizations in the dormant shadow, big or small, have been active. They are acting for the same goal, that is, Ding Ling, who is unconscious behind her.


    After walking out of the alley, Xu Lingshan looks left and right. As a policeman of Linhai City, she is familiar with most parts of the city. She quickly recognized where she was, but in her mind, it shouldn''t be a no man''s land. There was no report. Without warning, it became a desolate scene.


    What happened to Linhai City? Can''t manage so much, Xu Lingshan with coma two people continue to go to the depths of the city.


    Although very anxious, but her action speed is very slow, just through an alley, she has to pay ordinary people several times the time and physical strength. But now she has neither time nor strength.


    Behind her, Ding Ling is somniloquy. She seems to be calling her mother, sometimes whispering "sister Zheng Li". Ding Ling''s body was almost unable to hold on.


    Xu Lingshan''s back has been soaked with sweat. Now she can''t even sweat out. Maybe she will fall before Ding Ling.


    At this time, Xu Lingshan suddenly heard the sound of the motorcycle engine.


    It has been several years since Linhai City implemented the prohibition of motorcycles. Now there should be no motorcycles in the city - except for the fast car party, a group of fast car parties have not been caught by the police. They rode modified motorcycles and sped at night in the city. The police tried to catch them several times, but they all got the news in advance. It seems that they are all Ding Long''s people, and Ding long has an insider in the police station.


    The buzz of those motorcycles was getting closer and closer, and Xu Lingshan saw the bright lights flashing in front of her.


    Xu Lingshan blocked her eyes with her arm. The lights were getting brighter and brighter, and the hum of the engine was getting louder and louder. Soon, the motorcycle team will be carrying two people around the middle of Xu Lingshan.


    "This girl seems to have a big lady on her back." Xu Lingshan heard a rider say.


    "It''s Miss Ding Lingding!" Another man immediately confirmed.


    Xu Lingshan immediately breathed a long sigh, because of the identity of the police, so she did not like these reckless fast car party, but now that these people have appeared, it at least means that Ding Ling has been safe. As Ding Long''s subordinates, they also have motorcycles as means of transportation. They are sure to send Ding Ling to the hospital soon. But the next conversation surprised her.


    "What about this girl and that man?" Asked a non Communist rider.


    Among them, the person who seems to be the leader looks up and down at Xu Lingshan''s body.


    Xu Lingshan took down her arm, and her eyes gradually adapted to the strong light.


    There is wild greed in the eyes of that target. He turned the grip of the motorcycle, and the motorcycle in his crotch immediately made a low hum.While licking his lower lip, the leader scanned Xu Lingshan''s chest, waist and legs. When she was imprisoned, some of her clothes were damaged because of the stagnant water in the detention room and sweat stains on her body. The existing clothes were also tightly attached to her body, which outlined her body curve.


    "Kill the man," the leader said in a low voice, "and play with the woman."


    "You are crazy!" Xu Lingshan yelled at the leader, "do you know who I am?" Her documents and mobile phone were taken away before she was detained, and now she has nothing to prove her identity. Of course, it''s useless to have a certificate, because these people are really crazy.


    They took medicine from a foreigner, and now madness has taken over his brain.


    Some of these men have stepped down from the motorcycle, while others keep turning the grip of the motorcycle to make the engine buzz one after another.


    In the buzz, men''s laughter came one after another.


    Xu Lingshan is still talking about something, but they can''t hear it any more. In their ears, there is only the exciting roar of the motorcycle engine, and they have already laughed wildly.


    Soon, someone turned to Ding Ling. Ding Ling''s dress is more exposed, her two white legs are completely exposed to the air, and her upper body is simply wrapped by a man''s coat.


    These men surrounded Xu Lingshan. They were wearing black leather clothes covered with iron nails, and their hair was dyed in various colors. They were like simple beasts. They just needed a little taste of hormones to make them lose their human nature.

 Chapter 100

    Xu Lingshan protects Ding Ling''s body with her hands, but it doesn''t work. These people are crazy.


    They forget that Ding Ling is Ding Long''s daughter, and that they are on a broad street with only two women''s snow-white bodies in their eyes.


    Xu Lingshan screams, she is not the opponent of these people at all. They took the drug, which not only gave them pleasure, but also temporarily improved their physical fitness like a powerful stimulant. The exhausted Xu Lingshan is nothing to them.


    Someone took Ding Ling by the arm and took her away.


    Zhou Heng''s body also fell to the ground, those crazy people laugh together to lift Zhou Heng, and then lost in a motorcycle. After playing with these two women, they will tie Zhou Heng with a rope and drag him along the streets of the city.


    Xu Lingshan screamed loudly and shook her body hard, but it didn''t work. With the secretion of hormones, these people''s strength increased.


    They have become real beasts.


    They stretched out their hands and easily tore up Xu Lingshan''s coat, showing off her Beige underwear and snow-white chest in front of the men. There are also scars on her body, which are long whiplash marks left by her imprisonment, but these scars will not make these beasts pity, but make them more crazy.


    Someone pulled a sharp dagger from the side of the boots and picked out Ding Ling''s coat. Ding Ling still has a high fever and is in a coma.


    The so-called beast is the thing with the nature of bullying the weak.


    Xu Lingshan knelt down on the ground, she seems to give up.


    The men pounced on her body.


    "Ah There was a cry of pain. All the laughter stopped at this moment.


    The leader of the flying car party covers his right hand painfully. His index finger breaks away from his palm and falls to the ground. Xu Lingshan has a dagger in her hand.


    It''s a dagger made by their flying car party, with everyone''s name and team logo printed on it.


    Xu Lingshan just squatted on the ground, and then pulled out the dagger from a man''s shoe.


    Xu Lingshan gasped. She turned her body and pointed a dagger at every man who tried to get close to her.


    The men''s movements stopped, only the leader who had one finger cut off was still holding hands and wailing.


    Compared with human beings, they are just like wild animals without compassion, but compared with wild animals, they lack the courage not to fear casualties.


    They are crazy and cowardly.


    With a short dagger, Xu Lingshan forced these people away. Then, she came to Ding Ling''s side and buttoned her clothes for her. No one rushed up at this time. Their madness was magnified several times by drugs. Similarly, cowardice was magnified. Now they are as timid as mice.


    But at the same time, they are still dangerous. As long as they get a little stimulation, they will change back to the way they were and become more crazy.


    Xu Lingshan tied Ding Ling and Zhou Heng to the same motorcycle, and then she stepped on it.


    Because it''s lying on the motorcycle, Ding Ling''s buttocks are exposed. A man stares at Ding Ling''s buttocks as if he lost his mind. He walks slowly towards Ding Ling.


    "Don''t come here!" While trying to drive the motorcycle, Xu Lingshan waved a dagger with her hand.


    But the man couldn''t hear anything. His brain was full of lustful hallucinations, and saliva was left around the corner of his mouth. Staring at Ding Ling''s white buttocks, he suddenly accelerates.


    Xu Lingshan did not hesitate, the dagger in her hand stabbed the man.


    The daggers made by these people are very sharp, not like the goods that can be obtained from online shopping or ordinary stores. Xu Lingshan''s physical strength is not enough, but the dagger still easily penetrates each other''s fur and plunges into his body. The scream of the man who was stabbed was only half heard, then it suddenly stopped and fell to the ground, motionless.


    Other men are not as cowardly as before. They suddenly have courage, just like the switch in their brain is turned on at the same time. A lot of hormones in their brain endocrine, obscured their reason, this group of men again turned into beasts.


    They also took a drug called "red apple", which can strengthen people''s physical strength, release adults'' emotions, and constantly create hallucinations in people''s brain - if simply, it is a drug that will make people degenerate. In the course of evolution, the human race is increasingly developing towards intelligence, tearing the fingernails of prey and protecting the hair of skin. Human beings are constantly degenerating in these dispensable aspects. The "red apple" will reverse the evolution of human beings. However, according to the current human experiments, the effect of "red apple" is weak in men, but it is too strong in women, so that genes are often out of control.


    Even if it has little effect on men, it is enough to make them physically stronger than the average human.


    The crazy motorcyclists rush towards Xu Lingshan. Countless men''s big hands crowd and collide with each other. But at the same time, the motorcycles ring. Xu Lingshan''s body suddenly speeds up and flies forward.The motorcycle started.


    It was the first time for Xu Lingshan to ride this modified motorcycle. The acceleration was so strong that Ding Ling and Zhou Heng behind her were shocked. Fortunately, their bodies were bound by clothes, so they didn''t fall down.


    Behind her, the engines of countless motorcycles made a low sound, just like a line of wild animals howling at Xu Lingshan.


    Then, the wild animals set out, and they galloped towards Xu Lingshan. In terms of speed racing, Xu Lingshan, who has never ridden a modified motorcycle, is not an opponent of these racing parties at all.


    There was a roaring wind in her ear, as well as a roar from behind.


    Those men have lost their language ability under the stimulation of drugs. All they can do is to express their manic emotions with all kinds of calls. Xu Lingshan can guess that these people must have been on drugs, but she can''t imagine how terrible the drugs these people took.


    "Bang!" There was gunfire behind her, and a bullet passed over her head. These people have guns!


    Frightened by the sound of the gun, Xu Lingshan almost didn''t grasp the handle of the motorcycle. The God of the motorcycle shook violently, but fortunately, Xu Lingshan was still steady.


    Through the rearview mirror, she saw someone holding a handlebar with one hand and a pistol in the other.


    There''s no way to dodge by attaching, because Ding Ling and Zhou Heng are still on the back seat of her car. She can only avoid the attack by constantly shaking the handle of the motorcycle.


    But the other side didn''t aim at her at all. The gunfire from her rear rang out again and again. These people shot at her randomly. Most of the bullets fell far away from her. Only a few bullets passed by, but they didn''t hurt her or the two people in the back seat.


    Escape is not a long-term solution.


    The other side is catching up.

 Chapter 101

    When the distance is close enough, even if it is a random shot, there is enough shooting rate.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of the gun, Xu Lingshan''s shoulder splashed with blood. She was shot through the right arm.


    "Ah Xu Lingshan couldn''t hold the handle of the motorcycle any longer. The out of control motorcycle fell to the ground and drew an arc of sparks on the ground. Xu Lingshan went straight to the ground. Ding Ling and Zhou Heng were tied to the back seat of the motorcycle and were dragged along by the runaway motorcycle for a while before they stopped.


    Xu Lingshan looks at Ding Ling and Zhou Heng, who are dragged far away. She struggles to get up from the ground, covers the blood hole on her right arm with her left hand, and limps toward them.


    But the riders have come, like a pack of wolves surrounding a wounded deer, with their motorcycles whistling and their unbridled laughter.


    "Bang!" Another shot was fired at Xu Lingshan, which hit her leg. With a string of blood blooming on her leg, she fell to her knees.


    Falling to the ground, Xu Lingshan is still looking at Ding Ling and Zhou Heng in the distance. She still wants to save these two unconscious people, but she doesn''t notice that she has no ability to save them.


    The wolves surrounded her in the middle. They were like real beasts, scattering strange light in their pupils.


    Under the stimulation of drugs, some of them held pistols and aimed at Xu Lingshan, their arms trembling with excitement.


    Another person jumped off the motorcycle. Xu Lingshan, who was covered with scars, aroused their desire. They tore their clothes and wanted to cool themselves in this way.


    But no one is near Xu Lingshan. What are they waiting for? The wolves are waiting for their leader.


    The man who had a finger cut off by Xu Lingshan appeared. His palm had not been bandaged. The drug increased the hormone secretion level in his body and freed him from the pain of losing his finger. The man with severed fingers crossed the wolves and walked step by step to Xu Lingshan, who was surrounded in the middle. The wound on his palm was still dripping with blood.


    Monsters, these people are monsters out and out. Fear finally appeared in Xu Lingshan''s eyes, and the fear was seen by the leader of severed finger, which made his brain more excited.


    He opened his mouth wide and saliva came out of the corner of his mouth.


    The leader suddenly pours on Xu Lingshan. This time, she has no strength to dodge.


    The leader rode on Xu Lingshan. He had forgotten how to untie the clothes on the human body. He opened his mouth and nibbled at Xu Lingshan''s body, tearing at Xu Lingshan''s clothes and flesh.


    Too much pain piled up together, and finally let Xu Lingshan despair.


    Right here, two bright lights light up behind the riders.


    Stimulated by the strong light, the leader''s action and the cheers of the racing party stopped.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Yang stepped down from his Bugatti dragon. He looked at the scene in front of him and his eyes were full of surprise. "Who let you speed here? Whose territory is here? Do you know?" Xu Yang didn''t know what happened here. A younger brother told him that someone was racing here, so he rushed over. He didn''t expect that he just ran into this group of fast car gangs.


    After Bugatti Weilong, there are four or five vehicles carrying Xu Yang''s men. Xu Yang went to the flying car party, and his younger brothers got out of the car one after another, closely following Xu Yang.


    No one paid any attention to him. These riders looked at Xu Yang suspiciously. The modules related to language in their minds were all confused. They could neither speak in human language nor understand other people''s language.


    Xu Lingshan, the leader of the severed finger, stood up on her body, one of his feet still stepping on her chest.


    Xu Yang didn''t see Xu Lingshan on the ground, but even if he did, he couldn''t recognize that the scarred woman on the ground was the famous police flower in the police station.


    But Xu Yang recognized the marks on these people''s fur coats. "Where did you go, didn''t you?" Xu Yang asked. He Jin is also a member of Ding long, who is lower than he Yang in the position of Long Yun Hui.


    At this time, the leader of severed finger came out of the crowd.


    "Where to go?" Xu Yang looked at the people in front of him and noticed the blood stains on his body, "what the hell are you doing in my place?" Xu Yang was very angry. He scolded and walked towards He Jin. His younger brother is also following him.


    He Jin stares at Xu Yang with fierce eyes.


    "What''s cool here with me?" In Xu Yang''s opinion, he Jin is just a little gangster who has two spare money in his family. He breaks the sky and plays racing in the city. His identity can''t be compared with Xu Yang''s.


    But he Jin didn''t pay any attention to Xu Yang''s words. He stood in front of Xu Yang, raised his hand and slapped Xu Yang''s face.


    Huge power directly fan Xu Yang to the ground.


    Behind He Jin, the cheers of the flying car party rang out."Mr. Xu!" And "boss!" Xu Yang''s younger brothers rushed up one after another.


    But these people can''t even beat He Jin, who has broken his finger. Besides, he Jin still has a bunch of fast car gangs behind him. Their bodies, strengthened by drugs, have far exceeded the level of ordinary human beings. At the same time, they also lost their wits, and they had no reservation. Some people pulled out their daggers and enjoyed the pleasure of splitting. Some people were more direct. They took out their guns and held them against their opponent''s forehead.


    "Crazy," Xu Yang got up from the ground, he wanted to escape, "these people are crazy!" When did Xu Yang, who had received all kinds of preferential treatment because of his family background since he was a child, see such a scene? He left the younger brother he bought and was the first to run back. And those little brothers just gathered around him for his money, and of course they didn''t really work for him.


    The two sides were just the first to fight, and Xu Yang was beaten to pieces.


    But it''s just like fate, or a strange coincidence. On the way back to his Bugatti dragon, Xu Yang takes a look at the distance, where lies a side fallen motorcycle and two people. One is Zhou Heng, whom he doesn''t know, and the other is Ding Ling, whom he yearns for.


    "Ding Ling?" Xu Yang''s action was stunned for a moment, but he soon recovered and escaped back to his Bugatti dragon.


    "Bang!" Back in the car, Xu Yang saw not far away a little brother''s skull broken, white brain mixed with red blood in the air blooming into a gorgeous flower.


    Forget it. Run away, Xu Yang.


    That''s what he told himself.

 Chapter 102

    Run away! Xu Yang! Xu Yang kept beating Bugatti Weilong''s steering wheel. He didn''t know what he was hesitating about.


    Bugatti Veyron sounded the engine. If those modified motorcycles are wolves in the pack, then this expensive car is the real king of beasts.


    No matter the starting speed or acceleration or the highest speed, the performance of this car is enough to ensure Xu Yang to leave here safely, as long as he doesn''t do anything stupid.


    He found a silver desert eagle from the storage box of Bugatti Veyron. It was his collection. Although in the eyes of others, he was a second generation official who was fully qualified to be arrogant and domineering, in fact, he had never really fired a gun. He was so timid that he even felt afraid of thunder. This is the reason why Xu Yang is despised by Ding Ling. If he has more courage, even if he may not be able to catch Ding Ling, he will not always be hot and cold.


    But the girl who dislikes him so much is lying on the ground now, behind the crazy motorcyclists. If she runs away at this time, who knows how she will be treated! Xu Yang''s hand trembled, he filled the bullets one by one into the clip of desert eagle.


    Don''t be silly. They have guns, and you can''t shoot. Xu Yang was too nervous when he was filling the cartridge, and some bullets fell off on the ground.


    That woman is not worth your going. If you like, young models and stars can be changed one by one every day, and you can play until you vomit. It''s just the daughter of a gangster boss, and it''s not worth your taking on so many. He kept reminding himself.


    Outside Bugatti Veron, all the younger brothers who didn''t come and run away were killed, and none of them survived. These chariots are like wild animals, stabbing dead people with daggers, watching the blood gurgle from the wound, they will roar excitedly. There is no one to chase Xu Yang in the car. They don''t understand that the prey should be limited. In the eyes of these humanoid monsters, as long as Xu Yang hides in the car and doesn''t move, they won''t notice him.


    Xu Yang! This is not the battlefield you can control. Run away! Xu Yang sat with a big mouth and took a deep breath. Driving is his only strength. Now is the best time to escape. Besides, he has the Bugatti Veyron, which he bought for 30 million.


    It suddenly occurred to him that the Bugatti dragon was actually bought for Ding Ling. Although he is the second generation of officials, Xu Yang''s character is not publicized. One day, he heard his younger brother discuss that as long as there is a luxury car, naturally there will be girls pasting it upside down. So Xu Yang thought that a publicity girl like Ding Ling must match the most publicity car, so he bought the Bugatti dragon. On the day of driving to Ding Ling, Ding Ling took a sharp knife and engraved the word "fool" on his car body - to be exact, "fool" and "Hu". Because there were too many strokes of these two characters, Ding Ling felt that it was too troublesome to carve half of them, and then gave up.


    Being engraved by Ding Ling, Xu Yang is not angry at all. Instead, he feels very happy. Because she''s finally willing to take care of herself.


    Then, one by one in other people''s eyes is very unhappy, but Xu Yang feel relish memories in Xu Yang''s mind flashed up.


    His hand on the steering wheel stopped shaking.


    "Laozi," Xu Yang said to himself in a low voice, "Laozi must be crazy."


    Instead of retreating, Bugatti Veyron dashed forward.


    Tonight is bound to be a crazy night.


    The beast like sports car accelerated very fast, and then hit the flying car party in front of it. Without the slightest deceleration, Xu Yang quickly hit the steering wheel and swept the crowd at the back of the car, bringing out the sound of gunfire.


    The people who were knocked down didn''t cry at all. They were sitting on the ground, their legs were crushed by the tires, but too much hormone blocked their pain nerves. They were holding guns, just like hunters hunting giant beasts. They were shooting at the expensive sports car. The bullet hit the shell of Bugatti Veyron, made a crisp sound and then bounced away.


    Xu Yang kept turning the steering wheel, and Bugatti Veyron was rushing through the crowd. Some crazy riders wanted to stop the super sports car with their bodies, but they were immediately crushed under the car with the power of the four turbocharged engine.


    "Give up." A long time ago, Ding Ling once said to him, "you''re not even a spare tire."


    "How can I be a spare tire?" Xu Yangxing rushed to ask.


    "When you''re not so bad."


    Isn''t it good to have an extra spare tire? As Xu Yang swings the steering wheel, he thinks about what Ding Ling said to himself. Isn''t it good to have a dogleg who is willing to go through life and death for you?


    Someone climbed into the car with a sharp dagger in his hand and stabbed the windshield of Bugatti Veyron. Soon, others climbed up. It''s like a pack of wolves climbing on their prey, which is a sign of successful hunting.


    For the time being, they still can''t break the glass, but Xu Yang also lost his vision ahead. Xu Yang does not dare to drive casually because Ding Ling is still lying on the ground. He is afraid that he will run over Ding Ling accidentally.


    With a powerful engine, Bugatti Veyron can only keep spinning in place, trying to throw the beast off the roof of his body.There was a continuous wailing in the air, which was made by Xu Yang''s younger brothers. They rushed up for themselves, but they didn''t escape. Unfortunately, some of them were crushed by Xu Yang. They didn''t take medicine to make people forget the pain like those flying car gangs. Before the real death, they could only live in the pain.


    Pop. The front windshield broke. The strengthened glass couldn''t resist the attack of the wild animals.


    The front window broke into countless pieces.


    The group of monsters reached out and grabbed Xu Yang in the car. There were no bullets in their guns. Although most of them still had spare clips on their bodies, they couldn''t remember how to change bullets.


    This is Xu Yang''s chance. He grabs the silver desert eagle and pulls the trigger.


    A man''s head blooms before his eyes. It''s not the first person to die tonight, but it''s the first time Xu Yang has killed himself.


    Xu Yang''s pupils dilated when the man''s brain was splashing. For a person who has never been trained, blowing up a person''s head will not produce any pleasure, he can only feel fear spread from his body.


    Hand is no longer controlled by the body, Xu Yang continuous shooting. The bullet blasted out of the super run and hit the enemy''s body. The huge impact of the desert eagle made Xu Yang''s arm numb. If it wasn''t for the cushion of the car, his hand would have been broken by the reaction of the desert eagle.


    The body of the person who was shot flew backwards and then stopped moving. It''s impossible to survive being hit by the desert eagle at such a short distance.


    When all the bullets were empty, the air gradually quieted down, and Xu Yang''s ears were filled with the sound of gunfire, even his breathing voice could not be heard.


    Then he opened the door.


    The motorcyclists fell to the ground in disorder, their reason was destroyed by drugs, and they also forgot how to evade the attack when they gained strong attack power. It''s Xu Yang and his Bugatti Weilong who win. Barbarism is always vulnerable to expensive modern equipment.


    Now, Xu Yang just came to Ding Ling''s side, just like the prince picked up the princess and picked her up.


    He won.

 Chapter 103

    Xu Yang''s body staggers to Ding Ling''s direction. What he has just experienced makes his spirit a little trance. At his feet, many of them have not died, most of them have broken their hands and feet, but since they are not dead, they will attack. They have forgotten the enemy and ourselves, the mutilated and dying monsters, biting each other on the ground.


    Xu Yang passed by Xu Lingshan. The poor woman''s legs were crushed by a motorcycle. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her chest was still undulating. Although still alive in the world, but if no one came to the treatment, will not live long.


    Xu Yang didn''t care about her, his eyes only Ding Ling.


    He walked toward Ding Ling, but behind him, he Jin, the leader of broken finger, stood up slowly.


    He Jin''s left arm had been crushed by Bugatti Veyron''s tire, and the black tentacles crawled out of his wound and gradually covered his body. When he was on the verge of death, he Jin took a box of medicine, which was a box of white pills hidden in a red box. He Jin struggled to pour a lot of pills into his mouth, and then he was reborn.


    His body has been wrapped by black tentacles, and the broken part of his body has been made up by the polymer of tentacles. Step by step, he walks towards Xu Yang, and the soles of his shoes covered with tentacles make a disgusting "Bata" sound on the concrete floor.


    There are several white pills in the box, but it doesn''t matter any more. The monster threw the red one on the ground.


    Xu Yang did not hear the footsteps behind him at all, and the voice of the desert eagle had not spread in his ears. The intense tinnitus made him immersed in a dead silence.


    Xu Yang is a little bit close to Ding Ling, with a smile on her face. If Ding Ling wakes up at this time and opens her eyes to see Xu Yang smiling, she must feel very handsome, right? Xu Yang worked hard to squeeze out a smile, sweat dripping from the tip of his nose.


    Before he had time to wake Ding Ling up and let her see her own heroism, one hand ran through his body.


    The tentacled hand smashed his belly with a blow.


    Xu Yang didn''t even have time to scream. His body was raised high by the people behind him. His mouth opened and closed, just like a fish trapped on a dry bank and unable to breathe.


    Good die not die, Ding Ling unexpectedly woke up at this time.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty.


    Is this hell? Ding Ling never imagined the scene of hell, but if there is a hell, it should be the scene in front of her.


    "Run." She heard a familiar voice.


    "Run." The voice repeated the word again.


    Ding Ling raised her head slowly and looked at the source of the sound. She looks like Xu Yang who was punctured in the chest.


    On the huge palm of Xu Yang''s body, something was wriggling and absorbing the blood from the wound.


    Xu Yang can''t see anything, his mouth keeps opening and closing, because he is still trying to send out the same syllable - "run".


    Ding Ling couldn''t escape at all. Her body was nailed to the ground with great fear.


    In the rear of everyone, Xu Lingshan, who was pressed by the motorcycle, reached out and fumbled to one side. There was a red medicine box on the ground beside her.


    Xu Yang''s mouth stopped moving. He died.


    In his life, this weak childe only forced him once. In order to save his favorite woman like a hero, he finally forced him once. The drug addicts were hit by him with super run, and then he blasted the rest of the gangsters with desert eagle. As a childe who has achieved nothing, he has done well.


    But unfortunately, Ding Ling didn''t see all this.


    Ding Ling saw only his last miserable death.


    He Jin, whose body is covered with tentacles, throws Xu Yang, who has been drained of blood, to the ground. He then walks towards Ding Ling and Zhou Heng. Excessive consumption of "red apple", he should have died directly, but he survived, escaped the punishment of death, he Jin ushered in the unimaginable power. At the moment, his strength can be compared with the king Python Zhou Heng met in Qingyu lake.


    He would suck the blood of everyone present, and then go on foot to the city to start a brutal killing. The killing will not stop unless someone can bring in tanks and troops.


    He Jin raised his arms wrapped with tentacles, and his face was covered with black tentacles. Except for his eyes, other parts, including his mouth and ears, were filled with tentacles. The only exposed eye was staring at Ding Ling below.


    Arm down.


    Suddenly, he Jin''s body was broken from the middle.


    Like a wooden stick, he Jin''s body was hit by a strong force from the side at the waist, and then he broke into two pieces from the middle.


    In Ding Ling''s field of vision, he Jin''s body was knocked out.


    If he was an ordinary man, he would not be able to live. Unfortunately, he Jin is not an ordinary person.The creeping tentacles on his body soon mended his broken body. He Jin stood up, and then he looked at the thing that hit him - like him, it was a monster.


    The monster has long black hair, and its body is covered with Turquoise scales. These scales open and close gently with the breath of the monster, as if it had vitality.


    "Sister Lingshan?" Ding Ling recognized the monster.


    The monster did not speak, and white steam came out of the cracks in her scales.


    Then, she flew out like a bullet and hit ho Jin with all her tentacles at high speed.


    This is a fight between monsters. He Jin has incomparable strength and recovery ability, while Xu Lingshan has elusive speed and sharp scales.


    He Jin opened his huge arms and wanted to hold the monster in his arms, and then squeeze it into a mass of meat sauce. But he threw himself in the air.


    Xu Lingshan is as agile as a bird. The steam ejected from her body gives her the ability to take off for a short time. She is like a real bird, sweeping to the top of He Jin''s head.


    All the scales on Xu Lingshan''s arms are open. These scales are sharper than knives and daggers. Her body falls vertically from the air, and her arms fall towards He Jin''s head. She wants to tear He Jin in two.


    With He Jin''s reaction ability, there is no way to make the right response to such high-speed action, but his action does not need his brain to make decisions. It''s the tentacles that control his body.


    The tentacles wriggled and exploded upward.

 Chapter 104

    In the air, Xu Lingshan''s body turns out to be a beautiful circle, and all the tentacles that grow up to wrap her up and eat are cut into small pieces by her.


    The severed tentacle fragments fall on the ground. After two bounces, they quickly become shriveled, like a deflated balloon. In a twinkling of an eye, they become a piece of wrinkled dead skin. The dead skin turns into dust and disappears in a gust of wind.


    The wind was blown by Xu Lingshan.


    Rotating her head like falling from the air, from where into the top of the head, to crush his body into countless pieces.


    "Wow!" A terrible roar broke out in He Jin''s body. It was not the voice that humans or wild animals could make. It sounded more like something with a huge mouth was vomiting loudly. Throw up all the waste, residue and even soul in the body.


    Next, the tentacles, which were as soft as flesh and blood, suddenly became as hard as steel. Xu Lingshan, who fell from the air, failed to hurt he Jin. The scales on her body scraped at high speed on the surface of He Jin''s body, rubbing out a lot of sparks.


    There are a lot of tentacles surging up, from both sides of the clip to the rotation of Xu Lingshan, to break her into pieces.


    When the two tentacles clap together, Xu Lingshan has disappeared in the air. The tentacles on He Jin''s body gradually spread out, and the two eyes on his face kept turning, looking for the opponent''s position.


    Xu Lingshan''s body is constantly jumping in the air, she is like a jet, using the steam from her body, constantly changing position in the air.


    One is fast enough, one is strong enough.


    They have gone beyond the scope of human beings and become real monsters.


    Ding Ling on the ground was still in a state of chaos in her mind. Her high fever did not subside. She had many new wounds on her body, and she was burning with pain. But she sat up and tried to climb out to one side.


    Where she is going, Xu Yang is lying quietly.


    Xu Yang is dead. The second goods who used to fawn on her like a dog are dead.


    Did Ding Ling like Xu Yang? Of course not. Even if you ask this question a hundred times, Ding Ling can confidently answer no one hundred times. But Xu Yang asked Ding Ling more than 100 times. He always tried various ways to please Ding Ling. He even gave up his identity as a childe brother and went to be the leader of a little gangster under Ding long, just to get closer to Ding Ling.


    When Xu Yang asked for the thousandth and 10000 times, maybe Ding Ling''s heart would be loose. But Xu Yang can''t wait for that day, Ding Ling has climbed in front of him, but he doesn''t move at all, even his eyes don''t move. He died and left the world completely.


    Ding Ling never looked at the man who was clinging to her like a mangy dog, but when he died, Ding Ling remembered that they had so many happy times together.


    When Xu Yang drove Bugatti Weilong to her, he clearly knew that he wanted to show off to himself, but Ding Ling deliberately said that your car is really ugly. Why don''t I give you two words! Xu Yang immediately happily handed over a marker pen. He said if you want to sign your name, write it on the front of my car! Kedingling drew a knife from his boot. Xu Yang is afraid to ask Ding Ling is not to stab words on his body, Ding Ling but without a word in his car carved a silly word. Another forced word just carved a "Fu", she did not want to carve, because Xu Yang did not know how to resist, bullying him is too boring.


    Why are you still sad when such a boring person dies?


    Big big tears from Ding Ling''s eyes, fell on Xu Yang''s face.


    Cry cry, Ding Ling''s body slowly soft fell down, she fell on Xu Yang''s chest, tears can''t stop flowing out.


    She is like the novel''s "Tiansha lonely star", everyone who is good to her is doomed to die. The first one was her biological mother, who died in the hospital bed. Only little Ding Ling stood beside her, sobbing. The poor woman rubbed Ding Ling''s face with her hand. Gradually, the hand became cold and finally fell to the bedside. Until the last second of life, the ruthless man did not appear.


    Later, Zheng Li, the woman who suddenly appeared, filled in Ding Ling''s most rebellious period. At first, Ding Ling didn''t want to accept her, but she was patient and knowledgeable enough. Every little thought and skill of Ding Ling was in her eyes. When other people are fooled around by Ding Ling and scold Ding Ling behind her back, she is the only one who will gently hold Ding Ling in her arms and sigh that you are a poor girl.


    Now it''s Xu Yang, who could have been arrogant and domineering in Linhai City. Now he is lying on the cold road with a big hole in his abdomen. He died, but at the moment of his death, he did not sigh about the horror and pain of death, nor did he bite and say uncle, you must avenge me, he just repeated a word - "run". He was willing to show his kindness to Ding Ling in the most humble way, and he also gave everything he could.


    It''s Xu Lingshan right away. The policewoman who had followed her and wanted to get clues about Ding long from her was about to die. The drug "red apple" is a fatal drug for any woman, and so far no one has been spared. She is burning her life and fighting with another monster. No matter what the outcome of the battle is, there is only one outcome waiting for her.Xu Lingshan is bound to die.


    He Jin''s body is as rigid as steel. At the same time, the activity of his tentacles is reduced, which is the price of hardening. He Jin, whose speed is different from that of Xu Lingshan, can''t catch Xu Lingshan''s action after reducing the activity of tentacles. But Xu Lingshan can''t hurt him. Even with the speed that ordinary eyes can''t catch, and even with scales that are much harder and sharper than ordinary alloys, Xu Lingshan can''t hurt he Jin after hardening.


    All Xu Lingshan can do is leave a string of sparks in the air.


    Her strength comes and goes quickly.


    He Jin only needs to defend patiently. Before long, Xu Lingshan''s strength will naturally fade away. At that time, the only fate waiting for her is to be crushed by He Jin.


    He is like a tank with infinite power, chasing Xu Lingshan''s steps back and forth on the cement road. Every step of him will crush the cement road, leaving a huge footprint. And Xu Lingshan is like a smart spirit. She flashes on the ground and sometimes jumps into the air to launch a surprise attack from the top.


    This fight won''t last long.


    The steam that Xu Lingshan could eject from her body had gradually weakened.

 Chapter 105

    He Jin noticed that Xu Lingshan''s speed was slowing down, accompanied by the side effect of slowing down and the decrease of attack power. For this reason, he Jin appropriately reduced the hardness of the body to increase the activity of the tentacles. Under this situation, the two men who had kept a delicate balance in the battle suddenly gained an advantage from He Jin.


    Waving his tentacled arm, he kept grabbing and hitting in the air. Although Xu Lingshan is now in danger, thanks to her fast speed, he Jin''s attack can only pass by and can''t cause real damage to her.


    Xu Lingshan''s sense of fighting is also keen. She can detect that the hardness of her opponent has decreased, and she is helpless about it. The steam from the cracks in the scales gave her a strong driving force. When this force weakened, her attack strength also decreased. What''s more, the weakness of her body will continue to happen with the growth of time.


    Once her speed is reduced to the range that her opponent can capture, the battle will end in her defeat.


    If she wants to win again, she has to win as soon as possible. Every second that goes by, her disadvantage will increase by one point.


    Maybe he Jin''s ability will come to an end, but at least not now. For the forbidden drug "red apple", the drug resistance of men is countless times stronger than that of women.


    All the scales on Xu Lingshan''s body suddenly opened!


    When he Jin realizes it, it''s too late.


    Countless steam from every corner of her body, a large number of white mist shrouded her.


    He Jin opened his huge arm and waved his hand towards the white fog. Vision is his biggest weakness, and tentacles cover every part of his body, replacing all his organs except eyes. In his body, only eyes are human eyes.


    The white mist passed with his arm and disappeared into the air.


    Of course, Xu Lingshan is not there!


    Those tentacles forced He Jin''s head to rise at an incredible angle. If a normal person''s head were at such an angle, he would have been broken.


    He Jin saw Xu Lingshan from the air. This is Xu Lingshan''s habit. She likes to launch a surprise attack from the air. There are memory modules in each tentacle. These disgusting things stick together to form a common life, but at the same time, they are independent of each other. Xu Lingshan is fighting against a bonding monster composed of countless lives. At the same time, the countless tiny sounds that make up this monster are constantly copying and increasing in value.


    They have always been in the contrast between this and that.


    He Jin''s body, countless tentacles up, each tentacle want to drink every drop of blood in Xu Lingshan''s body, they cooperate with each other, but also compete with each other.


    But with another puff of white fog from Xu Lingshan''s body, she disappeared again.


    The outstretched tentacles went through the white fog, but they didn''t taste any blood they wanted.


    Xu Lingshan appeared behind He Jin.


    Her right hand swung laterally, and all the extended tentacles were cut off. Her attack power has recovered - even to a higher level than at first.


    He Jin also wants to improve his hardness by reducing the activity of tentacles, but it''s too late. Xu Lingshan''s left hand falls heavily from his head. It''s like cutting delicate tofu. When she waves her scaly left hand, he Jin''s body splits from the middle.


    The organs full of tentacles and the broken bones that have been forced together by tentacles are exposed to Xu Lingshan. He Jin was already dead. It was these tentacles that controlled his body.


    Xu Lingshan saw that the tentacles were still trying to sew up He Jin''s body. They were like disgusting parasites, the source of strength from flesh and blood.


    The so-called "red apple", the white pill is actually countless tiny and shriveled parasites.


    They will first arrive in the human brain and affect the hormone secretion level. If the drug is not continued, the parasites will soon be killed by the human immune system. But if you continue to use drugs, once the number of these parasites hits a certain number that the immune system can''t handle, they will control the human body in turn. Most of the infected people will die directly, but a few will mutate and become real monsters. The male variant is completely different from the female variant. It takes a lot of medication for men to reach the degree of variation. In other words, before the complete variation, the man has died. But if women are lucky, they often need only one pill, which can make them complete their transformation. For female variants, they still have the will, but their actions are influenced by the hallucinations in their brains.


    Those tentacles are parasites that split, swell and pierce the skin after swallowing flesh and blood.


    Now, these parasites have been crushed by Xu Lingshan.


    She put the rest of her ability together, and then burst out, to the point that the opponent can''t react.


    She won.


    When the scales on Xu Lingshan''s arm closed, he Jin had become a pool of mud under her feet."Lo, lo." Xu Lingshan''s throat makes a sad cry. Whenever she wants to make a sound, the scales in her throat will open with the movement of her muscles, turning her voice into a strange cackle.


    Ding Ling raises her head from Xu Yang''s body. She looks at Xu Lingshan, and then she notices that Xu Lingshan is also looking at her.


    In Xu Lingshan''s eyes, the whole world is covered with a piece of blood red, and Ding Ling''s appearance is slowly changing - she is becoming another He Jin, and suddenly becomes Ding Long''s appearance. She wants to kill Ding long, and now she has the ability to kill Ding long. Brother Hao died in Ding Long''s hands, which Xu Lingshan never doubted.


    Now is the best opportunity for revenge. The blood red in Xu Lingshan''s eyes is more and more thick, her eyes also become ferocious, she step by step toward Ding Ling.


    "Shanshan, calm down." It''s like having a hallucination. A man''s voice rings in her head.


    Brother hao?


    Xu Lingshan would not doubt that it was the voice of Hao Ge, who made her dream come true.


    In shock, Xu Lingshan''s vision became clearer. Ding long disappeared, and the man on the ground changed back to Ding Ling. Xu Lingshan looks at Ding Ling suspiciously. She sees some fear in Ding Ling''s eyes.


    What is Ding Ling afraid of? Are you afraid of your scaly self?


    Behind Xu Lingshan, countless tentacles came out of the mud like fountains, and then condensed together.


    The tentacles are back in human form.

 Chapter 106

    The newly formed humanoid monster has no shadow of any progress. Now it is a pure monster, not a fragile parasite.


    When Xu Lingshan reacts, it''s too late. The huge palm sweeps over and heavily pats Xu Lingshan''s body and flies her out.


    With a bang, Xu Lingshan''s body hit the Bugatti Weilong, which crushed countless speeding cars and crushed it.


    The humanoid monster moved to Xu Lingshan''s position.


    Xu Lingshan stands up from Bugatti Weilong. The scales on her body are falling off, which means her life and strength are losing together.


    As the humanoid monster walked towards Xu Lingshan, it split countless tentacles from its body. These tentacles moved on the ground. Then it got into the bodies lying on the ground and devoured the flesh and blood in the bodies to obtain energy.


    One person after another stood up.


    He Jin''s gang of flying car party, and Xu Yang''s gang of little brothers, everyone stood up. They are just like he Jin at the beginning. Tentacles constantly emerge from their bodies. These tentacles wrap their bodies, just like controlling puppets, turning these corpses into movable monsters.


    A He Jin has been very difficult to deal with, but now there are countless parasites.


    In addition to the parasites, there is a huge mixture of pure tentacles.


    Some of the tentacles rush to Ding Ling and Xu Yang on the ground. Ding Ling wants to help Xu Yang get rid of those tentacles, but she can''t. She can only watch those tentacles slip into Xu Yang''s body from Xu Yang''s abdominal wound. Some of the tentacles also climbed to Ding Ling, the flesh and blood of the dead, they will not let go, how can they let go of the fresh living.


    It''s a desperate dilemma.


    Xu Lingshan has no way, her body, green scales one by one to fall off, her eyelids began to become tired, at first the body that powerful force with those scales off began to leave themselves.


    The clothes she wore were cut into pieces because of the sharp scales. Now she, gradually lost the scale of the cover, white body exposed to the air.


    Despair, Xu Lingshan back to deep despair.


    Not long ago, she was crushed by a motorcycle. At that time, she thought, this should be the end of it.


    But the desperate Xu Lingshan just saw the scene of He Jin taking medicine. She watched him turn from a human into a monster. Then, he Jin threw the medicine box into Xu Lingshan''s hand.


    Xu Lingshan opened the red medicine box and saw two white pills lying quietly in it.


    When you are in despair, will you ask God or devil to help you?


    Just after eating the first one, Xu Lingshan felt the sharp pain coming from her body. She knew that her body could never eat the second one. Maybe even one could not be carried by her. But soon, tiny scales grew out of her skin, and they grew rapidly. She understood that she carried it over, and that the force told her that she had the right to break this despair.


    But she was wrong, even if she risked her life, despair is still despair.


    The world is like a quagmire. Struggling hard will only make you sink faster. If I had known that, I would have enjoyed death quietly. Xu Lingshan slowly closed her eyes.


    If you die, you can see brother Hao.


    "Don''t give up, Shanshan." The voice rang in her ear again.


    It wasn''t a drug hallucination.


    It''s real. She heard Hagrid''s voice in this world.


    Xu Lingshan suddenly opened her eyes.


    More than a dozen parasites poured up to her, and the huge mixture also raised one arm high, ready to fall to her position.


    When you are in despair, will you ask God or devil to help you?


    I don''t mind. Xu Lingshan spread out her palm, in which lay the second white pill.


    What happens when a woman eats two red apples? Even if the maker of the "red apple", the "king of greed and sickle weasel" of heita, was asked to answer this question, he would surely say "death". Women''s body structure determines that only a few women can bear the power of a "red apple" for a short time. Even so, these women will die after the end of the drug.


    Heita has done drug experiments on a large number of ordinary women, without any special cases.


    No mortal woman has ever been able to stick to the second "red apple". This is not a matter of whether the will is firm or not, but the limit of the body God has given to man.


    Xu Lingshan swallowed the second white pill. She''s embracing death.


    The female who can bear the "red apple" does not exist in mortals, so what if it is not "mortals"? Corresponding to the black tower, there is an organization called "white tower" in Europe. The leader of black tower is "Wizard king", while the leader of white tower is "Saint". If there is a female body in the world that can resist the "red apple", it must be the "Saint" of the white tower.But unfortunately, Xu Lingshan is not.


    The moment the white pill entered her mouth, all her vital signs stopped.


    No breathing, no pulse, lax eyes, rapid drop in body temperature Death came quietly.


    The hybrid''s arm fell, and the Bugatti Veyron was crushed and turned into a piece of scrap iron.


    When the hybrid''s arm is raised, it doesn''t notice the smell of flesh and blood.


    Xu Lingshan''s body was not crushed by it together with the two Bugatti Weilong.


    Where did she go?


    There is a lilac energy in the air.


    No one can see this Lavender energy unless there is a wizard present.


    Ding Ling had been surrounded by creeping tentacles on the ground, but those tentacles shriveled quickly and died after meeting the lavender energy. This energy did not hurt Ding Ling''s body. On the contrary, a strong sense of comfort poured into her nerves, and her high fever was receding.


    "Parsing completed, data has been sent to your data processing center." A system tone that no one could hear sounded in the air.


    "Witchcraft energy, that is, arcane energy, is one of the natural energies existing on the earth. Arcane energy can heal and destroy human bodies, condense and become weapons. It can also separate temperature into high temperature and low temperature to make fire and ice. Arcane energy is the source of all European magic. European mages can create countless wonders with arcane energy... "


    The celestial system completely analyzes the magic energy of the wizard king into Zhou Heng''s body, and integrates these energies into Zhou Heng''s body.


    Zhou Heng wakes up and is full of energy!


    It was he who saved Xu Lingshan''s body from the mixture.


    "I fought my life to save her," Zhou Heng looked at the huge mixture, his voice full of anger, "how can you take her life?"


    At the moment, he was furious.

 Chapter 107

    Zhou Heng opened Xu Lingshan''s mouth and took out the undigested white pill from her mouth.


    In Zhou Heng''s eyes, the white pill seemed to have vitality, wriggling quietly in his palm. After getting the data about the witchcraft energy transmitted by the celestial system, he saw the vitality in the pill. This pill contains a rare but delicate amount of witchcraft energy, which is scattered in every tiny dust that makes up the white pill. And these fine dusts are parasites.


    These parasites are catalyzed by witchcraft energy, in other words, the pill is made by a wizard.


    There is no doubt that the makers of the pills are the Wizards of the black tower. Zhou Heng frowned. The power in his hand gradually increased, the pill was pinched into dust by him, the magic energy in the dust was sucked away by him, and the parasite that depended on the magic energy to keep alive also died silently.


    The wizard King''s magic energy failed to kill Zhou Heng, but made him stronger.


    Now Zhou Heng has mastered witchcraft. His body is surrounded by beautiful lavender energy, which are the toxins left in his body by the wizard king to destroy his internal organs. Now it has been extracted by Zhou Heng and turned into his own weapon.


    This nearly pure lavender energy calms down the surrounding parasite and the giant hybrid. All the parasites are created by "king of greed and sickle weasel", and this energy also comes from "king of greed and sickle weasel". All the parasites present submit to Zhou Heng, the new master of witchcraft energy in the air.


    But Zhou Heng would not bypass them. Xu Lingshan died in the same way as Wang Ya. The infection of parasites not only devoured her flesh and blood, but also took away her soul. When she died, there would be no chance of reincarnation.


    Zhou Heng''s right arm was raised flat, with his thumb and middle finger clasped into a ring.


    Not long ago, he was completely unfamiliar with witchcraft energy, but now he can play with it.


    His fingers just flicked in the air.


    All the parasites are down. The huge mixture of numerous parasites also began to fester rapidly, collapsed on the ground and turned into a pool of mud.


    In a moment, he can take away the activity of all parasites - the essence of these parasites is not flesh and blood, but the evil spirit driven by witchcraft energy. Once Zhou Heng takes away the magic energy from these parasites, they will slowly return to their original state.


    These black tentacles turned into liquid, flowed out of the seven orifices of human corpses, fell to the ground, evaporated into black mist, and finally disappeared.


    The fight is over.


    In this fight, dozens of people lost their lives. There were only two survivors, and Zhou Heng was the only beneficiary. But Zhou Heng was not happy at all. On the contrary, he was angry. In the past, he had never been so angry in the face of wandering spirits or fierce ghosts. His anger was not because he was seriously injured by the wizard king, but because the man who had decided to save died in front of him.


    When he went to the base of heita, all Zhou Heng wanted to save was Ding Ling. But he met Xu Lingshan, a woman who always had a bad attitude towards him and only had two sides. If you come here, you can save her by the way, right? Zhou Heng thought so at that time. Mingming has brought her out, but they unfortunately met this group of infected people.


    In the future, the Witches of heita will regret that they have offended the last one.


    Ding Ling quietly went to Zhou Heng''s side, her body is still wearing Zhou Heng''s coat, the lower body is completely naked. She silently looked at the bloodless Xu Lingshan in Zhou Heng''s arms, and tears came from her eyes.


    Xu Yang died, Xu Lingshan also died, all good people to her, are destined to leave her forever.


    Ding Ling raised her arm and wiped her eyes hard. The high fever in her body has gone away, and the witchcraft energy can be used to destroy people''s body from the inside, or to dispel some common diseases.


    "Who are they?" Ding Ling''s voice is a little hoarse. During this time, she cried too much.


    "Black tower." Zhou Heng didn''t hide it from her. She has the right to know, "it''s a group of witches."


    Ding Ling nodded. She said nothing more. Zhou Heng noticed that her eyes were no longer timid. He almost forgot that Ding Ling was not an ordinary girl. Ding Ling was the daughter of the Dragon King of Linhai City, the real sense of the underworld princess.


    Ding Ling squatted down and pulled out a mobile phone from the body of a speeding party.


    She made a call.


    Five minutes later, the neighborhood will be blocked by the gang near the sea, and the black vehicles will come here in neat rows. It''s all because the daughter of the Dragon King is back.


    In the factory occupied by the black tower.


    The wizard king is still sitting on his bed. He has just drunk another cup of human blood. Now he feels a warm force gushing out of his abdomen, gradually making his limbs gain weak strength.


    Although these virgins have been carefully selected after many days of fasting, they are not enough for the wizard king.Andre stood by his bed. Just now, he had told the wizard king about Zhou Heng.


    "I think he should be from Kunlun." Andre gave his guess. As far as he knows, there is only one organization in China called Kunlun that can cultivate decent monks.


    The wizard King shook his head, obviously disagreeing with Andre''s judgment.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is," said the wizard King faintly. "If I hit him, he will die."


    Andre immediately nodded in agreement. His forehead exudes cold sweat. As far as he knows, the wizard king has been seriously ill. They have come all the way to Linhai to look for dragon blood just to cure the wizard king. However, from the blow that the wizard king made to Zhou Heng, it seems that the serious illness did not weaken the wizard King''s ability, but made him more powerful. Some bad rumors about the wizard king came to Andre''s mind, and he couldn''t help swallowing nervously.


    The wizard king looked at Andre calmly. Andre lowered his eyelids and did not dare to look at him. The wizard King''s eyes were not sharp, but he seemed to have the ability to see through people''s hearts.


    "You are doubting me." The wizard king said to Andre, "you suspect that I am pretending to be sick."


    Andre quickly fell on one knee. He didn''t dare to defend himself because he knew the price of lying in front of the wizard king.


    "I have eleven disciples," said the wizard King softly. "You are far from the most powerful of the eleven, but you are the most intelligent."


    Andre was still silent, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. A black sickle weasel landed on his shoulder.


    "Yes, you guessed right." Wizard King''s face suddenly showed a strange smile, "I''m really pretending to be sick."

 Chapter 108

    Zhou Heng carries Xu Lingshan''s body back to his residence. He couldn''t leave Xu Lingshan to those in the underworld. Anyway, she was also a policeman with a sense of justice. Although she died to protect Ding Ling, Zhou Heng didn''t think she would want to be buried by the underworld. So Zhou Heng brought her back first, and he would find a way to settle the body of the policewoman.


    When Zhou Heng came home with Xu Lingshan''s body on his back, he put her on his sofa.


    "Meow!" Suddenly, a white shadow came out from behind the door. It was the white cat picked up by Zhou Heng. It put out its paw and rushed towards Zhou Heng.


    Just how clever Zhou Heng''s reaction is, how can a cat attack him. Head also need not return, Zhou Heng just slightly side body, avoided white cat''s attack.


    "Don''t make any noise." Today''s Zhou Heng does not have the spirit to toss with the white cat.


    But white cat''s eyes are very fierce, it stares at Zhou Heng, as if after a trip, Zhou Heng has become its enemy. "Meow, meow!" The white cat made a ferocious cry at him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng''s tone was a little confused. The white cat looked very abnormal. Usually, it would not treat itself like this.


    Zhou Heng tried to get close to the white cat, but the white cat immediately stepped back two steps vigilantly.


    "Don''t you know me so soon?" Zhou Heng stretched out his hand to the white cat and tried to pick it up. "I''m sorry that I usually provide food and drink for you."


    But white cat nimbly avoided Zhou Heng''s palm, its expression was a little angry, as if Zhou Heng had done something sorry for it.


    "You don''t like the body?" Zhou Heng pointed to Xu Lingshan on the sofa. He thought that maybe the white cat was afraid of the dead. Zhou Heng had been dealing with ghosts all the year round and had no resistance to the dead and corpses.


    But the white cat didn''t look at Xu Lingshan on the sofa. His eyes were fixed on Zhou Heng, and his white hair stood up.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng was helpless. If only the Heavenly Master system could help him translate the cat''s language.


    He didn''t know that the lavender witchcraft energy escaping from his body caused the white cat''s disgust, and those witchcraft energy was full of evil smell.


    "Don''t make any more noise." Zhou Heng decided to ignore the white cat first. He sat by the sofa and touched Xu Lingshan''s face with his hand.


    Xu Lingshan''s face is cold and cold, and she has no vitality. Compared with this, what makes Zhou Heng feel more helpless is that there is no fluctuation of soul in her body. Not only her body died, but also her soul seemed to be dead.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath, and a light golden light appeared on his palm, which was a magic that could transcend the wandering soul. But his light did not get any response in Xu Lingshan''s body.


    The parasite that can corrupt and devour the soul, only Zhou Heng, who often deals with the soul, can understand the horror of it.


    But the people who can make and cultivate these parasites are only more terrifying than the parasites themselves.


    And the white cat stared at Zhou Heng for a while, it slightly relaxed its vigilance.


    Although there is lavender energy around the body, Zhou Heng still seems to be that Zhou Heng. White cat can''t understand why Zhou Heng would be infected with these filthy energies when he went out for a trip, but it seems that Zhou Heng has controlled these energies and is not polluted by them.


    Then the white cat noticed the body on the sofa.


    It jumped on the sofa and stepped on Xu Lingshan''s body.


    "Go away, go away!" Zhou Heng wanted to drive white cat down, but white cat didn''t pay attention to Zhou Heng''s action. It stepped on Xu Lingshan''s body and slowly came to her face.


    Although she hasn''t been dead for long, Xu Lingshan''s face is completely stiff and looks as if she has been frozen. But although she had lost her temperature, she was not as cold as that.


    Zhou Heng touched Xu Lingshan''s skin with his hand, then sighed gently. Don''t say to save her, even it''s impossible to pass for her.


    White cat suddenly lowered her head and rubbed Xu Lingshan''s face with white hair.


    "You like her a lot." Zhou Heng''s face showed a shallow smile, he reached out and rubbed the head of the white cat, "if she is still alive, maybe she will like you." Girls always like this furry little animal.


    But white cat doesn''t like Zhou Heng now. It yells and breaks free from Zhou Heng''s hand. The magic energy escaping from Zhou Heng''s body makes him very resistant.


    All living creatures will reject this evil witchcraft energy, which is rooted in the biological gene sequence and hard to change.


    "Well, I''m going to take a bath and go to bed." Zhou Heng sat up from the sofa. His body was covered with blood stains and his clothes became shabby. So he had to take a bath and change into a clean suit.


    Zhou Heng didn''t take the white cat with him. Apart from the reason that the white cat is now very resistant to himself, another reason is that the white cat never wants to take a bath with him.


    After seeing Zhou Heng leave, white cat lowers her head in front of Xu Lingshan''s face again.


    It sticks out its little pink tongue and licks Xu Lingshan''s cheek.As its saliva soaked Xu Lingshan''s face, some colorless and transparent energy also escaped from the white cat''s body.


    Xu Lingshan''s skin is softening slowly.


    "I''m really pretending to be sick." Said the wizard king to Andre.


    "You are the wizard king, and you have the right to do anything." Andre bowed his head and answered cleverly.


    The wizard king suddenly gave a scornful laugh, which obviously made fun of Andre''s shallowness.


    "No one can do anything, not even me." The wizard king said faintly, "next to me, there are five wizard kings staring at me."


    "The six wizard kings appear at the same time," Andre continued to respond with words similar to slogans. "This is the luck of all the Wizards in heita. We are witnessing the heyday of witches."


    "What you are witnessing," said the wizard king, "is the birth of the greatest wizard."


    "What?" Andre was stunned, no one dared to claim to be the greatest wizard, especially in this unprecedented era when six wizard kings were born.


    "Why do you think there are six wizard kings at the same time?" The wizard king asked Andre.


    Andre can''t answer. It''s a question that all witches want to know.


    "Because we are food for each other." Said the blonde boy quietly.


    Food? Andre couldn''t understand why the wizard king used the word. But compared with the doubt in his heart, Andre was more afraid of why the wizard king would suddenly say this to himself. His teacher, one of the six wizard kings, is the king of greed and sickle weasel. Sickle weasel is because he is always accompanied by black sickle weasel, and greed is directed at his nature.


    "Six," said the wizard king, holding out a finger, "and only one will be left."

 Chapter 109

    The next morning.


    "Six, one left." Andre mumbled what the wizard king had said to him last night.


    At this time, the young Simon appeared behind Andre. He patted Andre on the shoulder: "Andre!" He said hello to Andre in a loud voice.


    Some of the lost Andre was startled by him, but he immediately calmed down. Andre turned and looked at Simon with a smile. "Young man, you are so energetic today." Simon was also one of the eleven disciples of the king of greed and sickle weasel, but he became a wizard the last time, so his status among the eleven disciples was not as high as Andre.


    Andre didn''t put on the teacher''s airs to him. He looked very approachable, so Simon was willing to communicate with him.


    "I learned a new witchcraft." Simon said to Andre in a tone of joy and satisfaction.


    If you can become a wizard, you will be more qualified than ordinary people. In the process of learning witchcraft, the spirit can resist the pressure brought by the increase of witchcraft energy, and will not become a character defect, which is equivalent to screening the wizard team again. And will be valued by the wizard king, become a disciple of the wizard king, can be said to be a rare general genius.


    Both of them are disciples of the wizard king. The magic that Simon can show off with Andre is certainly not ordinary.


    "You can show it to me." Andre said to Simon.


    Generally speaking, the display of witchcraft requires a wide and uninhabited place, but Simon disguised it to Andre on the spot. He spread his hands flat, palms up, and said, "look."


    Andre looked curiously at Simon''s palm, and then his face changed.


    Two blue flames rose from Simon''s hands. It''s the fire of the soul.


    The two little fires of the soul were constantly changing in Simon''s hands, turning into daggers and shields.


    "If I want to," Simon said, "I can make more flames, and then, like kneading rubber, I can turn them into weapons."


    The two blue flames in Simon''s hand formed a ball and then became the shape of a pistol.


    "It''s not just cold weapons," Simon said triumphantly. "Anything I know about construction can be made."


    There was a smile on Andre''s face. He said to Simon in a happy voice, "it''s a great witchcraft. Although you haven''t studied witchcraft for a long time, I think you will soon surpass me!" In fact, it''s not that Simon will surpass soon, but Simon has already surpassed himself. He is also specialized in fire magic, and Andre has not been able to learn the magic of invisible fire ring. Simon, on the other hand, can learn the same level of soul fire as the invisible ring of fire.


    Even between genius and genius, there is still a talent gap.


    Andre could not help but sigh in his heart that I was just a mediocre genius. In this world, the most sad is not mediocrity, but mediocrity in a group of talents. Instead of being a foil to their green leaves, it''s better to ask God not to give him any talent at the beginning. Just like William, he becomes a character defect and stops forever, and will not produce shameful jealousy to his younger generation like today.


    Simon thanks Andre for his congratulations. He is a simple boy who loves witchcraft. He doesn''t have Andre''s complicated mind. Maybe this is the reason why he entered the country faster than Andre.


    But Andre doesn''t look for problems in himself. He only attributes his failure to the fact that the other side has more talent - the wizard believes that talent determines fate more than ordinary people.


    Simon is in the team responsible for finding the Dragon Cave, while Andre is in contact with the local people near the sea for the wizard king. The wizard king doesn''t seem to like Xiang Yunhai. He asks Andre to find a new spokesman for him, which gives Andre a headache. Like most other witches, he has a deep prejudice against mortals who can''t use witchcraft, and thinks that they are born inferior to themselves. Just as it''s hard for humans to tell which ant in the colony is better, it''s hard for Andre to find a spokesperson worthy of the name of black tower among mortals. He thought Xiang Yunhai was doing a good job, but he didn''t know why the wizard king didn''t like him.


    They said goodbye to each other and went to their own business.


    Looking at Simon''s back, Andre suddenly thought of what the wizard king said to him last night.


    "There will only be one out of six," Andre whispered. "So there will only be one out of eleven?"


    He suddenly realized that he finally understood some of the words of the wizard king.


    "Simon!" He stopped Simon and ran after him.


    It''s time to get three shots in the sun, but Zhou Heng is still sleeping.


    But with the sound of tearing a plastic bag, Zhou Heng was immediately awakened from sleep. In order to have a good sleep, he even turned off his cell phone. But the sound of white cat opening potato chips still wakes him up. The Heavenly Master system gives him keen nerves. For humans who need sleep, his nerves become too keen.


    He sat up from the bed and looked at the sofa.


    There lies the body of Xu Lingshan.But something''s wrong. Zhou Heng didn''t even have time to put on his shoes, so he jumped out of bed and ran to the sofa.


    Xu Lingshan, who died last night, now has a flush on her face.


    "This, this, this is what''s going on!" It''s like seeing a ghost. Zhou Heng''s pupils dilated instantly. To tell you the truth, Zhou Heng would not be so surprised if it was really a ghost, but the scene that overturned his world outlook in front of him surprised him a little incoherent. All along, Zhou Heng is relying on the Heavenly Master system to judge his own situation. In his view, the judgment made by the Heavenly Master system is absolute authority. He had tried last night. There was no soul wave in Xu Lingshan''s body, so how could her face change.


    Xu Lingshan did not respond to Zhou Heng''s voice.


    Zhou Heng hesitated for a while, but still held out his hand carefully to explore her nose, did not feel any need, at the same time, Zhou Heng also noticed that Xu Lingshan''s chest did not have any ups and downs.


    In addition to the relatively ruddy complexion last night, Xu Lingshan''s body did not show any other vital signs. She is still in the state of "death", not really alive.


    The palm of Zhou Heng''s hand was covered with a light golden light, and his hand approached Xu Lingshan''s face.


    Although there was no immediate response, Zhou Heng did feel that there was a soul in Xu Lingshan''s body - her soul woke up.


    The recovery of the soul does not mean that Zhou Heng can revive her. The Heavenly Master system does not give Zhou Heng the ability to change life and death.


    If Xu Lingshan wants to revive, her body function must return to the state in front of her.


    Obviously, this is unlikely, because after eating the first "red apple", Xu Lingshan''s body structure changed. Although she still looks human on the surface, her internal organs still belong to the scaly beast.

 Chapter 110

    Zhou Heng is sitting in a corner of the sofa. His white cat lies on the table and sleeps quietly.


    There are countless mysteries in front of Zhou Heng. Xu Lingshan''s soul has been infected and corrupted by parasites. Why did it recover early today? Who came out of the factory that day to control the border and hurt himself? Who bred those parasites and made them into drugs? What do these witches come all the way to Linhai for? Zhou Heng could not answer any of the numerous questions.


    But before Zhou Heng had time to think about it, there was a knock on the door. Knowing that he lived here, there were not many people who would come to him, so Zhou Heng could probably guess who was knocking at the door.


    He took the quilt from his bed, covered Xu Lingshan''s body on the sofa, and then walked to the gate.


    After the door opened, Zhou Heng saw Miss Tong, Bailu and Qin Fen, but Xu Yi was not there.


    "There is something urgent to discuss with you!" Qin Fen excitedly said to Zhou Heng.


    "What matters so much?" Zhou Heng asked and walked out of the door, then he took the door with him. This is to prevent them from seeing Xu Lingshan on the sofa.


    "Let''s go to eat first," Qin Fen said, "and talk as we eat."


    What can be said while eating is not so urgent, is it? Zhou Heng make complaints about himself. Three girls come to ask themselves out for dinner, two of them are school flower level, the other is pretty good. This is certainly a good thing for ordinary boys, but it''s not good for Zhou Heng. These girls often only look at the taste, not the portion, but Zhou Heng only looks at the portion, regardless of the taste. For Zhou Heng to eat with them, it''s very tiring for him to not only endure the torture of taste buds, but also not add much physical strength.


    "Why?" Qin Fen saw that Zhou Heng was not very happy, so he poked Zhou Heng with his elbow, "I don''t want you to treat me again!"


    With that, Qin Fen pointed to Bailu beside her: "today, you are invited by sister Lu. Don''t be polite!"


    Zhou Heng said helplessly, "OK, I won''t be polite."


    Bailu took a look at Zhou Heng. She wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again.


    "By the way," Zhou Heng asked, "where''s Xu Yi?"


    "It seems that something happened at home," Miss Tong replied, "so I went back to deal with it."


    "Is the family missing?" Qin Fen said, "it''s been so chaotic recently. I think it''s a lot of bad luck -"


    "ah Fen, don''t talk nonsense!" Bai Lu stops Qin Fen.


    Qin Fen knew that she had said something wrong, and quickly covered her mouth.


    They do not know that Xu Yi''s missing family is his sister Xu Lingshan, whose body is now lying in the house behind them.


    "Let''s go and eat first." Bailu looked at Zhou Heng and said.


    Zhou Heng and everyone nodded.


    They went to the restaurant together.


    On the way, Qin Fen asked Zhou Heng why he didn''t come to class yesterday. Zhou Heng found a reason to prevaricate. Qin Fen didn''t study deeply either. In her opinion, Zhou Heng always brings his pet cat to class. On the most exaggerated day, he brings a copper stick, which is even more dandy than those dandies. Of course, skipping class is also common.


    Zhou Heng noticed that someone was following them.


    "That''s the guy?" There were three people following Zhou Heng. They were talking in a low voice, but they couldn''t hide Zhou Heng''s sensitive hearing.


    "Yes, the man in the middle."


    "You look very young. Are you still a student?"


    "You don''t understand that people can''t judge their appearance?"


    "The girl next to him is very handsome."


    "Keep an eye on it. Don''t try to write anything messy."


    It sounds as if they just want to track themselves. Zhou Heng didn''t hear what they said to be harmful to himself or his companions. But this does not mean that Zhou Heng is willing to let them follow him like a tail. If he can, Zhou Heng will solve them as soon as possible, so as not to develop into unnecessary trouble.


    But now it''s still on the street, and three girls are talking and laughing around, so Zhou Heng is not in a hurry to start.


    Several people arrived at the restaurant, and the three people behind them followed. Since the "escape" with Zhou Heng once, Miss Tong''s courage has been a lot bigger. She can easily refuse what she doesn''t like. The whole Tong family doesn''t feel embarrassed because of the change of Miss Tong. On the contrary, now miss Tong is more and more dignified, and the servants of the Tong family hold up hope for the future of the Tong family.


    This is a stone pot fish restaurant. The hot pot in the restaurant is also famous among students. Because it''s near the school, the price of this store is reasonable. Under the guidance of the waiter, four people sat down in one seat in one hall. Bailu and Qin Fen sit in a row, while Zhou Heng and miss Tong sit opposite them. Before coming to the store, Bailu had ordered dishes online, mainly hot pot, supplemented by some common dishes.


    In the past, Miss Tong would never eat these things, even in and out of this small shop did not think. But now, she has learned to sit down in the shop generously. The servants of the Tong family can only protect her secretly, but they can''t interfere in any of her activities, because she is the leader of the Tong family."What would you like to add?" Bailu asked Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng heard this sentence, but he didn''t realize that Bailu was talking to himself. He was leaning his head and looking at the door of the shop. The three people who followed them also entered the shop and sat down in another place in the hall.


    "Hello Qin Fen''s tone was a little angry. She took out a chopstick and knocked on the porcelain bowl in front of Zhou Heng''s body. "There are three beauties sitting here. You don''t look. You are absent-minded and look around."


    Zhou Heng turned around and was about to find a reason to defend himself. Miss Tong, who was sitting next to him, said, "those three men are following us."


    "What Qin Fen cried out. All the guests in the hall looked over.


    Miss Tong quickly motioned Qin Fen to keep her voice down. She said, "it''s the three men that brother Zhou Heng saw just now. They''ve been following us since brother Zhou Heng''s house." Miss Tong didn''t find these three people by herself. She was secretly protecting her servants and sent her a reminder message. If Miss Tong is willing, these three people will disappear here quietly. But now they have done nothing, and miss Tong is not willing to embarrass them.


    Qin Fen looked at Zhou Heng and asked him, "have you already found out?"


    Zhou Heng nodded his head honestly.


    "You haven''t said that yet!" Qin Fen was so angry that she hit Zhou Heng on the head with chopsticks, but she was held by Bailu sitting beside her.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Fen said anxiously, "let''s call the police!"


    "Maybe it''s too late." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    He heard a lot of traffic coming this way.

 Chapter 111

    "What do you mean?" Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Qin Fen couldn''t help being flustered. Recently, the public security of Linhai is very poor. Although nothing has happened near Linhai University, we can often see that something has gone wrong again in some place of Linhai through the news pushed by mobile phones these two days. It is said that a large-scale fight with dozens of casualties broke out last night. It was on a deserted street near the sea.


    "Don''t be afraid." Zhou Heng comforted her, "I promise you will be OK." Even if the other party came, no matter how many people, they couldn''t help Zhou Heng now. Although he didn''t want to show his ability in front of others, Zhou Heng didn''t want to avoid things.


    "What''s more," Zhou Heng continued, "isn''t there Tong here?"


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Miss Tong also laughed. In Linhai, no one really dares to break ground on Miss Tong''s head. After all, she is the leader of the Tong family. The blood of her ancestors has brought her a group of loyal servants and the direct protection of the Linhai military.


    "That''s too much for you!" But Qin Fen changed his face. "You are a big man. Do you want to rely on Xiaosheng to protect you?" Said, Qin Fen took Miss Tong''s hand.


    Zhou Heng looked at Miss Tong and said that these people didn''t know your identity.


    There was some apology in Miss Tong''s eyes. She doesn''t want to hide it from them, but the Tong family is quite famous in Linhai. Once she announces her identity, she may cause a lot of trouble in school - at least the number of pursuers will increase.


    "By the way," Zhou Heng simply changed the topic, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "It''s such a relaxed time," Qin Fen said with a grimace. "I really convinced you."


    At this time, Bailu opened her mouth. "There will be a show at school in a while, and I''d like to invite you to come out with me," she said


    "The show?" Zhou Heng was stunned. Recently, he has been busy going through life and death. Suddenly, something like this happened to him. He is not used to it.


    Bailu nodded.


    Zhou Heng was even more puzzled. As far as his understanding was concerned, Bailu was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to participate in collective activities. Now she would pull herself to perform together, which sounds very abnormal.


    "What program?" Zhou Heng asked her.


    "Piano ensemble." Answer Bailu.


    Piano? Can I play the piano? As soon as this question came out of Zhou Heng''s mind, he immediately remembered that he had been possessed by ghosts and played a piano in the old music building. At the end of the attachment, he assimilated each other''s piano ability.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t speak, Bailu and Qin Fen mistook Zhou Heng for hesitation.


    "Hello! You don''t cherish such a good opportunity, "Qin Fen said to Zhou Heng." a lot of boys behind can''t get in line! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Bailu wants to sew Qin Fen''s mouth.


    "I don''t have any nonsense. I heard that you are going to perform on the stage at the school anniversary party," Qin Fen said. "But many people ask me if they need a partner."


    "I''ll think about it." Zhou Heng said at this time. In fact, he didn''t mind playing piano with Bailu, but the ability he assimilated was not as clear as the knowledge he didn''t want to be forced into, it was more like an instinct in his body. Intellectually, Zhou Heng didn''t learn the history of piano, he couldn''t even understand the staff. But if you put his fingers on the keys of the piano, he can play a complete piece of music very well. If it''s a solo performance, Zhou Heng has no pressure, but if it''s a ensemble performance, Zhou Heng is not sure whether he can cooperate with Bailu well.


    But Zhou Heng''s attitude is no different from refusal to others.


    Qin Fen was about to say something for Bailu when the whole restaurant was quiet. Almost all the customers stopped to look outside.


    "Go, go In the hall, a man suddenly stood up and said to his friends, "go from the back!"


    Some other customers are still in the surprise, and they don''t slow down. Those who have responded all run back.


    "What happened?" Qin Fen, like most people, is still out of condition.


    Bailu points to the outside of the shop and signals Qin Fen to look in that direction.


    Qin Fen looks in the direction Bai Lu points to. Through the restaurant''s glass windows, Qin Fen sees black cars and tall men in black suits standing beside the cars, expressionless and neat. All the streets and alleys around here are full of black cars and black people. Even if we call the police now, the police cars can''t drive in for a while.


    The customers who stayed in the shop were all flustered. They rushed to the back door.


    "Let''s run, too!" Qin Fen said to others.


    Zhou Heng shook his head, indicating that he could not run away.


    Sure enough, these runaway customers and the first group of people who slipped away were blocked, and the back door had been blocked by the people in black.


    "What are they going to do?" "Let''s call the police!" The shop was a mess.


    Zhou Heng took advantage of this time to pay attention to the movements of the three people who were following him. The three people''s expressions were also very flustered. They obviously didn''t expect such a situation. They took out their mobile phones and were trying to call someone to rescue them.This time miss Tong held Qin Fen''s hand: "don''t be afraid, sister Fen. It will be OK." These people in black are not her people, but as long as she presses the emergency button on her mobile phone and doesn''t need a police car to drive in, a helicopter will stop on top of them in five minutes. So even in this case, Miss Tong is not flustered.


    But Qin Fen is just an ordinary girl student. How can she bear such a scene. "Do you think they are gangs?" She kept talking, to ease the tension in the heart, "I see the movie gangs are like this, dressed in black."


    Zhou Heng''s heart Tucao, really make complaints about you.


    A black Lincoln truck stopped at the door of the store, and a bald man stepped out of the car.


    It''s Ding long. Here comes the Dragon King by the sea.


    Today''s Ding long is very formal. He is dressed in black, but his ferocity has not been restrained. Instead, it has multiplied.


    What is he doing here? Although he knows that nine times out of ten he is looking for himself, in Zhou Heng''s impression, Ding long is not such an arrogant person. He should be more cautious.


    Ding long walked into the shop, and he was followed by several big men in black.


    The whole restaurant became silent, only the footsteps of Ding long and his group.


    Ding long first came to the three men who followed Zhou Heng.


    "To the sea of clouds?" Ding long asked softly.


    Before the three men answered, Ding long held out his hand, grabbed two of them by the head and smashed them on the table. The two men in black behind Ding long pulled out their pistols at the same time and resisted the two heads on the table from behind.


    "Are you a man of the sea of clouds?" Ding long looked at the remaining man and asked again in a soft voice.


    The rest nodded like garlic.


    Ding long waved to the big man behind him. Immediately, three big men in black came out. One man grabbed one and dragged them out. The three wailed for mercy, but there was no sound soon after they pulled out of the shop.


    It''s crazy. Seeing Ding Long''s style, Zhou Heng frowned.


    Then Ding long looked at Zhou Heng''s direction with a smile.

 Chapter 112

    "He seems to be looking at us." Qin Fen said in a low voice. She is such a character. The more nervous she is, the more she can''t help saying something.


    "He''s coming towards us!" Qin Fen''s eyes widened. As an ordinary student, she didn''t know Ding long, and she didn''t even hear of long Yunhui. But the other side of this aura, do not need any prior homework, Qin Fen can easily guess the identity of the other side.


    Ding long came to the table of Zhou Heng and others. He was still followed by a line of big men in black.


    "Boss Ding." Zhou Heng didn''t get up. He said hello to Ding long with a smile.


    The three girls on the seat are surprised to see Zhou Heng, obviously did not expect Zhou Heng and the bald have friendship.


    "Oh! Brother Zhou, please be polite to me Ding long in front of Zhou Heng and took out the past that has a very reckless flavor of the tone, "early said don''t call me boss Ding, too outsider!"


    "Brother Ding." Zhou Heng had to change his words.


    A big man in black handed a chair. Ding long sat down and formed a table with Zhou Heng.


    "What did brother Zhou order?" Ding long looked at the table, and there was nothing but a pot of hot pot seasoning. The waiter was scared away before he could serve.


    Ding long picked up a pair of chopsticks and fished for a while in the bottom of the hot pot, but he didn''t catch anything. Finally, he picked up a white garlic and put it into his mouth.


    Ding long chewed with relish and looked around. Suddenly, his face showed an obscene smile: "brother Zhou, you are very lucky! Can you stand one against three? " His words made the girls on the table frown.


    Zhou Heng knew that he was acting, but he couldn''t figure out what the significance of such a show would be for him and himself tomorrow. So I''m not too busy talking to see when Ding long can sing the one-man show.


    Ding long seemed to notice Miss Tong sitting beside Zhou Heng at this time. He took out a very surprised tone and said, "Oh, this is not the leader of the Tong family!"


    Bailu and Qin Fen look at Miss Tong in surprise.


    Miss Tong smiles and nods to Ding long, and then says, "Hello, Mr. Ding." She has been educated by her elders since she was a child. No matter how powerful the role of Ding long is, she still can''t call him "big brother Ding" like Zhou Heng. She can''t take the initiative to say hello to Ding long either. Only when Ding long finds himself and takes the initiative to say hello can she reply faintly. The status gap between the two was doomed at birth. Even if Ding long tried to climb up, she could only become a upstart. Even if Miss Tong didn''t want to live in such a Feng Shui family as the Tong family, she was also a new leader closely watched by the whole Chinese Feng Shui community.


    But today''s Ding long is no longer the Ding long of that time. The farce in Linhai has won him the favor of a family. Now he doesn''t have to shrink in the shadow to be a local snake in the canal. He wants to be a real strong dragon. No one can control it!


    Now, he will take the first step.


    "Welcome, brother." Ding long stretched out his right hand to Zhou Heng carelessly, "just as I promised you, now you are the second leader of longyunhui!" He is waiting, waiting for Zhou Heng to hold his hand, and then go together to do a grand event.


    Miss Tong, Bailu and Qin Fen also look at Zhou Heng in surprise. Not everyone of them can fully understand what the name "longyunhui" means, but when they see the current battle, they can also guess that it''s not far away. Zhou Heng is actually the second leader of Longyun club? Although they knew that Zhou Heng was not very human, they did not expect that this would be Zhou Heng''s true identity.


    However, for Zhou Heng, the second leader of longyunhui is just a title that will cause him countless troubles. How can Ding long, an ambitious man like him, tolerate others to snore on his couch? Xiang Yunhai, who is still unknown, is the best example. "Let me refuse." Zhou Heng waved his hand. At this time, he must make it clear. "I saved Ding Ling just because I had an agreement with my former friend, not because I wanted to be the second in command."


    However, Ding Ling didn''t come here. Zhou Heng guessed that she should be protected by Ding long.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Ding long clapped his hand on the table and laughed twice. "Brother Zhou is really not a mortal. He is not greedy for worldly fame and wealth! Ha ha


    Zhou Heng followed him with a smile. But in my heart, I guess the real purpose of Ding Long''s trip. If it''s to invite him to be the second leader, I can go to the wine table as usual. There''s no need to make such a battle.


    "Brother Zhou," Ding Long''s laughter stopped, and his expression became serious. "Whether you are sitting or not, I will keep the position of the second leader for you."


    You can keep it if you like. Zhou Heng didn''t answer him.


    "One more thing, please help my brother again." Ding long said to Zhou Heng.


    Knowing that Ding long had something to ask for, Zhou Heng calmly asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Without waiting for Ding long to speak, Zhou Heng added: "I don''t want to kill people and set fire. Don''t ask me to save people. I only save ghosts but not people."


    Ding Long''s mouth turned up and his pupils widened. "Ha ha, ha ha!" came a wild laugh from his mouthZhou Heng noticed that Ding Long''s mood was becoming excited. After Xiang Yunhai left Ding long, Ding Long''s character was going to extremes step by step. In the past, Ding long, who looked rough, was actually responsible for the operation of Longyun club, while he was gentle in appearance, walking on the street would be mistaken for a university professor, and Xiang Yunhai was responsible for the dirty work of martial arts. Now all the work and power of the dragon cloud society fall on Ding long, which also forces the hidden old dragon to show his tusks.


    "There will be a war near the sea!" Ding long said aloud, not caring that his words would be heard by others.


    Everyone, including Zhou Heng, was shocked by Ding Long''s words.


    "A just war." Ding long continued his speech. Inspired by emotion, he stood up from his position and said, "let the human side fight against the evil side."


    Zhou Heng tilted his mouth. Ding Long''s serious statement made him want to laugh. How could he be so middle-aged?


    Ding long ignored Zhou Heng''s strange expression. He continued: "led by Longyun society, we will strangle the evil wizard organization in Linhai City in the cradle!"


    Evil witches? Zhou Heng immediately understood that Ding long wanted to deal with the black tower! Is he going to avenge Ding Ling? Zhou Heng doesn''t think Ding long is the kind of person with the utmost emotion and nature, but what''s good for Ding long to do against the Dark Wizard organization like heita?


    Of course, it''s good, and it''s great!

 Chapter 113

    Heita''s reckless behavior in Linhai City angered many forces. These witches forced Linhai City and even forces far away from Linhai City to join hands. They gave out forbidden drugs and arrested people at will in Linhai City. Now retribution has finally arrived. Cao Tai returns the Linhai City to Peiping, and Peiping knows that Cao Tai''s ability can''t make things happen, so he finds Ding long, Cao Jiagen. In addition to this external force, he also wants to get the prescription of the forbidden drugs. To achieve these two goals, Ding long, a local snake who has just caused a lot of trouble in Linhai, has become the best candidate.


    It''s not just the Cao family. After last night''s massive casualties, the police learned that a group of flying car gangs and gangsters were killed, including Xu Yang, the mayor''s nephew. This makes mayor Xu furious - Ding long knows that Xu Yang is not as simple as mayor Xu''s nephew, but an illegitimate son with a closer blood source. So Ding long skillfully with the help of others, let mayor Xu know the whole story. "We must make the criminals pay for the bleeding." These are the original words left by Mayor Xu.


    With the support of Cao''s family and the mayor of Linhai in Beiping, Ding long began to prepare for the war against the black tower.


    The first step he envisioned, of course, was to woo Zhou Heng. After all, as a sorcerer organization, heita must have great ability to make such a mess in Linhai City. In his opinion, Zhou Heng, who also has supernatural power, has become the best helper.


    Zhou Heng''s expression was hesitant. He was thinking about something - Ding long underestimated the witches, or now Ding long looked too high at himself. Ding long has no idea about the ability of heita. He regards those witches as swindlers who can only hide in their robes and play with crystal balls. At the same time, with the support of various forces, Ding Long''s reputation in Linhai City has reached its peak, and he is eager to expand his influence outside Linhai city. Ding long has been over inflated. If he was in the past, he would wait until he knew himself and his opponent before making a decision, instead of acting rashly like now. Zhou Heng has been able to foresee the failure of Ding long.


    "I''m not involved." This is Zhou Heng''s reply to Ding long.


    Ding Long''s expression was disappointed, but he soon calmed down. From Ding Ling''s mouth, Ding long learned some information about the black tower witches. He also knew that Zhou Heng had the ability to deal with those witches. Under his assumption, if he can get Zhou Heng''s help, he will be sure to deal with the black tower. But it doesn''t matter that Zhou Heng doesn''t want to help himself. Now his war with heita is imperative. At least Ding long can judge by Zhou Heng''s reaction that Zhou Heng can''t be on the side of the witches.


    "Good!" Ding long patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder, "no matter what decision you make, I will support you as a brother!"


    Ding Long''s magnanimity surprised Zhou Heng. If he hadn''t known what Ding long was, he might have been moved by Ding Long''s words. But now, Ding Long''s artificial performance will not stir up any waves in his heart. "Thank you, brother Ding, for understanding me." Zhou Heng answered without pain or itch.


    "See the outside, you see the outside again!" Ding long said with a laugh. With that, he put out his chopsticks and fished them in the hot pot bottom. After picking up a piece of white garlic, he put the garlic into his mouth.


    "Brother Zhou, Miss Tong, and these two beauties," Ding long said, "I won''t disturb you for dinner."


    "Have fun eating, have fun!" Ding long said to Zhou Heng with a very obscene expression.


    Zhou Heng pretended not to understand the meaning of Ding Long''s words and said thanks to him.


    Ding long then took a person to leave.


    He walked out of the store and went straight to the black Lincoln. His younger brothers also began to evacuate orderly. Those black vehicles are like the dark clouds sweeping through here. They come in a turbulent and powerful way, and they go in as fast as the wind. The group of people he brought did not have the impression of the free and loose hooligans in the slightest. On the contrary, they were like a well-trained army.


    How many cards does Ding long have? Even Zhou Heng couldn''t guess him. Zhou Heng suddenly felt that perhaps Ding long really had the capital to compete with the black tower.


    Less than five minutes later, traffic resumed in all the streets nearby, and it was as if nothing had happened except for the terrified diners in the restaurant.


    Ding long returned to the car, Ding Ling is still sitting in the car.


    Seeing Ding long coming back alone, Ding Ling asked, "he didn''t agree?"


    Ding long nodded.


    Today''s Ding Ling is wearing a long black windbreaker. Her black hair is curled up behind her head and fixed with a simple and sharp hairpin. Seeing the death of Xu Yang and Xu Lingshan, Ding Ling has changed a lot.


    Ding long took out the tone of comfort, said: "if he is not willing to help, we can only rely on father and daughter." He''s making up to Ding Ling.


    It was Ding Ling who contacted mayor Xu and told him the cause of Xu Yang''s death. Mayor Xu knew about Xu Yang''s pursuit of Ding Ling for a long time. At Xu Yang''s plea, mayor Xu almost took Ding Ling as his adopted daughter. In this way, as his nephew, Xu Yang and Ding Ling seem to have the same identity. But all plans are empty because of Xu Yang''s death.


    All the people pointed their anger at the mysterious wizards who called themselves "black towers".Ding Ling clenched her fist. She was determined not to be cowardly.


    Just like a lion, as Ding Long''s daughter, she should be ready to dominate the whole Linhai at any time, but Ding Ling always chose to indulge herself in the past. Now, she finally woke up, her eyes lit up.


    Ding long looks at Ding Ling sitting beside him with a proud smile on his face.


    He believes that Ding Ling will become a real "Dragon Girl" after the battle with heita.


    As they drove to invite Zhou Heng, other arrangements for the black tower began.


    Linhai, as a trading city, has countless foreign faces walking through the streets of Linhai every day, but even so, the number of foreigners is far less than that of Ding Long''s ears and eyes - migrant workers, exposed women standing in the dark alley, unemployed young people squatting on the street smoking butt The shadow of longyunhui has spread to every corner of the sea.


    Those foreigners who are still peddling banned drugs in bars and KTVs will soon be watched by Ding long.


    An intelligence war has been quietly launched, and black tower''s arrogant wizards are still unaware of it.


    In addition, Ding long also made contact with other gangs in Linhai.


    Ding long will completely unify the whole coastal underworld. All the people or organizations who disobey him will be dealt with first on the ground of dealing with the black tower.


    Sitting in the car, Ding long seems to see a corner of his grand plan.

 Chapter 114

    Compared with Ding Long''s activity, heita didn''t make any response, and even they never thought that they had been targeted. Under the protection of the border, they had completely lost their vigilance to mortals.


    They are a group of genius who grow up at the top of the tower. They don''t pay attention to the action of ants at the bottom of the tower.


    But different from Yunhai, he knows Ding long better than anyone else. He can see through the intention behind Ding Long''s big action at a glance.


    "Mr. Andre," he said to the sea of clouds, trying to say a word to Andre, who was passing by, "can I delay you for two minutes


    Andre stopped. He looked at the mortal standing in front of him. Although he was not happy, his eyes didn''t show it. He replied, "what can I do for you? Mr. Xiang


    "I found some conditions of Linhai and wanted to report to Lord wizard Wang," he told Yunhai of his distress, "but Lord wizard Wang didn''t seem to want to see me."


    In fact, in Andre''s view, Xiang Yunhai is a very capable person. There are not many ordinary people who can get his approval, but Xiang Yunhai is one of them. But Andre couldn''t figure out why the wizard king didn''t like this man. But since it was his teacher, the wizard king, who made the decision, there must be his reason.


    "If necessary, the wizard king will summon you." Andre said to the sea of clouds. At the moment, he is busy with other things and has no mind to chat with Xiang Yunhai.


    "It''s very important!" He stressed to Yunhai.


    "Oh?" Andre was slightly interested. "What''s the matter?"


    Xiang Yunhai hesitates for a moment. His original intention is that he will report Ding Long''s trouble outside to the wizard king in order to ask for credit. But now it seems that without Andre as a bridge, it is difficult for him to pass on the words to the wizard king.


    "There is a man named Ding long outside. He is gathering his hands to deal with us." Xiang Yunhai told Andre the story briefly.


    But Andre''s expression did not change. In his opinion, the name "Ding long" is just like "Xiang Yunhai", which is a symbol to distinguish different mortals. But in the final analysis, "Ding long" is just another mortal besides "Xiang Yunhai". There is nothing particularly noteworthy.


    "That''s right." Andre said faintly. Speaking of external threats, Andre only remembers a man named Zhou Heng who has the ability to surpass mortals in Linhai, but Zhou Heng has died in the hands of the wizard king. There is no mortal in Linhai City who can make Andre interested. He doesn''t care what the mortals outside the border are doing. Arrogance and arrogance are rooted in the marrow of these witches. They will show their modesty and respect only when they face the same level or even more powerful individuals.


    Xiang Yunhai saw that Andre didn''t put his words in his heart at all, and quickly stressed: "Ding long is the leader of Linhai City. I used to work for him, and I know his means best. We can''t let him go like this. We must make preparations early."


    "Enough, Mr. Xiang." Andre interrupted Xiang Yunhai. Mortals are like this, always put some trivial topics in the mouth, "mind your own business, that''s enough."


    Xiang Yunhai did not dare to speak any more. No matter what his status is, in the final analysis, he is just a low-level citizen. Any wizard can easily kill him. No one will come forward to speak for a dead man.


    Originally, he met heita at the end of his life. He thought he was on a big boat. Now Xiang Yunhai suddenly felt that he should re-examine the big boat.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Andre." Xiang Yunhai bows gently to Andre, ready to retreat.


    At this time, Andre suddenly thought of something, he called to the sea of clouds: "wait a minute, Mr. Xiang."


    Xiang Yunhai stopped at once.


    "If," Andre said, "I mean if, if you could recommend someone to take over your position, who would you recommend?" This is the problem that the wizard Wang threw to him. He just threw it to Xiang Yunhai.


    Xiang Yunhai was stunned when he heard Andre''s words. He hasn''t decided to escape from the big ship, and the crew can''t wait to get rid of him.


    There was no change in Xiang Yunhai''s expression. "Dashan." Xiang Yunhai said, "if there is a person who can replace me to serve the black tower, I think it''s Dashan." Dashan originally followed Yu Shuai''s younger brother, and Yu Shuai went to the throne after his death. However, because of stuttering, he was not valued by people all the time because he was tall and had no other skills. He was pushed out to the sea of clouds just to embarrass heita.


    Of course, Andre didn''t know who Dashan was. He just remembered the name silently so that he could give an account to the wizard King next time. At the moment, he has more important things to do.


    Andre and Xiang Yunhai say goodbye, and they are busy with their own affairs.


    After this conversation, Xiang Yunhai has made a decision that the black tower seems unbreakable and is the best safe haven, but in fact, it is difficult for him to be reused here, and the people here are too arrogant to stay here for a long time. Xiang Yunhai feels that he must find a good home as soon as possible.In an ordinary vegetable market.


    Matthias, a foreigner, is shopping for rice. The rice was not for him, but cooked and distributed to the women in the prison of the factory.


    Those women can only eat these white rice and a few vegetable leaves for vitamins every day. After a period of forced fasting, their blood will become pure. At this point, you can give it to the wizard king to drink. If you drink unclean blood carelessly, it may aggravate the condition of the wizard king.


    Generally speaking, this kind of thing should be done by heita''s servants or Xiang Yunhai''s hands. Matthias, as the alternate apprentice of the wizard king, also has a high status among the witches.


    But Matthias is still very young. He is only 17 years old, which is the most playful age. When he came to a distant foreign country, he couldn''t wait to look around. He would like to be like Ximen, to be able to find the Dragon Cave in the name of exploring everywhere. But the wizard king thought that his witchcraft level was not enough for Fu Long, so he left him near the factory.


    But even so, Matthias would find every opportunity to sneak out and have a look. He won the purchase on his own initiative.


    Because of frequent visits and the large number of purchases, the rice seller has already known Matthias.


    "Young man, imported fragrant rice," the boss said to Matthias, "do you want to buy some back and have a try?"


    Matthias shook his head. Witchcraft energy covers his throat and eardrum to help him understand and speak each other''s language.


    "I want the old rice. It''s still 100 Jin. " Because of his lack of mastery of witchcraft energy, his accent also sounds strange.


    In the chaotic vegetable market, someone is staring at him from the dark.

 Chapter 115

    The boss helped Matthias to divide the 100 Jin rice into two bags for Matthias to take away. Generally speaking, if you buy so much rice, you can ask the boss to send it to you. But because of the "earthly isolation" barrier, ordinary people can''t get close to the factory occupied by the black tower. I can only trouble Matthias to carry rice back.


    For the robust Matthias, a hundred catties of rice is nothing.


    "Boss," Matthias said to the rice shop owner after paying, "you have the rice. I''ll come back to get it later." It''s still early and Matthias can go around.


    There is an old alley near the vegetable market, which is one of the famous fireworks alleys in Linhai. Many men choose to relax here when they have some spare money. Although the alley is very old and the girls are older, it has a special flavor for some men. It was here that Matthias and his friend met.


    Matthias'' date is called Honggu. She is about ten years older than Matthias, and her social experience is better than him. I don''t know how much. As soon as they met, red aunt ate Matthias to death. A lot of money was collected from Matthias. However, as a wizard of the black tower, Matthias had no idea of the currency commonly used among mortals. He spent it when he spent it. He didn''t feel distressed at all, and he never thought whether the money was worth it.


    After coming out of the vegetable market, Matthias went straight to the fireworks alley. He had been fascinated by Honggu, but it was not convenient for his colleagues to know about it. Otherwise, if the story of the wizard in heita was spread, he would not have the chance to become a formal apprentice of the wizard King.


    Along the way, Matthias was carefully sensing the magic energy nearby. Most witches can''t completely hide their own magic energy, which will naturally escape like the temperature in human body.


    Matthias didn''t feel that any wizard was following him. As for whether any mortal was following him, Matthias didn''t care at all. Although he is still very young, the wizard''s arrogant and arrogant habit has been immersed in his blood.


    He came to the gate of Honggu''s house.


    Honggu lives in a yard, but the yard doesn''t belong to her. She shares it with four sisters who are in the same skin and meat business. Honggu a little bit more, occupied the courtyard in the middle of the slightly larger house.


    What''s a little abnormal today is that the yard is very abnormal. It''s always very busy here. The voices of men and women in the yard can be heard across the wall.


    Matthias didn''t think much and went straight into the yard.


    Red aunt is leaning against her door, waiting for Matthias to come. She has been looking at the courtyard door. When she saw that Matthias really appeared, her face showed a complicated look.


    "Red!" Matthias came running to red aunt like a happy child.


    Red aunt''s face also squeezed out a smile, she will run over Matthias to embrace. Matthias is very tall, while Honggu is a little short and fat. They don''t seem to match each other very well.


    Red aunt looked out of the courtyard again, then led Matthias into the door. After entering, she closed the door as usual.


    "Red, what''s the matter with you?" Matthias saw something wrong with red aunt.


    Honggu is not a beautiful woman, but she always pays attention to make-up. Today, she seems to have forgotten to make up for herself. The light yellow spots on her face show up, which makes her look gaunt.


    "Nothing." Red aunt said with a smile, "I got up late today and forgot to make up."


    Then Aunt Hong sat in Matthias arms and asked her, "what''s the matter? Do you think I''m ugly? "


    "You look good with or without makeup." It''s not sweet talk, but from the bottom of my heart. Matthias, who has been a wizard since childhood, doesn''t know how to use language to coax a woman.


    Red aunt in his body "poof Yi" a smile out. The sincerity of Matthias also moved her. In the days when she was with Matthias, she occasionally forgot that she was an old prostitute who had been in the dust for a long time. Sometimes her heart would recover and tremble because of Matthias sincerity.


    "By the way," said Matthias as she saw aunt Hong laughing, "guess what I brought you this time?"


    Aunt Hong pretends she doesn''t know. In fact, she knew that last time when they were lying side by side on the bed, aunt Hong deliberately told Matthias that a young lady in the yard had added a new jade bracelet, which was very beautiful, but her wrist was empty and had nothing. In fact, her jewelry is no less than her sister''s, but red aunt deliberately said so, to cajole Matthias to buy her bracelet.


    Matthias didn''t say anything at that time, but he put it in his heart afterwards. He asked Yunhai for a sum of money and went to the jade shop to choose a jade bracelet for Honggu.


    "Guess what?" Matthias put one hand around her waist and the other hand behind her.


    "I guess you brought me candy." Aunt Hong guessed wrong on purpose.


    "Wrong guess! Guess again Matthias really showed a proud expression, "I remind you, is what you want."


    If aunt Hong is clever, she will answer "diamond ring" or "Ruby Necklace" to let Matthias remember what she wants. But today Hong Gu doesn''t want to cheat her any more.There were tears in her eyes: "I want you to be a fool."


    Hearing her words, Matthias was stunned for a moment, and then he hugged her with both hands.


    He kisses red aunt''s lips crazily, then vaguely says to her: "what I want most is you." For a moment, he had the idea that "being a wizard is not as happy as being a mortal".


    After kissing for a while, aunt Hong pushed him away.


    She asked Matthias, "what are you going to show me?"


    Matthias quickly took out the emerald bracelet and handed it respectfully. He was like a pupil waiting for the teacher to read the paper, and asked carefully, "red, do you like it?"


    Red aunt took the bracelet, nodded and repeated: "like, like, I like..." Tears flowed from her eyes.


    Seeing red aunt crying, Matthias quickly wiped away her tears. He said, "if you like, I can give you a lot." After all, all the money came from Xiang Yunhai, and he didn''t care at all.


    Red aunt soon stopped crying, for her, to change a set of expression to deal with people is too simple.


    She calmed down and rose from Matthias.


    "Matthias, let me get you a glass of water." Said Aunt Hong.

 Chapter 116

    After that, she picked up a big white porcelain pot and poured out a glass of water from it.


    "I''m just a little thirsty." Matthias got the water cup from red aunt.


    He put the cup on his lips, and just as he was about to drink it, he suddenly smelled something. "Have you put in the tea?" Asked Matthias.


    Red aunt quickly nodded: "is put a little tea."


    Matthias took a look at the transparent water in the glass. She was puzzled, but she thought it was red aunt who poured it for her and drank it.


    There is a light smell in the water. "Your tea may be broken." Matthias said, "next time I''ll bring you some good black tea." Many witches like to drink black tea, so even though they came all the way from Europe, they still brought a lot of good black tea.


    "Yes, yes?" Red aunt''s words are a little hesitant, "well, thank you first." As she spoke, she stepped back a few steps.


    "Red, what''s the matter with you?" Matthias was puzzled. Then he suddenly felt that his throat was a little dry, as if he had been sucked dry by something. He grabbed the white porcelain pot on the table and poured himself a glass of water.


    He drank the water out of his glass again. But the feeling of dryness in the throat has not been alleviated, but has become more and more serious.


    Matthias finally realized it was the water.


    He sprang to his feet and smashed the pot to the ground. When the tea in the porcelain pot fell to the ground, countless small bubbles appeared immediately.


    "Water is toxic, water is toxic." Said Matthias in a panic. He is not good at making and detoxifying drugs, but some of his colleagues are good at it.


    The purple energy invisible to the naked eye envelops Matthias'' body and controls all his internal organs, especially his stomach. Matthias is using this method to slow down the spread of the toxin and increase the time for himself to return to the factory to detoxify. But he didn''t forget one thing.


    "Hong," he looked at Aunt Hong with concern, "have you drunk the water here?" He was still worried that Hong Gu had unfortunately drunk poisonous water.


    As she shook her head, she retreated to the wall. She beat the wall rhythmically with her hands.


    "What are you doing?" Matthias had an unbelievable look on his face. He yelled at Aunt Hong, "what are you doing, red?"


    Aunt Hong didn''t speak. She clenched her lower lip. Two lines of tears ran down her cheek.


    Bang. The door was knocked open and a group of men in black rushed in.


    "Who are you?" Matthias stares at the intruder, whose eyes turn red with blood.


    Among the men in black, a blue robed Taoist with a goatee came out.


    "Did you poison me?" Said Matthias with a ferocious look.


    Goatee gently shook his head: "how can I do such a dirty thing."


    "It''s you!" Matthias roared at the goatee as the purple energy gathered in his hands. "It must be you!"


    "Who is it, haven''t you guessed?" Goatee said with a smile, "you just don''t want to admit it."


    The land of Matthias leans slowly towards red aunt.


    Red aunt still did not speak, behind her stood several people in black.


    "You let her go!" Matthias said aloud, and the purple energy in his hand was condensed into the style of a European Knight''s spear. The coagulation speed of witchcraft energy is much slower because the blood circulation speed is specially reduced in order to delay the poison time. At the same time, his control of witchcraft energy has declined.


    "She doesn''t have to run away at all," goatee said with a smile. "She''s already one of our longyunhui people."


    Matthias had never heard of the dragon cloud club. "I''m the wizard of the black tower." Matthias gritted his teeth and said, "you piss me off!"


    "We are going to kill the wizard of the black tower." Goatee waved, and several pistols behind him raised at the same time, aiming at Matthias.


    "No!" Red aunt suddenly cried out loudly, "you say good don''t hurt him!"


    But it was too late. Several bullets shot out of the gun.


    So close, in the narrow room, Matthias had no chance to dodge.


    He doesn''t need to dodge, either. All the bullets stopped two or three inches in front of him.


    Goatee frowned. He didn''t expect that Matthias could use magic after being poisoned.


    Matthias is not ordinary. At a young age, he was a candidate for the 12th disciple of the wizard king, which is enough to prove his talent.


    A purple shield that no one could see stood in front of him. The bullets were embedded in the invisible shield and looked like they were hovering in the air.


    "Go to hell!" The spear of Matthias'' right hand went through the shield and stabbed at the goatee.


    Although he could not see it, goatee felt the air flowing. He quickly stepped back and grabbed two men in black to block him.


    The two men in black who he used to block the gun screamed at the same time, and then a huge round blood hole appeared in their abdomen.They were pierced by the invisible Knight spear.


    "Let''s go together!" Goatee gave the order, and the people in black around him immediately swarmed on, and he also took out a piece of yellow Rune paper.


    Matthias'' attack did not stop. All the attacks against him were blocked by invisible shields. And the long spear condensed by the witchcraft energy goes through the shield constantly, stabbing the people in black.


    Blood sprayed out, splashed on his shield and spear, and people gradually saw the weapons in Matthias'' hands. But they still could not conquer Matthias'' shield, nor could they place his attack.


    Matthias was like a wild tiger, and these men in black were no different from the irresistible sheep in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a flame shot into his face. Matthias raised the shield subconsciously, but the flame had no specific form, and the invisible shield, which was also composed of energy, could not stop the flame.


    Flames growing from the Yellow amulet in the goatee''s hand sprayed on Matthias'' face.


    "Ah Matthias let out a cry of pain.


    "Matthias!" Red aunt cried in the direction of Matthias. A man in black pulled her arm from behind and dragged her outside.


    Matthias heard the cry of red aunt. He opened his blood red eyes.


    A strong purple energy flow erupted from his body. He no longer suppresses the toxins in his body!


    The energy used to control his internal organs was also extracted by him, and his blood circulation accelerated to the limit level.


    Matthias gasps, and a lot of oxygen is sucked into his body, sitting ready for the transformation of energy.


    The wizard of heita, the alternate of the twelfth disciple, Matthias is going to do his best!

 Chapter 117

    "Be careful, everyone!" Goatee saw that Matthias wanted to fight to death, but when he was reminded, he was slow.


    Matthias'' body disappeared before the eyes of the public.


    "It''s stealth!" Goatee yelled, "don''t panic, everyone!"


    "Well A man in black made a dull noise in his mouth, and then a blood hole came out of his chest.


    "Over there!" Goatee pointed to the man in black with blood on his chest, "shoot that way!"


    All the pistols are pointing at the same position.


    With one shot after another, the metal bullet tore the air and hit the same person.


    Before the man in black with bleeding chest could continue to scream, countless bullets were nailed to him. His body swayed in the air because of the impact of bullets. When this round of design ended, he fell down.


    "Enough!" The goatee conductor said, "that guy is no longer there!" A large number of gunshots and footsteps disturbed goatee''s hearing, from which he could not distinguish the footsteps belonging to Matthias.


    "Protect me!" Goatee yelled, "come around and protect me!" Goatee thought that if he was Matthias, he would get rid of the leader himself at this time.


    He firmly believed that the invisible man would come to assassinate himself.


    But nothing happened to him.


    "Ah The man holding red aunt''s hands were neatly cut off, and the pain came more slowly than panic. He first saw that his hands were separated from his body, and then he felt the deep pain. However, the pain did not last long. His hair was caught and lifted by an invisible hand, followed by blood splashing and body head separation.


    Most of the people in black on the scene had the experience of life and death, and many of them retired from the battlefield. But all of them felt panic. They were fighting with an invisible opponent. In the chaotic crowd, people in black with pistols kept changing their aiming direction, but everyone at the muzzle of the gun was a teammate. They could not see the position of the enemy at all. They can only wait, waiting for the cold-blooded killer to find themselves.


    Nothing is more terrible than waiting for death.


    Red aunt squatted on the ground, her body splashed with the blood of the man in black. She opened her mouth foolishly and her eyes were blank. In the final analysis, she is just an ordinary woman. The biggest scene she has seen in her life is just the fight of street gangsters. Her spirit can''t stand such devastation. Honggu is on the verge of collapse.


    Matthias can''t take her away because he can''t make the people around him invisible. If he forcibly pulls her away, he will not only expose himself, but also possibly hurt her.


    All Matthias can do is kill all the people here, but he can''t - the toxin is spreading in his body, which is a terrible neurotoxin. When this toxin spreads to your whole body, what''s more terrible than death is that it will make the nervous activity of your whole body disorder. Matthias''s muscles were gradually becoming disobedient, his heart beat faster, and his breathing was becoming rapid. But Matthias uses magic energy to isolate his voice from the outside world, so that the other party can''t hear his breathing, heartbeat and footsteps.


    Matthias could have escaped, but he never thought about it. He wanted to save red aunt, the idea hovered in his mind, although his mind had become more and more blurred.


    Goatee also guessed the purpose of Matthias, he thought that red aunt has no use value, did not expect that this bitch is more terrible than neurotoxin poison.


    "Shoot!" Goatee pointed to Aunt Hong, "kill her!"


    Red aunt didn''t notice the voice of goatee. She knelt down on the ground and didn''t move.


    At the moment of command, the men in black immediately took action. They are the real killing machines among human beings, more stable and reliable than machines.


    All the pistols moved to the same position. When the bullets flew out of different guns and hit the woman''s body, the continuous huge impact force could make the woman into a pool of rotten meat.


    Countless shots.


    But as goatee expected, all the bullets stopped less than a meter away from Honggu.


    Goatee took out a yellow amulet. This time, Matthias noticed the action of goatee.


    An invisible energy dagger was thrown from his hand and stabbed into the goatee''s throat. It is very dangerous for Matthias to get rid of the magic energy, because the magic energy in every wizard''s body is limited before replenishing the energy. In addition to the consumption necessary for keeping invisible, if it is used as a melee weapon or shield, the loss of magic energy is very small. But if it is used as a long-range weapon, it will be an irreparable loss for Matthias.


    But Matthias has no other choice. His yellow Rune in goatee''s hand can emit fire, but his magic energy shield can''t stop the fire.The sound of the dagger caused goatee''s attention. He turned slightly, and the dagger just touched his skin, leaving a tiny bloodstain on his neck.


    The invisible dagger finally stabbed a man in black behind the goatee. The unfortunate guy suddenly covered his chest and fell on his knees.


    At this time, the black liquid spurted out from the Yellow amulet in the goatee''s hand, which was the black ink used by Taoists to draw amulets.


    Driven by the goatee, the ink became a big net falling from the air. Matthias couldn''t avoid it. Black ink fell on his head and outlined his body out of the air.


    "I''ve broken his cover," goatee yelled in the crowd. "Let''s do it


    In this case, Matthias simply lifted the stealth. As a wizard of the black tower, he is not only invisible.


    All the witchcraft energy of the whole body is condensed in Matthias'' hands. He wants to perform some witchcraft that can solve many people''s problems. But the magic energy didn''t change into the shape he wanted in his hands as he expected.


    Neurotoxins have disrupted his control of his body.


    As he clenched his teeth to regain control of his wizarding energy, another round of bullets poured out.


    His reaction is still very fast, in a very short time he opened an invisible shield. But this time, he was too reluctant.


    The fragile shield was broken by a metal bullet, and one bullet after another went into Matthias'' body.


    He finally fell to his knees feebly.

 Chapter 118

    In the basement of a bar.


    The cold liquid fell from her head and Matthias woke up.


    Matthias looked up and found himself sitting in a completely strange environment, his hands and feet tied to the chair with cowhide rope, and there was only a low brightness white light on his head. He was surrounded by black men in black and leather.


    "Where is this?" There is no magic energy to change the voice of his throat. Now the language he speaks is foreign.


    "You are under the protection of Mr. Ding." A translator said to him.


    The neurotoxin in his body has been cleared, but his hands and feet can''t exert force, and the magic energy can''t gather. That''s because his tendons have been broken. Now he is not as good as a mortal.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Asked Matthias.


    "Mr. Ding has something to ask you." The translator said.


    "Mr. Ding? Who is he? " Matthias doesn''t even know who his opponent is.


    "You don''t need to know who Mr. Ding is," the translator told him. "You just need to answer his questions."


    Matthias did not speak. He''s still trying to gather his own magic energy, but every time he talks about it, it''s all out.


    "Mr. Ding''s first question," the interpreter asked aloud, "where is your nest?"


    Matthias stopped trying. He realized that his wizarding career was over. There was a look of despair in Matthias'' eyes.


    "Answer my question." The translator said coldly, "Mr. Matthias."


    Matthias did not speak. His life was not important. Even if these people killed him, he would not blink.


    The translator winked at the man in black. The man in black immediately took out a small electronic screen, put it in front of Matthias, and turned on the sound for him.


    Everyone heard it. The electronic screen was filled with the wails of women and the rough laughter of a few men.


    Matthias was biting his teeth, his eyes were bigger and bigger, and his eyes were almost full of fire!


    "You bastards, let her go Matthias roared at the interpreter. If anger can burn, it will become purgatory.


    "Tell me the answer, Mr. Matthias," the interpreter asked again, "where is your nest?"


    "In a factory building in the northern suburb of the city." Without hesitation, Matthias told him.


    The translator looks back at the man sitting in the shadow.


    The man nodded, indicating that what Matthias had said was in line with what they knew.


    The translator said something to the man in black, and the man in black left. Soon after, the man in black appeared on the electronic screen. He said something to several naked men on the screen. The men stopped and stood aside.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Matthias looked at the translator and said coldly.


    The translator did not expect that Matthias'' attitude would change so quickly. In fact, the reason is that Matthias knows that he has lost the ability to control the magic energy. He has changed from a high-ranking black tower wizard to an ordinary mortal. The huge gap has made his psychological defense completely collapse. Next, he can easily pry open his mouth whether he uses Honggu to coerce him or directly uses force to extort a confession. It''s just that they had wishful thinking that the mysterious wizard would have a harder tongue than most people.


    "What''s your composition?" The translator asked the second question.


    "A wizard king, his 11 apprentices, and some witches. I don''t know how many witches there are, but not more than 30. There are also some servants, about 50, and the total number is not more than 100." Matthias told him everything he knew in detail, without any concealment. Matthias''s docility at the moment makes it impossible to connect him with the ferocious wizard who resisted the siege.


    People around the translator quickly recorded what Matthias said.


    "Do you have any means to defend against foreign enemies?" Asked the translator. If there are only less than 100 people, what kind of means are hidden in the city of Linhai to make such a big stir without being discovered.


    "Border." Matthias replied, "the wizard king has laid a barrier of earthly isolation. No mortal can pass through this barrier unless the wizard agrees."


    Just as the translator was about to ask, the man sitting in the shadow behind him suddenly said something. The translator immediately came to the man''s side.


    After a while, the translator came back and asked Matthias, "tell me about your wizard king."


    "He is one of the six wizard kings of heita," Matthias said with a look of longing on his face. "He symbolizes the greedy nature of all things. He is the master of the sickle weasel and the king of the wind."


    The translator frowned: "speak more clearly."


    "He is invincible." Matthias said, "he is the incarnation of God, or he is God."


    The pious expression of Matthias surprised the translator. He could see that Matthias was not talking nonsense, but his words full of personal worship were not credible. Are there really invincible creatures in the world? Even if the present Matthias is the proof of the existence of supernatural forces, Matthias is still defeated by tricks and sea of people tactics. The translator believes that there is no over powerful force in this world."What is his weakness?" Asked the translator.


    Matthias looked at the translator in surprise, his eyes full of disbelief, as if the translator had asked a stupid question. "The wizard king has no weakness." Matthias said, "the wizard king is omniscient and omnipotent. The wizard king is above all life."


    The translator looks back at the man sitting in the shadow. The man nodded, indicating that the translator continued to ask.


    "What is the purpose of your coming to the sea?" The translator then asked Matthias.


    "Find the Dragon Cave and take the dragon blood. The dragon blood can cure the wizard King''s disease." Matthias replied.


    The translator''s face showed a sarcastic smile: "you just said that your wizard king has no weakness, it turns out that he will also be sick."


    Matthias snorted coldly: "if you think the wizard king is ill, you can deal with him, but it means that your vision is as short as mole ants."


    "Mortals are mortals forever," Matthias roared at the interpreter with wide eyes. "The king will always be above the king!"


    Hearing Matthias'' words, the man in the shadow stood up from his position. "Do you know? There is an old saying in our country He came to Matthias and put a black pistol against her forehead.


    "The king, marquis and generals would rather have seed." This man is Ding long.


    Ding long had nothing when he came to Linhai. Now he is the biggest underground overlord in Linhai.


    The proud king in the black tower will not become a barrier that Ding long can''t cross.


    He will only step on the king''s body and make a smooth progress.


    "Bang." The gunfire rang out.

 Chapter 119

    After Ding long came to find him once, Zhou Heng''s life suddenly became very calm. He and Ding long have contact with the matter spread, most of the students in the school are hiding from him. However, Miss Tong and others do not seem to be affected by this matter, still and Zhou Heng in the school to maintain contacts.


    Xu Lingshan is still lying on the sofa of Zhou Heng''s house. Zhou Heng doesn''t dispose of her body. In these days, Xu Lingshan''s body didn''t smell and rot, so Zhou Heng decided to observe it again. Xu Yi has never returned to school.


    And Zhou Heng can finally learn the third book in Tianshi library.


    For most students, learning is a painful thing, but no one is more painful than Zhou Heng.


    He is sitting cross legged on the bed, browsing the treasures in the library of the Heavenly Master, and his brow is locked.


    The process of being forced to insert words and knowledge into the brain is too painful. It''s like having a pair of invisible hands with a scalpel to transform his brain. Even Zhou Heng, who is far more capable of resisting pain than ordinary people, has a fear of this kind of pain. "Fear" is the most important emotion for human beings to protect themselves. Without this sense of fear, if Zhou Heng read continuously in order to improve his ability, he may die directly because of the superposition of pain.


    According to past experience, the more content a book contains, the more painful it will be to read. However, the difficulty of the content has no effect.


    Therefore, Zhou Heng is trying his best to select books that are both useful and have less content to read.


    Unfortunately, most of the books with simple and useful contents can''t be unlocked by Zhou Heng, and many of the books he can read are thick ones. It looks terrible.


    "Another keyword." Zhou Heng gave an order to the Heavenly Master system, "I want to search for" medicine. "


    Medical skills are also very useful. Zhou Heng immediately appeared in front of a large number of medical books.


    Zhou Heng didn''t even want to try the nearest medical books, which were as thick as dictionaries. When he would not feel painful to read, maybe he would be interested to come back and have a look. Now it''s better to keep a distance.


    After picking things up for a long time, Zhou Heng took a fancy to a book called Shennong medicine. Although it''s not very thin, the title of the book can make Zhou Heng look forward to the content even if he can''t preview the content.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath, then put his hand on the cover of Shennong medicine. When he decided to read, the book opened in front of him.


    Zhou Heng, who is already familiar with the process, simply closed his eyes and focused on resisting the coming pain.


    Severe pain as scheduled, Zhou Heng gradually unable to support the body, he fell on his back, and gasped.


    It took less than five minutes to instill Shennong medicine, but this time made Zhou Heng feel very long. When the book was closed again, the pain gradually disappeared, and Zhou Heng was sweating all over.


    This time, Zhou Heng didn''t faint.


    He examined the knowledge in his brain. Sure enough, he had a new understanding of medicine. Countless shapes and names of herbs appeared in his mind. He knew the characteristics and effects of each herb like the palm of his hand, although he had never seen most of them.


    Then, Zhou Heng lay on the bed for a while, reading "Shennong medicine" almost emptied his physical strength, at this time, the white cat jumped on the head of his bed.


    Tired Zhou Heng stretched out his hand and rubbed the white cat''s hair. Recently, the white cat is no longer pestering himself and wants to go out with him. It seems that he has got a lot of habits here.


    However, compared with ordinary pets, this white cat still has many special aspects. For example, it does not want to eat cat food and never bathes with Zhou Heng. However, Zhou Heng is used to these problems. Compared with living here alone, one more cat is a little more angry.


    Gradually, the fatigue in his body receded, and at the same time, he regained a little physical strength.


    Zhou Heng closed his eyes, not to use the celestial system, but to gather the magic energy in his body. The magic energy is different from the "magic power" given by the celestial system. It can''t be transformed from physical strength. In other words, the magic energy is not renewable to Zhou Heng, except for the little magic energy that has been attacked by the wizard king He has no other witchcraft power. But witchcraft energy is also efficient, it can be released and gathered, and can be transformed into various forms.


    Easy to use, but cherish.


    At the same time, witchcraft energy has another function - this is the real use of witchcraft energy. Witchcraft energy was originally a kind of life energy developed by European witches to deal with exotic animals. In the age of ignorance in Europe, human beings could not rely on guns and ships to protect themselves from exotic animals. They could only rely on their own blood and flesh. In the fight with exotic animals, some intelligent warriors found the residual life energy from the corpses of their comrades, and refined these life energy into a kind of witchcraft energy that can be deformed and reshaped. They became the first group of witches, and used witchcraft energy to hunt and kill exotic animals and protect human beings in Europe. It was not until the witch trial six hundred years ago that the witches withdrew from European history and hid in the tower.Witchcraft energy originally exists for hunting exotic animals. It has a natural perception of the evil spirit emitted by exotic animals. In a more understandable way in the East, witchcraft energy and evil spirit are like the Yin and Yang sides of the same thing. The former originates from human life energy, while the latter is naturally attached after the death of beasts.


    The celestial system has analyzed all the characteristics of witchcraft energy for Zhou Heng, and infused these characteristics into Zhou Heng''s brain clearly. Most of the witches today can''t compare with Zhou Heng in the study of witchcraft energy. The only thing he lacks is the reserve of witchcraft energy.


    Because witchcraft energy originates from life energy, each human body has a little life energy more or less. However, if this life energy is to be converted into witchcraft energy to fight, it is only a drop in the bucket. Unless it is a large-scale killing or inherited from the ancestors, it is difficult for a person to concentrate a large amount of witchcraft energy.


    Behind the extraordinary power of the wizard king is the blood and flesh accumulated by generations of killing and death in Europe. In this generation, there will be six wizard kings. It is precisely because of the outbreak of two world wars in Europe that a large number of dead people appear in Europe. The witches get the residual life energy from the dead, and then kill each other to capture the witchcraft energy collected by other witches. The throne of the six wizard Kings is made of white bones.


    At the moment, Zhou Heng is sending out the magic energy in his body. He is sensing the subtle evil spirit flowing in Linhai City.


    With the constant diffusion of limited energy, Zhou Heng''s Witchcraft energy is getting thinner and thinner, but these thin energies are intertwined with the evil spirit in the air.


    Zhou Heng felt that his magic energy was being pulled by the biggest source of evil spirit in Linhai City.


    What is the biggest gas source in Linhai City?


    It''s the dragon, the Dragon at the bottom of the jade lake!

 Chapter 120

    The witches on the street are doing exactly the same thing as Zhou Heng. They spread the magic energy of their bodies, and then sense the evil spirit around them to find the Dragon Cave where they can get dragon blood. However, their mastery of witchcraft energy is far less than that of Zhou Heng. With the help of the celestial system, Zhou Heng''s Witchcraft energy has been completely under his control. For the ordinary wizard, even if they have one in a million talents, they often spend their whole life learning how to better master the magic energy.


    They came to the streets, like human flesh detectors, searching every corner of the city.


    Originally, their work had already begun, but Simon, the wizard who commanded them, the disciple of the wizard king, suddenly disappeared. It was not from the beginning that Ding long had not satisfied with the title of "Dragon King of the sea". The so-called "dragon" would eventually return to the sea.


    The real dragon near the sea is dormant at the bottom of Qingyu lake.


    Most of its huge body is covered by the mud at the bottom of the lake. Only its nostrils and eyes are still exposed in the water.


    Several equally huge Wangmang hovered over the dragon''s head, uneasy about the imminent danger.


    Wang Mang''s activities make the water flow disordered. Not only the aquatic people in the lake are affected, but also the residents nearby feel the abnormality in the lake.


    The residents gathered. They lit candles, carried tied pigs and cows, sang and danced to the lake.


    This is their tradition. Every time the river god gets angry, they solve it in this way.


    This time, different from usual, a foreigner who claimed to be a reporter found the village head with a camera, hoping to follow them to shoot the whole sacrifice.


    The reporter''s name is Peter, the same name as Peter, the head of the twelve disciples of Jesus.


    Without much thought, the village head agreed with the reporter Peter''s request.

 Chapter 121

    The lakeside of Qingyu lake.


    The villagers are ready for the preliminary work of sacrifice. A simple platform is set up on the high bank of the lake. The villagers gather at the platform. They carry the pigs and cattle tied up in the village. After the Taoist priest is invited to do it, they tie these live sacrifices with stones and sink them into the lake. Reporter Peter dedicated to holding the camera, taking pictures for the villagers.


    In front of the camera of this pretty foreign handsome guy, the villagers try their best to show their best side.


    At this time, suddenly a girl''s voice got into his ears. "Ah Lu, there''s a foreign handsome guy taking pictures there!" It was Qin Fen who spoke. Qin Fen, a lively character, has a share in all the major associations of the school, and is also a campus reporter of the school journal group. This issue of the school journal wanted to make a special issue on the sacrifice activities of Qingyu lake, so Qin Fen came to Qingyu lake with a camera.


    As for why Bailu would follow, it was mainly because Qin Fen heard that the scenery here was beautiful and didn''t want Bailu to study all day, so she was dragged out to let her relax.


    Pretending not to hear Qin Fen''s words, Peter continued to take pictures of the villagers with his camera.


    "He seems to be a journalist, too." Qin Fen said to Bai Lu.


    Bailu takes a look at Peter. Although she doesn''t see Peter''s press card, the camera in Peter''s hand seems to be quite expensive, and the posture of taking pictures doesn''t look amateur. So she nodded: "it should be a reporter."


    "Handsome foreign reporter boy," Qin Fen looked a little bit of spring, "shall we go up and say hello?"


    Bailu quickly shook her head: "don''t disturb others."


    Qin Fen flattened her mouth. In fact, she didn''t have much interest in handsome men. She just felt that it was not easy to come out. Bailu was still so stuffy that she didn''t have the meaning to go out.


    "Shall we call Zhou Shao out?" Qin Fen said. Today is Sunday. There is no class. As for Zhou Shao, that''s the nickname Qin Fen gave Zhou Heng. After meeting Ding long in the restaurant, Qin Fen often joked with Zhou Heng, calling him "master Zhou, the second leader of longyunhui". Later, because the name was too long, he changed his name to "Zhou Shao". Zhou Heng knew that Qin Fen''s mouth was just like talking, so he didn''t take it to heart and let her make fun of herself.


    Bailu shook her head again: "don''t disturb him."


    "Is it because Zhou Shao won''t play with you?" Qin Fen asked tentatively, "are you angry with her?"


    Bailu immediately showed an angry expression. She stretched out her hand and scratched Qin Fen''s waist: "I''ll let you talk nonsense again!"


    Qin Fen is the most ticklish. She smiles and twists her waist to avoid Bailu''s "attack".


    Peter listened to their conversation for a while in the distance, but didn''t hear any important information. So he turned his attention away from the two girls.


    He talked to the village head.


    "How many years has the village been here?" Peter asked the village head. He is very fluent in Chinese and doesn''t have the strange accent that foreigners often have.


    "Our village has been moved to Qingyu lake for more than 400 years." The village head immediately excitedly introduced the history of the village to the foreign reporter. "Originally, his ancestors were in the north. Later, in order to avoid the war, he hid in Qingyu lake."


    Peter nodded and listened carefully. This foreign reporter is handsome and polite, and his attitude towards others is generally warm and pleasant.


    "When did you begin to offer sacrifices to the river god in Qingyu lake?" Peter asked the village head. As a reporter, it is understandable that he is interested in the topic of river god.


    The village head pondered for a while, as if thinking. "One hundred years," said the village head, "no, maybe two hundred years?"


    "Not more than two hundred years?" Peter went on.


    The head of the village nodded positively: "it won''t be more than 200 years." Then he told Peter about his ancestors.


    Instead of showing any impatience, Peter listened with relish, nodding or asking a question from time to time to show that he was listening. It''s a great pleasure to talk to such people, so the village head also opened his mouth and told Peter all he knew.


    Two people chatting, a yellow taxi suddenly came, the crowd have to retreat to both sides, to make way for the taxi.


    Out of the car came a tall and thin man with a bamboo pole in his hand. There was a piece of linen hanging on the bamboo pole. On the linen, there were four big words "Kunlun immortal". He was the Taoist priest who was paid by the villagers to offer sacrifices.


    Seeing that the Taoist arrived, the village head quickly took Peter to the Taoist.


    "Gao Banxian!" The village head said hello to the tall and thin man.


    Tall and thin, holding the two beards on his lips, he said hello to the village head with a smile. The village head was about to introduce reporter Peter to Gao Banxian when the yellow taxi rolled down the window.


    "The fare! Which one of you will pay for the car? " The taxi driver called impatiently in the car.


    Gao Banxian touched his pocket falsely. The village head immediately stopped him and said, "no, don''t bother Banxian. I''ll do it! Let me pay for Banxian! ""Alas! How can this work? " As he fumbled in his pocket, Gao Banxian said, "the way things are, the way things are. I still have to pay for the taxi myself."


    But just as he fumbled for his pocket, the village head had already paid for him.


    After seeing that the village head had paid, Gao Banxian put one hand behind his back, and the other hand habitually pinched the beard on his mouth. "We monks can''t take advantage of you mortals." Gao Banxian said to the village head, "but this time, it''s not the next time."


    The village head quickly nodded yes. Every sacrifice is presided over by Gao Banxian, and all expenses are in the charge of the village. Now Gao Banxian has said these words, and the village head knows that he can''t take them seriously.


    "This is a foreign reporter," the village head said to Gao Banxian, "Mr. Peter."


    "Oh Gao Banxian looked at Peter and noticed that he was dressed like a real reporter.


    "I don''t know which newspaper or magazine Mr. Peter works for?" Gao Banxian said hello to Peter. This is a good chance for him to be famous. If he knows in advance, he will be ready to come back.


    "An English tabloid," Peter said humbly, "Banxian must have never heard of it."


    As expected, Gao Banxian''s face changed a little. He heard that there are many small newspapers with low sales abroad, which have little influence in China. It seems that Peter belongs to that category.


    However, since it is reported to the government, it is a matter of honor. Gao Banxian raised his spirit and said in a loud voice, "in this case, let''s make an exception and allow Mr. Peter to follow me to shoot."


    Qin Fen and Bailu also looked this way.


    "That should be the Taoist who presided over today''s sacrifice!" Qin Fen said excitedly.


    "It should be." Bailu nodded.


    "Let''s go and interview him, too!" Qin Fen took Bailu''s hand and came this way.

 Chapter 122

    When Qin Fen comes with Bailu, Gao Banxian is talking to the village head. Peter stood by, smiling and silent. He didn''t plan to interview Gao Banxian. It seems that he has no interest in Gao Banxian.


    "Excuse me, this gentleman," Qin Fen came to Gao Banxian with a recorder. "I''m a campus reporter from Linhai University. May I interview you?"


    Hearing that Qin Fen was just a campus reporter, Gao Banxian didn''t want to waste time with her, so he waved to her: "go away, go away! Daoye, where do I have time to play with you children As an adult, he also had some strength, so he flew the recorder out of Qin Fen''s hand.


    "Ah In Qin Fen''s exclamation, the recorder fell to the ground.


    Qin Fen bent down to pick it up. At this time, Gao Banxian saw Bailu standing behind Qin Fen. He couldn''t help thinking: how beautiful the girl is!


    Gao Banxian stares at Bailu''s face, and Bailu stares at him. At this time, Qin Fen issued a sad voice: "Oh, my recorder seems to be broken." Qin Fen''s family is not rich. This recorder was lent to her by a senior. Now she has to lose money to the senior, which adds to her expenses.


    "Ask for his company!" Bailu took Qin Fen''s hand, and then she stopped in front of Gao Banxian, "you broke my classmate''s recorder, you have to compensate us!"


    Gao Banxian''s eyes were squinting at Bailu. He rubbed his hands and said, "little girl, how do you want me to accompany you?"


    "Lose money!" Bailu said sternly.


    Peter, a foreign journalist, came over and said to Qin Fen and Bai Lu, "I can fix the recorder. Can I have a look?"


    Qin Fen heard that he could repair it, so he nodded and handed him the recorder. "Look for me!" Qin Fen said.


    Peter took the recorder and rubbed it in his hand.


    Qin Fen, Bai Lu and others are watching his movements.


    I heard Peter say suspiciously, "this recorder doesn''t seem to be broken."


    "No way!" Qin Fen quickly took back the recorder from Peter''s hand. She said anxiously, "I''ve just tried. The indicator light doesn''t work!" As she spoke, she pressed the button on the recorder.


    The indicator light on the recorder came on.


    "You see," Peter said to Qin Fen with a smile, "it''s not bad!"


    "How could that be?" Qin Fen''s face was full of unbelievable words, "I just made it clear that --"


    at this time, Bailu pulled Qin Fen''s sleeve, she pulled Qin Fen aside and said to her, "I must have read it wrong. Since it''s not broken, it''s OK."


    "It''s the little girl who knows what to do!" Gao Banxian praised Bailu.


    "I''m sorry," Bailu apologized to gaobanxian on behalf of Qin Fen, "for troubling you."


    She looked at Peter again and said, "thank you for your help."


    Peter nodded to her with a smile: "you''re welcome."


    Even Qin Fen wondered whether he had read it wrong just now. "But, but..." There was still some hesitation in her heart, but Bailu had already taken her hand and left with her.


    After they left, Bailu said to Qin Fen, "I think that reporter is a little strange."


    "Reporter?" Qin Fen didn''t understand the meaning of Bailu''s words. She thought the foreign journalist was very good. "What''s strange about him?" Qin Fen asked.


    "Your recorder is obviously broken," Bailu said, "but in his hands, it''s better."


    Qin Fen heard Bailu''s words, immediately said aloud: "I said I didn''t read it wrong! It''s like I''m lying to others! "


    The sudden increase of her volume caused Peter in the distance to look this way.


    Bailu quickly covered Qin Fen''s mouth. She said anxiously, "don''t be so loud!"


    Qin Fen was startled by Bailu''s action. She broke off Bailu''s hand covering her mouth, and then nervously asked, "why can''t you speak out?"


    "I think," Bailu said, "we''d better not let that reporter know we''re talking about him."


    "He can''t hear it! We''re a long way from him Qin Fen looked in the direction of a foreign reporter, who was talking to the village head and Gao Banxian, "and I think he''s very nice, and his voice is very gentle." Qin Fen added.


    Bailu also looked at the foreign reporter in the distance, she said: "I just have a bad premonition."


    Qin Fen is a little numb by Bailu''s words. When studying, Bailu''s sixth sense is usually quite accurate. Qin Fen whispered to Bai Lu, "why don''t we go back to school first?"


    Bailu was about to agree when Gao Banxian suddenly called out.


    "Father, fellow villagers!" Gao Banxian said in a loud voice, "the sacrificial activities are about to start. Please bring up the prepared sacrifices."


    When the villagers heard Gao Banxian''s words, they got busy. In addition to the main pigs and cattle, there are also some fruits and rice noodles."Otherwise," Qin Fen''s expression became a little hesitant, "let''s wait for the activity to start, and take a few pictures before we go?"


    Bailu nodded. She was also interested in this kind of sacrifice. After all, she had only seen it in books before.


    With the help of the villagers, the Qingyu lake was immediately filled with offerings. This is not the first time the village has held a sacrifice, so the villagers have been quite skilled in preparing and placing sacrifices. Soon, the sacrificial driver was set up. Some villagers have moved out fireworks that are forbidden in the city.


    Under the command of Gao Banxian, the villagers lit the fireworks first. When the fireworks are set off, the strong smell of gunpowder diffuses in the air. With the fireworks exploding in the air, everyone''s eardrum is shaken with a loud sound.


    Qin Fen couldn''t help but plug his ears with his fingers: "don''t their river gods think they are too noisy?" Qin Fen could not help but to make complaints about Bailu Tucao.


    Bailu also covers her ears, but her eyes are also staring at the foreign reporter in the distance. She is observing the reporter''s action.


    The foreign reporters are staring at the surface of Qingyu lake without saying a word.


    After the fireworks burned out, Gao Banxian took his "Kunlun immortal" flag and went to the sacrificial platform built by the villagers.


    "Oh Hoo!" Gao Banxian gave a strange cry, and then put his flag on the platform.


    The noisy villagers under the stage gradually quieted down. Peter, Bailu and Qin Fen also turned their attention to Gao Banxian.


    "Wow Gao Banxian let out a strange cry again, then tied a linen cloth on the stage and waved his arm forcefully. Anyone with a little eyesight can see that Gao Banxian has really practiced.


    Qin Fen and Bailu certainly don''t believe in sacrificial rites, but Gao Banxian''s actions are so bland that they don''t seem to be completely fooling around.


    Peter looked at Gao Banxian on the stage with a very interesting expression.

 Chapter 123

    According to the exchanges, Gao Banxian pretended to be a ghost on the stage for a while, and then directed everyone to put the sacrifice into the lake. This time, the sacrifice was finished. After a sacrifice, the safety of the village can be guaranteed for more than a year. Therefore, on the one hand, people have great trust in the sacrifice activities of river god, and on the other hand, they are used to it.


    Gao Banxian is dancing and chanting on the stage at the moment. As a campus reporter, Qin Fen took photos of the sacrifice from a distance. As a real journalist, Peter certainly won''t miss this opportunity. He takes pictures of Gao Banxian on the stage with his camera. At the same time, he turns the camera to shoot the water of Qingyu lake from time to time.


    Gao Banxian''s sacrificial dance will last for a long time. After all, he was invited by the villagers. If he finished the dance in three or two times, the villagers will inevitably feel that the money is not worth it. Now Gao Banxian is working very hard on the stage so that the villagers can hire him next time.


    When everyone was paying attention to Gao Banxian, a little accident happened in the jade lake.


    On the calm surface of the green jade lake, there were small bubbles, which were not worth paying attention to, but completely attracted Peter''s attention in the past. He stopped and looked at the bubbles rising on the surface of the lake.


    "Wow -" a little baby in a woman''s arms burst into tears.


    "Baby don''t cry, baby don''t cry!" The peasant woman shook and comforted the child in her arms. Many villagers looked this way.


    "Whoa, whoa -" the baby didn''t listen to the comfort of the woman and was still crying in her own way.


    "Make him stop crying!" The village head reminded the woman. It''s time for Gao Banxian to do this. It''s not good for children to cry here.


    But soon there was more than one child, and more babies were crying in the crowd.


    As if the babies had agreed with each other, they began to cry one after another, and the mothers had to comfort each other. The originally quiet crowd became lively.


    Gao Banxian on the stage frowned. The reaction of the villagers made him feel a little disrespectful, so he hesitated whether to make up a story to scare them after the sacrifice, and by the way, he could naturally raise the price of the next sacrifice.


    This is, Bailu''s body suddenly some shake, Qin Fen immediately helped her, and asked with concern: "a Lu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bailu pressed her temple with her hand and said softly, "I don''t know why. Just now, I suddenly felt dizzy."


    "Did you get sunstroke too long?" Qin Fen helped Bailu to the side of the road and squatted down with her. Now the sun is not strong, in theory, it should not be heatstroke.


    Bailu shook her head and denied the heat stroke. "It''s just a little dizzy for no reason," she said


    "Are you sister Lin, who is weak and sick?" Qin Fen told Bailu a joke to comfort her, "even if you are sister Lin, I am not your brother!"


    "You know that''s bullshit." Bailu knew that she was comforting herself, so she squeezed a smile from her face.


    Once Qin Fen opened the conversation box, she couldn''t close it. Then she said, "well, I''ll call Zhou Shao for you and ask your brother Bao to give you a princess hug and take you home. Do you agree?"


    Bailu''s face turned red. "Nonsense, nonsense!" Bailu struggled to get up from the ground.


    "All right, all right!" Qin Fen followed Bailu to stand up, "I said wrong, blame me!"


    Suddenly, Qin Fen also felt dizzy. She and Bailu helped each other.


    By this time, some of the villagers had fainted on the ground, and a loud noise was heard in the crowd. But these sounds gradually can''t enter Qin Fen''s and Bai Lu''s brain, not only the hearing becomes weak, but also the scene in front of them becomes blurred.


    "What, what''s going on?" Gao Banxian stood on the stage, watching the villagers fall to the ground one by one, feeling a little flustered.


    "Don''t you know Banxian?" There was a voice beside Gao Banxian.


    Gao Banxian looked at the source of the voice. It turned out that Peter, a foreign journalist, was standing on the platform.


    "What are you doing?" Gao Banxian quickly wants to stop him from coming up. This platform symbolizes an authority, but not everyone can stand up.


    But Peter had already come up. He pointed to the lake and calmly said to Gao Banxian, "Banxian, please have a look."


    looked at the direction of his fingers. He did not know when the thin mist appeared on the calm lake. Under the fog, the lake was boiling like a bubble.


    "What happened?" Gao Banxian was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide. It was not the first time that he was sacrificing by the Qingyu lake, but it was the first time that he encountered such a strange thing. Behind them, the villagers, Qin Fen and Bailu all fell to the ground.


    "Am I dreaming?" Gao Banxian patted his cheek with his palm.


    "It''s reality." Standing beside Gao Banxian, Peter said with a smile, "all this is reality."


    "Why did they all faint?" Gao Banxian was in a panic. If he had a choice, now he also wants to faint with others, "Why are you ok?""Aren''t you OK, too?" Peter asked him.


    "I''m Kunlun fairy!" Gao Banxian pointed to the Chinese characters on his flag and said aloud to Peter. He didn''t go to Kunlun to study arts, and Kunlun, who is strict in selecting talents, won''t accept such mediocre disciples as Banxian. In his early years, when he was wandering in the Jianghu, Gao Banxian once met a Taoist from Kunlun who called himself "immortal". Gao Banxian followed him and studied Taoism for two months. Two months later, the "immortal" left. No matter how Gao Banxian looked for it, he could never find the trace of the "immortal". But these two months'' study is enough for Gao Banxian to have a good time in the world. If he is willing to study hard, he may have made some achievements. But Gao Banxian, who is lazy and lazy, soon leads a life of cheating. I have forgotten all the skills I learned in two months, but I have also wasted most of them.


    At present, Gao Banxian only felt his legs trembling. In front of him, the white fog grew thicker.


    And around Gao Banxian, Peter still keeps his polite smile, as if nothing in the world can make him lose his manners. Different from Gao Banxian, Peter is one of the best in whatever field he is engaged in.


    Photographers, journalists, columnists, cookers, gourmets, black tea plantation owners Gifted, he has numerous identities, of course, including the wizard of the black tower, the first disciple of the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    The man most likely to be the seventh wizard king.

 Chapter 124

    Because of Peter''s arrival, the giant animal at the bottom of the lake was startled. Just as the magic energy can be used to sense the evil spirit, the beast with the evil spirit can also sense the arrival of the wizard.


    Peter is not only ahead of all the disciples of the wizard king, but also at the top of his eleven disciples in terms of his magic energy reserve. Even if you can go to convergence, the giant at the bottom of the lake can smell him.


    Witches and beasts, like the two sides of yin and Yang, are doomed enemies and attract each other.


    Something is floating up to the surface of the water, attracted by the magic energy escaping from Peter''s body.


    "It''s a big thing." Peter said suddenly.


    "What? What are you talking about? " Gao Banxian is completely out of the situation. Now he hasn''t figured out what happened.


    "If you can hold on," Peter said with a smile, "you''ll see that soon."


    "I''m so healthy!" Gao Banxian patted his chest with his hand. "Why do you faint?" Although he was eager to faint earlier and wake up to find that these were dreams, Gao Banxian could not help trying to be brave.


    Peter doesn''t care about Gao Banxian. He finally finds the location of the Dragon Cave. Now all he has to do is record the Dragon Cave as much as possible, and then report it to his mentor, the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    The white fog on the lake became thicker and thicker, and gradually even the shore was shrouded.


    Peter raised his arm high, his palms closed, and then a warm white light penetrated through his fingers. When he released his hands, a white ball of light remained on his head, like a small sun.


    This small ball of light dispels the fog around Peter''s body, which also makes the white fog outside look thicker.


    "You, you know magic?" Gao Banxian was surprised to see the foreign reporters around him. In his life, except for the Kunlun immortal he met in his early years, he never met anyone who knew magic.


    "Shh." Peter put his right index finger to his mouth to signal Gao Banxian to be quiet. "He''s coming." Peter whispered.


    Gao Banxian looked at the jade lake ahead. He could see nothing but a thick fog.


    Gao Banxian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s coming?"


    Peter didn''t answer. The palm of his left hand spread out, and a black Dharma array appeared in the palm of his hand. Then, the sound of flapping wings sounded in the center of the Dharma array. Gao Banxian was staring at Peter''s movements and did not dare to speak any more.


    A black sickle weasel appeared in Peter''s palm. It looked like a bat, but it was bigger and had eagle''s claws. The sickle weasel waved its wings in Peter''s hand and flew up into the mist.


    The black sickle weasel was immediately engulfed by the fog. The two people left on the platform could only hear the slight "rustle" sound of the sickle weasel when it waved its wings. After a while, the "rustle" sound could not be heard.


    The air returned to silence.


    Bang.


    Something sprang up from the bottom of the water and brought up a lot of water. These water splashed up and then fell, just like a short rain. The water from the air wet the two people on the platform and the villagers who fell behind them.


    The huge shadow from the bottom of the water bit on the sickle weasel''s body. Just like bats, sickle weasel''s vision is weak, but its other senses are very sensitive. In such a thick fog, it can better undertake the task of detection than human beings whose vision is blocked. But it still did not escape the huge shadow from the bottom of the blow.


    In the mouth of the beast, the black sickle weasel turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared. The beast''s delicious food was gone. It reluctantly swayed and moved toward the shore.


    Peter and Gao Banxian saw it, and the huge snake slowly appeared in the fog. Gao Banxian was so scared that he sat on the ground. He wanted to say something, but his teeth kept shaking up and down, and he couldn''t pronounce a syllable.


    A king Python appeared in front of them.


    Peter didn''t know the boa constrictor, although there were also huge beasts in Europe - like lizards with wings and fire breathing, known as dragons. But in the East, the dragon is a snake like beast, in Peter''s understanding, and the snake is not much different.


    Is the beast in front of you a dragon? Peter couldn''t help wondering. He put his hands behind him, and then a small and delicate dagger appeared in his right hand. If this is the dragon, then Peter is confident to bring the dragon blood back.


    Without waiting for the king Python to make an action, Peter''s body jumped high. He grasped the dagger in his hand and stabbed at the snake''s head. As long as he got the blood, it was his victory.


    The giant snake obviously didn''t expect that Peter would attack it suddenly. According to the usual experience, most human beings would be like Gao Banxian when they saw it. Because of fear, they lost their resistance, and only a few of them had the strength to escape.


    But Peter dared to attack it, which was enough to make Wang Mang angry.It opened its mouth and bit Peter.


    Behind Peter, the white light followed him closely, creating a little temperature and helping Peter dispel the fog near his body.


    Wang Mang''s bite, but Peter did not dodge, because from the beginning, it made a mistake opponent.


    Wang Mang''s sharp teeth stick on the light ball behind Peter! And Peter has taken the opportunity to jump on top of the king python.


    In Gao Banxian''s view, it was just an ordinary light group, but in Wang Mang''s view, the heat emitted by that light group was like a human shape. This light group interfered with Wang Mang''s judgment and made him attack the wrong target.


    The dagger in Peter''s hand pierced the king Python''s head. The blade of the dagger is less than ten centimeters, which is not supposed to hurt such a huge beast. But with the sapphire light flashing at the end of the dagger, the dagger has a huge suction. When the dagger pierces the king Python''s scales and stabs into its flesh, the king Python''s blood is attracted.


    Peter drew the dagger out and a stream of blood shot out of the tiny wound like an arrow. On the soles of his feet, the boa constrictor kept swinging his head, trying to throw down the tiny human on the top of his head, but a purple energy attached to the soles of Peter''s feet, and stuck him firmly on the top of the boa constrictor''s head.


    Peter once again released a black sickle weasel. As soon as it was born, the sickle weasel flew to the blood arrow. It opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and put all the blood from the king Python into its mouth. After a while, its body swelled.


    The dragon''s blood was taken, and just as Peter was proud, huge shadows rose from the bottom of the lake one after another.

 Chapter 125

    Although only a few dark shadows can be seen rising from the water in the field of vision, Peter still perceives the entity of those shadows by virtue of the spreading witchcraft energy.


    One by one, one by one Peter sensed that there were nine boa constrictors rising from the bottom of the jade lake.


    "Is there a space of different dimensions at the bottom of the lake?" Peter couldn''t help Tucao, how did a lake make complaints about so many beasts?


    But now there is no time for Peter to go deep into this problem, if only one, he can barely deal with it, but even if all the colleagues of heita are standing behind him at the moment, he will not be able to win each other''s confidence. What''s more, since nine monsters can emerge at a time at the bottom of the lake, there may be other more terrible monsters hidden.


    Even if he was the first disciple of the wizard king, Peter had to retreat to keep himself. But fortunately, he''s got the blood.


    Peter jumped up from the top of King Python''s head and whistled at the weasel with his hand in his mouth.


    The sickle weasel was instructed to fly away with its wings. But its flight speed is too slow compared with the king python. It''s very easy for the snake''s head rising from the water to stop the little sickle weasel.


    As Peter fell from the air, he took out a coin in his pocket. Without any hesitation, he threw the silver coin into the air.


    In an instant, a large number of black fog came out from the silver coins, and the "rustle" of wings constantly sounded in the black fog. A large number of sickle weasels flew out of the black fog. Some sickle weasels flew to Peter and held Peter''s falling body. Some sickle weasels flew to the bloody sickle weasel to cover its escape.


    The first disciple of the king of sickle weasel is also good at using witchcraft energy to control sickle weasel, a small beast composed of evil Qi.


    Compared with the large exotic animals, the sickle weasel lacks aggressiveness, and among the exotic animals that can fly, the sickle weasel''s movement is relatively slow. The sickle weasel, which lacks both aggression and agility, has the characteristic of "gregarious".


    Human beings are inferior to many wild animals in strength and speed, but the strength of human beings lies in "social life". Sickle weasel has no human intelligence and can''t make human group cooperative action, but this can be made up by the controller of sickle weasel. With the improvement of the ability of the controller, the number of sickle weasels that he can control will also increase, and this social alien will become more powerful with the increase of the population.


    The heads of nine snakes kept shaking in the air. They are preying on the sickle weasels that are flying in the air. For people, these sickle weasels may be terrible small demons, but for the giant king python, these sickle weasels are just food for them to kill.


    Of course, the king Python would not let Peter, who was protected by the sickle weasels in the air, especially the snake''s head, which was stabbed by Peter. Regardless of the other sickle weasels around him, it bit Peter fiercely.


    Gao Banxian on the ground looks at the scene above his head and his legs are constantly shaking. Fortunately, in his early years, he studied for two months with his predecessors from Kunlun who called himself "immortal". Although most of his skills have been abandoned, his ability to escape has always been in his mind. Gao Banxian struggled to get two yellow runes from his pocket, and then pasted them on his knees.


    The art of divine action. "Lightness skill" is a common element in novels and movies, but in real life, few people have really seen the true face of "lightness skill". Human skeleton and muscle structure limit human''s jumping ability and running speed, but in the face of "charm", the rules of the real world are broken.


    Gao Banxian struggled to get up from the ground. His legs are still shaking, but it doesn''t matter. As long as the charm starts, his legs will run like the tires of a car. All he has to do is adjust the direction.


    Gao Banxian constantly adjusts his breathing rhythm. He must escape from here, but he can''t be too hasty. If he doesn''t control the direction of his legs, he will probably hit an obstacle and die. It''s much harder to accelerate with a charm than to drive.


    He slowly stood up from the ground, and then, Gao Banxian''s lips moved back and forth, and a string of incantations driving the charm came out of his mouth.


    Gao Banxian''s legs moved by himself. Even if his upper arms didn''t move, his legs also ran quickly on the ground. But because of his action, attracted the attention of a huge King python. This king Python rubs other king Python''s body and moves towards Gao Banxian, who is running on the bank.


    Gao Banxian''s whole energy was focused on controlling his own direction. He didn''t notice that a king Python had been staring at him - not to mention that the thick fog had not cleared away. Even if he wanted to pay attention, he couldn''t penetrate the fog with mortal vision.


    The huge snake head suddenly hit Gao Banxian, who was running at full speed on the ground. If it was smashed, Gao Banxian would be pressed into meat mud.


    When Gao Banxian heard the whistling wind coming from behind him, he turned his head.


    Gao Banxian saw a huge snake head, and the pair of scarlet eyes on it. It went through the fog, stared at itself, and rushed at itself.At that moment, Gao Banxian was dull. He even forgot to change his direction to get rid of the attack range of the snake head. He did nothing and let his legs run by themselves driven by the charm.


    Death will come soon.


    But black sickle weasels come faster than they die.


    Two sickle weasels attack the giant snake''s eyes from two different directions. The giant snake wants to dodge, but its own goal is too big, and it doesn''t notice when the two little sickle weasels get close to itself at all - the fog protects it, but it also becomes its hindrance.


    The sickle weasel''s sharp claws fell into the king Python''s eyes, and the king Python who ate the pain opened his mouth and twisted his body wildly. This king BoA''s crazy action affected other king BoA''s in the lake. Their huge bodies collided with each other, and each collision would arouse several meters of water.


    Waves after waves came to the shore.


    The water drops from the air sprinkled on Qin Fen''s face. Her eyebrows and eyelids moved. Then, she slowly opened her eyes.


    It''s like having a short dream. Qin Fen sits up with her arms on the ground. Before she gets back to her senses, Qin Fen sees Gao Banxian running towards her direction at a super fast speed.


    "Run Gao Banxian also saw Qin Fen wake up, he yelled at Qin Fen, "run!"


    But Qin Fen hasn''t figured out the meaning of Gao Banxian''s words. Even if she does, she can''t leave Bailu alone.


    On the surface of Qingyu lake, Peter has got rid of the attack range of Wang Mang. He has been able to get rid of it successfully. Except for Gao Banxian, other people are still in a coma. Judging from Wang Mang''s movements, they seem to have no interest in the "dead" lying on the ground.


    Just as Peter was about to leave, he saw Qin Fen stand up from the ground in a daze.

 Chapter 126

    Unlike most witches who regard mortal life as a weed, Peter is a different kind of wizard. He is generally polite to both the wizard and the mortal, because in his opinion, both the wizard and the mortal are human beings, which are also worthy of respect. This kind of view, which seems very stupid among the witches, made Peter get a lot of exclusion, knowing that the gentleman appeared.


    King of greed and sickle weasel, this powerful wizard accepted Peter who was different from others and gave him the greatest freedom. No matter what Peter asked for, he agreed to everything. Later, he accepted Peter as his first disciple.


    Peter''s life path has undergone earth shaking changes since he met that gentleman. Through that gentleman''s teaching, Peter''s talent in witchcraft has been brought into full play - he only spends a small amount of time practicing witchcraft every day, and can be among the top witches. In his time, Peter can do whatever he wants, such as photography, cooking, tea making The gentleman also won him a high position among the witches. As the first disciple of the wizard king, the person with the highest status under the wizard king, no wizard dares to point fingers at him and his remarks.


    With the help of his tutor, Peter finally got the life he wanted.


    Peter''s fingers in the air waved continuously. Several sickle weasels obeyed his orders and flew to Qin Fen on the shore. These sickle weasels will protect Qin Fen when she is watched by Wang Mang, just as they saved Gao Banxian from Wang Mang before.


    Qin Fen on the ground heard the sound of flapping wings in the air. Something was flying towards him through the fog.


    At the same time, a huge shadow in the lake was approaching her.


    Qin Fen thought of what Gao Banxian had just said to herself, but if she wanted to escape, she must take Bailu with her.


    "Ah Lu, ah Lu!" Qin Fen pushed Bailu''s body on the ground, "wake up!"


    The White Dew on the ground frowned and closed her eyes tightly, as if she was having a nightmare and was reluctant to wake up from it.


    The shadow in the lake is closer to Qin Fen on the bank. At this time, the black sickle weasels flew towards the huge shadow, like moths to the fire.


    Unless the king Python''s eyes are caught with his claws, it is difficult for the sickle weasel to penetrate the king Python''s thick scales. But for the fragile sickle weasel, the king Python''s impact and bite are fatal, even if it has a number of advantages, sickle weasel is still not the king Python''s opponent.


    But if we just fight for time, the sickle weasel can accomplish this task very well.


    Just as Qin Fen picked up Bailu, a figure slowly fell from the air. Several sickle weasels grabbed his clothes and lifted his body up to offset the impact of his landing.


    "Get out of here, miss." It was Peter who fell from the air.


    Qin Fen has seen a lot of strange things since she met Zhou Heng, but she didn''t expect that when Zhou Heng was away, she also met strange things. In front of this foreign handsome guy, it seems that he fell from the air. Qin Fen noticed the sickle weasel standing on Peter''s shoulder. She released one hand and rubbed her eyes to see more clearly.


    "Ah Qin Fen gave out a cry of surprise. The sickle weasel''s face was too ugly, and it was full of fangs. At first glance, it knew it was not a vegetarian.


    At this moment, a sickle weasel stopped on each of Peter''s shoulders, and several other sickle weasels were flying around him. "Miss, please get out of here." Peter said it to Qin Fen again.


    "But," Qin Fen pointed to Bailu, who had fainted, "I can''t leave my friend behind."


    Peter said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll give you these two little things." With that, the two sickle weasels on his shoulder flew toward Bailu.


    "Ah, ah!" Qin Fen stretched out her hand in fear to drive the two ferrets for Bailu.


    But the Two Weasels grabbed Bailu''s clothes and lifted her up. Qin Fen gradually stopped. She could see that the two big black bats didn''t mean to hurt Bailu.


    "It will show you the way." Peter also kindly sent a sickle weasel to Qin Fen. The sickle weasel flew in front of Qin Fen and Bai Lu, waving its wings up and down.


    Qin Fen noticed the sickle weasel''s sharp teeth and claws, and suddenly shivered, "no! It must not be cute. It''s still terrible. "


    "Let''s go." Peter urged her. Behind them, the sickle weasels used for procrastination have been unable to hold on.


    Qin Fen, led by sickle weasel, leaves with Bailu, and Peter breathes a sigh of relief.


    Behind him, all the sickle weasels used to delay time have been eliminated. A huge snake head pounced on his back.


    After walking for about ten minutes with the leading sickle weasel, Qin Fen and the unconscious Bailu walked out of the range of Qingyu lake and came to a road.


    At this time, the leading sickle weasel turned into a mass of black smoke in front of Qin Fen''s eyes and suddenly disappeared.


    Qin Fen thought of something and quickly turned to look behind him. Sure enough, the two sickle weasels carrying Bailu''s body also turned into black smoke and disappeared at this time. Bailu''s body fell from the air.Qin Fen quickly reached out to catch Bailu''s body. Fortunately, the Two Weasels didn''t fly high. They were only one meter away from the ground. Qin Fen caught Bailu''s body easily.


    "Ah Lu." Qin Fen holds Bailu''s neck in one hand, and puts her hand under Bailu''s knee. She holds Bailu up as a princess. "You may have to lose weight." Qin Fen, as a girl, can''t help feeling a little bit hard. But she still tried to carry Bailu out along the road.


    Even in such a situation that no one can talk to her, Qin Fen can''t control her mouth: "do I look like your prince charming now, but I''m straight, otherwise you will be in danger."


    With that, Qin Fen took Bailu''s neck and moved her hand down, pinching Bailu''s chest.


    "Oh Hoo!" Qin Fen spat out his tongue, "it''s really interesting."


    After Qin Fen pinched her chest, Bailu''s lips suddenly moved.


    "Oh dear!" Qin Fen shouts to Bailu happily, "ALU, you wake up!"


    Bailu slowly opened her eyes in Qin Fen''s arms.


    Qin Fen then quickly put down Bailu. She was already tired before she took a few steps.


    "Why," said Bailu, a little tired in her voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what happened?" Qin Fen replied. She is still taking a nap.


    Bailu''s body gradually recovered. She left Qin Fen''s arms and stood up reluctantly.


    "Ah Lu." Qin Fen asked her, "are you sober?"


    Bailu nodded in silence.


    Qin Fen looked to one end of the road and said helplessly, "I don''t know if I can get a car back to school here, or I''ll call Xiaosheng Nan and ask her to send a car to pick us up."


    Just then she saw a black car coming towards them at the end of the road.


    No, not one, but a row.

 Chapter 127

    The boa constrictors still couldn''t kill Peter. As the chief disciple of "king of greed and sickle weasel", one of the six wizard kings in heita, he didn''t disgrace his identity. Although he lost a lot of magic energy to drive sickle weasel, he managed to escape from the siege of nine King python.


    At the moment, Peter is pressing his shoulder with one hand and walking quickly in the dense forest near the jade lake.


    Just when he thought he was out of the king Python''s attack range, a king Python''s teeth suddenly shot out, most of them hit the sickle weasel who was temporarily summoned to give up his life to resist the attack, but there was still a white tooth penetrating his shoulder. For ordinary people, this is a very serious injury. If it is not handled early, it is likely to lead to amputation. But for Peter as a wizard, the damage is acceptable.


    He covered the wound with his hand to prevent the blood from flowing out too quickly. At the same time, he constantly concentrated the magic energy on the wound and used the magic energy to repair the damaged body.


    Peter has escaped into the dense forest, and soon he will be able to come to the road. Those boa constrictors, even if they don''t want to, should not pursue the human territory.


    Peter gasped heavily, sweat seeping down his forehead. It''s a normal phenomenon when the muscle tissue is being repaired. The concentration of witchcraft energy makes his temperature rise. If there is a thermometer at this time, then he can see that his body temperature has exceeded 40 degrees Celsius and is soaring towards a higher temperature.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the wizard''s body is far better than ordinary people, he would not have been able to hold on.


    Peter is shuttling through the dense forest. He has come very close to the road. At this time, he hears footsteps, a lot of footsteps.


    Peter, who is not clear about the situation, squats down, and then quietly releases a small sickle weasel. The sickle weasel flies to the branch of a tree. Under the cover of the leaves, the small sickle weasel stands high and observes the situation nearby.


    The little sickle weasel saw many men in black with pistols coming this way.


    "Goo, goo!" The little sickle weasel made two strange calls. This is a dangerous signal from behind enemy lines.


    What''s going on? Peter was a little confused. The location of Qingyu lake was very remote. Why did anyone come here. But he still uses the magic energy to integrate his body with his surroundings.


    Then Peter heard the voice of the conversation.


    "Miss, according to Gao Banxian," a man''s voice said, "the foreign wizard should be in front."


    Gao Banxian? Peter pricked up his ears and listened carefully to their conversation.


    "If Gao dares to cheat me," a girl''s voice said, "I''ll break his legs and dig out his squinting eyes."


    "Yes The man replied earlier.


    Although he didn''t know who these people were, Peter could guess that they got the news from Gao Banxian, and then brought a large group of people to Qingyu lake to encircle themselves.


    Peter had a dignified face. The other party mentioned the word "Wizard" in the conversation. In other words, they came prepared, but as the chief disciple of the wizard king, Peter was totally unaware of this. The gap between the two sides in intelligence work is self-evident.


    Since the other party knows his identity as a wizard, he must be prepared to deal with himself. Unlike other witches who don''t pay attention to mortals, Peter is very careful.


    He stayed where he was, still.


    Peter saw the group of men in black, a large number, each armed with loaded pistols. Peter watched as they passed by with guns in their hands, while he was also looking for the two men who had just spoken.


    Soon, he found two people who had just spoken in the crowd.


    The man talking was wearing a Taoist robe similar to Gao Banxian, but he looked more neat. And the woman is wearing black long windbreaker, her hair is curled up behind her head, and a silver hairpin is slanted on her hair behind her head.


    Peter slowed down his breathing, no accident, the other side should not be able to see through their use of witchcraft energy to complete the hidden, and their goal should also be jade lake, if the nine King Python has not returned to the bottom of the lake, let these people eat a good shriveled bar.


    Peter didn''t move. Even the little sickle weasel in the tree was quiet.


    But Peter forgot one thing. He used magic energy to hide himself, but there was no magic energy to deal with the wound on his shoulder.


    A drop of blood fell on the dead leaves on the ground.


    The sound of blood dripping on the dead leaves was very slight, which was not worth mentioning compared with the footsteps of so many people in black. What''s more, these people are not quiet when they walk in the dense forest.


    But the man in the Taoist robe looked in Peter''s direction.


    Damn it! Among them, there is a master! There was no time left for Peter to sigh about his bad luck. He saw the man in the Taoist robe take a silver pistol from his waist and point it at his place.


    Invisibility removed!


    All of a sudden, Peter appeared in front of the crowd. Except for the man in the Taoist robe, the faces of all the others were surprised.And Peter stares at the woman in the long black windbreaker, who, no doubt, is the leader of these people. The thief catches the king first. Before most of the people react, Peter throws a small silver coin to the woman.


    Bang. With a gunshot, Peter''s silver coin was broken in the air by the man.


    Then the muzzle of the man''s gun moved to Peter.


    Who is this? How did he know that he should break the silver coin first? Peter did not know that many of his own information had been betrayed by his own people, and a strong sense of doubt filled his heart.


    Bang, bang. The man''s second and third bullets followed.


    A purple wall invisible to mortals stopped Peter from this attack.


    Then, all the men in black pointed their guns at this side. They didn''t give Peter any breathing time. They kept suppressing Peter with bullets. And the man who shot at the beginning was protecting the woman in changfengyi from here. Obviously, he knew that Peter was going to take the strategy of catching the thief first and catching the king first.


    Just at the first moment of the confrontation, Peter''s all means had been seen through by his opponents, and he fell into a great disadvantage.


    What makes him feel more headache is that the wound on his shoulder is still bleeding, but now he can''t disperse a car to take care of his injury.


    But it''s not desperate yet.


    The little sickle weasel, which Peter had sent out before, fluttered its wings and flew up from the branch. It''s going to seek help for Peter. As long as it gets help from the wizard''s companion, the war situation here will be reversed immediately.


    The man suddenly raised his head and looked at the stoat in the air. He raised his pistol.


    No! Forced, Peter temporarily untied a little defense, and immediately a bullet flew past his cheek, leaving a bloodstain on his face.


    Peter pointed his finger at the man.


    Bang! Gunfire.

 Chapter 128

    After the bullet got out of the gun, it didn''t fly out in a straight line, but drew a strange arc, and finally hit the ground.


    It was Peter who used witchcraft to change the trajectory of the bullet.


    At this time, the man couldn''t chase him any more. The little sickle weasel was far away from the shooting distance of the pistol.


    Although he didn''t know the function of the little sickle weasel, Peter would take the risk to send it away. The man could guess the importance of the little sickle weasel to Peter.


    "Fire fast!" The man yelled at the crowd, "this wizard has been hurt and has been holding on for a long time!" He cheered his men up, hoping to take him down as soon as possible.


    This guy is really hard to deal with. Peter is hiding behind the magic wall, staring at the man in charge of the command, and gnashing his teeth.


    If he hadn''t kept pestering himself, Peter would have run away by now. However, since the signal for help has been sent out, I believe that it will not be long before some companions arrive. Then it will be their turn to suffer.


    Under the command of a man, Peter''s shooting is more and more intensive. Although the power of the bullet is nothing to the magic wall, the pain from the wound on Peter''s shoulder has been distracting Peter''s attention.


    We need to find a way to counterattack and reduce the number of opponents. Peter doesn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but at this juncture, it''s not his turn to care so much.


    Peter''s left hand is flat, and the Dharma array appears on his palm. Several black sickle weasels fly out of his hand.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Men always pay attention to Peter''s movements, as long as Peter has a change, he will remind people, "beat those birds down!"


    There was a smile on Peter''s face. Even the sickle weasel can be divided into different species. For example, the little sickle weasel, which just sent a message, is better than the small size and the average flying speed, but it can fly for a long time and a long distance.


    This time, however, it was a sickle weasel with sharp teeth, which was bigger, more aggressive and faster.


    Sickle toothed weasels flapped their wings in the air to avoid bullets. But the bullets were so secret that most of the ferrets were smothered in the hail of bullets.


    But there are still sickle weasels out of the rain of bullets, fell on the enemy''s body. Once these black vampires get close to a living person, they will use their claws to grasp the flesh and blood of the other person''s neck, then open their big mouth full of tiny fangs, and accurately bite the blood flowing artery.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" The man who was bitten by the sharp toothed sickle weasel uttered a few screams of panic, and immediately collapsed, while the sickle weasel on the corpse expanded into a black ball.


    "Bang!" Someone shot at the sickle weasel on the ground. The sickle weasel''s body immediately burst like a balloon. A large amount of plasma splashed out and dyed the nearby ground and tree trunk blood red.


    Then, more and more sharp toothed sickle weasels flew out of Peter''s hands.


    Seeing the strength of this guy, without the command of a man, everyone raised their pistols and shot at the sickle weasel in the air.


    "Don''t mess up!" The man cried out anxiously, "don''t make a mess!"


    But it''s too late. Most people turn their attention to the sickle weasel. The pressure on Peter suddenly decreases.


    The walls created by witchcraft energy are removed, and Peter''s figure disappears into the air.


    When the man wanted to find out Peter''s position, two sickle weasels rushed towards the man from the left and right sides. The man had to shoot and kill one, and there was a gunshot behind him, and the other sickle weasel turned into a mass of black smoke.


    The man looked back and saw the girl he should have protected with a beautiful silver desert eagle in his hand. This desert eagle is Xu Yang''s relic. The girl who shot is Ding Long''s daughter Ding Ling.


    "Thank you, miss." The man said sheepishly.


    "Uncle Qu, you''re welcome." Ding Ling said, "please find the wizard quickly."


    The man who is called "Uncle Qu" is the helper hired by Ding long at a high price. His full name is Qu Danxin. He is a monk on Tianmu Mountain. Generally, he is called "Uncle Qu". Only Ding Ling can call him "Uncle Qu".


    Taoist Qu nodded to Ding Ling, and then observed the surrounding environment.


    His eyesight and hearing are far superior to ordinary people. He can also detect the subtle sound that ordinary people can''t find. If it is used to find people, it can almost be said that there is no direction but disadvantage.


    Soon, he focused on an open space.


    Too late to command others, he moved his gun and aimed at that position.


    "Bang!" The gunfire rang out.


    Sure enough, Peter''s figure appeared. The shot hit him on the forehead. The bullet went into his head and flew out of the back of his head. The powerful impact made him lean back and fall to the ground.


    "Uncle Qu is really powerful!" Ding Ling saw that Taoist Qu solved the invisible wizard with one shot, so she couldn''t help praising him loudly.


    But Taoist Qu yelled, "be careful, miss!" Then, he was in front of Ding Ling.


    Lying on the ground, Peter''s body suddenly turned into a mass of black smoke, which turned into a dozen sickle weasels and rushed towards the nearby man in black.And a wind is flying towards Ding Ling.


    "Pa!" Taoist Qu closed his hands and put an invisible dagger in his hand.


    Then, the dagger and Peter holding the dagger also appeared in front of Taoist Qu.


    "Drink!" Qu daoren gave a big drink, and at the same time, he pushed away the dagger in Peter''s hand with his left hand, and patted Peter''s face with his right hand.


    Peter noticed that there was a high temperature in the palm of his right hand. He didn''t dare to take his opponent''s attack. Instead, he released his dagger and stepped back.


    Suddenly, a big flame appeared in the palm of Taoist Qu''s right hand, which almost burned Peter beyond recognition.


    The fight between them didn''t stop there. The dagger that Peter left didn''t fall to the ground along the gravity, but was suspended in the air and stabbed straight at Qu daoren.


    "Disease Taoist Qu''s body suddenly floated up, and the dagger wiped the soles of his feet and flew over.


    "Ah Behind Taoist Qu, Ding Ling let out a scream.


    No! Then Taoist Qu remembered that Ding Ling was still behind him, but now he had jumped up through the magic, and it was very difficult for him to stop this dagger.


    As a last resort, Taoist Qu seized a corner of his robe, tore it and threw it towards the dagger.


    Ding Ling didn''t wait to die. She took a few steps back. It was these steps that made her recover her life.


    The cloth robe thrown by Taoist Qu wrapped the dagger.


    When he pulled hard, the dagger flew back and fell into Taoist Qu''s hand.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Peter''s face in the distance.

 Chapter 129

    Seeing the smile on Peter''s face, Qu Dao realized that it was not good, but it was too late.


    The dagger turned into a mass of black smoke in the hands of Taoist Qu, and the mass of black smoke condensed into a fist sized sickle weasel. The sickle weasel''s sharp, long canine teeth seem to easily pierce an adult''s arm.


    "Ah Taoist Qu uttered a cry of pain. The sickle weasel''s teeth had been nailed to his arm.


    The blood in the body was quickly removed, and the body of the sickle weasel attached to its arm expanded rapidly.


    Taoist Qu didn''t think much. He gritted his teeth, took up the pistol and aimed it at the sickle weasel on his arm. Then he shot down.


    The sickle weasel burst with the palm of his right hand.


    "Ah In the roar, Taoist Qu fell to his knees.


    "Uncle Qu!" Seeing this scene, Ding Ling came to Taoist Qu and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Taoist Qu didn''t reply. What was more terrible than losing his right hand was a lot of blood loss. Although he had dealt with it as quickly as possible, the sickle weasel still took away a lot of blood from his body. According to this speed, if he slowed down a second or two, he would be a corpse lying on the ground.


    Although there is no way to deal with giant animals like King python, the sickle weasel is especially good at dealing with people.


    Ding Ling grabs the desert eagle in her hand and wants to find the foreign wizard, but Peter is already invisible again. Now Taoist Qu is busy dressing his right hand, and no one can find him.


    The people in black brought by Ding Ling are fighting with the sickle weasels in the air. It seems that these black vampires can never be killed, but these people in black fall one after another.


    Without waiting for the help of the wizard to come, Peter can solve these vulnerable enemies on his own.


    This is the strength of the wizard King''s chief disciple. Peter and the ordinary witches who were hunted by the dragon cloud club before are totally different.


    But Ding Ling did not like the past immersed in panic, unable to move, now she has already changed.


    Holding the desert eagle in her hand, she observes the surrounding environment carefully. The wizard''s invisibility is not to make her traces disappear completely in the world, but a way to integrate herself into the surrounding environment closer to the chameleon. Most witches can only be completely invisible when they are still, and a few who have worked hard in this field can also camouflage when they are moving.


    But since it''s camouflage, there''s always a trace left. Ding Ling didn''t believe that his opponent could leave no trace.


    But the foreign wizard really disappeared, just like it disappeared from the world. Even Ding Ling''s eyes widened, he could not find any residual information.


    In the final analysis, Ding Ling is just a mortal. It''s too reluctant to fight against the wizard with mortal power.


    Invisible Peter has come behind Ding Ling. If he wants to kill Ding Ling, he can do it now. But he no longer wants to carry out unnecessary killing. Many people have died here, and they all have parents and families like him.


    A dagger appeared on Ding Ling''s neck. Peter''s figure appeared behind her.


    "Stop it all!" Cried Peter. The stoats in the air stopped, and the men in black looked over.


    Peter hijacked Dingling.


    "I don''t know what hatred I have with you," Peter said to everyone present, "but if you let me go, I''ll let her go, too."


    "Let go, miss!" Taoist Qu had already wrapped the wound of his right hand. He lost a lot of blood in his right hand, palm and body. The blood loss and pain made his lips white, but he still showed a fierce expression to Peter.


    Taoist Qu had no reason to work so hard for Ding long. In the end, he just took money to do things. Ding Ling is the one he is loyal to. Ding Ling''s respect and trust for him are worthy of his heart and soul.


    Compared with Ding long, Ding Ling now has more powerful personality charm. All people close to her will naturally be attracted by her, and take the initiative to surrender to her and be loyal to her.


    Even though she has been abandoned for more than ten years, she can still show her natural leadership ability. Maybe Ding Ling is destined to sit on the throne alone.


    Taoist Qu was the first loyal minister to her.


    "Let her go!" Taoist Qu yelled at Peter.


    "You let me go," Peter repeated himself. "I let her go. That''s fair."


    "Well, I promise you," Taoist Qu did not hesitate, "you go, I guarantee your safety."


    With a smile on his face, Peter pointed to the people in black and said, "I believe you, but I don''t believe them."


    The Weasels flying in the air gathered. Several sickle weasels grabbed Peter''s clothes, surrounded him and lifted him up. Other sickle weasels stopped beside Ding Ling. If these people in black change, they will attack Ding Ling.


    With the help of sickle weasel, Peter''s body gradually rises to the sky. It won''t be long before he can get out of the range of the pistol. At that time, he will command sickle weasel to release Ding Ling.This wizard hunt of Longyun club will end in failure.


    Just then, Peter''s right body suddenly trembled slightly. The wound on his right shoulder has not been dealt with for a long time, and Peter has been using the witchcraft energy to control the sickle weasel and use the fade technique. He will lose no less blood than the Taoist Qu. Too much blood loss made his head dizzy and his lips white.


    Taoist Qu on the ground suddenly raised his left hand and aimed his palm at Peter in the air.


    Does he care about that woman? Peter''s expression was a little surprised. He looked at Ding Ling on the ground. Ding Ling was still surrounded by sickle weasels, but she pointed the desert eagle at her temple - if Qu daoren didn''t shoot Peter, she would shoot herself before sickle weasels attacked her.


    What courage it is!


    Taoist Qu''s left palm ejected a red flame, which hit Peter like a poisonous snake.


    As a last resort, Peter let the sickle weasels stand in front of him. The flame roasted on the black sickle weasels, which were like heated ice, first melted and then turned into steam.


    Peter lost the sickle weasel that surrounded him and fell from the air. And the sickle weasels that used to control Ding Ling flew towards Peter.


    They caught Peter before he fell.


    There was no time to celebrate another narrow escape. A large number of bullets were fired at Peter.


    In full view of the public, many bullets into Peter''s body.


    Flesh and blood.

 Chapter 130

    The beaten Peter turned into black smoke again. These black smoke condensed into several sickle weasels and fluttered their wings on the ground.


    Peter''s laughter came from the air.


    His figure appeared in the sky, and at the same time, a pair of huge black meat wings grew behind him, just like the sickle weasel wings magnified countless times.


    "That guy," Taoist Qu murmured, looking at Peter in the air, "does have some skills."


    In the case of being injured, Peter can still make fun of the people who come to hunt him. If he starts harder, maybe these people have become corpses lying on the ground.


    But Peter doesn''t like to kill people indiscriminately. Even though these people have shown great hostility to him, he still doesn''t want to kill them.


    Peter took a look at the people on the ground, flapped his wings behind him and flew away.


    He''s really hurt a lot, and this battle will cost him a lot. He has to go back to the stronghold of black tower quickly, and then heal himself. Among the eleven disciples of the wizard king, one of them specializes in healing witchcraft. If you can get his help, maybe you can keep your arm.


    Peter scattered a small part of the witchcraft energy, and let it attach to his wound to help stop bleeding. He only knows a little about how to use witchcraft energy to heal, and now he can''t concentrate.


    Peter''s wings slowed down behind him and he fell from the air. When he landed, the pair of black wings behind him disappeared.


    Now he has no way to control those sophisticated witchcraft.


    Peter is walking on his legs. He doesn''t know if the men in black are coming. If they still don''t give up, he probably won''t be able to escape again.


    The blood stained half of Peter''s skirt. Now he can''t be as calm as before.


    Why haven''t the supporters come yet? Peter walked on the ground with difficulty. What''s wrong with the little sickle weasel?


    Once the sickle weasel is too far away from his position, Peter will not be able to control them well. In addition, his current state has fallen to the bottom, and it is very likely that the little sickle weasel has not sent the information for help.


    Peter frowned at the thought.


    Although we have been temporarily out of danger, the current situation is still not optimistic, and the enemy is likely to reappear.


    What worries Peter even more is that the other party is likely to be hunting for the wizard in the black tower. From the information they have about the wizard, the opponent may have been hunting many times. And heita didn''t know anything about it.


    Peter began to recall the wizards who had not heard back these days.


    Because most of the witches are in their own activities, unless they are responsible for the same work, there will be little contact between them, so Peter can''t be sure who has been hunted at this time. But to be sure, the black tower is now crumbling. This is the reason why Peter did not choose to take the path, but walked back along the road. He must inform his tutor, the king of greed and sickle weasel, of what happened today as soon as possible.


    At this time, a white van came towards him.


    Peter stopped and put the energy in his hand. Although the car is likely to be just a passer-by, he still needs to be careful.


    The white van stopped in front of him.


    Peter took a deep breath. It seems that his disaster is not over today.


    The door of the van opened and a tall young man stepped out. The young man was wearing a big coat with short white sleeves, which was totally different from those in black.


    Peter didn''t let down his guard. He watched the tall man carefully.


    "Are you, are you, Mr. Peter?" The man seems to be stuttering.


    "Who are you?" Asked Peter suspiciously.


    "I, I am Dashan." Dashan introduced himself to Peter, "it''s Ann and Mr. Andre. He and he sent me to meet you!"


    It''s hard to listen to Dashan, but Peter''s self-cultivation is very good. Although his wound is still reminding him with pain, he doesn''t show any impatience.


    "Great." Peter said with a smile, "thank you very much." It seems that the little sickle weasel has completed its task well and has been accepted by his companions. Now Peter is safe and at ease.


    "Come on, get in the car!" Dashan said to Peter.


    Peter got in the car.


    There were still several young people sitting in the carriage, all of whom seemed to be brothers brought by Dashan.


    After Dashan got on the bus, the van started.


    In the car, Peter breathed a sigh of relief. He concentrated all his witchcraft energy on his wound. Although he is not proficient in healing witchcraft, he can still slowly repair his damaged body.


    The other young people in the carriage looked at him in silence. Peter didn''t mind their eyes. Maybe they just looked at themselves with curiosity. Now Peter''s mind is completely relaxed. He''s been tight for a long time. It''s time to have a rest.The speed of the van was not fast, but it also took the people safely back to the city, and the people in black didn''t catch up.


    Peter put his head on the window, and now he''s completely safe. If other people in the car want to talk to him, he won''t mind, but they don''t say a word all the way, including the driver and Dashan on the co pilot. The atmosphere in the carriage was a little stiff, but soon they were going back to the stronghold of the black tower.


    Peter is going to see the wizard King directly and report to him what happened to him today.


    Just as the van passed an alley, it stopped.


    Peter looked up at the driver in front of him.


    The driver opened the door and went down. Is there something wrong with the car? Peter can''t help guessing. It''s not far from the stronghold of the black tower, and it won''t take long to abandon the car and walk.


    Then Dashan, the co driver, got out of the car. The boys sitting in the car with Peter also opened the door and walked down from the car one after another.


    "What happened?" Peter asked, but no one answered. Peter had no choice but to follow him out of the car.


    After getting off the bus, he saw that Dashan and his younger brother were standing in neat rows.


    "What''s the matter?" Peter continued.


    "Big brother Peter." A familiar voice sounded behind Peter.


    "Andre!" Peter turned his head happily. It was Andre standing behind him.


    "Andre, are you here to meet me?" Peter asked with a smile.


    Andrea nods to Peter, then opens his hands and hugs him.


    Peter responds to Andre with a hug. In the embrace, Peter carefully staggered his right shoulder, so as not to get blood on Andre''s clothes.


    But Andre didn''t care about the bloodstain on Peter. He was smiling and even his eyes were moist.


    He patted Peter on the back with his palm.


    "Brother Peter!" Andre said, "you''re back at last!"


    In the palm of Andre''s hand, a blue flame was burning.

 Chapter 131

    A heat that hit the soul burned behind Peter.


    "Ah Peter made a cry of pain.


    He wants to get out of Andre''s arms, but Andre tightens him even more, and a strong smell of scorch comes out of Peter''s body.


    Peter''s body burned. The blue flame enveloped him. It''s the fire of the soul.


    For Andre, the temperature of the fire of the soul is cold and even comfortable to touch. But for Peter, who was burned by the fire of the soul, his body and flexibility are like being thrown into the magma, which will burn to ashes in a short time, leaving no trace in the world.


    In Andre''s arms, Peter''s voice faded. In the end, he made no more sound, and his body became a mass of ashes.


    "Is he, is he dead?" It was the first time that Dashan saw someone die in such a miserable way, and his mind was shocked.


    Andre shook his head. If Peter died, the magic energy in his body would escape.


    Andrea looked up at the top of the van.


    In mid air, several sickle weasels appeared first, and then Peter, who was surrounded by the sickle weasels, appeared on the roof of the car.


    "He was, when, up and up!" Dashan''s face showed an expression of surprise. Peter has been under their surveillance since he met him on the road. They didn''t even know where Peter was disappearing, and they left a stand in under their noses.


    "Brother Peter." Andre''s face was still smiling. As the first disciple of the wizard king, Peter is also the most powerful. Some people even predict that if Peter is willing to practice hard, he will probably reach the level of wizard king in time.


    But Peter''s mind is not on witchcraft. He built a large black tea plantation in Europe and spent all day studying some mortal things in his garden. Although he has talent, he has to waste it. Andre envies and regrets his elder brother Peter.


    "Andre," said Peter from the roof coldly, "your welcome is too warm." In the face of the enemy''s attack, even if he was nearly killed, he was able to keep smiling to face it. But it''s his colleagues who want to harm him this time. If it''s not a dream, it''s Andre who betrayed heita.


    Heita can''t tolerate traitors.


    Two blue flames were kindled in Andre''s hands. Andre looked at Peter grimly and said, "brother, I don''t think we need to say these polite things."


    "You don''t think I''m hurt," said Peter, with his eyes fixed on Andre. "Can you deal with me?" Peter, known as "the closest to the wizard king", has a huge gap with the other ten disciples. One on one, Andre can''t be Peter''s opponent even if he has been injured.


    Andre''s tone is very confident: "if you don''t try, how can you know?"


    Peter was puzzled by the confidence of the other side. The eleven disciples, who are also disciples of the king of greed and sickle weasel, have a general understanding of each other''s strength. Although Andre and Peter haven''t met for several days, Andre''s strength has not improved by leaps and bounds in these days.


    "Fire of the soul," Peter asked, "is that your way of killing?" The fire of soul is a relatively advanced fire witchcraft. In Peter''s impression, Andre should not have mastered this witchcraft. It seems that the source of each other''s confidence is probably the magic of soul fire. But now that he has known the opponent''s cards, Peter can come up with a way to deal with them in advance.


    Andre didn''t answer. The fire of soul in his right hand became a slender javelin. Then he hurled the javelin toward Peter on the roof of the car.


    Maybe he didn''t have time to dodge, or maybe he didn''t need to dodge at all. The Javelin of soul fire pierced Peter''s chest. Then Peter on the top of the car turned into a few sickle weasels and flew towards Andre.


    "Boring little trick." Andre''s left hand with the blue flame waved out, and all the flying sickle weasels were burned to ashes in an instant.


    Then Andre felt a chill coming from behind.


    A sharp dagger pierced his chest.


    "Ann, Lord Andre!" The mountain, who watched the scene nearby, let out an anxious cry. If Andre is defeated, he and his younger brother will be killed as traitors to the black tower.


    The dagger with witchcraft power is like the sharp teeth of a sickle weasel, which can instantly draw the blood from the injured person''s body.


    Andre''s face shriveled, and there was a cry of pain in his throat.


    "No one told you, your acting is bad?" Said Peter, standing behind Andre, holding a dagger.


    Andre suddenly showed a smile, and his withered face recovered. "I thought I had cheated you for a moment." Said Andre, who was stabbed in the chest.


    Peter drew the dagger from Andre''s body and stepped back.Andre turned and looked at Peter. There were blue flames burning in the wounds of his chest, which burned his wounds and made them recover quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the blue flame disappeared, and there was no scar on his chest except his clothes.


    This is the fire of soul, the advanced form of the fire system of witchcraft energy, which is more powerful both in attack and defense.


    Peter looked at Andre as if he had never seen a stranger. Andre was the second disciple to enter the school after Peter. But in terms of strength, it should be ranked fourth or fifth. Peter, James and John are all above Andre. But now Andre has shown more strength than James and John, even close to the strongest Peter.


    If Andre had any cards left to play, Peter would be in great danger.


    "What did you do?" Peter decided to talk to Andre to buy time for himself. He put his hands behind his back and said, "your strength has improved a lot. Have you done any secret practice?"


    Andre asked Peter with a smile, "what do you think is the secret of wizard''s strength, talent or hard practice?"


    For Peter, as the most powerful disciple, he is also the most slack of the eleven. "Talent." Peter had to answer that.


    "Wrong answer." Andre said with a smile.


    "Is it hard work?" Peter also laughed. "You can''t say that you work harder than all of us?" A small sickle weasel appears behind Peter.


    Andre shook his head. "Of course not."


    "Greed Andre looked at Peter and said, "today I can surpass you because I am more greedy than you!"


    The small sickle weasel stealthily comes out from behind Peter. It will return Andre''s betrayal to the wizard king.


    "Greed is the source of wizard''s powerful power!" Andre said aloud, as he waved his right hand.


    A blue flame flew to the little sickle weasel.

 Chapter 132

    The little sickle weasel was soon turned into a mass of ashes by the cyan fire.


    These little hands don''t work. In front of Peter, there is only one way left, that is to defeat Andre and get rid of the traitor for heita.


    The wound on his shoulder reminds Peter all the time that he is not in good shape now. If Andre wants to fight a war of attrition with himself, then Peter is probably not the opponent.


    But Andre doesn''t seem to want to fight a war of attrition with himself.


    Andre''s hands lit two blue flames again. Without hesitation or hesitation, he threw the two flames at Peter. As long as they touched a little, Peter could never get rid of the soul fire.


    Peter''s body dispersed in the air, he turned into a thick black smoke, in which sickle weasels kept flying out.


    Of all the sickle weasels, only one is Peter.


    Andre is afraid of Peter''s escape, and the fire of soul in his hand is constantly thrown out. All the flying sickle weasels are shot down by him one by one. Although he was also the apprentice of the wizard king, it was very difficult to manipulate the bloodthirsty sickle weasel. Among the 11 apprentices, only John could master this skill except the strongest Peter.


    Under Andre''s attack, the scattered sickle weasels only turned into ashes, while the soul fires that failed to hit the sickle weasels fell to the ground and burned on the concrete floor.


    Dashan and his younger brother were in a panic, but they did not dare to escape. Andre would not forgive the deserters - besides, they were just a group of ordinary people like ants.


    Some of the unlucky little brothers were hit by the blue flame, and they didn''t even have time to howl. They immediately lost their lives and turned into ashes.


    At last, the sickle weasel flew high in the air. Then, the sickle weasel became a human. It was Peter.


    The huge black wings open from Peter''s back. He opens his mouth, and his teeth become dense rows of fangs. His body has been sickened.


    At the same time, the wound on his shoulder was covered with black tentacles.


    Andre''s face showed a dignified expression, he knew Peter was very strong, so when he received Peter''s help signal, Andre realized that the best time had come. He specially chose the time when Peter was about to return to the stronghold to attack him, because Andre thought that Peter should be the most relaxed at this time.


    But he underestimated Peter''s vigilance.


    Now it seems that he underestimated Peter''s strength.


    Peter''s body exudes a lot of evil spirit, now he is not only a wizard, but also a terrible beast.


    Andre had never heard of such witchcraft.


    In the air, the sickle weasel swoops down at high speed towards Andre on the ground. Peter''s limbs have become sharp claws. These claws are like steel knives, ready to pierce Andre''s body at any time.


    Andre didn''t dodge because he knew that no matter how fast he dodged, he couldn''t avoid this attack. The speed of sickle weasel may not be too fast among other animals, but it is much better than that of human beings.


    A blue flame wrapped Andre''s body like a cloak.


    This is Andre''s response, if Peter recklessly attacks himself, then the blue soul fire will burn him to death.


    Without any hesitation, Peter, who has turned into a human sickle weasel, hit Andre heavily, and his claws pierced through the blue flame, tearing Andre''s chest heavily.


    Andre didn''t expect that the other side would attack in such a desperate way. He was overwhelmed by Peter. The claws on Peter''s limbs penetrated his body, and then he rowed hard to make gullies in his flesh and blood.


    Peter tore Andre''s body frantically, vowing to tear him to pieces. And those blue flames also climbed up Peter''s body, burning his body and soul.


    Peter already felt that he wanted to give up his life, but Andre didn''t.


    A large number of cyan flames burst out from Andre''s body, and the powerful impact force vibrated Peter who stepped on his body.


    Nevertheless, Peter has left enough and deep scars on Andre''s body, almost every one of which is fatal.


    The cyan flame is burning Peter''s body and spreading on Andre''s body at the same time - the fire of soul is repairing Andre''s injury.


    Peter won''t give Andre a chance to breathe. It''s like a golden cicada falling out of its shell. Peter''s body has a crack in the middle. He took off the sickle weasel shell, and the naked human body came out of the burning shell.


    The purple magic energy gathered in Peter''s hand and became the shape of a sword.


    Naked and armed with a sharp sword, Peter walks towards Andre, who is lying on the ground recovering from his injury.


    It''s Peter who won this fight.


    Even if Andre killed Simon himself and captured Simon''s magic energy, even if Peter was seriously injured before the war, the loss was not small. There is still a gap between the two.This is Peter, the head of the eleven, the man most likely to become the seventh wizard king.


    Peter came to Andre, the blue fire of the soul is quickly repairing Andre''s body, but before Peter left the injury is too heavy, now Andre can''t resist.


    Peter raised his sword high in his hand without any superfluous words. He wanted to get rid of the scum for heita.


    "Bang!" There was a shot.


    A bullet went into Peter''s chest. Peter''s body shook and he looked at the shooter. It was the big man called Dashan, who was still aiming at himself with a smoky pistol.


    "Bang!" Another shot.


    Peter''s body shakes again, just shed his shell, it is the most vulnerable moment of his body, unable to withstand the impact of bullets. There were two blood holes in his white body.


    "Bang!" A third shot was fired.


    Peter couldn''t hold on any longer. His sword dissipated and his body fell to the ground. Nine boa constrictors failed to kill him, the hunting team composed of people in black failed to kill him, and Andre, the traitor of the black tower, failed to kill him. He died in the hands of an ordinary mortal.


    Peter fell to the ground and his body was twitching. It was the magic energy leaving his body. Blood from the corner of his mouth, he looked up at the sky, eyes gradually become lax.


    There was no resentment. He didn''t resent the people who hurt him. There was a humble hope in his pupils that didn''t match his identity.


    If you can, don''t be a wizard in the next life. Let me be a tea farmer.


    The fields are full of songs, and the farmlands are full of burdens.


    Peter''s head tilted feebly to one side.


    Andre stood up from the ground, his body is still wrapped in the green flame, these flames are stitching, repairing his body.


    He stood in front of Peter and put out his hand.


    The magic energy that escaped from Peter''s body gathered in his palm.

 Chapter 133

    Andre''s face showed a satisfied expression after absorbing the magic energy from Peter''s body.


    His right hand burned a blue flame, while his left hand waved gently, and immediately several black sickle weasels flew out of his palm.


    These sickle weasels rushed to the mountain and brought some younger brothers. Regardless of the cries and calls for help from those younger brothers, they immediately attached to their necks and sucked up the blood of these people.


    Watching his companions fall down one by one, Dashan''s face shows a panic expression. He just plucked up the courage to shoot and save Andre. He didn''t expect that the other party would revenge on his brother so soon.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t kill, kill me!" Driven by fear, Dashan knelt on the ground, and his stuttering became more serious. "Please, please, please!"


    There were only the last two of them, Andre and Dashan.


    Andre took out a dagger. A few sickle weasels surrounded him, as if surrounded by Peter. These sickle weasels surrounded his new master.


    Dashan knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head to Andre. His forehead hit the floor, making a "Dong, Dong" sound.


    "Please, please, please let me go, let me go!" The mountain kept begging for mercy.


    Andre didn''t speak and threw the dagger in front of the mountain.


    Dashan didn''t look at the dagger that fell in front of him. He was still kowtowing. His forehead was bleeding, but he made more effort.


    "Go and cut off Peter''s head," Andre said at last, "and wrap it up and take it to my office."


    Then he disappeared in front of the mountain.


    Dashan survived.


    He raised his head to look for Andre''s trace, but Andre has left, how can he find it. After saying "thank you", Dashan picked up the dagger in front of him.


    The mountain got up from the ground and came to Peter''s body.


    He had no grudge against Peter. Furthermore, compared with other witches, Peter was closer to people and had no airs. But Dashan had been tied to a boat by Andre. He had to shoot Peter at that time, otherwise he would be treated as a traitor of the black tower.


    Dashan put his dagger on Peter''s neck. Not long ago, he was just an ordinary student. Now, he is a murderer. Not only did they shoot people, but they also cut off their heads.


    "Oh Dashan''s spirit couldn''t hold on any longer. He suddenly vomited!


    Food left in the abdomen, acid water in the mouth, and yellow bile All this was mixed with a strong sense of guilt, which poured out of the mountain''s chest.


    Dashan threw the dagger on the ground and quickly ran to the wall. He supported the wall with one hand and beat his chest with the other.


    But after a long time, he had already vomited. But in his chest, the swelling guilt still did not subside. He was retching against the wall, and the crystal saliva flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    It''s better to die easily than to live in the world and bear the pain and pressure. For a moment, Dashan had such an idea.


    But soon, continuous retching made him have no strength to die.


    The mountain fell to the ground, on the dirt that he had vomited. He looked up at the sky. The sky was blue. Under the sky, there were all kinds of people. Some were kind, some were vicious, some were bullied, and some were beating and bullying others. Who can avoid being bullied? Are you kind people? Of course not. Are they powerful people? But Peter also fell to the ground.


    They are powerful and vicious people.


    After a long time, Dashan got up from the ground in silence. If you want to be evil, please be evil to the extreme.


    He came to Peter again, picked up the knife on the ground and put the blade on Peter''s throat. It was like sawing off the fruit of a tree. He cut most of Peter''s neck with a dagger and tore it up.


    "Wow -" in his roar, Peter''s head was torn off by him.


    Dashan took off his coat and saw the disgusting vomit on it. So he threw his coat away.


    He took off the white short sleeve T-shirt and wrapped Peter''s head with it. Dashan didn''t understand why Andre needed a dead man''s head. If he put it in the office, it would be the foreshadowing of his being exposed. But this is not what he can understand now. Witches always have a strange temper.


    In fact, it is not enough for Andre to fully grasp Peter''s power just to absorb the magic energy released. He had to slowly read from Peter''s brain how to use power, so that he could integrate Peter''s abilities.


    That''s why Andre didn''t kill Dashan. It''s very difficult to kill one''s companions, and there is a lot of follow-up work.Andre needs a helper, and the honest and stuttering Dashan becomes the best choice.


    At this time, Andre and Dashan did not expect where their fate would lead them in the future.


    The wizard king was lying on his bed with two maids and several sickle weasels nibbling on the body of a woman. At this moment, a sickle weasel stopped on his windowsill.


    The wizard King gently raised his hand and the window opened. The sickle weasel outside the window flew in.


    The sickle weasel landed on the low cupboard beside the wizard King''s bed, then dropped his head, opened his mouth and aimed at the porcelain cup on the cupboard.


    A thread of blood gushed from his mouth. That''s the king Python''s blood Peter got for the wizard king.


    "It''s hard to come all the way." The wizard king raised his hand and stroked the sickle weasel.


    The sickle weasel didn''t respond in any way. It let the wizard King''s hand rub on its head. After a while, the cup filled with blood, and the sickle weasel closed its mouth.


    "And your master?" The wizard king asked it softly. Sickle weasels created by witchcraft energy are emotionless and unable to answer any of the questioners'' questions. They''re just tools for killing.


    But the sickle weasel turned its head to the wizard king, and there was a look of sadness in its eyes.


    "So it is." The wizard king said to himself. He waved to the sickle weasel, and the sickle weasel flew into his arms.


    "So it is." The wizard King repeated his words again.


    He could feel that his favorite disciple had disappeared from the world.


    Grief poured into the wizard''s heart. He gently stroked the sickle weasel on his chest, and tears ran down his cheek.


    Wang wept.

 Chapter 134

    Today, before going out, Zhou Heng instilled some magic energy into Xu Lingshan''s body. Although her body will not corrupt, the internal energy of her body is limited and cannot be replenished. Zhou Heng must deliver energy to Xu Lingshan regularly to prevent her body from becoming shriveled. Zhou Heng did not understand why he did these things.


    Originally, he came to Linhai just to complete the task, to be promoted to a higher authority master, so as to obtain more powerful ability. But after it gets stronger? Like most young people at this age, Zhou Heng can live a good life without thinking about the future in detail, but once he thinks about making a plan for himself, he becomes at a loss.


    Zhou Heng is walking a road that no one has gone through. He doesn''t like to study for postgraduate entrance examination or go into business. He has no previous experience to learn from. Zhou Heng can only explore by himself. For his age, it''s not realistic if he can have a clear understanding of his future. He''s a bit confused, but he''s also smart. If a new person is in his position, he is willing to start using the Heavenly Master system to make huge profits for himself. It is easy to go astray and lose himself. But Zhou Heng is very careful to keep his direction. Although he didn''t realize it, he was influenced by his parents - he is on a traditional heroic road.


    After giving Xu Lingshan a little witchcraft energy, the residual energy in his body is less.


    This magic energy will be exhausted sooner or later, but Zhou Heng has no channel to supplement it. Although he has learned all the characteristics of witchcraft energy through the celestial system, Zhou Heng still hasn''t found a good way to supplement it. Theoretically, witchcraft energy can only be increased slowly through his own cultivation, but the amount of this increase can''t keep up with its consumption speed. So Zhou Heng was also curious about how the so-called wizard king could accumulate so much magic energy in his body.


    At this time, there was a tap and a call outside the door.


    "Zhou Shao!" It''s Qin Fen''s voice, "get up, Zhou Shao!"


    Recently, Qin Fen often comes to him with Bailu. It''s a good name to remind Zhou Heng not to forget to attend class. In fact, it''s to use Zhou Heng as a shield. Since Ding long talked to Zhou Heng in a big way, not to mention the gangsters in the campus, even the teachers and directors who met Zhou Heng took the initiative to avoid it as if they saw the God of plague. When Qin Fen and Bai Lu stay with Zhou Heng, they will not only get a lot of trouble, but also get a lot of preferential treatment. But in fact, Zhou Heng himself is very good to get along with, so Qin Fen is happy to play with Zhou Heng.


    After hearing Qin Fen''s voice, Zhou Heng skillfully covered the body on the sofa, then opened the door, walked out quickly, and took the door with him. Don''t give Qin Fen the chance to look in the room.


    "Why are you so mysterious all day long?" Qin Fen make complaints about Zhou Heng.


    "Do you have one?" Zhou Heng shrugged and said, "how many classes are there today?" He already knew how to deal with Qin Fen, that is to change the topic casually, Qin Fen''s attention would be naturally distracted.


    But today Qin Fen is obviously prepared to talk about it. She holds Bailu in one hand, and with her own words, she constantly says: "do you know what we met yesterday? Super exciting! You can''t think of it


    "Meet a ghost?" Zhou Heng asked casually. Three people go to the direction of the school together.


    "It''s possible! But it should not be! " Qin Fen answered seriously. At the same time, she began to draw with her hands, "such a big, such a big bat! Very ugly


    "Bats?" Zhou Heng didn''t understand what Qin Fen was saying.


    "It''s a big bat!" Qin Fen felt that Zhou Heng had no savvy. She continued to use her hands to draw, "her teeth are sharp, and her claws are also sharp. As long as she has two claws, she can lift a person to fly. She has great strength!"


    Sickle weasel! Zhou Heng finally understood that the bat Qin Fen said was a sickle weasel!


    "And then?" Zhou Henglian asked, "didn''t the sickle bat attack you?" After saying that, Zhou Heng realized that he said a piece of nonsense. If the sickle weasel wants to attack them, do they still have life?


    Qin Fen shook her head as expected. She said: "those big bats seem to be raised in captivity. They are under the command of a foreign handsome man. By the way, that foreign handsome guy is much more handsome than you Qin Fen did not forget to stimulate Zhou Heng.


    But Zhou Heng already understood, Qin Fen they met the wizard of the black tower.


    "We went to Qingyu lake to shoot materials yesterday. We met a heavy fog, and then ALU and I fainted together." Qin Fen told Zhou Heng in detail what happened yesterday.


    The more Zhou Heng heard this, the more surprised he was. Yesterday, Qin Fen and Bailu were in a very dangerous situation. It was incredible that they were able to retreat completely when they met both the ferocious Wang Mang and the members of the wizard organization who abducted women.


    While talking, they went to the school gate.


    The periphery of the school is full of students. The school gate is obviously open, but these students have no intention of entering the school.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Fen is one of the most popular spectators. Although class is coming soon, she still can''t help but want to get together to find out."Is there any star coming to our school?" Zhou Heng said.


    "You know that?" Qin Fen''s expression was very surprised. Zhou Heng''s impression in her heart is that she is completely free from the state, but this kind of gossip will be known before her.


    "Because most of the girls crowded at the door," Zhou Heng analyzed to Qin Fen, "there are many reporters with cameras, it''s easy to guess?"


    "Is it?" Qin Fen''s face showed a puzzled expression, "then why haven''t I heard of it?" She should be the first to know such things.


    "Because you were busy with the club on the day of the message." Standing beside Qin Fen, Bai Lu said.


    "Eh!" Qin Fen looked at Bai Lu in surprise, "even a Lu, do you know this?"


    Bailu nodded. She was among the first to know about this, because the star she invited would perform on the school anniversary stage like her.


    "Wow Qin Fen exaggerated to cover his face, "I so hindsight, really good failure ah!"


    "By the way," Qin Fen asked again, "who is the star here?"


    Bailu replied, "it''s Ye Yan."


    "Wow!" Qin Fen gave out an exaggerated cry. She clapped her hand hard. "I really like listening to his songs!"


    Bailu is not interested in this kind of pop singer, and Zhou Heng doesn''t know who Ye Yan is, so they didn''t answer him.


    But Qin Fen doesn''t need to be answered to get up. She said to the two people around her: "I paid attention to him when he was just on the road. At that time, I thought he must be able to be hot. Now he is really half the sky!"


    "I didn''t expect our school to invite him," Qin Fen''s expression was very excited, even though the two people around her didn''t look very interested, "it must be the cost! His appearance fee is very high now! "


    Qin Fen went into the crowd nearby, because she followed Zhou Heng, so the crowd gathered at the school gate took the initiative to give her a way.


    "Let''s wait for him here, too!" Qin Fen said to Bai Lu, "I also want to see Ye Yan for the first time!"


    Zhou Heng is nothing, anyway, he is not interested in class. But Bailu shook her head: "class is coming soon. Let''s go back to the classroom."


    Then she took Qin Fen''s hand and went to the direction of the classroom.

 Chapter 135

    When the car carrying big star Ye Yan came to the school gate, Qin Fen had to sit in the classroom.


    She tilted her head and looked out of the window, imagining the lively scene at the school gate.


    "It''s hard to get a chance to see a real person." Qin Fen couldn''t help sighing, "just slipped away."


    Bailu took notes while comforting her: "anyway, he will perform at the school anniversary party, you can always see him."


    "You don''t go after stars," Qin Fen said, rubbing her hair with her hand. "You don''t understand how I feel."


    "I''m after stars." Bailu said.


    Qin Fen raised her head in shock and looked at Bailu: "is that right? Who are you after


    "Beethoven." Bailu answered without hesitation.


    "Oh." Qin Fen responded coldly. Sure enough, I have nothing in common with her in this aspect.


    Qin Fen turned his head bored and saw that Zhou Heng had entered the state of "closing his eyes and nourishing his mind".


    , "you guy," Qin Fen whispered to make complaints about "do not sleep enough?" Zhou Heng sat at the back of Qin Fen.


    Zhou Heng heard Qin Fen''s words, but he ignored her. Now he is controlling the magic energy escaping from his body to find the secrets of the campus.


    Witchcraft energy and evil spirit are naturally attracted to each other. For Zhou Heng, the magic energy is like his navigation system, which can help him find clues that could not have been detected. He can feel that there is a hidden source of evil spirit in Linhai University, which is probably the reason why the Heavenly Master system guides him to come here. But now the magic energy that Zhou Heng can control is extremely thin, and he can''t find the location of the source of evil Qi.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t give up. He still has a lot of time to explore.


    But Qin Fen kept making noises to disturb his thoughts.


    "Why hasn''t xiaoshengnan come yet?" Qin Fen began to talk to himself again, "don''t you come to class today?"


    Because she has officially inherited the burden of the Tong family, Miss Tong often has to receive leaders from all walks of life in the military and political circles who come to comfort her health at home. In front of these things, of course, these small things in class can only be refused or simply give up.


    Qin Fen''s right hand held the pen upside down and gently knocked on the desk with the pen head, making a subtle "Dong Dong" sound.


    Every sound will be clearly amplified in Zhou Heng''s ears. This is the drawback of Tianshi system. It is always disturbed by all kinds of noises that ordinary people can''t detect.


    Bailu gently pushed Qin Fen''s arm and told her not to knock on the table. So Qin fenshun stopped from the ground.


    At this time, Miss Tong appeared at the door of the classroom.


    "I''m sorry," she said awkwardly, "I''m late."


    Of course, the teacher won''t blame her. Every teacher has been repeatedly reminded to treat this young lady well. The teacher who is writing on the blackboard nods and smiles to miss Tong, and then indicates that Miss tong can choose a place she likes to sit down.


    Qin Fen waved to miss Tong, then lowered his voice and cried, "Xiao Sheng Nan, sit here!"


    Miss Tong immediately trotted in the direction of Qin Fen. She sat on the empty seat beside Qin Fen. Except for Bailu and Zhou Heng, all the places around Qin Fen were empty, which was a blessing of Zhou Heng. In the eyes of all the teachers and students, Zhou Heng is no different from a ghost star. In addition, Zhou Heng never refutes his identity or does anything to improve his impression, so everyone''s impression of him is gradually solidified.


    "Today the big star Ye Yan came to our school!" As soon as Miss Tong sat down, Qin Fen said excitedly to her. Although I don''t expect Miss Tong to have a common topic with her in this respect, it''s always good for someone to talk about it.


    Who knows Miss Tong actually nodded, she said: "yes, I came to see him."


    "Handsome?" Qin Fen widened his eyes and asked excitedly, "is he handsome?" She didn''t control her mood. Her voice was so loud that Bailu, who was sitting beside her, gently poked her elbow.


    Miss Tong nodded: "it should be regarded as a more handsome type." With that, she unconsciously glanced at Zhou Heng, who was sitting in the back of them.


    Qin Fen didn''t notice Miss Tong''s little action. Her mind is on the big star now. "Oh, what a pity," Qin Fen said dejectedly, "if I were late with you, I would see him too!"


    Miss Tong hesitated for a moment, and finally did not tell the truth. In fact, she came to school with Ye Yan. Ye Yan is the eldest son of the Ye family of Feng Shui, but the Chinese Feng Shui circles respect the Tong family. This time Ye Yan came to Hai University to perform, it was all for Miss Tong.


    "I really want his signature!" Qin Fen rubbed his face, "now he must sign for his fans at the school gate. People on the Internet say that he is good to his fans."


    "He has entered the school," Miss Tong told Qin Fen. "Now he should be visiting the school library with the principal."


    "What''s good about a broken library?" Qin Fen''s tone was full of unhappiness."The library of Linhai university is the most proud place for us." Bailu reminds Qin Fen. There are two libraries in Linhai University, one is an ordinary library for students, the other is an ancient books library. Unless the teacher''s permission, the general library of ancient books is not open to students. The origin of the library of ancient books is related to the compilation of Siku Quanshu by Ji Xiaolan in Qing Dynasty. At that time, Ji Xiaolan was appointed by Emperor Qianlong to compile Siku Quanshu, and many collectors were forced to present their own rare ancient books. Some of them even got the reward of Qianlong. However, there are also book collectors who are unwilling to offer books. A book collector in Linhai put his books into the cellar and avoided the search of officers and soldiers. The officers and soldiers didn''t find the book collection, so they sent the book collector to prison with the word prison. In the end, he couldn''t bear to be humiliated in prison and chose to commit suicide. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the descendants of the book collectors found out these books and donated them to Linhai university to establish this ancient book library.


    But Qin Fen won''t be entangled in the history like Bailu. What she is thinking now is that her favorite star is staying with her in the same campus. If Bailu hadn''t stopped her, she would have been skipping class and chasing stars with those fans.


    In Qin Fen dejected, Miss Tong suddenly received a text message, she picked up the phone, lit the screen.


    Don''t think too much, Qin Fen put his head together and looked at Miss Tong''s screen.


    "Who? Would you like to have lunch? " Seeing this message, Qin Fen frowned, "does this guy want to chase you?"


    "It''s Ye Yan." Miss Tong answered in a low voice.


    "What Qin Fen suddenly yelled, and the whole classroom, including the teacher, looked at her. Qin Fen quickly covered his mouth.


    "What did you say?" Qin Fen said in a low voice, "will Ye Yan offer you a meal?"


    Miss Tong nodded.


    "Is that Ye Yan?" Qin Fen asked again.


    Miss Tong nodded again.


    Suddenly, Qin Fen held Miss Tong''s hand tightly, her eyes full of tears.

 Chapter 136

    At noon, in the VIP room of Linhai university canteen.


    For Ye Yan, today is a special day. As the eldest son of the Ye family, he finally has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of rejuvenating the Ye family. Ye Yan is far inferior to his brother Ye Jian in the talent of Feng Shui. As the eldest son of the Ye family, Ye Yan''s status is not high. His younger brother, Ye Jian, who has great talent, is the key target of the family''s cultivation. But for Ye Yan, the family seems to have never looked him in the eye.


    But thanks to his younger brother, Ye Yan was able to apply for the Conservatory of music freely, and finally became a famous singer through his own efforts. Just when his career was on the rise, the family suddenly remembered the eldest son who had been wandering outside and recruited him back.


    As soon as Ye Yan gets home, he receives an order from his family. He must try his best to catch up with Miss Tong, the current leader of the Tong family.


    His younger brother, Ye Jian, has gone to Kunlun to study Taoism. If the Ye family wants to marry the Tong family, they can only rely on Ye Yan, the eldest son.


    Ye Yan can''t refuse the family''s orders. Even if he knows that getting married too early as a star will cause a big blow to his career, he can''t say "no" to the family''s will. The authority of the Ye family doesn''t allow him to have the slightest resistance.


    Today, he will launch the first shot in pursuit of Miss Tong. As a young idol of the new generation, it is not difficult for Ye Yan to catch up with a college girl.


    But he was at a loss because of the unexpected situation.


    Mingming invited Miss Tong alone, but four at a time.


    Miss Tong, Qin Fen, Bai Lu and Zhou Heng finally came together.


    "I''m very sorry." Miss Tong was very embarrassed to say to Ye Yan, "these are all my friends. We made an appointment for lunch today, so I brought them all."


    Without waiting for Ye Yan to speak, Qin Fen stood up first: "Ye Yan Yan, I''m your fan! I''ve been supporting you since your first album, a leaf without words Ye Yanyan is a fan''s pet name for Ye Yan, but Ye Yan doesn''t particularly like this kind of greasy and crooked name.


    Ye Yan had to stand up and shake hands with her: "thank you very much for your support."


    Sitting beside Qin Fen, Bailu smiles and nods to Ye Yan: "sorry to disturb you."


    "Never mind, never mind!" In front of Miss Tong, Ye Yan should be magnanimous.


    After greeting Bailu, Ye Yan looks at the man sitting beside Miss Tong. What is his relationship with Miss Tong? Can''t miss Tong have a boyfriend? Ye Yan can''t help thinking.


    Notice Ye Yan is looking at himself, Zhou Heng also said hello to him: "Hello, my name is Zhou Heng."


    "Hello." Ye Yan felt embarrassed. "I''m Ye Yan." He had prepared a lot of topics to talk with Miss Tong, but now the number of people has increased sharply, and there are men and women, so he doesn''t know what to say.


    But miss Tong, unexpectedly, took the initiative to throw out the topic: "brother Ye Yan, if I remember correctly, we met when we were two children?"


    Ye Yan quickly clapped his hands: "yes, my mother once took me to your house when I was a child. We had already met at that time." At that time, they were still young, and they spent a short time together, so Ye Yan''s impression of what happened was not deep. As he pondered over his memory, Qin Fen suddenly cut in.


    "Wow Qin Fen exclaimed excitedly, "so you two are still childhood sweethearts!"


    Ye Yan scratched his head: "childhood sweetheart is not really it." If it''s a childhood sweetheart, today''s business is better. Unfortunately, they only met each other in the past and have no common topic any more. Moreover, in terms of age and identity, Ye Yan''s younger brother, Ye Jian, is more suitable for Miss Tong. Ye Yan is captured by the family because Ye Jian is in Kunlun.


    "By the way," Ye Yan decided to start from his best point of view. He took out his own album and handed it to miss Tong. "This is a new song that I haven''t released yet. If you don''t dislike my singing, you can listen to it."


    "Wow!" Miss Tong had just received the album, but before she said anything, Qin Fen began to shout, "this is the" new leaf "which will be on sale only next month, right


    "Miss knows these things very well." Ye Yan said to Qin Fen, but he secretly looked at Miss Tong. He wanted to know Miss Tong''s reaction after she accepted the album, so as to know whether she was interested in pop music.


    "I''m your first fan!" Qin Fen said triumphantly, "I''ve heard every song you sing." Then her expression was a little depressed: "if it wasn''t for poverty, I would go to see your concert."


    "To be able to like my songs is my greatest support." Ye Yan said to Qin Fen with a smile that he habitually maintains an idol attitude, "I will give you tickets for the concert next time."


    "Really, really!" Qin Fen was so excited that she almost got up from her position again. Fortunately, Bailu held her.


    "I''ll give it to you." Ye Yan replied. Qin Fen robbed too many words, which made his communication with Miss Tong much less. But miss Tong has been smiling, seems very satisfied with the atmosphere."Can I have a new album?" Qin Fen asked again.


    "Of course." Ye Yan took out several new albums and gave them to Qin Fen, Bai Lu and Zhou Heng respectively.


    In addition to Qin Fen''s cheering after receiving the album, the other two people''s expressions are very calm. Zhou Heng, like most boys, has no habit of chasing stars, while Bai Lu has no interest in pop music.


    After such a long time, Ye Yan hasn''t said a few words to miss Tong, but from the current atmosphere, it seems that it''s difficult for him to start a deep topic with Miss Tong.


    At this time, Qin Fen took Miss Tong to talk about Ye Yan''s new album: "do you know? There are songs in this album that work with American pop star Leah


    "Is it?" Miss Tong replied. She doesn''t know much about pop music, let alone a foreign singer like Leah.


    Ye Yan praises Qin Fen in his heart. If the topic is pop music, that''s what he is good at.


    Ye Yan is about to break in, Qin Fen suddenly asked him: "so your affair with Leah is true?"


    Miss Tong also looks at Ye Yan curiously. She didn''t expect that Ye Yan would have an affair with a foreign actress.


    Hearing this question, Ye Yan almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. This is all from the grapevine, in addition to the cooperation of a song, he and that Leah did not have any contact.


    "No, Leah and I are just musical partners. We don''t have any personal contact." Ye Yan quickly for himself to get rid of the relationship, "I am still single now."


    "But I said on the Internet," Qin Fen said suspiciously, "have you ever been photographed by paparazzi holding hands with a super model car


    Ye Yan''s face turned red. I''m begging you, sister, stop talking!

 Chapter 137

    "It''s all nothing," Ye Yan denied. "Journalists like to make things out of nothing and create topics. I''ve seen nothing strange."


    Miss Tong frowned and said, "I think you''ve gone too far. Sister Fen is also a campus reporter."


    No wonder I can''t get along with her. Ye Yan thought. But now he has encountered a big crisis. Ye Yan took a deep breath, then bowed his head and apologized directly: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say such words. Maybe I''ve been too busy recently." This move is called retreat. Women will not hate the man who sincerely apologizes. If they choose to continue to shirk responsibility at this time, it will reduce his evaluation in Miss Tong''s heart.


    Sure enough, after Ye Yan apologized, Miss Tong''s face lightened a little.


    "Don''t be so serious," said Miss Tong. "I can understand you, too. Stars hate paparazzi."


    "I just hate those irresponsible paparazzi," Ye Yan continued to try to restore her image in Miss Tong''s heart. "I respect reporters who respect the facts and record the facts carefully." As a star who often attends various business activities, Ye Yan has excellent communication skills and on-the-spot adaptability.


    Miss Tong smiles and nods. She obviously agrees with Ye Yan. The atmosphere between them has become better and everything is developing in the direction Ye Yan expected.


    Qin Fen, who can''t stay idle, talks with Bailu around him. This "Cheng Yaojin", who worries Ye Yan most, will kill him halfway at any time, finally turns his attention away. Now is the best time for Ye Yan to launch an offensive against Miss Tong.


    But miss Tong looked at the man sitting beside her: "brother Zhou Heng, do you like listening to pop music?" She once saw Zhou Heng play the piano. In Miss Tong''s eyes, Zhou Heng is highly accomplished in music.


    Zhou Heng hesitated for a moment. He didn''t have much interest in music. At present, the only thing he did seriously was to catch ghosts. He regarded the Heavenly Master as a job. Although the Heavenly Master system gave him the ability to play the piano, it did not give him the mind to understand the charm of music.


    Finally, Zhou Heng shook his head: "no feeling." He chose to tell Miss Tong the truth.


    "Poof." Miss Tong laughs. She looks at Zhou Heng with a smile in her eyes: "I''ve already guessed that your taste in music is very similar to sister Lu!"


    No, you misunderstood. Zhou Heng is hesitating how to explain to miss Tong, but Ye Yan can''t sit still.


    Miss Tong and Zhou Heng seem to be too close. In Ye Yan''s opinion, they are no different from their girlfriends and girlfriends.


    "Actually, I''m not just good at pop music." Ye Yan decided to give a good performance in front of Miss Tong, "I know a little about all kinds of musical instruments. I also went to Europe to study for two years."


    "Piano Master horand is my teacher." Ye Yan complacently said to miss Tong.


    Bailu looks up at Ye Yan, and her eyes are full of surprise.


    "If we play the piano, we are very good at Zhou Shao." Qin Fen broke in suddenly.


    Ye Yan looks at Zhou Heng and thinks that this boy can play the piano, too?


    "And miss Bailu Bai," Qin Fen pointed to Bailu beside her and said to Ye Yan, "she is also very good at piano."


    "Where." Bailu shook her head. "My level must not be worth mentioning in front of Mr. Ye Yan."


    "Why do you say that?" Qin Fen quickly said to Bailu, "I think you play very well."


    "He is a disciple of master Holland," said Bailu with a smile. "His piano attainments must be very high."


    Ye Yan smiles and looks at Bai Lu. I thought that there was finally a person who knew what to do.


    "Who is Holland?" Qin Fen did not care that this statement would expose his ignorance, "is he very powerful? Which is better than Beethoven? "


    "Don''t ask such questions about Guan Gong and Qin Qiong." Bailu said to Qin Fen, "Helang is the greatest pianist of our time. Many famous pianists are his disciples."


    Ye Yan is very satisfied with Bailu''s statement. He emphasizes with pride: "I am the youngest disciple of master Helang."


    "It''s amazing." Even miss Tong spoke in praise.


    Ye Yan thinks it''s great to be able to carry out music. As a model of "no learning and no skill" in Ye''s family, although he has a small reputation outside, in the family, the elders always sigh and despise him when they talk about this "actor". Now, he will rely on his music to catch up with Miss Tong. For Ye Yan, this is undoubtedly a severe blow to those stubborn old people in the family.


    As long as you catch up with Miss Tong, his status in the family will be greatly improved, and even he will become a new leader in the field of Chinese geomantic omen, and no one will dare to underestimate him at that time.


    The more Ye Yan thought about it, the more he felt happy and excited. Unconsciously, the smile had filled his face.


    "What do you think?" Miss Tong asked Ye Yan.


    "Ah?" Ye Yan suddenly regained his mind. Just now, he was immersed in his own world and didn''t pay attention to other people''s conversation. What about something? Ye Yan suddenly regretted, how can he be distracted at this time."Oh, OK," Ye Yan immediately changed his words, and he was ready to muddle the problem over. "I think it''s very good."


    "We''re looking forward to it." Bailu said to him with a smile.


    "Is it?" In fact, if you really want to say that, Ye Yan likes Bailu this type of girl more, "that''s really great."


    "Then we''ll wait for ye Yanyan''s piano performance!" Qin Fen said excitedly.


    At this time, Ye Yan realized that they wanted to play the piano.


    "No problem at all!" Ye Yan is more confident. Piano is his strong point!


    "Miss Bai," said Ye Yan, "and brother Zhou, let''s play one song each for a moment, and exchange views."


    Bailu quickly shook her head: "Mr. Ye is a disciple of master Helang. If I come to play, I will not listen to you."


    Zhou Heng also wants to refuse. Although others may not see it, Zhou Heng knows that Ye Yan wants to pursue Miss Tong. At this time, he proposed to play the piano with himself. He must want to be a foil for him. Zhou Heng didn''t have the leisure to accompany him.


    But Bailu rarely expressed his attitude: "classmate Zhou''s piano attainments are also very deep, you two can communicate."


    "Good!" Ye Yan''s goal is to compete with Zhou Heng, so that she can be in the limelight in front of Miss Tong. Before she pulled Bailu into the water, she just wanted to keep her goal from being exposed too obviously. Now Bailu''s withdrawal is just in line with Ye Yan''s mind. "Please don''t refuse, classmate Zhou!"


    "I''m looking forward to it." Even miss Tong said.


    Zhou Heng turned his lips helplessly. Men in love are troublesome.

 Chapter 138

    Ye Yan said that if he wanted to borrow the school''s piano, the principal would not mind, not to mention Miss Tong and Zhou Heng.


    The group came to the music classroom specially vacated by the headmaster. A black piano was placed in the middle of the classroom.


    Ye Yan walked straight to the piano. He sat on the small leather stool in front of the piano, then put his fingers on the keys and knocked a few times. A piece of lively music will fly out under his hands.


    "It''s really amazing." Even Qin Fen, after hearing a melody that Ye Yan casually pressed out, can also detect Ye Yan''s difference.


    Bailu stood beside Qin Fen and nodded.


    Ye Yan in front of the piano smile, he said: "too long no play, may be a little strange."


    Although that''s what he said, Ye Yan is very confident in himself. Although he has only studied for two years with master Helang, Ye Yan may have diverted all his talent in Feng Shui to music. His piano attainments are far beyond the level that a pop singer should have. Even if Ye Yan is compared with a real pianist, he can still do it.


    Ye Yan thinks that he and Zhou Hengqin are bullying each other too much. Zhou Heng is younger than him and can''t be taught by a famous teacher. At most, he is an amateur. Ye Yan is a major in his major.


    "Who will start first?" Qin Fen asked suddenly.


    "I''ll do it." Ye Yan said with a smile. In fact, he wanted Zhou Heng to come first, so that the audience could intuitively feel the gap between them. But Ye Yan suddenly felt that he didn''t have to embarrass a piano lover like this. Just play a song and let Zhou Heng retreat. Ye Yan thought so.


    Zhou Heng doesn''t have any opinions on Ye Yan''s intention to play first. In his opinion, it''s meaningless to exchange views on the piano. If it''s a competition to catch ghosts, Zhou Heng can raise the spirit of points, but it''s too bullying.


    "What do you want to hear?" Ye Yan has set up a posture, he asked Miss Tong.


    Miss Tong thought for a while, and then looked at Bailu: "I don''t know piano very well. You''d better make up your mind, sister Lu."


    "Mr. Ye, you can play whatever you want." Bailu said.


    Ye Yan nodded and thought for a while in front of the piano. Then he took out his mobile phone, searched out a score from the mobile phone, and then he put the mobile phone in front of him.


    He was about to start playing, and everyone''s attention was focused. Even if Zhou Heng didn''t have much interest in music, he also focused on this side.


    Ye Yanxian didn''t read the score, so he pressed the key of the piano several times.


    "What a familiar melody." Qin Fen whispered, and then she remembered, "it''s silent night, Christmas Eve."


    It''s a song that even people who don''t know much about music have heard.


    Qin Fen has some doubts. She doesn''t understand why Ye Yan chose to talk about this song. If you want to give the difficulty of this song a grade, it''s probably a novice grade. Is this the only level of "master Holland''s disciples" who boast so much?


    But miss Tong and Bailu did not speak. They were quietly enjoying this gentle song.


    As for Zhou Heng, he is the only one in the music classroom who doesn''t even know the origin of the song, and he can''t judge how difficult it is.


    After playing a period of Christmas Eve, Ye Yan looked up at the score on his mobile phone screen. He rolled up the sleeves of his coat, revealing his wrists and the black jewel bracelet.


    Then he continued to play, and the melody under his fingers changed. Music has entered a new chapter.


    The rhythm of the music suddenly became cheerful. Ye Yan''s expression is also wearing a smile. As a performer, he is enjoying the song like an audience.


    "Listen carefully." Qin Fen thought that piano music was very grand, but under Ye Yan''s finger playing, every note became lively and approachable.


    Ye Yan is telling a story with notes, a story about youth and love. Under his fingers, it seems that a whole spring is blooming. This piece of music is his gift to miss Tong. He has forgotten that he is in a competition. He hopes to make love to miss Tong with music. This is the most romantic courtship that Ye Yan can make.


    The passionate notes make Qin Fen''s heart beat with the rhythm. If only she and Ye Yan were here, then she would fall in love with Ye Yan because of this song.


    After a few minutes, Ye Yan''s performance ended easily.


    The audience even forgot to clap. They were immersed in Ye Yan''s performance, as if there were still piano sounds in their ears. Only Zhou Heng didn''t want to enjoy music at all. He was staring at the string of black gemstone bracelets. Each gem on the bracelet is engraved with a simple stroke of a high tower. That''s the symbol of the black tower, the sorcerer organization in Europe!


    The applause started. Qin Fen took the lead in clapping. Miss Tong and Bailu also showed their expressions of admiration and appreciation."What''s the second half of it?" Qin Fen couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s the crave." Bailu told her, "a song you''ve ever heard."


    "Eh!" Qin Fen said in surprise, "have I ever heard the music? Why don''t I remember


    Bailu told her with a smile: "in the movie" the sea pianist "we watched together in the dormitory, 1900 had three competitions with black jazz players. Do you remember?"


    Qin Fen immediately nodded and said, "I remember that 1900 played a super fast music and killed the black uncle."


    Ye Yan told her with a smile: "that song is" ending movement ". It''s a work played by two people. One person can''t play it."


    "What''s that song you just talked about?" Qin Fen still didn''t know why the two men would talk about the sea pianist with him.


    "1900 played ''the crave'' in the second fight with the blacks." Bailu said to Qin Fen.


    Qin Fen immediately understood, even why Ye Yan should play a Christmas Eve, she also understood. In that music competition, 1900, the protagonist of the movie, played Christmas Eve first, then "the crave", and finally ended with "ending movement", and finally won the piano duel. Because "enduringmovement" can''t be played by single player, Ye Yan only played the first two songs. But it''s amazing enough.


    Because the movie "pianist on the sea" is very famous, Ye Yan chose the music to play, which also means persuading Zhou Heng to give up the competition. In Ye Yan''s view, as long as Zhou Heng knows a little about music, he should understand the gap between them. If Zhou Heng still insists on the next challenge, the end will be like the black man in the movie who leaves with failure on his back.


    But Zhou Heng has decided to fight, because he has his eye on Ye Yan''s bracelet.

 Chapter 139

    "If I win this contest," Zhou Heng suddenly said to Ye Yan, "I want to ask you a few questions. I hope you can answer me truthfully."


    Zhou Heng''s words shocked several people in the classroom. After enjoying Ye Yan''s performance, he didn''t want to give up, instead, he had to put a bet on it, which was really unreasonable. It''s not like what Zhou Heng would say.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Qin Fen looked at Zhou Heng and said, "how can you win Ye Yanyan?" Maybe there is a little bonus effect brought by idols, but Ye Yan''s performance has gone beyond the scope of their level.


    Miss Tong did not speak. She looked at Zhou Heng quietly. In her opinion, Zhou Heng must have his own reason for saying this. If Zhou Heng loses the contest, she can also ask Ye Yan questions instead of Zhou Heng.


    Bailu is meditating. Although Ye Yan''s performance is excellent, there are always some things that make Bailu feel wrong. She recalled Zhou Heng''s performance in the old music building. Reason told her that master Helang''s disciples could not lose to an ordinary student, but Bailu could not convince herself that Ye Yan was better than Zhou Heng.


    Maybe they can really have a fight. Bailu thought.


    "OK," Ye Yan accepted Zhou Heng''s terms without hesitation, "if you win me, I will answer your question in front of everyone."


    Ye Yan thinks that if he is timid at this time, he will be underestimated by Miss Tong, so he generously takes over Zhou Heng''s provocation. Anyway, he can''t play better than himself.


    Of course, in order to prevent accidents, Ye Yan cleverly added the precondition of "in front of everyone" to his answer. In the presence of Miss Tong and others, the other party should not ask too many questions. After all, as a star, Ye Yan still has a lot of secrets that can''t be disclosed.


    As for what will happen if Zhou Heng loses, Ye Yan does not mention it very generously. His goal from the beginning to the end is not to compete with this strange man on the black and white keys of the piano, and to leave a good impression on Miss Tong. Ye Yan will not put the cart before the horse. At present, he has taken a big advantage. Zhou Heng''s provocation makes Zhou Heng seem a bit petty, while Ye Yan shows his demeanor very well.


    Ye Yan got up from the position in front of the piano and politely set aside space for Zhou Heng to show himself. The onlooker Qin Fen saw Ye Yan''s performance, and the stars almost appeared in her eyes.


    Zhou Heng is not polite to him. He sits down in the position Ye Yan gives up, and then puts his hand on the piano key.


    Zhou Heng had no idea how much piano playing ability he had assimilated from the Heavenly Master system. To understand his doubts, he had to make an attempt.


    What music do you want to play? Zhou Heng didn''t know piano music at all, and he didn''t have any direct vision related to piano in his mind. But when he put his finger on the black-and-white button, he felt that these things were very familiar. He could clearly know which key would make which sound.


    It''s like, there is a pianist''s soul living in his body, this soul will only be activated when he meets the piano.


    Zhou Heng''s fingers are hot. It seems that there is a force attached to his fingers, driving him to press the key. Zhou Heng understood that his driving force came from the Heavenly Master system, but he suddenly felt a little panic.


    This kind of panic comes from Zhou Heng''s instinct as a human being. He is worried that his body will be controlled by the Heavenly Master system one day.


    "Why hasn''t he started yet?" Qin Fen asked in a low voice.


    "I''m probably looking for feelings. Let''s give him more time." Ye Yan is actually speaking for Zhou Heng. Of course, it''s just a way for him to continue to show his style.


    Miss Tong is still silent. She looks at Zhou Heng with worry in her eyes.


    "Ding!" The first note suddenly struck. Everyone''s attention is focused on the past.


    A fast-paced melody followed.


    "It''s the crave!" This time, Qin Fen quickly distinguished. But then she wondered why Zhou Heng played the same music as Ye Yan.


    But Ye Yan frowned. In the classic duet of the movie "the sea pianist", the protagonist and black pianist Jerry played "the crave" once in the second round of confrontation. Is it difficult for Zhou Heng to regard himself as a gifted pianist and compare himself to a conceited black pianist, Jerry? This kind of practice is really irritating.


    But Bailu''s pupils were shining. Different, Zhou Heng''s "the crave" and Ye Yan''s "the crave" are different!


    Although it has the same fast rhythm, Zhou Heng''s "the crave" is warm but not cheerful. On the contrary, it has a special heavy feeling in the details. If Ye Yan is telling a story about youth and love through "the crave", then Zhou Heng is showing the pain of happiness in a relatively bright way.The black pianist in the sea pianist is a real person in history, and as the film introduces, he is indeed one of the first jazz pianists and the first jazz composer. The film did not deliberately defame this historical figure, early he is indeed rebellious. But later, when she was hit by the great depression, she suffered from all kinds of hardships in the world: the deception of businessmen, the humiliation of music authority, and the betrayal of people around her. Finally, she played the piano for the same down and out drinkers in the underground bar. The pianist, who claimed to be the originator of jazz, witnessed the first glory and depression of jazz, but failed to persist in the revival of jazz. He died before dawn and died in a dirty bed.


    He had seen real peaks, and he had been the focus of everyone in the brightly lit hall. The maid with the champagne passed by him, and with the beating of his fingers, the noble guests danced.


    He has also reached the deepest abyss. In the dark corner, only the piano and the row of black-and-white keys are left with him. The same music is played to those drunkards and humble women who have similar experiences with him.


    Bailu''s eyes are moist. A girl of her age can''t bear the deep sorrow hidden in this originally cheerful song.


    Like on the sea, the storm has come, driving a boat you are doomed to be overturned here. But you sing a happy song, in the stormy sea, in the turbulent waves, you hum a happy song, recalling the past good days.


    But that can only make the grief worse.


    Until the last note falls, as a disciple of master Helang, Ye Yan is speechless in the face of Zhou Heng''s performance.

 Chapter 140

    In a duel at the piano, it''s hard to really tell the difference. Besides Zhou Heng and Ye Yan, there are only three people in the audience, including Miss Tong.


    But Ye Yan at least knows what the final result will be. Although he was reluctant to lose face in front of Miss Tong, he was not the one who could not afford to lose.


    At the end of Zhou Heng''s performance, Ye Yan peeks at Miss Tong secretly - except when he was a child, today is the first time Ye Yan has met Miss Tong formally. As far as Ye Yan''s own feelings are concerned, although Miss Tong is very beautiful, he is not the one who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman. His attentions to miss Tong originally came from the family''s demands.


    But Ye Yan seems to be too involved. As a star, he can take out another face to deal with the tricky reporters and the paparazzi, but this time, he seems to have played himself in. Ye Yan stealthily glances at Miss Tong''s expression. He is very concerned about Miss Tong''s view of this contest, which has exceeded the joy of victory or the frustration of failure.


    Miss Tong didn''t notice the change of Ye Yan''s expression at all. After listening to Zhou Heng''s performance, she sincerely clapped her hands for him. The look in her eyes Ye Yan has seen many times, but it''s all in the eyes of other girls when they look at him.


    I lost. Ye Yan has to admit that he has lost in every aspect. Although it has better resources and foundation, if it loses, it will lose. At this time, any argument will appear weak.


    But after everyone''s applause died down, the music classroom was quiet. Zhou Heng didn''t leave his position. He was silent and didn''t move.


    Does he want to do anything else? Ye Yan and others can''t help guessing.


    Zhou Heng didn''t want to do anything, he just trembled in his heart. In the process of playing "the crave" just now, he entered a state of complete devotion. His fingers, arms and wrists did not follow his instructions. It felt like an invisible ghost was helping him to control the body. But Zhou Heng knew that there was no ghost in his body, except for his own soul, there was only the Heavenly Master System in his body.


    Three years ago, what was the "Heavenly Master System" that appeared in my body for no reason? Zhou Heng evaded the problem for a long time, and finally came to his mind again at this moment.


    After a long time, Zhou Heng stood up from his position.


    Without waiting for Zhou Heng to speak, Ye Yan opened his mouth first.


    "If you have any questions, just ask them." Ye Yan said. He believes that people who can play this kind of music will not deliberately embarrass themselves with tricky questions.


    But he didn''t expect that Zhou Heng would ask such a question without difficulty.


    "Where did you get your bracelet?" Zhou Heng asked Ye Yan.


    Ye Yan was stunned. If I say it''s online shopping, will your next sentence be the website and store name? Is that what you want to ask?


    "This is a souvenir from my teacher." Ye Yan answers truthfully. Of course, the answer to his question can be found on the Internet. As a star, the trinkets he wears will be discovered by the paparazzi.


    "Who is the teacher who gave you the bracelet?" Zhou Heng''s second question is also simple enough to be stupid.


    "It''s the pianist, master Holland." Ye Yan answered with a smile. On the contrary, Ye Yan is very proud that he has studied for two years under master Holland, which is also a capital he can be proud of in the pop music circle. However, as a disciple of master Helang, douqin lost to a college student who didn''t even major in music. It was really embarrassing.


    Ye Yan can only hope that Zhou Heng will not expose this matter.


    Zhou Heng was silent. He didn''t understand the herang that Ye Yan said, so even if he knew that herang was connected with the wizard organization heita, he couldn''t get more information from it.


    There is no way, Zhou Heng tried to put forward the last question: "can I have a look at the bracelet?"


    "No problem." Ye Yan took off his bracelet generously. He thought Zhou Heng might really take a fancy to it. But this is a souvenir left by master Holland. It''s OK to borrow it from him. If he has other thoughts, he may not be able to accept it.


    Zhou Heng borrowed the bracelet and rubbed it in his hand. The Heavenly Master system didn''t give him a hint to touch the new magic weapon, so it''s just an ordinary bracelet.


    If master Holland is a member of the black tower, why did he give the bracelet with the black tower logo to his mortal students? With doubts that cannot be solved for the time being, Zhou Heng returns the bracelet to Ye Yan. It''s just an ordinary bracelet with the black tower logo. There''s nothing special about it.


    "Any other questions?" Ye Yan asked. He has answered three questions before and after, and can travel perfectly with his promise.


    Zhou Heng shook his head, then said with a smile, "no, thank you." In addition to another mystery, today''s he has nothing else to gain.


    But for others, it''s different. Although Qin Fen didn''t understand why Ye Yan suddenly gave up, she was very satisfied to see Ye Yan as a little fan sister. What''s more, she could talk to Ye Yan and have lunch together. Then she heard Ye Yan play. For a fan, today''s Qin Fen is very lucky.For Ye Yan, today is a very long day. Under the pressure from his family, he had to chase a girl who had only met once when he was a child, but now she has no impression. He also had a chance to meet a boy who had never met before. What''s more pitiful is that he actually lost. He lost irrefutably in front of Miss Tong.


    As for Bailu, her view of Zhou Heng has changed a little. To be able to play that kind of music, maybe Zhou Heng has a past that ordinary people can''t imagine. Perhaps when he was young, Zhou Heng was forced to learn the piano, and gradually found some fun in the black and white keys of the piano. But these are only her conjectures about Zhou Heng through the sound of Qin. Because she didn''t know that there was such an incredible thing as the Celestial Master System in Zhou Heng''s body, her conjecture was far from the truth.


    A Heavenly Master, a star, a leader of a Feng Shui family, and two female students. While they are experiencing a peaceful campus life in Linhai University, the smoke of gunpowder has gradually risen in another place near the sea.

 Chapter 141

    Cao Tai, the eldest son of the Cao family in Peiping, will undoubtedly be the focus of everyone here, even in Linhai, thousands of miles away from Peiping.


    The supreme commander of the black tower Crusade, the leader of the whole army, the heretic cleanser, and even the Savior of mankind. Countless names appear in Cao Tai''s mind. There is no doubt that he thinks these names belong to him today.


    Maybe in my life, there won''t be such a handsome moment. Cao Tai tidied his collar and said to himself.


    In order to meet today, he went to do a cold hair. Clean, tidy and powerful. It''s better to look like Stallone or terminator. That''s what he asked of the hairdresser. Cao Tai was not completely satisfied with the final results. Although he was cold, clean, neat and powerful, he still had a little bit of blood.


    Cao Tai can''t help but pick up his mobile phone, turn on the front camera and fiddle with his hairstyle.


    Immediately, he and Ding long formed a coalition will begin to attack the black tower of those wizard base, in Ding Long''s push, he became the commander in chief of the coalition. This makes Cao Tai''s blood boil in the age of peace, and even the soul of the soldiers who has not been awakened in his body has begun to awaken.


    "Let the war begin." Cao Tai to the mobile phone, with a very deep tone to say these words.


    "No, it should be a little higher. As a leader, I have to boost everyone''s morale." Cao Tai looked at the screen of his mobile phone and said to himself. Then, he said again in a higher tone, "let the war begin!"


    "Is it too high?" Cao Tai still felt a little dissatisfied, but immediately he felt that it was not his own problem but the bad lines he had chosen.


    "If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win," Cao Tai thought of the lines in the TV series "Liangjian," brothers, follow me


    But after he called out this line, Cao Tai immediately denied it. As the commander of the whole army, he could not charge ahead. If anything happens to him, the war is bound to fail. The three armed forces must be handsome. Cao Tai said to himself that in order to win the final victory, I must protect myself.


    Just as he was seriously rehearsing, the door was suddenly pushed open. His little brother ran in.


    "Let war --" his lines stopped in the middle of mindfulness. In this case, it was too shameful to be found. Cao Tai''s face turned red.


    "Who let you in!" Cao Tai yelled at his younger brother angrily, "knock on the door, will you?"


    The younger brother was suddenly scolded by Cao Tai. He quickly stepped back and walked out of the room. "Elder brother," said the younger brother to Cao Tai, "Miss Ding asked me to inform you that she has taken people to set out first."


    "What?" Cao Tai Leng is in the same place. He''s still preparing to make a speech here. Ding Ling has already started with people there. This really doesn''t give him the face of the commander in chief.


    "Brother, if we don''t start again," the younger brother reminds Cao Tai, "we may be left behind."


    Cao Tai quickly pressed out the mobile phone, put it into his pocket, and then ran out of the room. "Where''s my rolls Cao Tai ran and said, "have you stopped downstairs for me?" He has been looking forward to the battle against heita for a long time. It''s the best time for him to show his strength. He can''t fall behind at the beginning.


    "Brother, you forget that you have to take the car designated by them today." Little brother said after Cao Tai.


    "Oh When Cao Tai patted his forehead, he thought of it. It''s like a Taoist beside Ding Ling said that the other side had a border, so he had to drive a car with his amulet painted before he could rush in.


    They came downstairs and a black van was waiting for them. The black body of the van is painted with strange runes in red cinnabar, which makes the originally ugly van even uglier.


    Cao Tai went to the car, his eyes full of disgust. Cars are like ancient war horses. As the commander of the whole army, how can he take such a car?


    "Brother, don''t hesitate, go up quickly." The voice of the younger brother behind him was a little worried. Cao Tai alone in the room finishing hair, proofreading lines used too long, now they have a lot behind the army.


    Special period, special treatment, so convinced himself, Cao Tai boarded the van.


    After Cao Tai got on the car, his younger brother also climbed on the car quickly, and then he pulled the door. The van headed for the black tower factory.


    Not far in front of the factory, Ding Ling has surrounded it with people. Nearly 20 small gangs attached to the Longyun society, as well as the elite main force of the Longyun society and the Cao family''s staff transferred from Peiping, gathered here to surround the factory occupied by the black tower. Everyone was wearing a black suit. The back of the suit was painted with cinnabar to resist the evil. The invisible energy released by the earthly isolation, when approaching them, is also flicked away by the spell on them.


    Led by Taoist Qu, goatee, who had appeared in the previous round up of Matthias, and several other Taoists gathered behind Ding Ling, who was the first lady of longyunhui.Today, Ding Ling is wearing a tight black suit, and the silver desert eagle is inserted in her waist. Behind her, there is a charm completely different from others. It''s a charm for Ding Ling to protect women. The influence of the energy released from the seclusion on people of different genders is also different. Naturally, different Charms should be used to deal with it.


    "Uncle Qu, hasn''t that guy come yet?" Ding Ling is a Taoist standing beside him.


    Taoist Qu shook his head. In the encirclement and suppression of Peter, he lost the palm of his right hand and now installed a prosthetic hand to replace it.


    "I think he is afraid." The Taoist priest with goatee pinched his beard and said, "the Cao family in Peiping actually gave up this rubbish. Hehe, it''s really making people laugh."


    "I see, we don''t wait." A tall Taoist said. His voice is as loud as a bell, but he only says two words at a time. After two words, he pauses and goes on.


    "No way." Taoist Qu said, "we have to keep this guy to lead the battle. We can''t do without him."


    Ding Ling smiles.


    "He is our leading role," Ding Ling said to the Taoist priests around him. "After a while, besides protecting me, we have to protect him by the way. We can''t let him die too soon."


    "Yes Yes, sir All at the lady''s command These Taoists from all over the world have accepted it.


    Ding Ling stood in front of the crowd, looking forward to the setting sun, silent. She is waiting for the best time to come.


    Taoists followed her and gave her their heart and soul.


    What is Cao Tai, or even Ding long. Real leaders are rising here.

 Chapter 142

    A black van drove into the crowd. People gathered to make way for the belated van.


    "Miss," Taoist Qu whispered to Ding Ling, "he''s coming."


    Ding Ling nodded, then turned around and said to Taoist Qu with a smile, "thank you for reminding me."


    Taoist Qu also nodded to Ding Ling.


    The black van stopped behind them, the door opened and Cao Tai stepped down.


    "Hey, what are you doing with me?" Cao Tai was very dissatisfied with Ding Ling''s attitude, "he left me alone first!"


    "Heroes always come out after they leave." Ding Ling came to Cao Tai with a cloak and a smile. Her voice was so beautiful that Cao Tai''s anger immediately disappeared.


    "There''s something in what you say." Cao Tai said.


    Ding Ling went around to Cao Tai''s back and put on his black cloak: "I''m a girl, and the rest depends on brother Cao." The red charm painted on the back of the cloak can protect Cao Tai''s mind from the influence of the escaping magic energy.


    "No, no problem!" Ding Ling''s voice was very soft. Cao Tai was very comfortable. He patted his chest and said, "it''s all wrapped in me!" Cao Tai is so confident because he learned all the strength of the black tower from Ding long. The leader of heita, known as the "Wizard king", was seriously ill, and all his subordinates were only 100. Even if these 100 people are all witches, the number is too small.


    Cao Tai got the support from Peiping, and recruited a group of men in Linhai. There are five or six hundred people he brought with him alone. In addition to Ding Long''s staff, Cao Tai is confident that he can easily win no matter he is a wizard or anything. What''s more, for the medicine that can control people''s mind in Peiping, if Cao Tai can successfully wipe out the witches in this battle and send their pharmacists to Peiping, it will be a great achievement. It can completely offset the failure of Cao Fang.


    Think of Cao Fang, Cao Tai will be a little angry. This cheap woman, who refused to listen to her good advice, had to force her family to send a law enforcement team to take her away.


    Compared with Cao Fang, Ding Ling''s attitude is much better. And Ding Ling is a beautiful woman.


    Cao Tai watched Ding Ling go back to his side, his eyes could not help but stop on Ding Ling''s chest. Ding Ling is wearing a golden black strong suit today, which perfectly outlines the curve of her body. When Cao Tai was in Peiping, he was a greedy and lustful boy. When he arrived at Linhai, he should be busy with Cao Fang''s affairs, so he had to restrain himself a lot. At this time, when he saw Ding Ling, his desire was hooked up again.


    He gazed at Ding Ling''s body and imagined that he would beat Ding Ling with a whip. If there are bloodstains on Ding Ling''s plump and white chest, what a wonderful scene it is?


    Ding Ling noticed Cao Tai''s greedy eyes, but she didn''t mind. Cao Tai is also of great value to her. At the moment when Cao Tai''s last drop of value is drained by her, she will dig out Cao Tai''s eyes with her own hands.


    She suddenly smiles and wipes Cao Tai''s eyelids with her fingers. In this seemingly intimate action, Cao Tai makes a gentle groan.


    The Taoist people brought by Ding Ling frowned, and even Cao Tai''s younger brother showed a embarrassed expression.


    "This guy''s a disgrace." Taoist goat beard whispered to Taoist Qu.


    Taoist Qu didn''t reply, but his eyes were full of killing. He turned his head and looked at the tall Taoist.


    The tall Taoist nodded to Taoist Qu.


    They are not merciful Buddhist disciples. The blood under their hands is no less than those serial killers who are at large.


    "When shall we start?" Ding lingrou asked Cao Tai, "my brother Cao."


    "When?" Cao Tai has been completely fascinated by the girl in front of him, "you can say anytime." He replied with a squint of color.


    "Get down to business first." Ding Ling reminded him with a smile.


    Cao Tai then recalled his intention. He quickly put away the color on his face, raised his arm, and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I think we should start as soon as possible," Cao Tai said in a loud voice, taking out the demeanor that leaders should have to flaunt Fang Qiu. "Take down these gangsters who call themselves witches with the momentum of lightning."


    "Brother Cao, please direct us all." Ding Ling said to Cao Tai.


    "OK, everyone, listen to my command and rush inside together!" Cao Tai raised his arm, then stopped for two seconds and said, "ladies and gentlemen, let the war begin!" With that, he waved his arm down.


    But no one responded to him. Everyone stood still.


    "If you shout like that," Ding Ling reminds Cao Tai in a low voice, "the brothers in the distance can''t hear you."


    Cao Tai''s face turned red. "So, what should I do?" Cao Tai asked sheepishly. He had never commanded so many people, not a clue."Well," Ding Ling advised Cao Tai, "let your most elite first group be the main force to attack the wizard stronghold." The so-called first group refers to the troops brought by Cao Tai.


    "Well, well!" Cao Tai nodded and said, "it makes sense."


    "The second group''s miscellaneous troops are useless anyway. They will help you clean up the battlefield and do such chores as saving people, blocking and arresting people." Ding Ling continued. The so-called miscellaneous army is a joint force composed of nearly 20 affiliated gangs.


    "As for our third group," Ding Ling pretended to be thinking, "what should we do?"


    "Don''t you leave some people to protect us?" Cao Tai reminds Ding Ling.


    "Yes! Brother Cao, you are so clever! " Ding Ling pretended to be suddenly enlightened, "then the third group will stay here to protect our safety. Brother Cao, do you agree?"


    "Good, very good!" Cao Tai was praised by Ding Ling. Ming Ming''s decisions are all made by Ding Ling, but she pretends to be Cao Tai.


    "Let''s do it!" Cao Tai said happily. As for how to command the three parties, he didn''t know very well.


    But this kind of small trouble Ding Ling will solve for him. Ding Ling made a sign to the goatee Taoist. The goatee nodded and immediately took out a small signal bomb.


    As soon as the goatee pulled the lead of the signal bomb, the signal bomb flew up into the air and bloomed in the air. Soon, all the people who surround this place will move.


    "It''s pretty." Cao Tai looked up at the fireworks exploded by the signal bomb in the air.


    "Is it?" Ding Ling stands beside Cao Tai and looks up at the sky with him, smiling.

 Chapter 143

    Before Cao''s men and horses stormed into the stronghold of the black tower, the wizard king had left here with his disciples. It''s not because they received the news that they were coming to attack that they chose to escape, but because it''s time to get the medicine for the wizard king.


    Not long ago, the wizard king called back all his disciples. As Peter and Simon did not appear, there were nine disciples kneeling on one knee in front of the wizard King''s bed.


    "Peter used his life as everyone," the wizard king said in a tired voice, "and exchanged an important information for us."


    Andre''s body suddenly shakes.


    "He found the location of the Dragon Cave." Continued the wizard king.


    All the disciples were excited. They came all the way from Europe to Linhai in order to find the Dragon Cave and get dragon blood treatment for the wizard king. Now this matter will finally come to an end.


    "But I''m not happy," said the wizard king. "I''m sad that Peter left me." A black sickle weasel stood on the wizard King''s shoulder, staring at Andre kneeling with the other disciples.


    Andre felt a chill coming from behind. All the disciples were quietly waiting for the next speech of the wizard king.


    "I thought he would be my successor." The wizard King''s expression was full of sadness. "I thought he was the one who won from you."


    Win? What''s the meaning of this? There were puzzled expressions on the faces of the disciples. The wizard King often talks to them with such mysterious words, so the disciples are used to guessing the meaning of the wizard King''s words.


    But this time only Andre immediately understood the meaning of the words of the wizard king.


    The wizard king once said to him that the six wizard kings were all food for each other. This sentence is also applicable to the eleven disciples. The wizard king will accept the eleven disciples just in the hope that the eleven will fight against each other and the rest will have the strength comparable to the wizard king. This is the secret of a powerful wizard. The so-called power is made of white bones.


    In the past 100 years, a wizard king was born, because a wizard of wizard King level was born, which required 100 years of killing as accumulation. It was not until the outbreak of the Second World War in Europe that the six wizard kings appeared together. When these six people eat each other, what will be born? That is probably the existence far above the wizard king.


    Andre began to fantasize that if he swallowed up all his classmates, would he be able to join the competition among the six? The bloody and beautiful future seems to have opened up a corner in front of Andre.


    But Andre ignored that he was not the winner recognized by the wizard king. The wizard king has just made it very clear that Peter is the winner of his plan.


    There is something unexpected that broke the wizard King''s plan. So, as the mentor of eleven, will the wizard King make any adjustments?


    "Let''s get out of our grief." The wizard King''s voice became calm.


    "Let''s go to the Dragon Cave," said the wizard king, "to do what Peter didn''t do."


    The nine men in front of the bed stood up.


    "Go," said the wizard king, "and come with me to get the dragon''s blood."


    The king walked out of the mourning, and the king would drive himself.


    Cao Tai''s men rushed into the factory.


    But as early as they began to gather outside, the witches and servants left behind in the factory had already met them. Although the wizard king and his disciples were no longer here, this was the stronghold of the black tower. How could these mortals be allowed to invade easily. The witches stood at the top of the factory and poured out purple magic energy from their hands. They poured this energy into the "earthly isolation" left by the wizard king.


    Originally can only defend the border, now into the attack form.


    The purple cannonball that the mortal can''t see shoots out from the outer layer of the border and smashes at the crowd rushing towards the border.


    These invisible shells exploded in the crowd. People on the ground didn''t know how to avoid them at all, so they were thrown off the ground by the sudden impact. Of course, even if they could see it, they couldn''t escape the explosions. Because as they get closer to earthly isolation, they become sluggish.


    The charm on the clothes can protect their mind from the influence of isolation, but can''t strengthen their body. Earthly isolation is like a high wall made of invisible mud, blocking in front of them. Their actions are blocked by earthly isolation, and their limbs fall into full energy. It''s like going up against the current.


    In this case, there is no difference between Cao Tai''s people''s living targets.


    On a high building in the distance, Cao Tai is looking at everything on the battlefield with his night vision telescope. From his point of view, his staff were all aggressive, but just as they were approaching the factory, his movements became sluggish, like movie clips that were played slowly. Then, their bodies all flew off the ground for no reason, and then fell to the ground, just like the late special effects engineer forgot to add explosion and smoke effects to them.


    "What the hell is this?" Sweat moistened Cao Tai''s temples, "are they acting for me collectively?" Originally thought plain sailing attack had such a strange change, Cao Tai straight gnash his teeth, but he had no way. After all, even if you let him go on the stage in person, it won''t have any effect.Cao Tai''s men were beaten up without even seeing their opponents, which Ding Ling did not expect. She thought that the hundreds of people brought by Cao Tai could at least consume each other''s strength greatly.


    "What to do?" Cao Tai anxiously looked at Ding Ling, "what can I do?" He was a little habitually dependent on this woman.


    Ding Ling looks at Cao Tai with a smile and hands him a mobile phone.


    Cao Tai took the phone and saw that there was a number ready for him. "Do you want me to make this call?" Cao Tai asked.


    Ding Ling nodded.


    The phone was dialed out, and it got through quickly. The person who answered the phone was Cao Tai''s younger brother, the commander of the front line. "Brother Cao, why did you call me?" The little brother was a little surprised.


    "What are you doing?" Cao Tai grabbed the phone and scolded, "are you filming with me? Tell your people to rush inside and kill those bastards in there


    "We can''t rush in!" There was a dejected voice on the other end of the phone, "many brothers have been injured, but we haven''t figured out what''s obstructing us. Before they send someone to stop us, I think we''d better retreat first and come back after we find out."


    "Retreat?" Cao Tai, who was holding the phone, hesitated. If something happened to these people, he would become a commander in chief. Otherwise, I''d better listen to him. I''m not afraid of no firewood.


    "Can''t retreat," Ding Ling said suddenly in his ear, "only death, no retreat."


    A silver desert eagle was against Cao Tai''s back.

 Chapter 144

    "No retreat," Cao Tai said firmly to the phone, "no one is allowed to step back without my order." Then, without waiting for an explanation from the person on the other end of the line, he hung up.


    Cao Tai handed the mobile phone back to Ding Ling.


    "Good boy." Ding Ling took the phone with a smile, inserted it into his waist and pinched Cao Tai''s face. Her other hand was still holding the desert eagle, and she put the muzzle of the gun against Cao Tai''s head.


    "Do you know who I am?" Cao Tai thinks that this crazy woman may not know her identity. Even her father Ding long has to be respectful when he sees her.


    "The eldest son of the Cao family." Ding Ling said with a smile, "our father and daughter will have to rely on the Cao family in the future." She is right. If Ding long wants to expand his territory from Linhai, he has to ask the Cao family for help.


    "Hey, hey," Cao Tai''s face also showed a smile, "since you know, you dare to do this to me."


    "Am I not good to you?" Ding Ling suddenly put away the desert eagle.


    Cao Tai thought that Ding Ling was afraid of his own background, and his face slowly became arrogant again. His tone became a bit obscene, and the corner of his mouth also raised a grim smile and recalled: "Hey, if you are willing to accompany me tonight, you will naturally treat me well, and our Cao family will not be ashamed of you!" In Cao Tai''s opinion, Ding Ling, no matter how beautiful she is, is just the daughter of an upstart, which can''t be compared with a rich family like him. It''s Ding Ling''s blessing to sleep with her.


    The Taoist behind Ding Ling changed color, and the tall Taoist stood up and came to Cao Tai.


    "What do you want to do?" Cao Tai roared at the Taoist who came. The Taoist was strong and tall. When he stood in front of Cao Tai, he felt a little nervous.


    "Broken hands, broken feet." The Taoist''s voice was like a bell, which made Cao Tai''s eardrum ache.


    "Brother Murong," Ding Ling said to the tall Taoist, "I said that he is still useful. You can''t kill him, but you have to protect him for me."


    When Cao Tai heard Ding Ling''s words, he immediately began to laugh. In fact, Cao Tai had a clear idea of his abilities, but since he was born the eldest son of the Cao family, he was used to getting more preferential treatment.


    Dante Ling''s next words made Cao Tai freeze in place.


    "But I hate his eyes very much," Ding Ling said to the Taoist called "brother Murong." dig out his eyes and pay attention to his life. "


    "Crazy, you''re crazy!" Cao Tai suddenly roared at Ding Ling, "come on, come on, come on, protect me!"


    "I am -" before Cao Tai finished his next words, his mouth was covered by Taoist Murong. His palm is much wider than ordinary people, so he easily grabbed Cao Tai''s face and raised Cao Tai''s body.


    Murong Taoist put his finger on Cao Tai''s eyeball.


    "Oh, no, no -" Cao Tai was covered by him. He couldn''t explain it. He could only keep struggling. His body was hanging in the air, and he kept kicking and kicking the Murong Taoist and holding his arm. However, this did not make Taoist Murong waver in the slightest degree, and even made his eyes twinkle with excitement.


    In a sense, Cao Tai and Murong are the same kind of people. Cao Tai likes to abuse women, looking for pleasure in women''s pain. Taoist Murong also likes to torture his prey. If Cao Tai doesn''t resist at all, he just wants to kill him. On the contrary, he will find it meaningless. Now, with Cao Tai''s cry of pain, the power of Murong Taoist''s hand gradually increased.


    "Don''t crush him." Ding Ling reminds Murong Taoist behind him.


    The Murong Taoist nodded, and the strength of his palm lightened.


    Seeing this scene, Taoist Qu was surprised. He knew that Murong was a complete lunatic, and Ding Ling could continue to command him even after Murong''s mind was excited. This is really a strange thing. Taoist Qu once heard about the legend of Murong Taoist. When he was practicing in Wutai Mountain, Murong Taoist was found by his master for killing a villager, and then he began to strangle his master. After that, he became a wanted criminal at large, and was cursed by his master before his death, so he became more and more crazy.


    Taoist Murong''s fingers gradually increased. Cao Tai closed his eyes tightly, but he could feel a pressure coming out of his eyes through his eyelids.


    Pain, panic and negative emotions filled Cao Tai''s mind. He resisted frantically, while a stench came from his lower body.


    Cao Tai is incontinent.


    Ding Ling covered her nose and mouth, frowned in disgust, and then said to Taoist Murong, "this man is useless. Take him away quickly."


    Taoist Murong nodded again. His fingers thrust into Cao Tai''s eyes.


    The pain poured in violently. Cao Tai was covered by the palm of Murong Taoist''s mouth and nose. He couldn''t breathe well and fainted for a moment. But the two fingers of Taoist Murong remained in his eyes. After a few seconds, he pulled out the two broken eyes. The back of the eyeball is also connected with flesh and blood. With a little extra force from Murong Taoist''s fingers, Cao Tai''s eyeball was pulled out.Cao Tai was awakened by the pain. But he no longer struggled. The pain from his eyes, the loss of his eyeballs, led to a dark panic in front of him. He had no strength to struggle.


    Murong Taoist drags Cao Tai''s body and goes to the periphery.


    At this time, Ding Ling made a gesture to a little brother beside her. She frowned and said, "follow up, change the pants for Cao Tai, and clean this place. It stinks."


    The little brother nodded to her and quickly followed the Murong Taoist.


    Ding Ling looked at the goatee and said, "Uncle Niu, please follow me. Don''t let brother Murong kill Cao Tai." Without him, Taoist Murong may not be able to control his desire to kill.


    The goatee Taoist nodded and left.


    Then, Ding Ling took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone, which even her father Ding long didn''t know.


    "Good news for you." After the phone was connected, Ding Ling said to the person on the other end of the line, "Cao Tai is under our control."


    What did the man on the other end of the line say.


    Ding Lingjiao gave a smile and then said, "if you want to chase me, you can have a try."


    The man on the other end of the line said something more.


    "Don''t worry, I will guarantee his safety before I get what you want." Ding Ling continued, "of course, if you want to kill him yourself, I can send someone to send him to Peiping."


    The people over there first laughed a few times, then told Ding Ling his arrangement.


    "No problem." Ding Ling said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Cao."


    Cao Tai''s failure is due to his neglect of one point. The identity of the eldest son is indeed a great advantage, but it will also be envied and coveted by countless people.

 Chapter 145

    At the front line, Cao Tai''s men had fallen. However, there is no sense of the tragedy of war and sacrifice. Hundreds of people fell to the ground, and there is no trace of fighting in other places except their own bodies. Watching the charge from a distance is like seeing a clumsy and funny performance. These people fell in front of the gate of the factory, as if they had negotiated. No one could step into the gate of the factory. An invisible line separated these people from the world in the factory.


    "Is that what the intelligence says about seclusion?" Taoist Qu stood on the high building, observing the movement of the workshop.


    A short Taoist came to Taoist Qu and said, "this is the Western magic."


    "What''s the monk''s opinion?" Asked Taoist Qu.


    "I can try." The monk hesitated for a moment and said. This short monk is from Xiangxi mountain. Taoist Qu doesn''t know what he has.


    The short man took a small porcelain bottle out of his arms and took off its cover.


    He put the porcelain bottle between his nose, fanned it with his hand, smelled the taste in the bottle, and then murmured, "it doesn''t seem to have gone bad yet."


    The monk was recommended by Taoist priest Murong. He was also a strange guy who was no less crazy than Taoist Murong.


    "Let me do it." The monk held the porcelain bottle in his hand and put out his tongue to lick his dry lips.


    Below, in front of the factory building, some foreign men came out of the factory building. They were holding all kinds of weapons, including soft whips, hammers and exaggerated scythes.


    These people are heita''s servants. The biggest difference between them is that they are equipped with familiar weapons, and the wizard does not need these weapons to fight. On the contrary, the existence of physical weapons will only interfere with the wizard''s control of his own magic energy. The wizard wearing robe and holding staff in film and television works is just a misunderstanding of the public.


    These servants came out to clean up the battlefield. After all, this is the temporary stronghold of the black tower. Although the wizard king and his disciples have already gone out, it is impossible for these people to lie at the door of the factory. They must be kept clean to a certain extent. But this time there are too many people. If they want to be locked up, there is not enough space in the factory, and it is impossible to expel them all. So for heita, even if he has resisted this attack, the next work is also a headache.


    The servants came to the crowd and used their weapons to attack the invaders who still had the consciousness to resist. For a moment, the sound of wailing kept ringing in the crowd.


    At this time, a short man in a gray Taoist robe came out of the shadow.


    Zhou Heng suddenly received a call for help.


    "Zhou, brother Zhou!" The man on the other end of the phone was very anxious, "help


    "Who are you?" Each other''s voice makes Zhou Heng feel very strange, not like someone he knows well. Zhou Heng''s interpersonal network in Linhai is very simple. Almost all the people who are slightly familiar with him are in the phone book of his mobile phone.


    "I''m Xiao Chen!" The person on the other end of the line said, "do you remember? Brother Zhou


    Xiao Chen? Zhou Heng still didn''t remember who it was, so he had to answer, "no impression."


    "I''m Mr. Cao''s younger brother. I''ve been to Mr. Zhou''s home, Xiao Chen, who has gone through the enrollment procedures for you," the person on the other end of the phone tried to arouse Zhou Heng''s memory.


    "Oh Zhou Heng finally remembered. He once asked Cao Fang to arrange for himself to go to Linhai University. At that time, Cao Fang sent a fat man surnamed Chen to accompany him to go through the formalities.


    "It''s you." Zhou Heng said.


    Zhou Heng finally remembered, which made Chen pangzi on the other end of the phone very moved. He continued to ask Zhou Heng for help: "brother Zhou, please save my life!"


    "What''s the matter, you say it." Zhou Heng said. Although he was inspired by Cao Fang, Chen has helped himself. Although he may not agree to help him, he should at least listen to what he wants to say.


    "Didn''t Mr. Cao go to Peiping? Before she left, she gave me the project of Qingyu lake, "Chen told Zhou Heng on the phone." I thought it was a big project. "


    Has Cao Fang gone to Peiping? Zhou Heng didn''t know about it, because Cao Fang didn''t contact him before he left.


    "But I didn''t expect that," Chen complained to Zhou Heng, "this jade lake project really killed me!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng asked. Did Chen meet the strange beast hidden in the jade lake?


    "This project has been assigned to a construction team, and there is no problem here," Chen pangzi told Zhou Heng. "The problem is that the construction team has signed an agreement with Cao Fang. Without Cao Fang''s nod, the construction team can''t start at all. That --"


    "stop, stop!" Zhou Heng doesn''t want to hear Chen pangzi complain about these business affairs, "go straight to the point."


    "I went to Qingyu Lake today and saw a group of people." Chen pangzi''s tone is mysterious.


    "So?" Zhou Heng was a little impatient.


    "That''s a bunch of big Europeans." Chen said.what? Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. Did the people in heita go to Qingyu lake?


    "They occupied the sacrificial platform by the lake," said the fat man. "I sent people to demobilize them, but those who went there never came back."


    You send mortals to deal with these witches, not to send sheep into the mouth of the tiger. But Zhou Heng did not say what he thought, so as not to cause Chen pangzi''s panic.


    "Brother Zhou, I know you have something to do with the Dragon King," Chen chuckled. "Brother Zhou, do you think you can come out and help me deal with this?"


    Zhou Heng hesitated a little, and then clapped the board. "Yes," said Zhou Heng, "I''m going to the jade lake."


    "Shall I pick you up?" Chen pangzi asked on the phone. He knows that Zhou Heng doesn''t have a car.


    "That''s fine." Zhou Heng will not refuse this kind of kindness.


    Chen pangzi thanks again, but Zhou Heng doesn''t want to talk with him, so Chen pangzi hangs up with interest.


    Of course, Zhou Heng will not seek Ding Long''s help. What''s more, he still has a feud with heita. All the initiators are the guy called "Wizard king".


    Zhou Heng looked at a corner of the room where there was a copper stick wrapped in white cloth.


    The last time Zhou Heng was beaten to death by the wizard king, it was because he was carrying Xu Lingshan''s oil bottle and had no knowledge of witchcraft. Now Zhou Heng has no constraints, and he knows the magic energy like the palm of his hand.


    Even if he is not a qualified wizard, he must be a qualified wizard hunter.

 Chapter 146

    Qingyu lake.


    The disciples are setting traps at the command of the wizard king. There is a large amount of evil spirit at the bottom of the lake, which has been made clear by the wizard king who has a large amount of magic energy reserves. Of course, the disciples will not question the judgment of the wizard king, but will also obey the command of the wizard king.


    Andre is watching the calm lake. Only he knows the real cause of Peter''s death - the injury on Peter''s shoulder has greatly affected his strength, which gives Andre and Dashan opportunities to take advantage of. As far as Andre knows, Peter''s distress signal was sent from the lake. In other words, there was something hidden at the bottom of the calm jade lake that could hurt Peter.


    Andre has not fully mastered Peter''s ability. Even if the wizard king is in charge, he has to consider his own safety. After all, the wizard King''s mind is as deep as the sea, and no one can guess what his next plan is.


    But Andre has his own plan. Under his instruction, Dashan has taken people to hide in the forest outside Qingyu lake.


    "Andre." A disciple in black suddenly called out behind him.


    "Jacob?" Andre looked back with a twinkle in his eyes.


    James is Peter''s best friend among the eleven disciples. If he finds out what Andre has done, he will fight with Andre to death.


    "I want to talk to you about something." Jacob came over.


    "I''m busy," Andre said, turning the magic energy in his hand into a stick and burying it in the ground. "It''s the teacher''s account after all."


    "I know," Jacob came to Andre''s side, "I won''t disturb you for long, please give me some time."


    "All right." Andre had to agree to Jacob''s request.


    Jacob looked around, then put his head close to Andre and whispered, "I think there''s something wrong with Peter''s death."


    "Yes, yes?" There was a slight tremor in Andre''s voice, but he soon calmed down.


    James nodded: "with Peter''s strength, I don''t believe anyone can kill him, but we don''t know."


    "Is it?" Andre said, "maybe he met a dragon and was killed by a powerful dragon." In Europe, the strength of the dragon is uneven, and there is indeed a dragon that is so powerful that human beings can''t imagine.


    "That''s the point of the doubt!" James said, "according to Peter''s character, if you meet a strong and difficult opponent, you will find a way to inform us!"


    "Maybe, maybe..." Andre is working on a reason.


    "Someone must have intercepted Peter''s signal!" Jacob''s voice didn''t stop, and the volume increased a lot.


    Andre''s heart beat heavily, and Jacob guessed it! But he knew that Jacob would tell himself about it because he didn''t doubt himself.


    "Who do you suspect?" Andre asked tentatively, "can it be our own?"


    "It''s not just me," Jacob said in a low voice, "that''s what all of our brothers think..."


    "What do you mean?" Andre''s eyes widened.


    "Wang." James said to Andre seriously, "it must be the king who killed Peter."


    Andre didn''t answer. He was silent. Jacob mistakenly thought that Andre was shocked by what he said.


    "Not only Peter, but Simon," James said. "There are so many mysteries about their disappearance."


    "The king is pretending to be ill. He doesn''t need dragon blood at all," James said to Andre. "He just made up the cover of dragon blood to let Peter die!"


    "That''s enough," Andre gestured to Jacob to keep quiet. It''s too dangerous to talk about such things near the wizard king. "Don''t say any more."


    "If you don''t stand up now," Jacob said to Andre gravely, "you and we will all die at the king''s hands one by one."


    "Don''t say such crazy things." Andre understood what Jacob meant. He wanted to unite himself, even all his disciples, against the wizard king. But after the battle with Peter, Andre has understood the horror of the strong. The weak always misjudge the gap between them.


    "Do you choose to be on the king''s side?" Jacob looks into Andre''s eyes.


    Andre didn''t dare look Jacob in the eye. He just said, "give me a little more time and let me think about it."


    "Time will not wait." James said, "now is the best opportunity."


    The servants noticed the dwarf coming out of the shadow.


    "Hello." A servant with a sickle signaled to his partner, "another guy is coming."


    "He''s only one person." Another servant with a hammer said, "I''ll deal with him."


    "Be careful." The helper who spoke earlier warned.


    "Just a little Oriental." The servant with the hammer obviously didn''t take his opponent seriously. The hammer in his hand was several times as heavy as his opponent.


    But he did not know that the small Oriental was not alone, he brought thousands of troops.The monk turned over the porcelain bottle in his hand, and the yellow liquid flowed out of the bottle, and then quickly evaporated. Soon, a strange smell filled the air nearby.


    The servant who took the initiative to walk past with a hammer first smelled the smell. He rubbed his nose with his hand painfully. When he put down his arm, he suddenly saw it.


    Thousands of troops!


    "Jackie, what''s the matter with you?" The servant with the sickle called his name from behind.


    But Jackie''s feet seemed to be nailed in place for a while, trembling but unable to escape, and the hammer in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. His body fell to his knees.


    He saw thousands of troops coming towards him!


    "Hey! Jackie The servant with the sickle was still shouting. He couldn''t understand why Jackie would suddenly kneel down like the short man, but he had a bad feeling.


    The short man came up to Jackie and put his hand on Jackie''s head.


    "Let him go! Stinky dwarf Thomas is Jackie''s good friend. They both come to heita to participate in the training of becoming a wizard, but they are finally told that they have no talent to learn witchcraft and can only become the lowest level servants. They both experienced the darkest moment of their lives, but they also came out of the shadow of being denied. Even if you can''t be a wizard, you can find your own life, right?


    Thomas saw the short finger inserted into Jackie''s skull. In his angry roar, Jackie''s head was torn off - body and head separated!


    "Asshole!" The angry Thomas rushed towards the short man, but then he saw what Jackie had seen.


    Line after line of knights with long guns appeared in the shadow, and all he could hear was the sound of horse hooves.


    He''s stuck in the same place, just like his good friend Jackie.

 Chapter 147

    "What a magic." Taoist Qu, who was watching from above, couldn''t help nodding and praising.


    "That surname Xiu really has some ability, but his brain is not normal." The goatee appeared behind Taoist Qu. In his voice, he seemed quite dissatisfied with the dwarf.


    Taoist Qu doesn''t know whether to follow the words of goatee.


    "With your help," Ding Ling said at this time, "we will surely succeed in this battle."


    All the Taoists immediately bowed and arched their hands like Ding Ling to show their obedience.


    There are about 20 servants below, but although they are numerous, they have no fighting power in front of the monks. Whenever the monks come near, they will stop fighting and wait for the slaughter. With Cao Tai''s men, the cold floor was already covered with people. But the killing is just beginning.


    The blood of those servants splashed on the monk''s stout body and soon dyed his whole body blood red.


    At the top of the battlefield, Ding Ling and the Taoist did not get used to the bloody scene. Instead, Ding Ling''s face was full of smiles.


    "In this battle, in addition to exterminating the black tower and establishing prestige for my father," Ding Ling said to the crowd, "you should also remember the following things."


    Next, if a sentence reaches Ding Long''s ears, it will lead to unimaginable results. But Ding Ling still confidently said it, and this unreserved sense of trust convinced everyone present.


    "First of all, Cao Tai must not die," Ding Ling said. "He is an important chess piece of the Cao family in Linhai. Cao''s family will give priority to Cao Tai about all the activities in Linhai. Holding Cao Tai is equivalent to holding an intelligence line. "


    "If Mr. Cao Er wants to take over the Cao family in the future, this information is essential."


    Taoist Qu and other people''s faces showed the expression of a sudden realization. Then they knew that it was not Ding long who stood behind Ding Ling, but the second son of Cao family who was far away in Peiping.


    Every man is not guilty. As the eldest son of the Cao family, Cao Tai did not want to make progress, and would be coveted by other descendants of the Cao family until he replaced him. This is something that can be foreseen for a long time. It was unexpected that the man who made the move was the second child of the Cao family, who had always advocated "keeping aloof from the world". And Ding Ling will get involved in the battle for the inheritance of the Cao family, what it means is hard to guess.


    Will Ding long, who is very deep in the city, really be kept in the dark by a little girl? People can''t help but feel uneasy.


    But Ding Ling is still full of confidence. "Secondly, the gang of heita must be exterminated," she continued. "Heita has forbidden drugs. You must help me find out the pharmaceutical machines and pharmacists from their strongholds. This is the first priority of this attack. "


    "Yes All agreed.


    "I''ll rely on you all!" Ding Ling also bowed to the crowd.


    When she straightened up, Ding Ling looked at the goatee: "Uncle Niu, why hasn''t brother Murong come back?"


    "Goatee replied," he said he would go to the toilet


    Hearing goatee''s words, Ding Ling frowned. A bad premonition came into her mind.


    Downstairs.


    The unarmed wizard came out of the workshop and went to the monk who was killing the servant. Considering that there are still their own people in the battlefield, they did not use worldly isolation to carry out indiscriminate attacks, but decided to deal with the troublesome invaders themselves.


    Inside the building.


    An ordinary house has now become a temporary prison for Longyun society. Cao Tai, who has his eyes gouged out, is locked here, and some of his cronies are also locked in the next room.


    The people in charge of guarding Cao Tai are all young Taoists in Taoist robes. They are the disciples of Taoist Qu.


    At this time, a big man in a hat came towards them.


    "Who are you?" The man didn''t hide his body, so someone immediately found him.


    On the periphery of the temporary prison, there are also the hands of long Yunhui, because this man may be his own. A young Taoist walked towards him without any disrespect. "Who are you?" The young Taoist asked again.


    The man in the hat didn''t reply. He looked behind the young Taoist. The room behind him was the temporary prison where Cao Tai was held. Noticing the action of the Great Han, other disciples of Taoist Qu also came this way.


    The narrow passageway was filled with people all of a sudden.


    "Show me who you are One of the disciples yelled, "or we''ll be rude!"


    "He seems to be disabled." Someone whispered that everyone had noticed that the man in the hat had an unnatural arm in his sleeve, which seemed to be a fake hand.


    "Don''t worry about that," someone suggested. "Get him." Just when the people were still hesitating whether to start, the big man took the lead.


    Bang! He raised his one arm and hit his former disciple heavily in the face. Before the disciple could react, the bridge of his nose was broken by him, a lot of blood flowed out of his nose, and his backward body also hit other disciples behind him."Do it, do it!" People reacted.


    Because he has only one arm, the attack range of the Great Han is very limited. Facing the siege of the people, he can''t protect himself well, but the cramped environment also makes it impossible for these disciples to evade their attacks.


    He was silent, hitting these young people one after another.


    "Tell the master quickly He heard someone shouting. But it''s just a meaningless struggle. In terms of strength, he and these young people who have experienced countless life and death struggles are very different. He pinched the neck of the person who wanted to call for help. With a little force on his finger, he broke the other person''s soft neck.


    At the same time, he also suffered countless fists. Some of his disciples had long swords, but they couldn''t do it in this narrow environment, so they had to pull out a dagger at their waist and stab him. The big man didn''t dodge any attack. Even if he risked his life, he would save the people who were locked in. He once promised his most respected people that he would protect Cao Tai''s life.


    After a long time, the air gradually quieted down, with a "Yi", the door was opened.


    As expected, Cao Tai was locked up here. He squatted in the corner with his knees in his arms, his body shaking constantly. His eyes were dug out. In order to prevent him from dying of wound infection, his empty eyes were covered with white powder that can kill bacteria and stop bleeding.


    The powder gave him a strong and lasting tingling sensation, which made him wake up from the edge of coma countless times.


    "I''ve come to save you, master Cao." The bloody man took off his hat and pressed it on Cao Tai''s head.

 Chapter 148

    The man who came to rescue Cao Tai was master jingque. He was supposed to be with Cao Tai to protect him, but Cao Tai didn''t inform him when he went out today. Obviously, after several incidents in the past, he was no longer new to this eminent monk from Japan. But master jingque still followed him secretly, but although he had done his best, he could not compare with personal protection, which made Cao Tai encounter this kind of thing.


    Looking at Cao Tai''s tragedy, master jingque felt extremely remorseful. He failed to live up to the Abbot''s expectations. He lost the painting bird first, and Cao Tai was seriously injured. Master jingque had no face and went back to Li gaoye. He has made up his mind that as long as Cao Tai is safely rescued from here, he will end up on his own and make a heartfelt apology.


    But before that, he must take Cao Tai out.


    "Master Cao, let''s go!" Master jingque said to Cao Tai in the corner. Although Cao Tai had lost his eyes, his ears were not deaf.


    His body moved, obviously because he heard master jingque''s voice and had a reaction. But he immediately held himself more tightly. Cao Tai''s spirit is extremely fragile now. He will instinctively feel afraid of anything. And curling up is the only thing he can do to protect himself.


    "Master Cao, it''s me." Master jingque is worried. Ding Ling''s people may arrive here at any time. Now, this woman''s hands have a large number of talented people, and master jingque, who has lost the ability to draw birds, is really unable to face them.


    But it was too late, and a man who was bigger than him appeared behind him.


    "You are the Japanese, monk?" The man''s voice was as loud as a bell.


    Just a face to face, the identity of master jingque was recognized.


    The man behind master jingque is the burly Murong Taoist.


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Murong Taoist word by word, his pupil also because of excitement and enlarged.


    "Your Chinese seems to be worse than mine." Master jingque clenched his fist and said.


    "Uncle Niu, please go to the prison quickly!" Ding Ling said anxiously.


    Goatee quickly obeyed orders and acted. He was the only one who could subdue Taoist Murong.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Taoist Qu.


    "I''m afraid that Taoist Murong will go back to find Cao Tai," Ding Ling said. "If Cao Tai dies, it''s a problem."


    According to the second son of Cao, Cao Tai holds the secret that only the eldest son of the Cao family knows. So Ding Ling will torture and play with Cao Tai''s spirit. As long as Cao Tai''s spirit collapses, she can naturally ask for any information. If Taoist Murong fails to restrain himself at this juncture, he will be in great trouble. Mr. Cao Er is not a mediocre waste like Cao Tai. He has the ability to match his ambition.


    Don''t dare to let Ding Ling worry, goatee move quickly, and they are not far from the place where Cao Tai was imprisoned, so he arrived soon.


    When he came to the scene, he was shocked by the blood here.


    All the disciples of Taoist Qu became corpses. Most of them had signs of fracture, but there were no scars of swords. It was obvious that they were beaten to death by fists. And the furious Murong Taoist is sitting in the corner, not moving.


    What''s going on? Goatee quickly ran past. He first put his hand under the nostrils of Taoist Murong. He felt that there was still breath, and then he gave a breath.


    Goatee looked at Cao Tai''s room. The door was closed. It seemed that Cao Tai was still in it.


    He patted Taoist Murong''s face with his hand: "wake up, hey, wake up!" Judging from the way people died at the scene, goatee speculated that they were all beaten to death by Taoist Murong. Maybe Taoist Murong got rid of himself in the name of going to the toilet, and then came here to torture Cao Tai, but he was stopped by Taoist Qu''s disciples. In a rage, Taoist Murong killed them all. As for why Taoist Murong lay here in the end, he did not know. But judging from the situation at the scene, this is the most reasonable guess.


    "Wake up Goatee increased the strength of his hand, and patted the Murong Taoist''s face "pa pa".


    The Murong Taoist suddenly opened his eyes. Because of anger and congestion, his eyes turned red. "Wow With a strange cry, he suddenly raised his hand and squeezed the goatee''s throat!


    "Let go, let go!" Goatee wanted to speak, but his throat was choked and he couldn''t say a complete word. He didn''t expect that Taoist Murong would attack him suddenly. Before he had time to make any action, he was overwhelmed by his opponent.


    "Wow, ah!" Taoist Murong is like a wild animal, roaring at the goatee, and the strength of his hand is also increasing. Goatee took Taoist Murong''s wrist with his hand and tried to pull his palm away from his neck. However, in terms of strength, he was not the opponent of Taoist Murong. Soon, suffocation made his arms lose strength. His legs kept kicking, but he couldn''t shake Murong Taoist''s body.


    Just when the goatee was about to lose his mind, the crazy look in the eyes of Taoist Murong gradually faded. The strength of his hands relaxed. Taking advantage of the relaxation of Murong Taoist priest, goatee regained his strength. He suddenly raised his leg, put one foot on Murong Taoist priest''s back, and at the same time raised his arm. He bumped his elbow into Murong Taoist priest''s face, and the burly Murong Taoist priest flew out.Goatee also took the opportunity to sit up and gasped.


    The Murong Taoist, who was knocked aside by the goatee, soon got up. His body is far more resistant to beating than ordinary people, and goatee knows that his actions have no effect on him, so he stares at him and waits for his next action. But the Murong Taoist just knelt down on the ground, and the fierce color in his eyes had completely faded.


    "Hoo, Hoo -" the goatee was still breathing, leaving a few black fingerprints on his neck.


    "No, I''m sorry." Taoist Murong apologized to goatee. When he woke up, he mistook goatee for master jingque.


    "Count, count." Although goatee was angry in his heart, he knew that Taoist Murong was a murderer and a madman. When he got along with such a guy, goatee had long expected that there would be today. "Tell me what''s going on here!" Goatee said with a tone of censure. Now he is quite sure that all the people here were killed by Taoist Murong.


    Hearing goatee''s words, Taoist Murong suddenly stood up from the ground.


    "Someone, someone, save someone!" Taoist Murong roared. His voice was so loud that it almost broke the eardrum of goatee.


    "What''s the matter?" Goatee didn''t seem to understand what Taoist Murong said.


    "Monk, plot against me, I will." Murong Taoist said, "he thought, save Cao Tai!"


    Finally, after listening to Taoist Murong''s words, goatee stood up and scolded: "you waste!" Then he went to the room where Cao Tai was imprisoned.


    Open the door, the door is empty.


    "It''s over, it''s over." The goatee''s face turned black.

 Chapter 149

    "Quick, you go to find someone first, and make sure to chase Cao Tai back to me!" Goatee told Taoist Murong to run back.


    If Cao Tai escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable. As the eldest son of the Cao family, even in Peiping, the Cao family would be furious when they learned that their eldest son had been treated like this. Now no matter Ding long or Ding Ling, they can''t resist the anger of this traditional family. At that time, it''s impossible to expect Mr. Cao Er to come forward - it''s too late for him to get rid of the relationship.


    How could this happen! I don''t know how many life and death experiences goatee has experienced, but this time he is completely flustered!


    At the same time, in front of the factory building of the black tower, a wizard and a monk met.


    "I can''t believe you dwarf," the wizard said contemptuously, "is a magic master."


    The monk did not answer him because he himself was immersed in his own illusions. The monk''s original name was Xiu Youyi. He was a worker in a bicycle factory. Later, the output of bicycles decreased and a number of people were laid off in the factory. Xiu Youyi was one of the employees who were laid off. The laid-off Xiu Youyi was so frustrated that he took a bus to the mountains and wanted to find a beautiful place to hang himself. By chance, he found half of the unknown secret book. Although there was only half of it, it had already made Xiu Youwei benefit a lot. Four months later, Xiu Youyi came out of the mountain. He claimed to have realized the Tao and became a Taoist who could make people hallucinate with various drugs.


    But the book says that if he makes people hallucinate, it doesn''t say how to resist and contact these illusions, so when he makes people enter the dreamland, he also indulges in it. It made him behave like a madman.


    In the dreamland, everything is controlled by him at will. He is the king in the dreamland.


    The wizard''s head tilted up, and the monk''s body suddenly expanded. He kept rising and growing. Finally, it was like a hill in front of the wizard.


    The monk looked down at the Wizard: "now, who is the dwarf?"


    The wizard knows that he has entered the illusion of his opponent. But he is not flustered, dark purple magic energy wrapped him up, at any time to resist the other party may be from all angles of attack.


    All he has to do is defend. His colleagues are responsible for attacking.


    There is more than one wizard coming out of the factory, but the others are in the state of invisibility. In the final analysis, magic is just a kind of camouflage, and camouflage is also a trick that wizards are good at. When the monks didn''t notice, the witches had surrounded the monks.


    "Do you mind your height?" The wizard and the monk said this, diverting his attention.


    The monk, who was as tall as a mountain, turned pale. Of course, he cares about his height. How could he be treated unfairly if he was not born with this figure. No one will treat the bullying as if they were happy. Xiu youyou has been wronged for many years, but after he got the unknown secret script, he chose to break out. He will repay the society with his blood.


    This is also the reason why he and Taoist Murong, who are also killers, can become good friends. They have the same pleasure of tormenting their opponents and listening to their cries.


    He wanted to kill the outspoken wizard in front of him, just as he killed the workshop director who opened his shop. He wants to cut the guy in front of him into dozens of pieces and throw them into the meat grinder.


    But before he could do anything, an invisible knife pierced his chest.


    Then, a sharp knife with purple energy condensation came in from another angle.


    One by one, several knives were stabbed on the monk''s body. At the same time, several figures appeared around the monk''s body. They are the wizards who have approached the monastics with the art of fading.


    The stout body was tied into a hornet''s nest by them, and the Wizards laughed with pride.


    The monk''s body is very hard, it seems that there is an invisible shell to protect him. But it doesn''t work. Sharp knives are made of witchcraft energy, and there''s nothing to defend against their melee attacks at the same time.


    The magic master is just like this. In front of the wizard in the black tower, the most powerful mortal is just a mortal.


    "You, what are you doing?" Blood oozed from the corner of the wizard''s mouth.


    Those witches with energy sharp knives suddenly see clearly that what they pierce is not the squat magic user, but their companion, the bait they sent out.


    The shell that protects the other in the illusion is the energy shell that the bait uses to protect itself. But how could his energy shell resist the siege of so many people? The sharp knives penetrated his body.


    Until the last moment of his life, his eyes were full of doubts.


    And the witches who besieged him were stunned. They were attacking the dwarf dwarf. How could they suddenly become their companions? They''re using fade, and there''s no reason for the stout dwarf to find them.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" In the distance, suddenly came the monk''s laughter.


    These witches will never think that the information about themselves has long been betrayed by their own people. It''s clear to the opponent that he can be invisible.But the witches don''t know the opponent''s cards, and the two sides are very different on the basis of intelligence.


    From the beginning, it was not an equal war, and their defeat could have been foreseen.


    Countless shadows appeared in the vision of the witches. These people were holding iron bars and clubs. Most of them were topless. Some of them were riding roaring locomotives. They were members of the affiliated guild of Longyun society. The second shock to the black tower is about to begin.


    The witches came out of their surprise and were ready to fight. Now they have no choice.


    In terms of numbers, the witches have a natural disadvantage, but each of them has the strength of one against 100, and there is "earthly isolation" as their backing and protection means. This is a close war. The invaders will pay a heavy price for this reckless attack. But these are all in Ding Ling''s plan.


    Everything goes according to her design. She is good at doing this kind of thing by nature. Maybe there is a hand called "fate" in her mind, which leads her to the present situation no matter how weak she used to be and how indulgent she used to be.


    But even the perfect plan will be in the implementation of the gap, that is the fate of her test.


    "Cao Tai and Cao Tai have been rescued!" Goatee appeared in front of Ding Ling.


    "Don''t panic." Ding Ling comforted the panting man, "he can''t run far."


    No one can escape from her. Ding Ling is not what she used to be.

 Chapter 151

    Master jingque came downstairs with Cao Tai on his back, but as expected, the army led by Ding Ling was waiting for him.


    The man who was dazed by him was also behind Ding Ling. Taoist Murong stares at master jingque fiercely, gasping in his nostrils. It seems that he wants to swallow master jingque alive, so as to solve his hatred of being confused.


    Master jingque stood in front of the crowd, his body trembled, not because of fear, but because of the wound on his leg.


    There is no chance, now he can''t see any hope.


    "Give me Cao Tai," said Ding Ling, standing in front of the man. "I will make your death less painful." This is the best promise she can make. She must kill the people who try to save Cao Tai in her hands.


    Master jingque didn''t answer Ding Ling''s words. His eyes swept the crowd slowly. Is he still trying to get out?


    He saw some familiar faces from the crowd, who used to be Cao Tai''s men. Were they bribed by Ding Ling, or were they spies under Cao Tai''s account from the beginning? Master jingque can''t answer. If we want to compare their abilities as leaders, Cao Tai and Ding Ling are far from each other. So master jingque will not blame these traitors. If he can choose, he will also choose to join Ding Ling''s command.


    But master jingque has no choice. Nothing can change his camp except death. He never had any loyalty to Cao Tai. The object of his loyalty was his own promise, the promise he made to the abbot.


    Master jingque''s eyes swept the crowd, and finally stopped on Ding Ling.


    If we say that he still has the last chance of survival, it is Ding Ling.


    Rush up and hijack Ding Ding Ling before someone stops him. Only in this way can Cao Tai be saved. But can you do this without yourself? Master jingque was very suspicious.


    But he had to do it because he had no choice.


    "Be careful!" Taoist Qu standing beside Ding Ling saw through master jingque''s intention. His hand reached into his arms. At the same time, other Taoists also reacted one after another.


    Master jingque rushed to Dingling, and everyone''s faces were surprised.


    Many people here have heard of the name of jingque, which is famous for its speed. It is also said that his movements are more flexible than those of birds, and he can even fly in the air like birds. But now, it seems, it''s just in vain.


    Master jingque''s action was so slow that everyone was surprised.


    Without the painting sparrow, his legs were blasted, and he had already been unable to use that amazing speed.


    "Don''t do it." Ding Ling said aloud. She was afraid that other people would shoot or attack in order to protect themselves. If she accidentally killed Cao Tai behind master jingque, it would be a big deal.


    Ding Ling decided to do it herself. She took out the silver desert eagle and aimed it at master jingque''s knee.


    "Bang!" Accurate, the bullet shot from the muzzle of the desert eagle, and then penetrated master jingque''s knee.


    "Good shot!" Taoist Qu clapped for Ding Ling. Hitting the knee of a running target is really something to applaud.


    Other Taoists behind Taoist Qu also applauded for Ding Ling. Then there were the little boys, applause and cheers. The cruel encirclement seems to become an interesting hunting, and Ding Ling is the king surrounded by stars. Everyone drives the dying beasts to the king''s range for the king to shoot for fun.


    Ding Ling has a smile on her face. In essence, she is not only the king of all people, but also a beautiful girl, so her smile makes people relaxed and happy.


    Ding Ling is also relaxed and happy. In the praise of the public, she tasted the taste of power. Now she seems to be able to understand why her father Ding long was desperate to climb up.


    The only one who couldn''t laugh was master jingque, who fell on his knees in pain. The leg of one leg was blown out, the knee of the other leg was shot through, and he couldn''t support himself. Even standing is extravagant hope, now how can he escape from life?


    Cao Tai was wrapped tightly with his cloth and carried behind him, so that he could spare one hand to fight. But does just one hand work?


    Master jingque has to face thousands of troops.


    He knelt down on the ground, with only one arm to support the ground, don''t let behind Cao Tai fall to the ground. This is the last thing he can do.


    "Go and kill him." Ding Ling said to the Murong Taoist behind him.


    Taoist Murong had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He had long wanted to kill master jingque. With Ding Ling''s permission, he immediately grinned and strode out of the crowd.


    "He can only do bad things. Let me do it." Goatee has long been dissatisfied with Murong Taoist, who is a big man. Besides, this guy is so bloodthirsty that he can''t even kill Cao Tai.


    "You don''t have to doubt people, but you don''t have to doubt people." Ding Ling said with a smile, "Uncle Niu, please believe my judgment.""Yes." Goatee said no more. Ding Ling''s trust was what moved him most.


    Taoist Murong came to master jingque.


    "To die." If there is no more words, Taoist Murong holds his fist in the palm of his hand and raises his arm high.


    He is confident that he can smash master jingque''s brain with one blow.


    "Do it!" Ding Ling is commanding in the rear.


    Taoist Murong waved his hand hard.


    Master jingque raised his head. He suddenly laughed. Looking at the fist that Taoist Murong smashed, he laughed.


    Life has finally come to an end. As expected by Taoist Murong, master jingque''s skull was cracked by his fist, and the blood and brain were mixed together, turning into pink liquid and spilling all over the floor.


    Master jingque died, and he couldn''t take Cao Tai out of the building.


    For Ding Ling, the appearance of master jingque is just a small episode. Cao Tai finally falls into his own hands. However, this may be a good thing for her. After the death of master jingque, Cao Tai''s psychological defense line may collapse faster, and it will be easy to dig out any of his secrets at that time.


    After killing master jingque, Taoist Murong stopped. He heard the conversation between goatee and Ding Ling, so he desperately suppressed the desire to continue killing in his heart. He didn''t want to disappoint Ding Ling.


    He grabs Cao Tai who is tied behind by master jingque. As long as he brings him to Ding Ling, he completes the task.


    But his face changed when he took Cao Tai and broke the cloth tied to him. Taoist Murong threw the man on the ground. It was a dead man.


    Ding Ling, Qu daoren and others also came over, and then their faces changed color.


    Master jingque is not Cao Tai, but a long dead man.


    This man is Cao Tai''s confidant and is being held next door to Cao Tai.

 Chapter 152

    "What about Cao Tai?" Ding Ling asked. Her tone is a little angry, and now she rarely shows her negative emotions. So once she has any slight anger, people will immediately understand the importance of things.


    Cao Tai is gone. Master jingque played everyone around with a corpse, but no one noticed where the real Cao Tai had gone.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ding. Cao Tai is blind and can''t run far alone." Taoist Qu comforts Ding Ling.


    "Yes, yes, uncle Qu is right." Ding Ling is trying to calm down. Anger has no effect on solving the immediate events. Since that happened, Ding Ling vowed to abandon those useless emotions.


    "Cao Tai can''t go far," Ding Ling said with a smile. "Please work hard again."


    "We will find him out." Goatee patted himself on the chest solemnly.


    "Certainly." Murong''s voice is like a bell.


    At this time, they were in the building behind them.


    Cao Tai was left in a prison room when master jingque broke in and rescued him from the original room and took him to the next room. Next door is also a confidant of Cao Tai. Master jingque can''t help but strangle the confidant. Then he left Cao Tai in the room, covered it with a quilt, and ran out with his confidant''s body on his back.


    From the beginning, master jingque didn''t want to live. He was using his life to delay Cao Tai.


    Cao Tai curled up in the corner of the room, holding the quilt tightly. He couldn''t see it, but he could hear it, so he knew what had happened. He was Ding Ling put a, that looks like a young chick girl, in fact, can swallow him a devil. His men were sent to make cannon fodder, and his eyes were gouged out. The only master jingque who was loyal to him is gone now, and may never come back.


    All the things that can be lost have been lost. Today Cao Tai has nothing but a rotten life. When Ding Ling''s men find him again, he will lose his life.


    On his head, he was wearing a hat left by master jingque. That hat can make people calm down. Cao Tai''s despair and panic were suppressed by the warmth of the hat. However, his negative emotions are like a raging tide. When he suppresses some of them, they will immediately reappear. Apart from preventing these negative emotions from silting up, this hat has no more effect.


    A lot of footsteps came from outside the room. A group of people were passing by. They were talking outside the door about master jingque.


    Cao Tai raised his ears and listened attentively.


    "That guy is miserable." A voice sounded.


    "Yes, the big man beat his brains out."


    "That guy is also ruthless. He killed so many of our brothers."


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s collect the bodies for the brothers."


    They are here to clean up the bodies. Outside the door, the young Taoists who were killed by master jingque barehanded are still lying on the cold floor. Soon they left with the bodies of their companions.


    This is a real battlefield. Many lives have been sacrificed. In the future, many people will be submerged in this war, and Cao Tai will be one of them.


    Now that he has lost, Cao Tai will no longer struggle. He chooses to wait here quietly, waiting for the disaster.


    There was only darkness before his eyes.


    Suddenly, the door opened. There was an urgent step towards Cao Tai. Are they Ding Ling''s men? Her men finally found themselves again.


    "Master Cao, let''s go A voice rang out beside Cao Tai.


    Who is it? This voice is very familiar. Cao Tai knows that the speaker is his past subordinates, but he can''t remember who he is. There were so many people who worked for him that he would not pay attention to any of them.


    "Come on, young master, Ding Ling''s people are coming soon!" The man tugged at Cao Tai''s arm, but Cao Tai was like a pool of mud, and he refused to get up on the ground.


    "Young master." That person''s voice suddenly took to start to cry a cavity, "do you want to let startle bird master to die in vain like this?"


    Cao Tai suddenly froze, he did not understand why master jingque would treat himself so well. Even if his own father came, he would not have risked his life for himself, would he? If there is one person in the world worthy of Cao Tai''s gratitude, it is master jingque.


    "Young master," the real one cried, "master, he and he didn''t tell your whereabouts until he died!"


    Cao Tai finally wavered, even if not for himself, he should live for those who died for him. As the eldest son of the Cao family, he should have carried more things.


    Maybe it was a little late, but Cao Tai finally woke up.


    "Young master?" The man''s voice trembled. He was surprised because Cao Tai himself stood up.


    "Young master!" His voice became excited and excited again. "Let''s go! Ding Ling''s men are coming soonCao Tai''s eyes were empty, but now he saw the light. "Take me with you." He said.


    Compared with Cao Tai in the past, he is more down-to-earth and has the style of a superior. He should have been. As the eldest son of a family who was born ahead of others, he should have shown his courage.


    Although Cao Tai could not see it, the man bowed respectfully to him. Then, the man took Cao Tai''s hand and led him out.


    "What''s your name?" Cao Tai said, "I will repay you." In order to repay his kindness, Cao Tai had to return to his former position, but he had confidence that if such suffering did not defeat him, Cao Tai would be invincible in the future.


    "As long as I can send you back to Cao''s home safely," the man said, "I don''t ask for anything in return."


    "Tell me your name." Cao Tai said in an imperative tone.


    "Wang Yi, young master, my name is Wang Yi!" Wang Yi replied. Cao Tai is returning to his position, but this time he has completed the transformation. He would be a qualified ruler, Wang Yi thought.


    "Be careful, there''s a patrol ahead." Suddenly, Wang Yi took Cao Tai''s body and stuck it to the wall.


    After they had hidden themselves, the sound of footsteps began to ring. Cao Tai could not see what was happening, so he could only hold his breath. After a while, the footsteps went away.


    "You know them well." Cao Tai whispered.


    Wang Yi did not speak.


    "Who are you?" Cao Tai asked.


    Wang Yi still did not answer. Cao Tai, who has lost his eyes, can''t see the expression on Wang Yi''s face, but it''s not hard to guess. Wang Yi is a traitor.


    He first betrayed Cao Tai and came to Ding Ling''s team, but maybe master jingque''s death stimulated him and made him stand by Cao Tai''s side again.


    "I will not blame you for your past," Cao Tai said suddenly. "I only care about who you will be loyal to in the future."


    "You," Wang Yi said, wiping his tears with his arm, "I will be loyal to you forever. Young maste

 Chapter 153

    Ding Ling finally failed to find Cao Tai.


    The blind man seemed to grow eyes suddenly. Cao Tai deftly avoided Ding Ling''s pursuit. She had more than a thousand people under her hand, but she couldn''t catch a blind man.


    Ding Ling didn''t show any depression, but behind her, the backbones of her subordinates bowed their heads one after another.


    Someone must be helping Cao Tai, otherwise he can''t escape Ding Ling''s pursuit. But no one said this, because at this time, no matter what you say, it''s like making excuses. Excuses only make the failures that have happened paler.


    Finally, it was Taoist Qu who came to the back of Ding Ling, who was very close to Ding Ling.


    "Don''t worry, we will find out Cao Tai." Taoist Qu comforted her.


    Who knows Ding Ling straight smile: "I don''t worry, everything has just begun."


    From the weak girl to the leader of this group of people, Ding Ling''s road has just taken a small first step.


    At the same time, the second wave of attack on heita stronghold has reached the stage of white heat, which is different from the first wave. This wave of attack is bloody.


    The Witches of the black tower are able to control the magic energy that ordinary people can''t see, which gives them the advantage. Most people don''t know how to die until their heart is punctured or a big hole comes out of their chest. But the disadvantage of the number is the problem that the witches have to face. The wizard King left with his most elite disciples, and the rest with some helpers could not quickly clean up the endless source of invaders.


    What''s more, among the invaders, there are also capable people and scholars.


    Every person killed in battle is a huge loss for the witches in the stronghold.


    "Let''s go back to the border!" There is a suggestion from the servant.


    "How can heita retreat in front of mortals!" The wizard''s dignity prevented them from doing such shameful acts.


    But the fact is, even if they want to return to the border, it''s too late.


    The huge border of "earthly isolation" left by the wizard king is like a lavender soap bubble covering the whole factory.


    This soap bubble will be punctured at the moment, but no one thought that the moment would come so early - when the witches and the invaders were fighting, the border protecting their backs suddenly broke.


    What happened? Although ordinary people can''t see it with naked eyes, almost everyone present can feel the impact of the disappearance of the border.


    Originally lingering in the heart that can not get rid of the faint disgust disappeared, leaving no trace, as if it never existed for a while.


    In the eyes of witches, it''s as shocking as the end of the world.


    The huge Lavender border suddenly disappeared in the air, without any trace of energy leakage or escape, indicating that this is not the natural end of the border.


    Every wizard knows that there are only two possibilities for the seclusion to suddenly disappear. The first possibility is that the wizard king himself has lifted the border. But why does the wizard king want to lift the border at such a time? Did their king betray them? They dare not even think about this possibility.


    Another possibility is equally absurd, that is, their king died.


    When the caster dies, the witchcraft he left in the world will disappear.


    What''s going on? In shock and doubt, the witches fall into a huge disadvantage.


    They never thought that a fierce battle was going on in the suburb of Linhai City near Qingyu lake.


    The nine King boa constrictors in the lake are linked together and become a nine headed giant snake. The unity of the nine animals enables them to better cooperate in launching attacks, and each snake head can share each other''s vision.


    Around the nine King python, three of the nine disciples brought by the wizard king have fallen down. One of them was dragged into the water by the king Python and drowned. Now the body is floating on the lake, floating up and down with the waves. A man''s chest was pierced by Wang Mang''s teeth and killed instantly. The other was bitten off the whole lower part of his body, whining along the bank for a long time before he died slowly.


    The remaining six people form a hexagonal array. There are many purple energy columns floating around them, which are the traps that they have buried in the early days. They can greatly weaken those terrible evil spirits.


    The wizard Wang Zhengli floats in mid air with the sickle weasel, constantly calling and controlling the black sickle weasel to attack the nine headed giant snakes.


    Under the siege of the crowd, the nine giant snakes were not easy either. Four of the nine snake heads had closed their eyes. The four snake heads had lost their vitality, but they were still controlled by other snake heads to fight as part of their bodies. The other parts of the snake''s body were also scarred, many scales had fallen off, and blood marks were made under the sharp teeth of the sickle weasel.


    The wizard King suspended in the air is the most fearful and gnashing of teeth opponent of the nine headed giant snakes. Although almost all the snake heads are focused on attacking him, all the sickle weasels are the ears and eyes of the wizard king. He flickers between the snake heads, almost effortlessly.


    After all, the beast is a beast. The nine headed giant snake didn''t find it. In fact, what really limited it was the six people standing on the shore. The formation of the six people greatly weakened the evil spirit of the nine headed giant snake, resulting in a sharp decline in its attack power and speed. If we can solve these seemingly no threat people first, and then deal with the wizard king in the air, then the nine headed giant snake may have a chance of survival.But its stupidity determined its fate. Killing three disciples in the first World War was the greatest achievement the nine headed snake could make.


    If nothing goes wrong, in less than an hour, the wizard king and his disciples can work together to solve the nine headed snake. But it''s a pity that the more stable things are, the easier it is to make mistakes at critical times.


    As time went on, Philip''s physical strength began to wane, and a corner of the six man array controlled by him also loosened.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Andre noticed that something was wrong with Philip. He yelled anxiously, "this is not the time to be distracted!" He could still remember the cruelty of the nine headed snake. He lost three disciples at a time, which was something he had never seen since he joined the black tower.


    But Philip''s body was beginning to wobble, and it seemed that his strength was running out.


    The formation they formed should have been shared by nine people. Now the pressure is on average six people, which is much more difficult than usual. However, Andre didn''t feel hard. From his feelings, it''s not difficult to maintain this array. Even if he has to cut two more members, he can easily deal with it. But when Andre looked at the others, they all seemed to show the painful expression that their physical strength was gradually exhausted.


    What happened to them? Andre didn''t realize that it wasn''t that they were getting weaker, but that they had absorbed Peter''s power and became too strong.


    Finally, Philip could not hold on. His lips became pale, his sweat soaked his clothes, and his body swayed more and more. Finally, he fell down.

 Chapter 154

    When Philip fell, the purple energy column around him also fell. Andre could have scattered his energy to take over Philip''s work. But just as he was about to do so, he suddenly stopped.


    Andre suddenly thought that he can''t expose his real strength, otherwise the sudden increase of his strength will cause other people''s suspicion.


    The magic array formed by six people lost a corner, and there was a gap in the restriction of nine headed giant snakes.


    The nine headed giant snake''s attack on the wizard king suddenly became swift and violent. Several times the snake''s head passed by, almost taking the wizard King''s life.


    Even if he was the wizard king, he was forced to fall into a dangerous situation in the face of the strongest form of King Python produced by the combination of nine animals.


    "Stop fighting and help me." The voice of the wizard king suddenly reached everyone''s ears.


    Wang is asking for help. It seems that the situation has indeed reached a very dangerous point. The purple energy pillars around the disciples fell from the air one after another, and then black sickle weasels appeared around them. These sickle weasels picked up their bodies, carried them into the air, and then carried them to the wizard king. It also includes Philip, who fell down due to his lack of strength.


    "Protect the law for me." Said the wizard king.


    Six people split up in an instant. The sickle weasel behind them is controlled by the wizard king.


    Andre was amazed by the wizard King''s ability to manipulate the sickle weasel in multiple lines. You know, even the wizard King''s disciples, not all apprentices can control the sickle weasel. Sickle weasel is a kind of machine aggressive bloodthirsty beast. It is as dangerous to control them with magic energy as a trainer to lead an untrained tiger with a rope. Among the eleven disciples of the wizard king, only Peter, James and John learned how to control the sickle weasel, while only Peter could control a large number of sickle weasels. Both James and John are good at controlling only a few sickle weasels.


    Even Peter and Andre, who had gained Peter''s power, could not control a large number of sickle weasels like this and let them work in an orderly way without any mistakes. The name of the king of the sickle weasel really deserves its reputation.


    In Andre''s heart, when the five flavors are mixed, the nine giant snakes that have been completely released pounce on them fiercely.


    The head of a snake is like a tiny fly when it strikes people in the air. But just as it is difficult for human beings to distinguish the differences between flies, in the eyes of nine headed giant snakes, these tiny human beings suspended in the air also look similar. Once they fly, they are completely mixed up, and they can''t tell which one is really dangerous to themselves.


    Including Philip, who recovered a little physical strength, the six attacked the nine giant snakes with different means. Some of them are good at fire witchcraft, some are good at ice witchcraft, and some are good at medical and curse witchcraft. Of course, the strongest one is Andre who devours Simon and Peter, but Andre doesn''t want to show all his strength at this time. Purple javelins constantly appeared in his hands. He threw these javelins at the head of nine giant snakes. Most of the javelins were knocked down by the snake''s head, and some of them were stabbed on the snake''s head, causing great damage to the snake''s head.


    And the wizard King''s hand is condensing an almost colorless energy ball.


    Andre, who has spare power, was the first to notice the wizard King''s action. For witches, in addition to knowing the amount of witchcraft and the storage of witchcraft energy in the body, the most important factor determining the strength of a wizard is the purity of witchcraft energy. The most common wizard uses dark purple magic energy. With the increase of their ability, the purity of their magic energy will also increase. And the ultimate magic energy should be completely transparent, without a trace of variegation. However, at present, it is more difficult to purify the witchcraft energy in the later stage. Therefore, some people think that no matter how powerful the witchcraft energy is, there are always impurities in it. The completely pure witchcraft energy only exists in the ideal state.


    The enchantment left by the wizard king is the best example. Even if he is as powerful as the wizard king, the magic energy he uses will show light purple, which is the expression of impure impurities of the magic energy.


    But Andre clearly saw that the energy ball in the wizard King''s hand had almost reached the point of complete transparency. Compared with the lavender that used to decorate the border before, the purity of the energy used by the wizard King now is many times higher.


    Andre thinks that in terms of speed, it should be the fastest to absorb Simon and Peter himself. The wizard king has reached a very high level, and it should be very difficult for him to move forward in that level. Obviously, wizard Wang is also making progress, but the speed and range of progress are far greater than Andre. How did Wang do it?


    Andre suddenly remembered what the wizard king had said to him - six will eventually become one, and the six wizard kings were born to feed each other.


    A bold guess appeared in Andre''s heart, but before he had time to think about it, a wail rang out in his ear. It''s Philip.


    Philip was bitten in the waist by a snake''s head! He could have avoided that attack, but the lack of physical strength slowed him down. He wanted to rely on the sickle weasels behind him to take him to dodge, but apparently those sickle weasels didn''t.The huge teeth in the snake''s head sank into Philip''s body. He opened his mouth wide. Before he could say anything, a large body was torn in the air. His guts and intestines floated out of the air, and then his limbs were thrown down by the sickle weasel, like a useless waste, and fell into the surging lake.


    "Philip Jacob called out Philip''s name. Philip is one of the more mediocre disciples. He has neither seniority nor the powerful talent of a new man. He is neither superior nor inferior, and he is very humble. But he died, only when he died, you will think of his bit by bit, you will notice that he is also an important part of your life.


    On that day, heita lost another disciple forever, the mediocre Philip, and died.


    "No!" Jacob gave a heartrending roar. In his opinion, all this should be attributed to the wizard king. If he didn''t want to leave Europe for Linhai, if he didn''t pretend that he was sick and needed dragon blood, if he didn''t want to come to Qingyu lake to fight against these big snakes, if he didn''t know that Philip was weak, he would take him to heaven


    Philip didn''t have to die, and Peter didn''t have to die, but all these people died. They died for the king, but the king didn''t shed a single tear for them.


    "It''s done." Wang said suddenly.


    He held up the crystal clear energy ball in his hand. The energy ball was like a concentrated sun. Even with the naked eye, he could see the endless energy in the ball.


    James, Andre, all of us are paying attention to this side, including all the remaining heads of the nine giant snakes.


    As it should be, Wang should be the focus of everything.

 Chapter 155

    The last five heads of the nine giant snakes were left, but they were also scarred under the siege.


    Now, these five heads are staring at the same location. They quietly look at the crystal ball floating in the air. Compared with the huge body of the nine headed giant snake, the energy ball is as small as dust.


    But it is such a small energy ball, but let the eyes of the nine giant snakes show fear.


    It''s afraid. As a huge beast, the collection of nine King boas, its ability to sense danger is far superior to other creatures. Even if it is besieged by people, it''s just anxious and not afraid. But now, it''s really scared.


    Its huge body began to shrink up. It was running away, and the nine giant snakes wanted to return to the bottom of the jade lake.


    But it''s too late. Wang''s eyes are as cold as winter. He won''t have the slightest pity for the beast.


    "Disappear." Wang said faintly.


    The energy ball flew out of the king''s hand and toward the nine headed serpent.


    The body of the nine headed giant snake suddenly twisted quickly, its head was swinging wildly, and the lake water was constantly stirred by its action. Even the mud at the bottom of the lake turned up because of its action, and the clear water became turbid. It wants to escape to the bottom of the lake and bury itself in the mud. It seems that only in this way can it avoid the pursuit of the energy ball.


    But the fact is that no matter what it does, it is too late. This giant beast has been on the wrong path since it chose to fight with the wizard king. One of the six leaders of the black tower, the European wizard organization, claims that a super wizard will be born in a hundred years, and a powerful individual who can destroy a human city with his own strength.


    The wizard king is even more powerful than the nine headed serpent.


    The energy ball finally landed in front of the nine giant snakes. The little energy ball seemed to blow it away in one breath, but there was a look of despair in the eyes of the nine headed giant snake.


    It''s all over.


    The magic energy in the energy ball is surging faster and faster, and eventually it no longer maintains its stable structure and explodes.


    The five disciples in the air subconsciously covered their faces with their arms. Strong light, accompanied by the explosion, white light shot out, so that people can not see what happened below.


    An explosion occurred below them, and it devoured everything it could, even sound.


    The ears of the five disciples were completely quiet. They could not hear any sound, and the dazzling white light made them unable to see anything. It was as if they were in a white void with nothing.


    Only the wizard king stood in the air quietly. Two sickle weasels held his shoulders from left to right. They tried to stir their wings to prevent the wizard king from falling into the explosion below.


    Wang watched the explosion below with a satisfied expression on his face.


    This explosion is the best masterpiece he can create now. Now he has gone beyond the scope of the wizard king.


    In the intense white light, the body of the nine headed giant snake is like a pile of fragile sand, which is quickly smashed and blown away. It has no time to make a whine, and becomes dust in the air. Not only the nine giant snakes, but also the water of Qingyu lake was quickly evaporated. All the creatures in the lake, the land beside the lake and the nearby woods were destroyed.


    The power of this explosion is more pure than that of any missile. It has no secondary damage, and it does not rely on pollution such as poison gas or radiation. It has only pure destructive power. It can destroy everything.


    The mountain hidden in the woods witnessed this scene. He saw the white light from the explosion rising into the sky.


    For a mortal, the so-called end of the world is just like this, right?


    He watched helplessly as the energy shock from the explosion hit him and destroyed everything he touched. Giant snakes, lakes, land and trees were equally vulnerable in front of the energy wave of the explosion, as if everything in the world would turn into dust in the explosion, and escape became meaningless. Maybe I was destined to die here, Dashan thought.


    But he didn''t die. When the energy wave came to him, the wizard king in the air suddenly squeezed his right hand.


    It''s as if Wang has grasped fate!


    Towards the surrounding spread of energy, the afterwave instantly closed!


    It''s not terrible to make a powerful bomb. What''s terrible is that Wang has the ability to control it wantonly. With Wang''s action, the explosion ended, all the white light quickly gathered, and the aftershocks of the energy gathered together. It''s just like the inverted movie, these originally diffused energy quickly gathered together, and then turned into a light ball smaller than the original one, and flew back to Wang''s hands.


    But different from the movie inverted, after the explosion, the landscape at the foot of the wizard king has changed dramatically. A big hole was blasted out of the original deep blue jade lake, and a large amount of water was evaporated, forming a huge circular vortex. There is a black hole in the center of the circular vortex, which looks like it leads to hell.It''s not just the lake. The mountain is lying on the ground. Less than five meters in front of him, a large area of land and trees around the jade lake have disappeared. The younger brother he brought was there, but now he is the only one left. Before they know what happened, they disappeared into the world in a white light. Only Dashan was lucky. When the white light was about to reach him, he suddenly gathered back.


    But he is also the most miserable, because he saw a man''s purgatory.


    The wizard King floating in the air is the devil king in the human purgatory.


    On the ground, mass after mass of purple energy rises. They belong to the four disciples who fell in this battle. Although they can''t be compared with the abilities shown by the wizard king, they are also very large.


    The dead wizard''s energy will naturally spread and attach to the nearby human body. This is the principle of Andre''s ability to hunt and kill his peers.


    The energy of the four disciples who died in this battle naturally drifted into the air, and then was absorbed by several people floating in the air.


    Even Dashan has absorbed some. Although he didn''t realize it, his body is changing wonderfully. He''s stepping into the wizarding world.


    Andre would love to enjoy the energy alone, but he knows he can''t. The faces of the other disciples were sad. Their companions died and there were no bones. This energy was the last thing they could leave behind. Although very greedy of these, but Andre did not show this desire. Because he noticed Jacob''s expression, he was sad and angry.


    His companions, the four who died generously for the wizard king, fell to the point of no bones.


    Jacob turned his eyes to the wizard king who was also floating in the air.


    Wang''s forehead exuded thin sweat. Although Wang tried his best to cover it up, he did become tired after using such a trick. The energy ball that stayed in his hands was not only small, but also dim.


    It suddenly occurred to Jacob that this was the time when the king was most vulnerable.

 Chapter 156

    If you want to do it, you have to take advantage of it now. So Jacob told himself.


    Jacob looked at John, who was also floating in the air, and found that John was also looking at him. Two people looked at each other, immediately understand the meaning of each other''s eyes.


    Then Jacob looked at Matthew and Bartholomew, and they nodded to him, obviously understanding the meaning of this gaze.


    Finally, Jacob turned his eyes to Andre. Andre is also looking at him, but different from the firmness in John''s eyes, Andre''s eyes are full of hesitation.


    Jacob frowned. He knew Andre''s character. If it wasn''t for Andre''s poor strength, James would suspect that Andre killed Peter. But obviously, Andre can''t do that.


    Jacob is worried that Andre will ruin his plan, but at this moment, Andre suddenly nods to Jacob.


    Jacob laughs. Although he once held Andre in contempt, now it seems that he is wrong. Although Andre is a little timid, he can make the right choice at the real moment.


    Nine giant snakes have been eliminated. Looking at the huge whirlpool still rotating below, Jacob knows that the real battle has just begun.


    "Congratulations, even the powerful Hydra has been destroyed by you." Jacob bowed respectfully to the wizard king in the air.


    Wang nodded faintly.


    "The strength of Wang made his disciples feel amazing." Jacob continued, as he flew to the wizard king.


    Wang showed a smile. "The hydra is just the Dragon King''s chariot," he said. "The Dragon King hasn''t appeared yet."


    "I see." Although that''s what he said, Jacob didn''t believe in the words of the wizard king. Everyone can see the power of this nine headed snake. How could there be another more powerful beast in this small jade lake. Even if there is a more powerful so-called "Dragon King" beast, it should appear after the explosion just now.


    In Jacob''s view, the wizard king is a liar at the front and back of the car. He is deceiving his disciples to die for him with all kinds of fame, but he is reluctant to shed a tear for his disciples.


    Sure enough, only cold-blooded and ruthless people can ascend the position of king.


    Jacob came to the king''s side, he looked at the king''s face, noticed that the king''s face became worse, his lips also lost the original color of blood. It seems that the blow just now consumed a lot of his strength.


    At this time, there are raindrops falling in the air.


    It was the lake water that had just been evaporated by the wizard king. Now the lake water gathered in the air and condensed into big raindrops, falling from the air. This strike not only changed the landscape, but also changed the sky.


    The rain falls on people''s hair, also makes people''s vision blurred.


    "Wang, do you want to look for the Dragon King here?" When Jacob asked, he got closer to the wizard king.


    The wizard King nodded.


    "But a nine headed giant snake has made us sacrifice huge," Jacob asked respectfully. "Do we really have the ability to deal with a monster that may be more powerful than the nine headed giant snake?" The implication is, of course, do you want us to continue to sacrifice for you?


    The king closed his eyes and raised his head a little. The rain fell on his face like tears.


    "All the sacrifices are worth it," said Wang. "My dear disciple, you will understand this in the end." There was some sadness in his tone.


    "I think I''ll never understand if I''m stupid." Jacob said softly.


    The king looked at Jacob doubtfully.


    But Jacob''s movement speeds up suddenly, in his hand has no reason many a short dagger!


    Wang''s face became very surprised. His lips opened and moved gently. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    The dagger in Jacob''s hand went into the wizard King''s chest. And the wizard king also took Jacob in his arms.


    Jacob''s expression is very fierce, but the wizard King''s expression is full of compassion. Who is he pitying for? They are the dead disciples, or the disciples who are betraying them, or the ones who are betrayed by them.


    The end of the dagger is inlaid with a blue gem, which is attached with blood sucking witchcraft. Even if the dagger cuts a small wound, it will die of massive bleeding. Now, the dagger went deep into the wizard King''s body.


    "Don''t you ask me why I betrayed you?" Jacob said in the arms of the wizard king.


    Wang showed a painful smile. "Every child has a time of rebellion." He said.


    "If that''s your last words," Jacob said coldly, "go to die now."


    "Jacob John''s voice sounded behind Jacob, "be careful!"


    Jacob opened his eyes suddenly! He saw the rain falling from the sky, and he saw the wizard king with a dagger in his hand.


    He was suspended in the air about one meter away from the wizard king, who held a dagger with a blue gem inlaid at the end, and the tip of the dagger was against his throat.What I have just experienced is like a dream. At the moment of waking up, Jacob has fallen into the control of the wizard king.


    Magic, which is Peter''s favorite witchcraft. But compared with the wizard king, Peter''s magic is too young.


    Jacob can''t tell from which moment he fell into an illusion, and he doesn''t know whether he is in reality at this moment.


    Maybe it''s a mistake to be against the king.


    "I don''t need to ask why you betrayed me," said the wizard king with a smile on his face, "because I am omniscient and can see everything."


    With that, his dagger went forward.


    It''s over. Jacob thought helplessly in his heart. This dagger was specially prepared by him to assassinate the wizard king. As long as he was scratched a little, he would not be saved. At such a distance, he could not avoid the king''s attack.


    The dagger in the wizard King''s hand stabbed in, but at the same time, Jacob''s body became black sickle weasels. These sickle weasels scattered in the air, gathered around John, and finally restored to the appearance of Jacob.


    "Thank you, John." Jacob gasped heavily. If John hadn''t done it in time, he would have died.


    "You are too reckless," John said to James. "We should have done it together." As his voice fell, Matthew, Bartholomew and Andre all came to John and James.


    Looking at the five people standing in a row in the air, a lonely expression appeared on the wizard King''s face.


    "Did you all choose to betray me?" The wizard asked the five.


    The five took a look at each other, and finally John answered.


    "Aren''t you omniscient?" John said with a smile, "don''t you have to ask such an obvious thing?"

 Chapter 157

    In the end, all the disciples betrayed themselves. It seems that the teacher really failed.


    The wizard King''s hands are spread out. "You seem to have forgotten one thing. Each of you was taught by me."


    Then his palms closed, and with a slight high five, the sickle weasel disappeared behind the five.


    "I know exactly what you have." He said.


    Five people''s bodies lost the traction of the sickle weasel, at the same time, they fell into the vortex below.


    "Wings of witchcraft!" Baduoluomai yelled, and purple wings appeared behind the five people at the same time. These wings flapped several times in the air, and stabilized their falling momentum.


    "You''ve become stronger, Bartholomew," said the wizard Wang with a smile. "You used to be so cowardly that you didn''t even dare to look me in the eye. Now you can do it right with me. " Bartholomew was the only one among the eleven disciples who practiced witchcraft. His cowardice made it difficult for him to face the enemy head-on. But today, it is very difficult for him to stand on the opposite side of his mentor, the wizard king.


    "Bartholomew is making progress," Bartholomew said eagerly. "The wizard king killed brother Peter. Bartholomew wants to avenge brother Peter."


    "Peter, Peter." The wizard King gently repeated the name in his mouth, and there was a sad look on his face.


    "You don''t deserve the name!" Jacob roared and rushed to the wizard king again.


    "Be careful!" John yelled behind Jacob. He didn''t expect that Jacob would rush up again recklessly.


    In the process of charging, Jacob''s hands become sharp claws - part of his body is sickle weasel like, which is a very advanced witchcraft. The top wizard can make his whole body sickle weasel like, but Jacob can''t do it yet. It''s his limit to turn his hands into the claws of a sickle weasel, but even if it''s just that, the power of this blow is huge enough.


    "Fool." The wizard King waved his hand gently, and countless slender swords appeared in the air. These swords pointed at James, who was charging.


    "Shield!" John stretched out his hand and drew a circle in the air. A round shield immediately opened in front of Jacob, blocking part of the sword for him. Under the impact of this part of the sword, the shield also broke into pieces.


    The rest of the sword was waved by James with his claws. With the help of John, James rushed to the wizard king.


    But the wizard king has only one index finger. When he reaches out this finger, the flow of time around him seems to slow down. Jacob''s action gradually slows down, and finally becomes fixed in front of the wizard king.


    The wizard king put his finger on Jacob''s forehead. Now he has countless opportunities to kill Jacob, but he did not. The wizard king just put his finger on it and gave it a push. The flow of time accelerated in this instant, and Jacob''s body flew back quickly. If you don''t hit anything, you will fly directly to the horizon.


    Matthew catches Jacob.


    "You can''t beat him alone." Matthew said in Jacob''s ear.


    "We have to act together." John said, too.


    Jacob couldn''t stop panting. He had been hit more mentally than physically. Now the wizard king is stronger than the king in Jacob''s memory. While they are making progress, the wizard king is making progress at a faster and unimaginable speed. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the wizard king will become the real "God" who can manipulate the transparent energy.


    "Badoromai, please support us." John looked at Bartholow and bought it. Bartholomew nodded forcefully.


    John looked at Andre again. Although he was on their side, Andre didn''t do anything or express his opinion from the beginning to the end.


    Finding John looking at himself, Andre smiles encouragingly: "come on, everyone."


    John didn''t speak. He looked at the wizard king. The king didn''t move. He was waiting for the next attack of James and John.


    "Let''s go together!" John called, and his figure disappeared into the air.


    James and Matthew also rushed to the wizard king from left to right.


    Bartholomew combined his hands into a triangle and pointed the hole in the middle of the triangle at the wizard king. He wants to use curse sorcery to weaken the wizard king.


    Andre hesitated for a moment, and finally he had a long bow made of energy in his hand. He pulled the bow string hard, and an energy arrow appeared with his action. The hand that pulled the bow string released, and the energy arrow flew towards the wizard king at a high speed, even faster than James and Matthew, who rushed out ahead of time. First come, second come.


    The wizard king saw Andre''s arrow, he frowned. In terms of single round power, Andre''s arrow has exceeded the joint force of James and Matthew. The wizard King palmed his right hand and stroked it in the air. The arrow changed its direction and flew into the air. James and Matthew came one after another, one with his fist and the other with his foot, attacking the wizard king from both sides.


    Although their attacks are all attached with witchcraft energy, for the wizard king, they are no different from children''s games. Just as he was ready to send them off easily, his heart suddenly shook heavily.The wizard King''s movement became slow. It was badoromai''s curse witchcraft that had an impact on him.


    Because most of the wizard''s character is conceited and independent, so few people are willing to learn those auxiliary witchcraft, and few people can practice very well. Perhaps it was badoromai''s weak character that made him successful.


    Bang! The wizard king did not evade the attack of James and Matthew, and their fists and feet were really on the king. But they did not feel the real feeling of boxing to the flesh. Under their joint attack, the wizard King''s body became a pile of sickle weasels and flew away. As like as two peas in the fighting style, the wizard Peter and Wang are good at using the cover up to solve their own crisis. That''s why Peter is what Wang is most optimistic about.


    At present, there is only one person who really threatens the wizard king, and that is badoromai. As long as he is solved, the rest of the people are only brave and can''t make any big waves.


    The scattered black sickle weasels gathered behind badoromai.


    "Asshole!" Watch out James and Matthew have rushed towards the group of sickle weasels, but it''s too late. The gathered sickle weasels become human, and the wizard king with a dagger appears behind badoromai.


    The dagger in the wizard King''s hand touched badoromai''s throat: "farewell, dear disciple."


    But at this time, a purple sharp knife pierced the wizard King''s chest.


    John''s figure slowly appeared behind the wizard king.


    "Farewell, dear teacher."

 Chapter 158

    John is the steadiest and most tolerant of the eleven disciples. Compared with Peter, the first disciple, and James, John has more elder brother demeanor. Unfortunately, although John''s talent has been very outstanding, there is still a big gap compared with Peter. However, John is not jealous of Peter. On the contrary, John really admires Peter. In his opinion, everyone, including the wizard king, is influenced by the mysterious and powerful power of witchcraft. Only Peter can keep his original intention. In Peter''s view, the power brought by witchcraft is no different from cooking and photography skills. They are all abilities. Moreover, a wizard who masters the energy of witchcraft is just like a cook who masters the cooking skills and is not more noble than others. He is with such faith, enjoying the happiness brought by witchcraft.


    In John''s eyes, Peter is like a bright star, bringing him a ray of light in the dark night.


    It was the wizard king who wiped out the last ray of light. Now John has fallen into the dark abyss. For revenge, he can do anything. Even if you kill your own teacher.


    The wizard King''s chest was pierced by John''s energy knife. This time, John could feel that he had caught the entity, rather than the camouflage of sickle weasel.


    The wizard King''s face is distorted by the pain. From the appearance, he looks like a golden teenager. But everyone knows that the real age of the wizard king is not like that.


    The present appearance is just a mirage created by his magic energy. When the sharp knife in John''s hand pierces his chest, the wizard King''s ability to control the magic energy weakens with the loss of vitality.


    His appearance is aging rapidly.


    First, the blonde hair turned pale, then the bright face turned pale, wrinkles and age spots appeared together. His jewel like pupils lost their luster, and his bones became bent. Not only skin and bones, but all his organs began to fail rapidly.


    According to the life span of human beings, he should have died long ago, but he still lives in the world as a young man with his powerful control over the magic energy.


    But one day, he will pay for what he has done. No one can really escape the cycle of life and death.


    But John didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. He avenged Peter, but he didn''t get any pleasure from it.


    John pulled out the sharp knife and the old body of the wizard King fell from the air.


    All the witchcraft he had left in the world disappeared, including the great barrier called earthly isolation.


    Standing in the distance, James and Matthew were stunned. They didn''t expect that the assassination would be so simple. They thought they would pay more.


    "Ha ha!" Bartholomew burst out laughing.


    There was a look of surprise on everyone''s faces. The death of the wizard king is certainly a happy time, but we can''t laugh as happily as badoromai.


    In badoromai''s lonely laughter, the air is full of strange smell.


    "Do you think I''m dead?" Badoromai said suddenly. He spoke in the same tone as the wizard king.


    The crowd broke up and surrounded badoromai in the center.


    Bartholomew suddenly opened his mouth - his mouth grew bigger and bigger, and people could hear the sound of his jaw fracture, but he still did not stop opening his mouth. The skin at the corner of his mouth was torn, his head seemed to split in two from the middle, and the open mouth became a huge gap.


    From this crevice, a large black sickle weasel crawled out slowly. In full view of the public, a sickle weasel emerged from badoromai''s split mouth.


    The sickle weasel''s black skin was covered with badoromai''s saliva, which made him look shiny. Out of human instinct, all the onlookers felt that the scene was disgusting.


    The head of the black sickle weasel gradually turned into a human face, into the face of a blonde boy. Except for the saliva on his face, this face looks the same as the wizard king before him.


    "What''s going on?" Matthew murmured. He didn''t know there was such witchcraft in the world.


    The faces of James and John were also full of doubts.


    Only Andre can see clearly. He absorbed Peter''s energy and got a lot of knowledge about witchcraft from Peter''s head. Of all the disciples, only the dead Peter and the present one can understand what tricks the wizard king is using.


    From the moment the wizard king decided to kill Bartholomew, Bartholomew was dead.


    James, Matthew and finally John, they mistook their attack for success, but it only destroyed the body abandoned by the wizard king.


    Now the wizard king can be reborn in a new body at any time.


    He is no longer the traditional life, he is more like a parasite.


    The forbidden drug handed down from the black tower wizard is the "red apple" made by the wizard king himself. The raw material used in it is the wizard King''s cells.As long as one cell survives, the wizard king can parasitize any living body, occupy his body, and finally regenerate.


    Such a thing can''t be regarded as human, but it''s not ghost or beast. He is the ultimate life beyond all this.


    The king is God.


    Badoromai died in the pain of tearing his body, and his witchcraft ended. The magic wings behind James, John and others disappeared at the end of his life.


    James and John know how to control a sickle weasel, but Matthew doesn''t. his body falls from the air.


    Andre suddenly reaches out his left hand to Matthew. Behind Matthew, a few black sickle weasels appear, lifting his body up. At the same time, Andre himself behind a number of sickle weasel.


    James and John looked at Andre in surprise. Among the disciples, only Peter, James and John knew how to use sickle weasel, but they did not expect that Andre also mastered this skill and looked more proficient than James and John.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Matthew still looks a little shaken. If she falls down from this height, she will not be able to survive.


    "Don''t worry, thank you." Andre said to Matthew with a smile.


    After Andre''s control, the sickle weasel behind Matthew flies to Andre with Matthew''s body.


    James and John had some bad feelings at the same time.

 Chapter 159

    Before James and John could give Matthew a warning, the sickle weasel with the face of the wizard King flew out of Bartholomew''s body and rushed towards them.


    They dare not be careless. They immediately hold their breath and concentrate, and wave the chapter forward. Two people work together to condense a purple shield in front of two people''s bodies.


    But the shield, which gathered the strength of the two men, did not last a round in front of the man faced sickle weasel. Rather, the energy shield did not create any obstacles to the man faced sickle weasel. It easily smashed the shield and rushed in front of the two men.


    "Go Jacob didn''t hesitate. He pushed John away.


    It can''t be its opponent at all. Even if it is ten times stronger, it is still as small as dust in front of such power.


    But now the situation is, if two people want to escape together is absolutely impossible.


    If only one can live, let John live. Jacob suddenly became very rational at this moment. Maybe he had never been so rational in his life. He made a lot of wrong decisions, but he firmly believes that this will be his most correct decision.


    James pushed John away from him.


    At about the same time, the talons of the weasel pierced Jacob''s chest.


    Jacob thought he could get more time, but he couldn''t. the sickle weasel''s claws on the human face had a blue flame, which could burn the soul.


    Jacob''s life withered rapidly, and the sickle weasel he had summoned behind him also lost control.


    "No!" John cried bitterly, "Jacob!" He can do nothing but shout.


    In the face of the cruel reality, he seems so small.


    Jacob''s pupils darkened, his hands stretched up feebly, and at the same time, his body fell down into the turbulent water of the lake under the pull of gravity.


    He died. At the last moment of his life, Jacob saw an illusion.


    A man''s phantom appeared in front of him, with white wings behind, and an angel smile on his face.


    Sorry, I''ve tried my best, but I still can''t.


    Jacob fell into the abyss, his hands farther and farther away from the phantom.


    Sorry, Peter.


    "Can you help him?" Matthew''s face is full of sadness and pain. Although he knows that Jacob is dead, he still can''t help asking Andre for help.


    Will Andre do it? Of course.


    He raised his right hand flat, and several black sickle weasels flew out of his hand like arrows.


    The sickle weasels flew toward the fallen Jacob, just like catching Matthew. The sickle weasels seized Jacob''s body.


    The Weasels were carried down by the momentum of Jacob''s fall, but soon they stabilized and pulled Jacob''s body up.


    At last, under Andre''s control, the sickle weasel flew to him with Jacob''s body.


    And the man faced sickle weasel gazed at Andre''s action with interest, waiting for something to happen.


    John didn''t speak. He was winking at Matthew. Now Andre can''t believe it. No one knows how many cards this guy still has. But Matthew didn''t notice John''s eyes. Matthew just looked at Jacob''s body anxiously. He had a little hope that maybe Jacob was not completely dead. Maybe Andre had a way to return to heaven.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Andre puts the palm of his right hand on Jacob''s forehead.


    "Can you save brother Jacob?" Asked Matthew.


    Andre didn''t speak. He closed his eyes happily. The purple energy escaped from Jacob''s body and was absorbed by his palm.


    "What are you doing?" Matthew''s face was frightened, and John''s eyes widened, obviously not believing that Andre would do such a thing.


    Andre is absorbing the magic energy in Jacob''s body in front of everyone!


    "Asshole!" The horror on Matthew''s face turned to anger. "How can you do such a thing without human nature?" He raised his fist, attached the magic energy to it, and waved it to Andre''s head.


    Andre didn''t even open his eyes. He didn''t need to see, or even listen, because the Weasels flying in the air were his eyes and ears.


    He raised his free left hand, and a blue flame erupted from his palm!


    The distance was too close for Matthew to dodge, but a black sickle weasel hit his side and pushed him to the other side.


    It was John in the distance who saved him. From the beginning, John was wary of Andre, but he never thought that Andre had been so insane that what he did now was no different from those disgusting ghouls. John even thinks that Andre is more intolerable than those ghouls. After all, ghouls devour corpses to survive, and Andre is only strengthening himself in this way.Soon, Andre absorbed the magic energy of James. Compared with Peter, the power of James is not worth mentioning, and even there is no need to spy on his brain.


    A kind of desire filled Andre''s mind. He really wanted to taste Peter''s delicious food again.


    But neither Matthew nor John could satisfy his desire.


    Finally, Andre''s eyes fell on the man faced sickle weasel. The man faced sickle weasel is the wizard king. There is no doubt about that. It would be a great pleasure to eat the wizard king.


    But the thought only occurred for a moment, and Andre hid his greedy eyes.


    He knelt down on one knee toward the man. "Dear king," said Andre, "I have dealt with the first traitor for you."


    The face on the sickle weasel showed a smile. "Do you want more?" Asked the wizard king, who had become a monster.


    Andre knew that he couldn''t hide everything from him. He could only slowly raise his head and then look at John and Matthew respectively.


    "Please allow me to show my loyalty by clearing all the traitors for you." Andre said.


    John took a deep breath, and now he and Matthew have fallen into a situation where they can become "desperate", even though they, as one of the disciples of the wizard king, can be regarded as high-ranking among all the black tower wizards. But in front of the sickle weasel wizard king and Andre, who has devoured the power of many people, they will not have any fighting power at all.


    Lost, in this war, they were completely defeated.


    Just at this time, a vision appeared in the water of the jade lake on the sole of their feet.

 Chapter 160

    Originally, the explosion made by the wizard king made a huge vortex in Qingyu lake, but with the rain falling and the passage of time, the vortex gradually became smaller, and the bottomless black hole in the center of the vortex was also covered by the water flow. At present, the surface of Qingyu lake is almost the same as that before the explosion, except that there are still waves.


    But just now, a heavy fog rose from the surface of Qingyu lake.


    The witches on the scene all know that this is a precursor to the appearance of a large alien beast. What the wizard king said is true. In addition to the terrible nine headed giant snake, there are other large beasts hidden in this small jade lake. Moreover, judging from the gathering speed and concentration of the white fog on the lake, this beast is even more powerful than the nine headed giant snake.


    Andre, John and Matthew all have a question in their hearts - is there really a dragon''s nest here?


    Seeing the thick fog below, the wizard King''s expression became excited. This was the time he had been waiting for a long time. No longer interested in playing with these young people in the air, the sickle weasel wizard King flapped his wings behind him and dived to the surface of Qingyu lake at high speed.


    John and Matthew looked at each other and understood each other. Now is the best time to escape, the most powerful wizard king has been attracted away, and Andre''s attention has obviously shifted in the past.


    Just when they wanted to escape, Matthew found that she couldn''t move.


    A number of black sickle weasels surrounded him, including the two sickle weasels holding Matthew''s shoulders and preventing him from falling. These black evil stars were controlled by Andre. Although Andre''s attention was focused on the foggy lake, the sickle weasels were his eyes and ears, and John and Matthew couldn''t hide all their little actions from him.


    Although John can also manipulate sickle weasels, neither quantity nor fineness can be compared with Andre now.


    "Where do you want to escape?" Andre said with a smile, "two traitors to the black tower."


    "Shouldn''t you be the traitor?" John knew he couldn''t escape. He stared at Andre.


    "You killed Peter, didn''t you?" John''s eyes were full of anger. "You and wizard Wang conspired to kill Peter." In the past, Andre could never have killed Peter. Without the advice and help of the wizard king, Andre could not have hurt Peter.


    Andre did not admit it or deny it. Peter''s death is not the result of what he can do, what force is pushing him to act.


    Now it seems that the power behind the scenes, like the hand of fate, comes from the wizard king.


    Andre remembered that the wizard king had said that he was omnipotent, for fear that it was not an arrogant empty talk. Think of here, Andre''s pupil can not help narrowing a circle, he is seriously thinking about his future. Now Andre has gained unprecedented strength, which affects his mind and also gives birth to his ambition.


    If he can, Andre hopes that the wizard king can become his own bait.


    Notice that Andre is distracted, John no longer hesitates, and a cavalier spear composed of purple energy appears in John''s hand. There is no other choice. Now Matthew has been controlled by Andre. All he can do is to fight back like a medieval knight.


    Driven by the sickle weasel behind him, John, armed with the knight''s lance, charged straight at Andre. But even if Andre didn''t pay attention to his movements, the sickle weasel he released would react instead of Andre''s body.


    Countless black sickle weasels gathered to form a moving shield between John and Andre.


    John didn''t hesitate or slow down. He held his spear flat and vowed to pierce the black wall. The black sickle weasels opened their fanged mouths and lifted their claws to welcome John.


    Head on collision! John''s spear easily pierced the vulnerable stoats, and his body fell into the black shield.


    The stabbed sickle weasels turned into black fog, floated in the air, and then quickly regrouped, while the still alive sickle weasels nibbled John''s flesh and blood with their sharp teeth.


    John is not afraid of injury, because he knows that his own survival probability in this war is not much, and it is the best result that he can think of to exchange one life with Andre.


    But now one of the problems he has to face is that maybe he can''t even get close to Andre. The black wall is like an insurmountable mountain, which divides the two people''s space into different worlds that can''t be touched.


    John heard Matthew''s whine on the other side of the black wall.


    Andre can''t control the desire in his body. He gives Matthew a hand.


    Like a sickle weasel, he bit his mouth into the artery of Matthew''s neck. Blood, and energy, and vitality, everything Matthew had was taken away by Andre.


    But John, who was trapped in the wall, could do nothing. Matthew''s cry of pain came into his ears, but he could only vent by stabbing the sickle weasel in front of him. These sickle weasels can''t stop killing, but they surround John, gnawing at John''s body, and don''t let him rescue poor Matthew."Ah John let out an angry roar. He could do nothing but roar.


    Matthew''s whine was fading. He was going to die.


    "Leave me alone." Matthew''s body has become shriveled, he can realize his present situation, yesterday he was a disciple of the wizard king, today he will die in such a sad way.


    "Leave me alone." Matthew repeated, his voice getting smaller and smaller. "Come on, brother John."


    "Quick --" his voice came to an abrupt stop.


    Matthew''s withered arms hang down powerlessly. Even as a wizard, his vitality is far stronger than that of ordinary people, but when the last drop of blood in his body is also drawn out, there is only death waiting for him.


    "Hoo." Andre took a comfortable breath. It''s a wonderful feeling. He''s totally addicted to it.


    Now Andre is very regret, regret why he did not find this earlier.


    After enjoying the pleasure brought by Matthew, he threw Matthew''s body out of his mouth. Although it was his former companion and friend, it was only the leftover soup after the meal.


    Andre looks at John, and John, trapped by the sickle weasel group, is looking at him with anger in his eyes.


    "Won''t you run away?" Andre asked, "James and Matthew sacrificed themselves to save you. Don''t you want to save your life?"


    John didn''t speak. He could almost shoot fire out of his eyes.


    Andre smiles, flicks his fingers, and a long sword flies towards John. But John didn''t respond, and the sword went through his body.


    John''s chest appeared a black hole, at the same time, his body also became a group of sickle weasel, flying away.


    Andre clenched his fist angrily: "damned cover up!"

 Chapter 161

    When Andre is still in a rage in the air, John has escaped to the ground by means of gradual concealment witchcraft. His body is full of wounds gnawed out by sickle weasels. These wounds are not deep, and they are far from lethal for a wizard whose physique is stronger than ordinary people. But the sickle weasel has the ability to suck blood. The saliva on its teeth contains a small amount of toxins. These toxins can prevent people from scabbing, so the blood will flow out of the wound.


    John has not run far, his body has become a blood man. But he can''t stop. His life is bought by the sacrifice of his companions. No matter what, he has to live. Only by living can he have the chance to revenge on those demons.


    In his opinion, the wizard king and Andre are no longer human beings, they are real demons.


    John ran into the woods, maybe it was fate that he chose the same road with Peter at that time. He wanted to take cover in the dense forest, escape from the range of Qingyu lake, then come to the road, ask for help and return to the city. As long as he got to the city, John could breathe a sigh of relief. After all, it was impossible for the wizard king or Andre to kill in the place where mortals gathered.


    Because of the small number of witches, they need the help of mortals to plant, trade and process, but they still choose to avoid the mortal society and let the "servant" class complete the work for them. This is the common understanding of all witches after the "witch trial" six hundred years ago, that is, witches should stay away from human beings, so as to avoid the recurrence of the terrible war.


    For John now, it is his best choice to enter the human society to escape temporarily. But it''s a pity that Andre has already arranged the ears and eyes in the dense forest.


    Dashan saw the bloody John and watched him panting in the dense forest.


    But Dashan didn''t make a sound, and he didn''t stop John. Even when a wizard is at his weakest, it is as easy to kill a mortal as to crush an ant. Dashan has known this for a long time.


    So he just secretly remembered John''s route and didn''t make any further moves. His choice is wise, now John has entered a state of high alert, as long as someone appears near him, he will immediately hurt the killer, there will be no hesitation.


    John gasped, running forward and looking left and right.


    He didn''t stop to stop bleeding because he knew there was no time for him to do these little things. He keeps inhaling a lot of oxygen, which will enter his blood volume and help him wake up the energy in his body.


    When it stops, it''s death.


    At this time, from his front suddenly came the voice of two people talking.


    "Are you sure it''s in this direction? Brother Zhou, we''d better go back to the road. It''s dark. I''m a little scared. "


    Another voice sounded. "It should be this way. Cao Fang brought me here."


    "But Cao should not have brought you on foot."


    "You have the face to say that."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, it can''t depend on me. It depends on your cat."


    "Meow." There''s a cat barking.


    They are Chen pangzi and Zhou Heng holding a white cat. On the way of Chen pangzi driving Zhou Heng to Qingyu lake, the car body suddenly shakes violently. The white cat suddenly jumps out of Zhou Heng''s arms and steps on the steering wheel of the car. Chen pangzi was frightened and couldn''t hold his hand firmly. The car plunged into the ditch beside the road. The shock was actually caused by the aftereffect of the explosion triggered by the wizard king.


    But thanks to Zhou Heng''s great strength, he had to rely on his own efforts to get the car out of the ditch again. They were ready to go back on the road when they found that the car had just been thrown out. No matter Zhou Heng or Chen pangzi, they can''t repair cars, but this place is remote. Two people a cat big eyes stare under the small eyes, finally by Zhou Heng put forward the solution, this place is not far from the jade lake, he wants to walk past.


    Zhou Heng''s foot distance is very fast, and it won''t take long to walk to Qingyu lake, but this time he is carrying a fat man Chen. Chen pangzi was used to sitting in his office. He didn''t go far away and began to wail that Zhou Heng was walking too fast. Let Zhou Heng wait for him. He didn''t know that Zhou Heng was enough to accommodate him. They lingered and walked for more than an hour before they arrived at the dense forest near Qingyu lake.


    "Brother Zhou, how can I feel the wind blowing here?" Chen hugged his body and gently rubbed his arm. "Am I wearing less clothes?"


    "It''s your instinct to remind you," Zhou Heng told him, "that you are approaching danger." There is a weak magic energy in the air, and human beings will instinctively feel aversion to it.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t scare me!" Chen pangzi immediately became nervous. After Zhou Heng said that, he felt more scared.


    "Meow." The white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms just barked at this time.


    "Oh, my mother!" Chen pangzi almost didn''t jump up from the ground. In this situation, the cat''s cry is really frightening. What''s more, Zhou Heng''s cat has a strange temper. Apart from Zhou Heng, no other man is allowed to touch it. It is usually quiet and does not exist. It is particularly frightening when it comes out occasionally to show its sense of existence.Along the way, Chen pangzi has been scared by the white cat several times. After all, it''s Zhou Heng''s cat. It''s up to the owner to beat the dog. Chen pangzi can only swallow back the dirty words he''s about to blurt out.


    "Zhou, brother Zhou," Chen pangzi said again, "are you really not ready to say hello to Mr. Ding long?" Chen pangzi wanted Zhou Heng to help him ask Ding long to settle the matter, but Zhou Heng refused to ask Ding long.


    "It''s no use saying hello to him. Only I can solve the problem." Zhou Heng said.


    What a big tone! Is there something wrong with Ding long in Linhai City? If so, what role can you play as a young man? Chen pangzi is quite dissatisfied with Zhou Heng''s "pride" in his heart, but now he still asks Zhou Heng to express his dissatisfaction. He is only afraid that when it''s time, Zhou Heng will not continue to be hard mouthed and invite Ding long to come forward earlier.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng suddenly stopped, and the white cat in his arms stood up alertly.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen pangzi looked to the left and right. There was silence all around. There was nothing special about it. "What happened?" His tone was still a little flustered.


    "Someone''s coming towards us." With that, Zhou Heng lowered himself slightly.


    "Who, who is coming to us?" Chen pangzi is completely in the state, in addition to fear, now he can do nothing else.


    "Here it is


    It seems that in order to prove Zhou Heng''s words, a bloody figure suddenly appears in the air and pours on Zhou Heng and Chen pangzi.

 Chapter 162

    "My God! There is a ghost Seeing the bloody figure, Chen pangzi''s legs immediately softened. Now they are in the deserted forest, and suddenly such a thing appears. No wonder he is afraid.


    But if it''s a ghost, it''s easy to solve. Zhou Heng sensed the sorcery energy on the other side and knew that this person was not only a ghost, but also a wizard.


    "Drink!" Zhou Heng gave a big drink, and his physical strength was improved immediately. Unlike ordinary people, Zhou Heng will not have extraordinary physical strength under normal conditions. He will only enter a high physical strength state when fighting. This mode is a little bit. Nowadays, smart phones and computers are very energy-saving in standby mode, and only when they need to run large-scale software can they enter the high load state.


    In the current state, Zhou Heng can not only lift Chen pangzi''s car into the ditch, but also easily deal with the foreign wizard who suddenly comes out to attack him.


    Zhou Heng''s body went to the side and avoided John''s attack. At the same time, he kicked it straight into John''s stomach.


    John was injured. After another kick, he immediately fell to the ground and rolled out on the ground. He used the gradual concealment witchcraft to get close to these two people. In his prediction, Zhou Heng should have been as unaware of his arrival as Chen pangzi. When he appeared, the only person waiting for them was dead. How do you know that Zhou Heng not only noticed him, but also responded to avoid his attack, and finally made up for him.


    John got up from the ground with difficulty. He looked at Zhou Heng and asked aloud, "who are you?"


    Zhou Heng looked up and down at John and saw that he was covered with blood and a foreigner. He thought that since he was a wizard, how could he make himself so embarrassed.


    "Who are you?" John yelled at Zhou Heng. Although Zhou Heng was staring at him, he didn''t answer his words, which made him angry. In fact, at this time, he forgot to use magic energy to change his pronunciation, so he blurted out German. Of course, Zhou Heng couldn''t understand him.


    "This man is so fierce." Chen pangzi found that the other side can speak, and was kicked by Zhou Heng, a little more daring.


    When John heard Chen pangzi speak, he immediately glared at him.


    Chen pangzi immediately stepped back two steps. "Zhou, brother Zhou! Come on, get him under control! I''ll call the police! " He said. As far as age is concerned, Zhou Heng is only afraid that he will be more than ten years old. Now he has a big brother Zhou and a big brother Zhou.


    "Don''t call the police!" If the police came, it would be an accident.


    Zhou Heng moved his legs and said, "I''ll deal with him." He''s still holding the cat in his arms, so it''s not convenient. But even with his feet, he had the confidence to deal with a sorcerer who was seriously injured.


    John now dare not and Zhou Heng, Chen fatty two people too much entanglement, after all, Andre will come at any time. But he didn''t dare to let them go. After all, Zhou Heng seemed to have a lot of skills, and he couldn''t decide whether the relationship between the boy holding the cat and himself was an enemy or a friend.


    But Zhou Heng is very clear, John as the wizard of the black tower, nine times out of ten is not a good man. He came to Qingyu Lake in order to get revenge for the sorcerers in the black tower. Although John has been seriously injured, Zhou Heng won''t care so much.


    Zhou Heng walked towards John step by step. He didn''t attack as rashly as John did before, but adopted the steady strategy of pressing step by step. Under his pressure, John, who is still hesitating, has to make a gesture of attack.


    The purple Knight''s spear was in John''s hands.


    "Oh?" Zhou Heng took a look at the knight''s long gun in John''s hand, and raised a little interest in his heart. It seems that John seems to be covered with blood, but the injury is not as serious as he imagined, and he has the strength to resist. At the same time, Zhou Heng also wanted to try the knowledge about witchcraft he learned from the celestial system, and John became a good target for him.


    But John was not stupid. He noticed Zhou Heng''s eyes. Zhou Heng glanced at his hand. Although his eyes soon moved away, John was sure that the other party could see the knight''s long gun condensed by the magic energy in his hand. It seems that the boy holding the cat is really not simple. No wonder he can see through his own fading witchcraft.


    "Oh John Ping took up the knight''s long gun and rushed at Zhou Heng. The weapons condensed by the magic energy are pure energy bodies, which have no weight. At the same time, they can penetrate all defenses. Therefore, even a wizard of the level of wizard king can only find a way to evade and not resist such weapons.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t mean to dodge. He held the white cat in his arms and stood still.


    Boy, you can''t blame me for dying! John''s action without any hesitation, he is not the indecisive character of Peter, just like most of the wizard, killing a mortal in his eyes is like killing a poultry animal.


    The long gun in his hand has pierced Zhou Heng''s face, and even the white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms can''t sit still. It mews, as if to remind Zhou Heng to be careful.


    Seeing that the spear was about to hit the boy holding the cat, even John suspected it. Was it just a coincidence that the other side could not see the weapon in his hand?What happened later, however, made John understand that it was not a coincidence. The other party''s calmness was just because he had a plan in mind.


    Zhou Heng emptied his left hand and held the cat in one hand. Then he waved his left hand gently in the air.


    It''s like a command.


    A command that commands everything.


    After this instruction was given, John''s pupils gradually dilated, because he saw enough to let him remember the scene of life.


    In his hand, the purple Knight spear condensed from witchcraft energy disintegrated.


    It''s like a loose sculpture made of sand. The spear that can pierce all the defenses of time, just like it was blown away by the wind, disintegrated in John''s hands.


    It''s impossible! John has never heard that there is such witchcraft in the world, which can disperse the witchcraft energy in his opponent''s hands. If it can be done with a wave of his hand, what is the significance of witchcraft?


    Witchcraft can be condensed into weapons, changed into shields, transformed into fire, frost and other forms, and even used to control creatures such as sickle weasel, which are composed of evil Qi. If all this can be eliminated with just a wave of hand, what is the significance of heita''s 600 year study of witchcraft.


    John''s world outlook was impacted. Although he was not seriously injured, his spirit was destroyed by the impact of his soul, and he suddenly knelt down.


    He knelt down in front of Zhou Heng.


    "What, what''s going on?" Chen pangzi is a little confused. What''s the situation? From his point of view, just now the bloody foreigner raised his fist and stormed toward Zhou Heng in a strange posture. As a result, he rushed to Zhou Heng and stopped somehow. It seems that Zhou Heng waved his hand and knelt down for him? What the hell is this?

 Chapter 163

    At this time, John and Chen pangzi are full of doubts. Only Zhou Heng can understand what happened just now.


    The so-called witchcraft energy is nothing more than an invisible "omnipotent material", and the "witchcraft" used by the black tower is the "method" of applying these "omnipotent materials". Since there are ways to make witchcraft energy into various forms, there are also ways to reverse witchcraft. However, unlike Zhou Heng, who has completely understood the magic energy through the celestial system, most witches, including the wizard king, can hardly have his profound understanding of the magic energy. You know, it took more than 600 years for the witches to gather together to form the current witchcraft system. How many talents and heroic efforts did it take? But their understanding of witchcraft has just opened the tip of the iceberg. It will take at least six hundred years for these witches to find a way to reverse witchcraft.


    Now, a skill beyond the times appears in front of John, how can he not feel shocked?


    Seeing that John was no longer aggressive, Zhou Heng lost his interest. This reverse witchcraft technique was his second use. The first time he used it was on the road. He wiped out a large group of infected people who surrounded him with one click. He would like to try more, but it seems that John can''t attack himself any more.


    "Are you too fragile?" Zhou Heng make complaints about John who still kneels on the ground. He couldn''t understand the fluctuation in John''s heart at this time. Zhou Heng just felt that he had not fought back. He just resolved an attack from his opponent. This guy actually knelt down for himself. It''s too hard to withstand the blow. Are these witches flowers that can''t stand the wind and rain in the greenhouse?


    I hope that when the legendary wizard king comes out, he can bring more surprises.


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, John raised his head slowly. He looked at Zhou Heng''s face and murmured twice.


    "What did you say?" Zhou Heng had a keen sense of hearing, but he could hear several syllables clearly, but he didn''t understand what the other person was saying.


    John then reflected that he had not changed his language with witchcraft energy, so he quickly attached witchcraft energy to his throat, and then asked again: "are you God?"


    When Zhou Heng saw the way he used magic energy, he was inspired. Although his understanding of witchcraft energy has surpassed that of all witches, Zhou Heng is far inferior to any low-level witches in how to respond flexibly. But John''s next words made him laugh again. God? Is that how Europeans flatter others?


    He didn''t know it was John''s heart. In John''s view, except for God, no one can make the magic energy suddenly disappear. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, John would never have believed that such a "miracle" would have happened.


    Only one explanation can convince John that the man holding the cat in front of him is not a mortal, but a God.


    Yes, he must be an omniscient God!


    But Zhou Heng put the back of his hand on John''s forehead. "Eh," said Zhou Heng in a puzzled tone, "you don''t have a fever, either?" Zhou Heng thought that since he didn''t have a fever, he was seriously injured and had hallucinated.


    "You, you, you are not God?" John said in alarm.


    "Of course I''m not God." Zhou Heng was amused by the man''s stupidity, "although there are monsters and ghosts in this world, there are no gods and gods." In Zhou Heng''s world, if there is still a God, it must be the Heavenly Master system.


    "You are not God?" John sprang to his feet. "How can you not be God?" If Zhou Heng was not God, his understanding of witchcraft would be overthrown.


    "This man is a madman." Chen pangzi came to Zhou Heng''s side, "I think we should call the police and let the police deal with it."


    Zhou Heng also hesitated. It seems that the bloody foreigner is not in a normal state of mind. It''s meaningless to linger with a psychopath here. It''s better to go to Qingyu Lake earlier to see what happened.


    "Forget it," Zhou Heng said, "let''s leave this man alone and go to Qingyu lake."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Chen pangzi immediately followed him. The madman looked very dangerous. Chen pangzi didn''t dare to stay too far away from Zhou Heng. Now there was no one around, and no one could protect him except Zhou Heng.


    But the bloody foreign man actually followed him. He quickly stopped in front of Zhou Heng, opened his arms and yelled, "tell me, who are you?" He should have escaped earlier, but if this question was not solved, even if he died, he could not rest in peace.


    "Are you finished?" Chen pangzi forked his waist impatiently. He knew that this man couldn''t beat Zhou Heng, so he was more courageous.


    "I think you''d better take care of yourself." Zhou Heng said, "you are poisoned. Although the poison is not strong, it is still hard to protect your life after a long time."


    "I don''t care about that!" How can John not know his situation, but his life is nothing compared with the current situation.


    "Who the hell are you?" John yelled at Zhou Heng.Zhou Heng''s expression was somewhat helpless: "I''m the master of heaven, the master of catching ghosts."


    "Heavenly Master?" John''s eyes widened. "Aren''t you a wizard?"


    Zhou Heng nodded.


    "You''re not a wizard?" A person who can revoke his sorcery is not a sorcerer. For John, this is ridiculous. "How can you not be a sorcerer?"


    "How can you not be a wizard?" Speaking of this sentence, John actually brought out a cry. He knelt down on the ground again and began to cry.


    "Why, why don''t you mind him!" Seeing John''s crazy action, Chen pangzi was a little flustered, for fear that this man would go crazy and hurt himself. I don''t know if the madness will be contagious. Chen can''t help hiding behind Zhou Heng.


    "Go to the hospital quickly." Zhou Heng released a hand, grabbed Chen pangzi''s sleeve and walked away from John.


    "Don''t go!" John yelled behind them, "don''t go!"


    But how could Zhou Heng and Chen pangzi listen to him.


    "You are not allowed to go!" John yelled like crazy. He raised his hands, and countless swords appeared behind him. Then he pushed his hands forward, and all the swords flew behind Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t turn his head back. He let go of Chen pangzi''s hand and then waved it in the air again.


    The swords all disappeared silently in the air.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha Tears were still in John''s eyes, and he burst out laughing again, "Andre! King


    "Here comes your nemesis!" John yelled happily in the woods.

 Chapter 164

    Andre didn''t go after John after he found out that he had run away, because he had more important things to do at the moment.


    The fog on Qingyu lake has grown. Not long ago, when the wizard King blew up a big vortex in the lake, the black hole in the center of the vortex was exposed. If the Dragon King really exists, then the black hole must be the way to the Dragon Cave.


    In Europe, dragons are always associated with treasures. Therefore, although the dragon is the most powerful of the exotic animals, it still attracts many people and even the army to fight against it. Therefore, there are many legends about man and dragon fighting in European history. Among them, many witches have tried to kill dragons, and even organized two crusades against dragons in the 600 years after the appearance of the black tower. So the sorcerers know that the treasure of the dragon is not a false thing.


    The dragon does not collect the gold coins in the world. The so-called treasure of the Dragon refers to the Dragon itself!


    Dragon''s blood can be used as medicine. Those who take dragon''s blood can get rid of all kinds of diseases, and those who have no diseases can live longer. Dragon scales can be used to make armour. Dragon scales can not be invaded by fire and water, and swords can not be used. The most precious thing is the single dragon tendon


    Why is Andre not greedy for the treasure of Tulong?


    Just in the past, he didn''t have the ability to touch this treasure, but now Andre is different.


    Now he has the ability to fight for what he couldn''t fight for in the past.


    The wizard king has set out early, but the dragon is not easy to deal with. In the past, the black tower has gathered a large number of hands in its two crusades against the dragon. Now the wizard king is alone in the Dragon Cave. Andre only hopes that the wizard king and the Dragon King at the bottom of the jade lake will fight against each other, and finally he will come to enjoy the benefits.


    Andre couldn''t help getting excited at the thought.


    Power affected his mind, and he would never take such an adventure in the past. But now, greed takes over his mind and guides him to take risks.


    Andre sort of understood what the wizard king thought. In the past, the wizard King''s words and deeds were full of wisdom and mystery, but now, Andre feels that he has been able to peep into the wizard King''s little secret.


    The sickle weasel behind him moved, pushing Andre''s body and letting him fly down.


    The lower he went, the thicker the fog became. Near the surface of the water, Andre could no longer see.


    Andre took a deep breath. The fog didn''t stop him. His right hand is flat, and the magic energy is condensed into a small light ball in his hand. This light ball emits a soft white light, which helps Andre dispel the fog around him.


    Although with the help of this small light group, Andre''s visual distance is still very shallow. But he was able to see the situation a little bit.


    The water of Qingyu Lake seems to be boiling. There are big bubbles rolling from the bottom of the lake, and the original clear water becomes turbid.


    Andre could sense that the wizard king was no longer on the water. He went to the bottom.


    As Andre thought, the way to the Dragon Cave is the black hole in the center of the vortex. If you want to see a dragon, there are only two ways.


    One of them is to force the dragon to appear on its own initiative, and the other is to take risks like the wizard king. Andre is more inclined to the former. After all, if he encounters the Dragon King on the shore, even if he can''t beat it, Andre has confidence to escape. If he gets to the Dragon Cave, Andre is not so confident. But now that the wizard king has reached the bottom of the lake, Andre has no choice. If he still chooses to wait outside, he will not be able to get rid of the leftovers.


    Andre clenched his hands. He had already made up his mind. Driven by greed, there was no danger to stop him.


    Andre''s hands were flat, and the magic energy gathered around him and turned into a lavender egg shaped shell. The shell enveloped Andre with a lot of air.


    Then, with a puff, the egg shaped shell took Andre down to the lake.


    Witchcraft energy can resist the impact of pistol bullets. It''s a piece of cake to resist the pressure of water. Under Andre''s operation, this egg shaped shell has become a small submersible. In addition to being unable to produce oxygen, the performance of this submersible is even better than that of all submersibles that can be produced by current technology.


    But because of the limitation of air storage, the egg shaped shell can''t keep Andre at the bottom of the water all the time. After all, no matter how strong Andrea is, he can''t ask for oxygen. As a wizard, Andre needs even more oxygen than ordinary people.


    For 20 minutes, the air in the egg shell can only last Andre for 20 minutes at most.


    Within 20 minutes, Andre must find the way to the Dragon Cave in the churning lake, or he must return to the lake for breath. Considering the time to float up, Andre may only have about 15 minutes left. But even if he found the Dragon Cave, how could he be sure there was air in it? After all, the Dragon Andre is looking for lives under the water. It probably doesn''t need to breathe.


    If that''s true, Andre won''t have any chance of winning at all under the water.


    But he still chose to let himself sink down, that wily Andre has become the past. After tasting the taste of blood and power, now Andre can''t bear any temptation.By the lake.


    "What a big fog!" Chen Puzi rubbed up his arms again, and the air was filled with dreadful chill.


    "Let''s go," Chen said. "I don''t think the fog will be able to disperse for a while."


    "After I go back, I''ll ask brother Zhou to take a bath. Let''s find a sunny golden day to come again." Chen pangzi kept talking, using words to ease his fear and panic.


    "Next time I come, I''ll take a hundred and eighty people with me, so that I can subdue him immediately when I meet a psychopath again." Chen pangzi is garrulous, but Zhou Heng around him is silent all the time.


    Zhou Heng is sensing the situation in the fog.


    "There are two people." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    "That''s right," Chen patted his thigh. "Now there are only two of us. The number is too small. We''d better bring more people back."


    "One has reached the bottom of the lake, the other has just dived." Zhou Heng continued.


    "What did you say?" Today''s people are talking about it.


    "Watch the cat for me." Zhou Heng took out his mobile phone and wallet.


    "Hello! Don''t be too busy! " Chen pangzi had a bad feeling, "swimming is forbidden here. If you want to take a bath, I''ll take you to the club!"


    "Putong"! Zhou Heng had already plunged into the water.


    "So fierce?" Chen pangzi Leng in the lake, "then how do I do?" Then he looked at the white cat left by Zhou Heng.


    But the white cat didn''t look at him. He jumped into the water after Zhou Heng.


    "Hello Chen wants to stop it, but it''s too late.

 Chapter 165

    Originally, Qingyu lake was famous for its clear water, but at this time, the water of Qingyu lake was turbid and churning. For divers, the visibility at the bottom of the water is so low that Andre can only see less than one meter around him.


    From his hands, one light ball after another flies out, these light balls pass through the energy shell that protects Andre, and then sink to the bottom of the water under his feet, exploring the water below for Andre. The original small lake suddenly became deep and bottomless. The view around Andre was dimmer than it was in less than five minutes.


    Light, the light coming down from the water is getting weaker and weaker.


    Generally speaking, the depth of the lake is not more than 50 meters, but Andre has dived at least 300 meters now, which is the only depth of "ocean"! He used the light ball as a searchlight, but every light ball thrown down seemed to be thrown into a bottomless hole, slowly engulfed by the deep darkness of his feet. How deep is this strange jade lake? You know, light can only shine to the water depth of about 500 meters. Once it reaches this position, Andre will completely lose the natural light.


    What does that mean? This means that he who keeps throwing light balls will become the only light source in this water area. He can''t see any creature hidden in the water, but he is a perfect bait for any creature that may exist in the dark.


    At this time, it was less than five minutes after diving, and the fear had already hit Andre''s heart.


    Even if he is a wizard, even if he has a great power beyond the imagination of ordinary people, when he enters a completely unknown field, he will instinctively feel fear. It is fear that reminds people to avoid danger and choose a relatively safe road.


    Come back! Andre can hear the fear in his heart reminding himself, turn back quickly!


    But in addition to "fear", there is also "ambition" in human body.


    If you step back at this time, you will lose a good chance forever. "Ambition" is abetting Andre. There may be "dragon''s treasure" under your feet, but don''t retreat!


    Andre swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then slowed his breathing. In the end, he decided to continue diving, so he had to use the limited oxygen reserves more sparingly.


    Ambition is the source of power to promote human progress, but at the same time, it can also push people into the abyss.


    At this time, Andre is heading for the abyss.


    Gradually, the waters around Andre quieted down, and the lake, which had been rolling and bubbling, no longer surged. Through the lavender shell, Andre can feel the change of water flow, and he has entered another world. There''s nothing wrong with his decision. This is the realm of dragons. Even if the lake above seems to be boiling like crazy, the lake below will be as calm as a minister preparing to worship the king.


    Even the huge element of "water" will submit to it. Here is "dragon".


    Andre is going to live like a dragon. Where will the Oriental Dragon live? Living in caves like a Western dragon, or living in splendid palaces like an Oriental Myth?


    Andre knew nothing about the Oriental Dragon. Maybe the next second, the giant dragon would appear in the darkness behind him and bite off his head. Maybe the giant dragon was crouching and watching him under the water.


    From the beginning to the end, Andre has never stopped throwing the light ball, which is the only way he can explore nearby. Although the sickle weasel can complete the Scout''s accusation well, the water pressure can crush the sickle weasel summoned by Andre in such a deep water. Without the help of sickle weasel, there is no difference between Andre and his own broken arm.


    But what worries Andre more than he can''t use sickle weasel is that he hasn''t found any trace of the wizard king since diving.


    Even if the wizard king set out before him for a while, all traces would not disappear. Witches have a natural affinity for witchcraft energy. They are powerful individuals like the wizard king. As long as the other side can not hide their own breath, Andre will be able to detect the clues left by the other side.


    But where is the wizard King now? Didn''t he go the same way as himself? Or has he already reached the dragon''s nest? The darkness around him forced out the panic in Andre''s heart, and these panic made doubts come from his heart. In this absolutely dark and quiet environment, Andre could not stop thinking.


    He didn''t know how long he had been diving or how deep he had been. All Andre could feel was the continuous decrease of oxygen in the energy shell, and the remaining oxygen was not enough to support him back to the surface. There is only one way left in front of Andre, that is to continue to dive and find a place to replenish oxygen. And that place is probably the palace of the dragon, far more dangerous than deep water and lack of oxygen.


    Suddenly, Andre felt the change of the current.


    Something huge is swimming towards him. Andre snuffed out the light ball in his hand. At the same time, he held his breath and temporarily stopped diving.Is it a dragon? Andre''s eyes widened, but all around him was dark. He could see nothing.


    The huge object that Andre could not see stirred the quiet current. It was swimming fast towards the waters near Andre. Through the change of water flow, Andre can sense that it is a huge snake like creature.


    With the approaching of the unknown creatures, Andre saw the faint fluorescence, just like the starlight in the night. These fluorescence constantly flickered and approached Andre.


    It''s plankton, and those that glow are plankton at the bottom of the water. These plankton attached to the body of the giant, providing it with weak light. But the light also exposed it to Andre''s eyes.


    A king python. It''s much bigger than those King boas on the lake. If you look at them visually, they may be more than twice as big.


    Andre uses the gradually disappearing sorcery, so whether it''s breath or form, he completely disappears in the water.


    The king Python swam by Andre''s side, its huge body almost touched the edge of the energy shell, but it still swam past and found nothing.


    Wang Mang is the dragon''s imperial driver. Andre knew that he was very close to the Dragon Cave.


    He couldn''t help getting excited. The treasure of the dragon is near at last.

 Chapter 166

    Light, countless lights.


    Andre seems to be in a sea of stars.


    Countless plankton appeared in his side, these small things that emit low light together, and became a bright light at the bottom of the water. In addition to these tiny plankton, there are countless creatures that Andre has never seen. Small fish with bones attached to their heads. These fish have sharp teeth and move in groups. There are about two meters of kelp flat water snake, which is king Python''s larva. There is also a huge octopus. The skin of this octopus is dark gray. It hugs the huge reef at the bottom of the water. Except that the tentacles occasionally shake slightly due to the current, other parts are perfectly integrated into the surrounding environment


    Compared with the complete stillness of the waters above, it''s like an underwater paradise in the ocean world.


    If Andre and others said it was what they saw at the bottom of the lake, they would think they were crazy.


    Even Andre himself is doubting whether he has fallen into the illusion created by someone. But Andre, who has absorbed Peter''s power, is now a master of illusions. It''s hard for him to convince himself that everything in front of him is illusory.


    This is a more terrifying truth than illusion. Andre has reached the bottom of the water, where there are no caves or palaces, only this strange scene that looks like the ocean world.


    He''s running out of oxygen soon.


    Oxygen is the basis of human body operation. Even a powerful wizard can not disobey the law set by God for human beings.


    The fish with bones attached to their heads swam past Andre, and some of them were curious and swam towards Andre in the water. From the perspective of fish, they can''t see the lavender energy shell wrapped around Andre. They can only see Andre standing in the water, already surrounded by a ball of air. These little fish want to get close to Andre, but they are blocked by the invisible energy shell.


    From Andre''s point of view, these small fish have evolved big eyes because they need to collect weak light from the bottom of the water, and they look a little cute. But when they open their mouths and gnaw at the invisible energy shell with dense teeth, all the loveliness disappears. As long as there is an opportunity in front of these little things, they will immediately clean up Andre, who is countless times bigger than them.


    It''s never as beautiful as it looks, but it''s full of murders.


    The oxygen content in the shell is getting lower and lower, followed by a slight dizziness, Andre''s mastery of witchcraft energy is also reduced. In this way, before the oxygen is completely exhausted, he will lose control of the magic energy and have to untie the energy shell. The strong water pressure will flatten him in that instant. Without any chance to play his skills, he will become a pool of flesh and blood, and finally feed these small fish with sharp teeth.


    Andre will die here.


    He began to regret why he had made that risky decision. He clenched his teeth, controlled the energy shell around him, and carried himself under the water. Andre has not given up hope, he is still looking for the treasure of the dragon. But he didn''t realize that even if he found the dragon, he couldn''t do anything. In such a water bottom, only a madman would do anything against the king of water element.


    He should have enjoyed the last few minutes of his life. But he is Andre, the real murderer who doesn''t even blink his eyes when he kills his compatriots. Even if he has reached the final point of his life, he will not lose the greed in his nature at that moment.


    The oxygen in the energy shell gradually becomes thin, and Andre''s movement is also becoming slow.


    On the underwater reef, the octopus raised a tentacle and reached out to him. If this huge octopus appears on the sea, it will be mistaken for a mythical sea monster. But it''s just an ordinary giant octopus. It doesn''t have the ability to judge whether an opponent is dangerous or not.


    Even Andre now is not the ordinary prey it can provoke.


    Andre just slowly raised one of his fingers, and a light purple energy was emitted in the form of a laser beam. This extremely sharp laser beam easily cuts off the tentacles of the octopus in the water. It''s too late to be proud of his strength. The next second, Andre regrets it.


    The small fish with bones on their heads sensed the smell of blood spreading in the water, and they suddenly moved violently. They rush towards the tentacles cut off by Andre, just like locusts passing through. Andre doesn''t even see their feeding process, and the tentacles disappear under the water. Even the smell of blood has not been left. Everything that can be swallowed has been swallowed by the fish. At the top of the food chain, it doesn''t seem to be Anaconda or octopus. It''s these little schools of fish that sense the blood in the water.


    After the tentacles are eliminated, the next target of the school is the huge octopus.


    In terms of size, these small fish, even if added up, are less than one tenth of the size of the giant octopus. Andre can''t even see the whole picture of the octopus. But when the small fish with sharp teeth moved, Andre immediately guessed the result of the battle.In the water, an octopus with a broken tentacle is waving its huge tentacles. These tentacles are enough to crack rocks and pull ships near the bottom of the water, but they can''t hurt the small fish. In terms of quality, these fish are so light that the current stirred by the tentacles will lift them from around the tentacles. In other words, the harder the octopus works, the more violent the current is, and the less it can catch these little fish. And these fish are constantly gnawing at the octopus.


    In the boundless darkness and the few starlight, countless small fish with bones on their heads gathered here, hundreds of them? Thousands? Or more than ten thousand? Andre can''t know the number of them, but he knows that in this area of water, without these schools of fish, we can''t destroy what we eat. Including Andre himself, who went to the bottom by mistake.


    Andre retreated. He wants to get out of here, out of this hell, but it''s too late. More and more bony fish gathered here, some of them gathered around Andre and wrapped him up. They use their bodies to attack Andre, but they are blocked by Andre''s energy shell. Andre could see the sharp teeth in the fish''s mouth clearly at first, but immediately he couldn''t see anything. The school of fish turned into darkness.


    Andre, who came back to himself, kept sending out energy beams from his hands, which was the most economical and effective way to kill.


    But it''s no longer useful. In the face of such a large number of fish, Andre can''t kill them effectively enough. What''s more, these fish are not afraid of sacrifice at all.


    In this area of water, all the creatures that can escape have escaped. And like Andre did not escape, was surrounded by fish groups of creatures, has long been eating clean.

 Chapter 167

    Andre has not given up, how precious his life is. The power of several excellent witches is gathered together, and he even has the confidence to compete with the power of the wizard king. How can he be buried at the bottom of the water and become the prey of these nameless fish.


    But the situation has been overwhelming against him.


    Those nameless little fish that he killed, have become nothing in the mouth of the same kind, including the hard exoskeleton of the head, and everything will be gnawed clean in the mouth of the fish. In contrast, Andre is constantly releasing energy beam, at the same time, the consumption of oxygen is also increasing. The already very thin oxygen reserves have almost reached the point of exhaustion in a flash.


    With the lack of oxygen, Andre''s ability to master witchcraft energy also declined significantly. The power of the energy beam from his hand is getting smaller and smaller, at the same time, the energy shell protecting himself is becoming more and more fragile.


    Once the energy shell is effective, you don''t need to wait for these nameless fish to attack. The water pressure will kill Andre first.


    Unless a miracle happens, he will be buried under the water.


    But will miracles happen? Andre does not believe in miracles, everything must be created by his own hands. Waiting for the miracle is the result of their first half, spent in mediocrity. Only when he holds his destiny in his own hands can his life be infinite.


    A light came.


    The light passed through the school of fish, then through the lavender shell of energy, shining on Andre''s face. Andre subconsciously raised an arm in front of his eyes. He stayed in the dark for a long time. Now he can''t adapt to the strong light.


    Another light came. As if someone had aimed a huge searchlight at him, white lights drove away the fish and wrapped Andre in the shell.


    Andre''s eyes gradually adapted to the white light, and then he walked towards the huge white light.


    What''s that? The giant searchlight under the water is the gate to heaven. Under the influence of hypoxia, Andre can''t even tell whether what happened in front of his eyes is real or illusory.


    Maybe he had already died at the bottom of the water, and the water pressure had squeezed his internal organs into a mass of plasma. In less than a second, those small fish with sharp teeth would clean up his body and plasma.


    Perhaps, now he is a soul, is going to his own heaven.


    Andre''s mind was a little out of it. His brain circuit is occupied by endless wishful thinking, and the strong sense of fatigue makes his action extremely slow.


    But he still insisted on walking towards the white light. Under the cold water, it seemed that the white light was the only warm place. The reason why I feel slightly warm is that the white light is really emitting heat.


    This white light is like a warm light in the dark, which will attract the giant creatures under the water. Under the white light, a huge and ugly fish has opened its mouth. It is waiting for the prey to approach. As soon as the prey reaches its attack range, it will attack quickly. The trick of waiting for the hare is not easy for him.


    But this time, it is not out hunting, but for the real owner of this water.


    In the white light, Andre saw two small black spots, which gradually became bigger in his eyes and eventually became two human shapes. How can there be people in deep water? Andre can be sure that he must be hallucinating or dead.


    "Brother, is that human?" There was a girl''s voice beside Andre.


    "What''s the matter? How could any human be here. " The other voice belongs to a slightly more mature man.


    But Andre couldn''t hear them any more. He fainted. At Andre''s side, the lavender shell of energy is rapidly fading.


    Before the energy shell completely disappeared, a water film wrapped Andre''s body. At the same time, there is a lot of oxygen in the water film.


    "Brother, let''s save him." Said the girl.


    "Mind your own business," the man said. "Human beings are greedy and vicious. They should not be rescued."


    "But he doesn''t look fierce. He has hands and feet like us. Er, he doesn''t have scales." The girl said, "don''t humans have scales?"


    "Put away your curiosity, father is calling us."


    "But I can''t watch him die here. Save him. It won''t take long."


    The man was silent. His younger sister has lived in the care of the elders since childhood, and is not familiar with the world. Although she knows that such a character will suffer a big loss sooner or later, as a brother, he still has no way to scold his lovely sister.


    "Follow me as soon as you can. I''ll see my father first and explain the situation to him." In this way, I almost acquiesced my sister to help this suspicious human.


    "Thank you, brother!" The girl''s voice was a little excited.


    A figure with a long blade in his hand swam forward and quickly left here.The other figure remained in place. Andre lay quietly in front of the figure.


    A pair of slender arms covered with cyan scales passed through the water film and touched Andre''s body. But immediately, the arms retracted as if they had been electrified. Some elders once said that the creatures living on the shore are full of terrible germs, but that is probably to scare children. She is old enough to tell which lies adults make up to deceive children.


    The arms carefully extended toward Andre''s body again. This time, she successfully grasped the clothes on each other''s body. Great touch. These clothes made of wool from the shore are more comfortable and beautiful than those made of aquatic plants. In the white light, she was a little dazed. Although there were no scales on the surface of her body, this human was unexpectedly pleasing to her eyes.


    She dragged Andre''s body and swam under the water. In terms of speed alone, her swimming speed is far less than that of his brother, but compared with human beings, it has reached a very exaggerated level. Even with an adult human man trailing behind, she still swims faster than most fish.


    Through the rocks and fish, she took Andre to a group of buildings. These are not so much buildings as relics of the city. Most of the buildings are covered with seaweed, and most of the exposed parts are ruins. The streets are covered with shells, a few people can not see the original context of the city. The houses that are not badly damaged are occupied by Shui people like her. Huge water film covers these houses, and the water film is filled with air, so that fish that can only live in the water can not enter.


    She took Andre to her room, which is one of the few complete houses in the underwater city.


    The house is also covered by a huge water film. She pushes Andre''s body towards the water film, and the small water film that surrounds Andre immediately melts into the big water film that surrounds the house. Andre also successfully passed through the water film and fell into the water film.

 Chapter 168

    "Little grey." The girl uses the huge and ugly fish head behind her hand, "you wait for me outside first."


    The fish''s head shook up and down, which was a nod. At the top of the fish head, there is a slender meat rod three or four meters high. The sarcoma on the rod head is like a giant light bulb, emitting a dazzling strong white light.


    The girl turned and walked into the water film.


    In the water film is a clean low house. The roof has been damaged a lot. Although it won''t be windy and rainy here, it was blocked by her colorful lesson preparation.


    The girl lifted Andre''s body and took him into her room.


    The furnishings in the room are very common, even simple compared with the human residence on the shore. But many of them were placed in the room. First of all, those blue black gemstones, which are the size of an egg, are crystal clear and round, with a faint light flowing in the center of the gemstone. If such gems flow into human society, each one can be said to be priceless. But now, they are connected together by a piece of seaweed, put into a heart shape, and hang on the head of the bed. The white pearls, also strung up, were made into curtains with some rubies and hung in front of the bed.


    The girl lifted the Pearl curtain and put Andre on her bed.


    Then she opened her cupboard. This is a half rotten wooden cabinet. When the girl found it, it was already like this, but it was very difficult to see such wooden products under the water, so the girl still moved her into her own home. In the cupboard, the girl carefully collected some of her treasures, a beautiful aluminum jar, and some glass products. Under the water, whether it''s aluminum or glass, it''s a very rare thing. On the contrary, pearls and precious stones, which are considered very precious on the shore, can be found everywhere under the water.


    Among the glassware, the girl found a small box. She opened the small box and took out a small white pearl from it.


    The pearls strung into curtains are different. This pearl has a strong fragrance. If you just smell it, you may feel a little disgusted, but after a long time, you will slowly accept its taste.


    The girl went back to the bed and put the little white pearl into Andre''s mouth in a coma.


    The strange pearl melted immediately after meeting the saliva in Andre''s mouth.


    The girl didn''t move. She watched Andre''s face carefully. Andre''s eyelids moved as she watched.


    He''s going to wake up. The girl was a little nervous suddenly. This was the first time she met human beings. In the mouth of her elders, human beings were always extremely vicious. But this human has neither fangs nor claws, it can not see where there is a vicious look.


    Maybe that''s a lie made up to kid. The girl thought.


    She had a high position in the tribe, so she was not allowed to get close to the people on the shore. But for a girl her age, the more forbidden it is, the more curious it is.


    Driven by curiosity, she saves Andre and takes him to her room.


    During this time, Andre had a short dream. In the dream, he arrives at the Dragon Palace, where there is a giant dragon standing in front of six figures. These six are the six wizard kings of heita. The six wizard kings fought with the dragon in the palace. The Dragon spat out flames and burned three of them. A lot of witchcraft energy escapes from the charred corpse. Andre and the three remaining wizard kings reach out to grab the witchcraft energy flying in the air.


    But the magic energy is like an unpredictable smoke, which always escapes before Andre''s palms close.


    "Mine, all mine!" Andre sat up abruptly from the bed.


    Startled by him, the girl stepped back and hid out of the curtain.


    I''m not in the Dragon Palace? Andre just reflected. Where am I? He watched the surroundings with wide eyes, but he still felt strange everywhere.


    The air is very dry. Have I left the bottom? Andre got out of bed and stood up. He had fainted because of lack of oxygen and was not hurt. The girl fed him a small "dragon pearl", so Andre''s body soon recovered.


    He lifted the curtain and saw the girl standing in the room, not knowing where to hide.


    "You saved me?" Asked Andre.


    The girl nodded.


    "Thank you very much." Andre made a slight bow to the girl. The girl is covered with cyan scales. At first glance, she looks very similar to the infected woman who ate the "red apple", but her eyes are clear and not aggressive. She obviously has her own consciousness. In the face of such an unknown species, Andre did not dare to get too close to each other, but deliberately kept a distance.


    The girl also kept a distance from Andre, at the same time, she also looked at each other curiously. It''s two hands and two feet, but Andre has neither scales nor exoskeletons. The girl can''t help but wonder how human beings can survive in this world without any protection? Is there no big fish that can eat people on the land where human beings live?In silence under the girl''s eyes, Andre can not help but some embarrassment. "I''m Andre." Andre said to the girl, "it''s German."


    "My name is Asha." The girl responded politely and shook her head dejectedly. "I may not be German." She did not understand the meaning of the word "Germany", and even less did she guess that it referred to a country in Europe.


    Andre thought, of course I can see that you are not German, and nine times out of ten you are not even German. But he doesn''t have to offend this girl right now. "Hello, Aisha. Where is this, please?" Andre has a lot of questions to ask her.


    "This is my room." Asha replied honestly.


    Andre thought that the girl had been in little contact with people. "And where is your room?" He had to keep asking.


    "Here is my room." Aisha showed a puzzled look, maybe she was thinking how could someone ask such a silly question.


    "Well, I''ll organize the language again," Andre said helplessly. "I want to ask, what''s the place name of our place?"


    Asha finally understood Andre''s meaning. "Water throne." Asha replied, "we are in the realm of the water throne of the five thrones."


    Water throne? Where is that. Andre is a little dazed. Under the gaze of Aisha, he pushes the door open and goes out.


    "My God." Andre''s expression of astonishment at the view outside the door.

 Chapter 169

    Andre realized that he was still under the water. It was the little girl named Aisha who saved him.


    He returned to the room, his face becoming more respectful.


    "Miss Elsa, can you tell me more about your story here?" Andre said with a smile.


    Aisha loves to talk to people, but she usually deals with the aquariums in the water. Although these aquariums listen to her instructions, they can only be regarded as pets at most, but they can''t communicate with her. Although there are peers, the hierarchy of the clan is very strict. Those who are lower than her are not allowed to talk to her. Few of her brothers are also busy managing the aquarium and seldom accompany her.


    Andre could not have asked her to speak.


    "Let me tell you the story of Xiao Hui." Said Asha excitedly. Xiaohui is the big fish outside the door.


    Andre nodded, showing a very interested expression: "good." He wanted to get more information from the girl who didn''t know how to do it. At the same time, he also knew that it couldn''t be done too quickly, so no matter what Aisha wanted to say, he would show his willingness to listen. Only in this way can Aisha regard herself as a friend and continue to talk with herself.


    They sat in the room and chatted happily. Aisha spoke with an excited look, but she didn''t speak in any order. This is because I seldom talk to people.


    Andre, suppressing his impatience, listened to Asha quietly, at the same time, occasionally responded to her skillfully, saying "ah ah" or "so it is.".


    Although Aisha''s words were wrong, nine out of ten sentences couldn''t get close to the point Andre wanted to hear, Andre still knew the confidence he wanted to know a little bit.


    It turns out that Qingyu lake is just one of the entrances to the Dragon Cave. The so-called "Dragon Cave" is more like another space. This space is very similar to the "border" in witchcraft. Although it exists, it is independent of the world known by human beings. This place, known as the "water throne", is the domain of the Lord of water elements and the "Dragon King".


    In other words, the Oriental dragon is totally different from the Western dragon. The Western dragon is more like a wild animal, and will occupy in caves or underground, while the Eastern Dragon controls its own independent element space, has its own population and even a society with strict system.


    If we say that it is human power to fight against the Western dragon, then fighting against the Eastern Dragon is just like fighting against a mythical country with one''s own strength. This is a complete fantasy.


    "Has anyone else been here before me?" Andre asked suddenly. He wants to know the whereabouts of the wizard king. If he can come to the space of water element, which is the so-called "water throne", then the wizard king must also come here.


    Aisha nodded.


    Sure enough! He''s here, too! Andre quickly continued to ask: "what about other people? Where is that man? "


    "That was hundreds of years ago. Now he must be dead!" Said Issa.


    This guy is playing with me again. "I mean, has anyone like me been here recently?" Asked Andre patiently.


    Aisha shook her head.


    Didn''t the wizard King come down. There is no doubt that the place where you are is the real dragon cave. If you can enter here by mistake, then the wizard king who is more powerful than him has no reason to miss it. Well, the most likely explanation is that the wizard King''s luck is worse than himself, and he died before he met Elsa and them.


    Although he is reluctant to admit it, Andre feels that even the most powerful wizard can''t exert his power under the water, which Andre deeply understands. So even if it''s the wizard king, it''s very likely to be buried underwater. If it wasn''t for her luck, she would have died helplessly at the bottom of the water.


    Even if the wizard King survives, it is an impossible task to challenge the Dragon King, the king of water, in the "water throne". No matter how ambitious he is, Andre knows that there are some things that human beings can''t do.


    Now the only thing he''s looking forward to is getting back to shore early. The wizard Wang Shijiu is dead. Now it''s a good time for him to get out of the black tower. He must return to the shore as soon as possible.


    "So, Asha, is there any way I can get out of here?" Asked Andre.


    Asha shook her head again. She has made Andre her friend, but she can''t help Andre in this matter.


    Andre''s face changed: "I, I can''t go back?" I''m going to be trapped in this water for my whole life? In this dilapidated house? You''re kidding!


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a human," Aisha said with a smile, "so I don''t know how humans can go back." In her view, with the fragile human body, as long as we leave the protection of the water film, we will be crushed by the water pressure immediately, let alone go back to the shore.


    Andre stood up abruptly and ran out of the door: "you''re kidding If you can''t go back to the shore, what''s the meaning of your life? What''s the meaning of what you''ve done so far to achieve your ambition!He raised his head, looked up at the top of the deep darkness, and let out a heartrending roar - "ah!"


    "You, what''s wrong with you?" Aisha''s face was a little scared, and her new friend Andre''s madness frightened her.


    Andre didn''t stop until there was a lack of oxygen in his brain. His palms were on his knees and he was breathing with his mouth wide open. Dammit, will you spend the rest of your life here? If so, it''s better to die in the belly of a fish, so that you can experience less suffering. After standing up straight again, Andre''s face showed his will to die.


    He went to the edge of the water film.


    "Be careful, Mr. Andre!" Aisha said behind Andre. She was really worried about her new friend, because Andre would die of water pressure as soon as he went through the thin film of water.


    But Andre doesn''t care any more. It''s better to die earlier than to be trapped in such a place. He reached for the thin film of water.


    "Mr. Andre, I''ll go and beg my brother for you," said Asha anxiously. "Or my father, they''ll find a way!"


    Andre''s movement stopped.


    "Will they have a way?" Asked Andre hesitantly. He certainly didn''t want to die if he could. After all, his ambition has not come true.


    Asha nodded vigorously: "my father and brother are very capable. They are sure to send you ashore, Mr. Andre!" Although she was reluctant to part with this new friend, Aisha was even more reluctant to see him die in front of her.


    "You''ve been talking about your father and your brother," Andre asked suspiciously. "Who are they?"


    "My father is the Dragon King, and my brother is the dragon."


    Andre''s pupils dilated instantly!


    He guessed that Aisha''s identity might be a mythical Fishman, but he never thought that Aisha might be a dragon. By the way, she has horns! If it''s a fishman, how can she have horns? That''s how Andre reacts.


    It turns out that the "treasure" we have been pursuing is right beside us.


    Andre turns around, and his eyes at Asha are filled with greed.

 Chapter 170

    When Andre turns around, Aisha can''t help shivering when she sees his eyes, but then Andre becomes more and more pleasant, as if the greed in her eyes is the illusion of Aisha.


    "Miss Asha." Andre said with a smile. There was no despair in his face.


    "Aren''t you sad?" Aisha asked him curiously. Andre wanted to die just now.


    Andre quickly shook his head, said: "I want to open, to survive is always better than anything." That''s what he said.


    "I wonder if you live alone, Miss Asha, and where are your family?" Andre continued.


    When Asha heard Andre''s words, she suddenly remembered something. Her expression changed and she said anxiously, "my father is calling me. I have to hurry to the square."


    Now, of course, Andre knows that Aisha''s father is the Dragon King.


    "Miss Asha, can you take me with you? I want to see your father, too, "Andre said." I''m here to see the Dragon King. " This is the truth.


    Asha said happily, "Mr. Andre, do you know my father? Are you my father''s friend on shore? " Asha knew that her father had friends on shore.


    Andre nodded: "yes, I''m your father''s friend."


    "That''s great." Aisha said with a smile, "that''s great!"


    Aisha leads Andre to the edge of the water film, and then makes a round water film for Andre. Compared with Andre''s energy shell, this layer of water film can filter air out of the water like a fish gill, but it has a great lack of protection ability. The last time Asha fainted Andre into the house with a water film, Andre was in a coma. This was the first time he saw this magical thing with his own eyes.


    If you use water film and energy shell at the same time, you may be able to go ashore. Andre thought. If I couldn''t think of committing suicide just now, I would not only miss the chance to escape from heaven, but also miss this big "treasure". At this time, Andre could not help feeling very happy.


    Andre goes into the water film and comes into the water with it. Aisha doesn''t need any water film. On the ground, she has hands and feet to move freely. In the water, she is as light as a swimming fish.


    Led by Aisha, the two of them walk to the center of the underwater city. And the big fish "Xiaohui" with a white lantern on the top of his head was also behind them, illuminating them.


    The periphery of the city are all bungalows, but in the center of the city, there is a big square with a huge copper pillar in the center.


    Andre had just reached the edge of the square when he saw the shadow of the big copper pillar in the dim light behind him.


    Around the copper pillar, a large water film covers the base of the copper pillar and half of the square.


    Because it has been underwater for a long time, the upper part of the big copper pillar has been covered with copper rust, but the base of the lower part is well protected by water film. Even the dust is not too much, it seems that people often wipe.


    At the moment, in the water film under the copper pillar, four or five figures were accumulating, as if they were besieging something.


    "There are intruders!" In the dim water, Aisha''s vision is far better than Andre''s, she immediately saw what happened in front of the base of the copper column. "My brothers are besieging the invaders!"


    "Invaders?" Andre was stunned for a moment, what kind of intruder can invade here. But he immediately responded, it must be the wizard king!


    The wizard king is surrounded! Andre hesitated for a moment. At this time, he followed Aisha forward. If he saw Aisha''s brothers besieging the wizard king, who should he help?


    "Mr. Andre, let''s go!" Find behind Andre stopped, Aisha hurriedly urged.


    "OK, let''s go." Andre followed. He was still hesitating in his mind, but now that it was over, he had to look at the situation first and then make plans.


    The two speeded up their swimming and soon got to the water film at the base of the copper column. Aisha did not stop, straight through the square of the water film, fell in front of the base of the copper column.


    Andre hesitated outside the water film for a while, and finally jumped in.


    "Brother, brother!" As she cried, Asha rushed to the crowd.


    "Asha, don''t come here!" There was a tall figure shouting, "this guy is so fierce!"


    As soon as Aisha stopped, she started to move again. She ran to the outside of the fight circle and looked inside. Her brother had five brothers, and now all four of them, except the eldest son, were present, besieging a human who seemed to have come down from the shore.


    "Brother, be careful." Aisha was very worried.


    Here, Andre came behind her.


    "Asha!" Seeing a figure behind his sister, the second elder brother was shocked and threw down the besieged enemy and rushed towards Andre.


    "He, he is not the enemy!" It was too late for Aisha to shout.The second brother is holding a long spear like blade in his hand. He is covered with scales like Aisha. Even if he is not in the water, he moves quickly. Even Andre, a powerful wizard, could not help but be surprised.


    In addition to a wizard, other people can not see the lavender barrier in front of Andre''s body, the second brother''s weapons are also blocked by this barrier.


    "I''m not the enemy." Andre explains for himself.


    But now there is a human invasion, how can the second brother listen to Andre''s explanation? He is about to continue to attack, when Aisha stops between them.


    "Second brother, Mr. Andre is not an enemy," said Issa. "He''s my friend."


    Hearing Aisha''s words, the second brother put the long blade in his hand on the ground and raised Andre up and down. In appearance, Andre is quite different from the man they besieged. But not my race, his heart will be different, the second brother looked at Andre''s line of sight is still full of warning.


    At this time, Andre''s vision also passed Aisha and second brother, saw the people who were under siege.


    It''s not the wizard king, but Zhou Heng who met Andre!


    He wasn''t killed by the wizard king? Andre clearly remembers that the wizard king had killed Zhou Heng himself, but he was more surprised than that Zhou Heng could escape from the wizard king. Why did he appear in this place?


    How did a mortal get over the deep water, how did he escape the pursuit of those fish, and finally come here? I can''t think of it. Andre can''t think of any of these problems.


    Said, Zhou Heng is also very helpless.

 Chapter 171

    The so-called "water throne" is not at the bottom of Qingyu lake. The area of Qingyu lake is far less than that of Dongting Lake. The water depth is only 20 meters, even less than 30 meters. It is impossible to accommodate such a large space underneath.


    "Water throne" is a completely independent space. There are many or few passageways leading to it. On that day, the wizard King blew up the jade lake, and the hole in the vortex was regarded as an entrance. Later, Andre sneaks into the bottom of the jade lake and accidentally enters a passage, so he doesn''t see the mark left by the wizard king on the way, because they are not on the same road. Zhou Heng, who finally got into the water, also took a completely different road from the two people in front of him.


    It''s hard to predict which way and where people who have passed the "water throne" in the future will go.


    Andre''s luck is the worst, he dived nearly 1000 meters, and finally arrived at Wang Mang''s breeding ground. The small fish with bones on their heads that he encountered were all the rations of King Python''s cubs. If it wasn''t for the Aisha brothers and sisters just passing by, Andre would be able to escape from the fish''s mouth and die in the mouth of King Python''s cub.


    However, Zhou Heng''s experience was completely different. He saw a big copper pillar before he went deep into the water. He knew that the black tower wizards came to Qingyu lake for the Dragon Cave at the bottom of the lake, but he didn''t know that there was such a copper pillar at the bottom of the lake.


    The diameter of this copper pillar is about six or seven meters. Looking down, you can''t see the bottom of the copper pillar. If this is not the bottom of the lake but the sea, many people will think of the scene when Monkey King took the Poseidon needle in journey to the West. It''s just that the copper pillar is far less magical than the sea god needle. The part exposed in the water has been rusted, and countless thumb sized shells are attached to the thick copper rust. Many of these shells are still alive. They are like scales attached to the copper column. They are gently flapping with the current, as if the copper column had its own life and is breathing in the water at a constant speed.


    Zhou Heng hesitated a little, then swam to the copper pillar. At this time, the water pressure on his body suddenly increased. Under the pressure, Zhou Heng opened his mouth, and several bubbles continuously came out of his mouth. That''s the air in the lungs being squeezed out. Zhou Heng felt extremely painful for a moment. He opened his mouth wide and wanted to breathe the lost air back into his body, but the only thing he could breathe into his body was the cold lake water. His hands were waving and his legs were kicking in the water, but his body sank down.


    Without the strengthening of the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng''s body would shrivel like a balloon. But even so, with the rapid fall of his body in the water, the water pressure also increases. Although Zhou Heng''s body is strong, he has no time to adapt to the changing water pressure. Even if he had the physique of a submersible, he would never be able to persist at such a time.


    Zhou Heng''s life may end here.


    It''s sad. Three years ago, he was an ordinary high school student. He lived an ordinary life for his schoolwork every day. At that time, he had fantasized that he might not be an ordinary person, but a superhero with extraterrestrial powers in his body and lasers in his eyes. In this way, he could break the ordinary and boring life. But that day came, fantasy into his reality, Tianshi system came. From the first time he was able to see the ghost, everything ordinary no longer existed.


    Father, mother


    Zhou Heng''s body continued to sink down, at the same time, his vision became blurred. The blood ran down the corner of his mouth and then spread into the lake. His internal organs have been crushed.


    A white shadow slid down from the top quickly. The figure moved quickly in the water, and in the twinkling of an eye, it came to Zhou Heng.


    Who is it?


    Zhou Heng felt that a familiar person was close to him, but he couldn''t remember who he was. The pain of drowning made him unable to concentrate.


    The white shadow stretched out his slender arm and held Zhou Heng tightly in the water. Then, Zhou Heng felt a soft and warm feeling on his lips.


    There is air passed to himself through his lips. With the air, Zhou Heng''s body is recovering rapidly.


    "It is detected that there is an influx of external energy, do you want to turn on the protection mode?" A cold female voice rang out in Zhou Heng''s head.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t give orders to resist. At the moment, he felt very comfortable. In the past three years, he has been wandering outside alone. He has not felt the warm feeling for a long time. Even under the water, even on the edge of life and death. Zhou Heng also hopes to stay for a long time.


    There is a warm and comfortable energy passing through the air. These energies are much like the witchcraft energies used by witches, but they are more pure, without the slightest evil and disgusting smell.


    And this new energy, good or bad, will activate the warning system of the Heavenly Master system.


    "It is detected that there is an influx of external energy, do you want to turn on the protection mode?" The cold girl kept repeating this sentence in Zhou Heng''s mind, as if urging Zhou Heng to make a quick decision.


    But Zhou Heng has slowly closed his eyes, in the embrace of white shadow, his body slowly sank down.The water gradually quieted down, and the surrounding air fell into a dead silence. Bai Ying and Zhou Heng embrace each other. They sink together and gradually lose their light. With the disappearance of the last light, the two felt nothing but the softness of their lips and the faint body temperature they passed on to each other.


    The temperature of the water around him gradually dropped, and Zhou Heng, half asleep and half awake, hugged the soft person in front of him, which was the only thing he could touch and hold in the water.


    That white shadow twisted body, seem to want to break away from the embrace of Zhou Heng. But Zhou Heng held it more tightly.


    At this time, the flow of water suddenly started to move, and there was a slight white light in the distance. White shadow''s twisting movement stopped.


    In the distance, the white light became bigger and brighter. In the white light, some dark shadows appeared. That''s the lantern fish, and the prince of the dragon clan.


    White shadow suddenly moved a few moves, from the embrace of Zhou Heng broke away. Then, the white shadow left Zhou Heng and floated up quickly.


    The change of the current makes the princes of the Dragon tribe find the movement here. "It''s the intruder!" Someone yelled, and then the three figures quickly swam towards Zhou Heng at the same time.


    And Zhou Heng, who lost the man in his arms, also opened his eyes. Before he could react to what had happened, a harpoon like weapon thrust into his shoulder!

 Chapter 172

    The three dragons besieged Zhou Heng and stabbed him indiscriminately. Zhou Heng was still half asleep and half awake. He couldn''t avoid being stabbed on the shoulder by one of them.


    The blood immediately spread from the shoulder to the water.


    Zhou Heng wanted to ask them, but he was in the water. If he opened his mouth, he would drown as before. Now he had to concentrate on dealing with it.


    But the three men who came to besiege him were not ordinary characters, but the descendants of the dragon, the real overlord in the water. With the same weapons in their hands, the three dragons quickly swung their bodies in the water and surrounded Zhou Heng.


    "Check their identity for me quickly!" Although there is no way to speak, Zhou Heng can still give orders to the Heavenly Master system.


    "Identity, Hertz, race, dragon, ability, water control."


    "Identity, OLM, race, dragon, ability, water control."


    "Identity, amber, race, dragon, ability, water control."


    The three tips were conveyed to Zhou Heng almost at the same time. Loong? Does a dragon grow into a human? Zhou Heng was a little surprised. His eyes gradually adapted to the darkness of the water. Although he still couldn''t see each other clearly, he could at least see each other''s appearance covered with blue scales. In Zhou Heng''s opinion, these people are more like human infectors like Wang Ya.


    But they are quite different from the infected. Most of the infected people who took the heita drugs have lost their senses, and these dragons not only have independent senses, but also have a long life that the infected people can''t have. In addition, these dragons are inferior to the infected ones in physical strength and agility.


    One against three, if not in the water, Zhou Heng should be able to deal with it easily.


    But now they are at the bottom of the water. It''s too much for human beings to fight with the dragon on such an occasion. When he waved his fist in the water, Zhou Heng couldn''t even exert half of his usual strength. He wanted to avoid the attack, too. His action became extremely slow because of the obstruction of the water. As a result, the dragon''s combat effectiveness in the water has been greatly improved. Under this situation, Zhou Heng could not cope with the joint siege of the three.


    The three dragons, armed with weapons, rushed in the water for several rounds. After that, Zhou Heng''s body was already scarred. Different from fighting on shore, in the water, Zhou Heng''s wound would be soaked in the water every time he was injured, and blood would flow out of the wound and spread in the water. If he wants to escape, the blood in the water will become a good clue for the other party to chase him.


    There is no way to escape, Zhou Heng can only fight to the end. But now he doesn''t even know why he was attacked.


    The three dragons constantly attacked Zhou Heng, but what Zhou Heng could do was to resist, and he had no ability to fight back. At the same time, his body continued to sink.


    "Don''t let him into the square!" Said the dragon named hertz.


    "Third brother, don''t worry!" A dragon answered.


    The attack of the three men became more violent.


    Square? Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment. Will there be any square under the water? Just when he was confused and distracted, another attack hit him. This attack hit his soft abdomen, and a lot of blood immediately penetrated out.


    It''s over! Even for Zhou Heng, who has been strengthened by the Heavenly Master system, such an attack is deadly enough.


    But just at this time, there was an energy gushing from the wound in his abdomen. This energy was very similar to the magic energy that the wizard king put into his body, but it was more pure.


    The energy gushing from the wound stopped the bleeding in a flash. At the same time, the cell activity of his wound was also increased. These cells divide rapidly and repair Zhou Heng''s damaged body.


    What''s going on? No chance to give him more thought, another dragon hit him heavily, and his body fell down quickly.


    "He should have died from that blow." Said Abe, the dragon.


    "Let''s go," said Hertz, the oldest of the three. "We have to clean up the intruder''s body before the second brother and father come."


    "If his blood stains the square, it''s also a troublesome thing to clean it," he nodded


    They chased Zhou Heng''s body and swam down. Behind them, the giant lantern fish followed.


    Zhou Heng''s falling body collided with a soft film of water, and then he sank out of the film. Finally, his body left the water and fell into the air.


    Finally, the wet Zhou Heng fell on the dry floor.


    And the three dragons soon followed. The three of them went through the water film and fell into the square.


    "He doesn''t seem to be dead?" Dragon said hertz.


    "How can it be!" Before he finished speaking, Zhou Heng covered his abdomen and got up from the ground. "It hurts!" Although that energy healed the wound in his abdomen, it could not eliminate the pain he should have felt. Although the Tianshi system has greatly improved his tolerance to pain, the injury this time is really serious, so even Zhou Heng will show his teeth in pain."Monster, this guy is not a human, it''s a monster!" The Dragon Anbei roars at Zhou Heng. He looked a little flustered.


    "Let''s go together," Longzi Hertz watched Zhou Heng''s action warily. "Let''s kill this guy together." It''s hard to imagine that any human can come to the field of water without the help of any foreign things. What''s more, it''s even harder to believe that someone can stand up like a nobody after such a serious injury.


    Why are they besieging themselves? Zhou Heng doesn''t want to investigate this problem any more. Since the other party wants his own life, he can''t just let it go. Zhou Heng clenched his teeth and put on a fighting posture. Now it''s not in the water. It''s Zhou Heng''s turn to play at home.


    The three dragons didn''t underestimate Zhou Heng. Being able to come to this place is enough to prove that Zhou Heng is an extraordinary person, but they still miscalculated Zhou Heng''s strength.


    Anbei, the first dragon to rush up, sends out a cry to cheer for himself. At the same time, he stabs Zhou Heng''s belly with his long blade. He thought Zhou Heng''s abdomen was injured, so he couldn''t avoid his attack. Which knows Zhou Heng just slightly sideways, let him pounce on an empty. Then, Zhou Heng raised his arm and put the blade in Longzi''s hand under his arm.


    With a burst of white light sweeping the blade, Zhou Heng immediately learned the origin of the weapon through the celestial system.


    "Dragon King Trident." Zhou Heng''s face raised a smile, "it''s a little interesting."


    Longzi is shocked. He wants to pull out his weapon from Zhou Heng''s armpit. But even if he did his best, the trident of Dragon King under Zhou Heng''s armpit was still, as if it had been welded to death.


    At this time, the other two dragons attacked from the left and right respectively. Zhou Heng grabbed the Dragon King Trident under his armpit and used the tip and end of the Trident to separate the attack from the left and right.


    At present, one of the three dragons has been robbed of weapons. Although the other two have weapons in their hands, they are obviously not Zhou Heng''s opponents.


    On the shore, Longzi''s ability is not as good as that of those infected, let alone Zhou Heng.

 Chapter 173

    At this time, Anbei lost his trident in his hand, just like a tiger lost his teeth and lost his prestige. The two brothers protected him behind them and began to fight with the invaders. Amber stood outside and wanted to help, but he was empty handed and didn''t know what to do.


    This is not the first time the water throne has been invaded by foreign enemies. For thousands of years, even enemy troops have entered here, but up to now the water throne still stands, relying on the strength of the Dragon King and the concerted efforts of the Shui people. Now the invaders have come to the most central square, but amber is powerful and hard to use. He is really worried.


    In fact, if the place where the two sides fight is not the square, the dragons can summon Wang Mang to solve their opponents, but they can''t afford the destruction of large creatures like Wang Mang. If you have to, it''s up to the dragons to solve everything by themselves.


    But these three dragons are obviously not Zhou Heng''s opponents on land.


    Zhou Heng waved the trident of the Dragon King in his hand, and his movements were even more fluent than those of the Dragon sons. If he hadn''t studied this weapon for most of his life, it would be difficult to show his attainments. Of course, the dragons would not think that this was the help of the Heavenly Master system. All the magic weapons would be instantly resolved as long as they passed Zhou Heng''s hand. The Dragon Trident is no exception.


    However, in the eyes of the Dragon sons, Zhou Heng''s ability to make the Trident the unique weapon of the water throne so powerful surprised them.


    If the two armed dragons can take care of each other, plus the unarmed dragon Anbei plundering the array outside, they will not lose too fast. However, the shock in their hearts was that they were not stable. They had made many mistakes in cooperation. The weapons of both sides were banging in the air for less than a few rounds, and the two dragons were decorated.


    If we go on fighting, we are afraid that all the three dragons will die here - they will never escape. On the base of the copper column in the center of the square are engraved with the names and taboos of the ancestors of the dragon clan, as well as some records of the war a thousand years ago. As dragons, the three of them will defend this place to the death.


    Just when the three were in danger, the water flow around the water film suddenly changed dramatically.


    It''s the second prince will.


    "Brother!" Amber immediately said hello to will, "that man is the intruder!"


    Will nodded and joined the fight without saying much. Will is not the most powerful among the brothers, but he can inspire everyone''s morale. So after he joined the battle, Zhou Heng felt a little bit tired.


    After that, Andre arrived.


    "Mr. Andre," Aisha said to Andre, "you''d better hide first. This man is so fierce that I don''t think my brothers can deal with him for a while."


    Andrea gave Aisha a smile and asked, "are your brothers here?"


    Aisha nodded: "all the brothers are here except the one who is away from home."


    "Good, good!" Andre suddenly nodded happily.


    Aisha didn''t understand why Mr. Andre had such an expression.


    "A delicious dinner. That''s great." Andre whispered.


    "What did you say, Mr. Andre?" Aisha''s face was a little puzzled.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng," Andre suddenly raised his voice, "do you remember me?"


    Zhou Heng over there is fighting with several dragons. Although he has many enemies, he has the upper hand. If Zhou Heng is willing to do his best, he can easily bring them down. It''s just that these people are not worth their efforts.


    "What are you, Ann?" Although Andre still remembers Zhou Heng, Zhou Heng has no deep impression on Andre.


    "Andre, I''m Andre." Andre introduced himself together.


    "Do you know Mr. Andre?" Aisha''s face was a little surprised and flustered. She stepped back two steps involuntarily.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng, let me help you." Said Andre, grimacing.


    "The two intruders are in one group!" The second prince will yelled to his sister Asha, "Asha, stay away from him!"


    "Yelling and yelling!" Andre raised his arm, and a blue flame flew out of his palm, like an arrow, towards the second prince will.


    The second prince will subconsciously uses the trident of the Dragon King in his hand to resist. As a weapon of the dragon family, the hardness of the trident of the Dragon King has exceeded that of diamonds, far beyond the ordinary metal.


    But the blue flame passed the trident of the Dragon King and hit the second prince will.


    "Brother, brother!" With Aisha''s cry of surprise, a small group of blue flame instantly wrapped the body of the second prince will. As a dragon, the second prince is protected by water elements, so that his scales can withstand the high temperature of more than 1000 degrees Celsius. In other words, even if you burn him with alcohol blowtorch, it will not cause any harm to him.


    "Wow --" but the scream of the two princes only sounded for a moment and then disappeared. The flame would not burn one''s body, but would burn the other''s soul. When the second prince''s body fell to the ground, the blue flame gradually went out. From the appearance, almost no burn scars can be seen. Among the people present, only Zhou Heng can feel that the soul of the second prince will has disappeared.The wizard of the black tower! At the moment, Zhou Heng grits his teeth. He remembers that he was seriously injured by the wizard Wang Cheng after rescuing Ding Ling and Xu Lingshan, and watched Xu Lingshan become half dead. The root of all hatred and evil is the wizard of the black tower!


    But Andre is not aware of what he has done. In his opinion, these dragon boys and dragon girls are not "lives", they are just "treasures".


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Andre walked towards will''s body step by step.


    "Second brother!" "Brother will Younger brothers and sisters do not know will is dead, they are still calling the second brother''s name.


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s your turn soon!" After confirming that all the Dragon girls are here, Andre can finally tear off his mask of hypocrisy. It''s very hard to hide your greed in front of treasure all the time.


    Aisha can''t believe that the man who talked and laughed with her just now, who was regarded as a good friend by her, would turn around and attack his brother. She stood in the same place, not knowing what to do.


    But the Hertz three knew what to do. They are no longer entangled with Zhou Heng, but rush towards Andre.


    "You dragon people are too weak." Andre stood in front of will''s body and sighed.

 Chapter 174

    Before hertz and the other three dragons could touch Andre, they were blocked by the invisible energy wall around him.


    "It''s too weak." Andre could not help sighing again. Even in Europe, those giant flying dragons with wings and fire breathing are far more terrible than these dragon girls. If we had known that the dragon was so weak in the East, Andre would not have been so frightened along the way. In Andre''s opinion, these weak dragon people exist just to be his bait.


    The cry of the three dragons, as well as the surprised and panicked expression of the Dragon Girl Aisha, Andre has completely ignored. Now the only thing he needs to worry about is Zhou Heng.


    Andre didn''t know enough about this human being. Zhou Heng was able to escape from the attack of the wizard king and dive into the water like himself, which was enough to surprise him.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng, let''s have a good chat." In Andre''s view, Zhou Heng will take the risk to dive here, of course, for the sake of "treasure".


    "Let''s talk about how to share these treasures!" Said Andre aloud. Share? That''s impossible. After killing all these dragon people, Zhou Heng will be next. Now all he has to do is to temporarily stabilize this guy full of unknowns and not let him give himself any trouble.


    "Mr. Andre, how can you, how can you --" before Zhou Heng answered, Aisha took the lead.


    But before she finished, Andre interrupted her. A blue flame turned into a thin arrow and flew towards Aisha''s throat.


    "Shut up! There''s no place for you to talk! " Andre attacks Asha.


    "Sister!" Orum pounced on the blue flame. He wanted to use his body to block the attack for his sister, but his speed was still too slow compared with the flying flame. In other words, Andre, who gathered the strength of many wizard King disciples, was too powerful to be compared with orum.


    The blue flame flew to Aisha''s throat. Aisha subconsciously retreated, but the retreat had no effect. Unless a miracle happens, the blue flame is bound to devour her.


    A miracle really happened.


    The irresistible fire of soul suddenly condensed into a small group in front of Aisha. The little flame kept rolling and getting smaller and smaller until it disappeared into the air, leaving no small spark.


    "What''s the matter?" It was Andre''s turn to be surprised. That''s the fire of the soul! The highest form of fire is the creation of witchcraft. It can not only show the high temperature of red or blue flame, but also turn into various weapons to burn all enemies to ashes. It can also point directly at the opponent''s soul, burning up the local soul without leaving any external scars, or even turn into the most gentle form, Heal people''s wounds, repair people''s souls - in theory, as long as people are not completely dead, the soul of the fire can be completely cured. This is the fire of the soul, the unity of attack and defense, the incomparable powerful witchcraft, one of the precious witchcraft crystallization in the six hundred years since the establishment of the black tower.


    "How, how!" Andre widened his eyes and repeated his words, "it must be an illusion. Someone is using magic!"


    Who''s doing the right thing? Is it the wizard king? Andre has been afraid of the wizard king. He dived into the water earlier than himself, but he has not left any trace. Is he watching himself in the dark?


    Two blue flames are burning in his hands. Originally, he was very careful not to hurt the bodies of these dragons and dragon girls. After all, their bodies are the treasure Andre is looking for. But now, he doesn''t care that much.


    The two blue flames in his hands turned into the shape of a sickle weasel. This is his original witchcraft, which combines Peter''s ability with the witchcraft of soul fire!


    It has the powerful lethality of soul fire, and it is as smart and elegant as the sickle weasel. All the prey targeted by soul fire weasel can''t escape the fate of death! This is Andre''s special "gift" for the wizard king. It is with this trump card that he dares to enter the water to compete with his mentor, the wizard king, for the dragon''s treasure.


    Fly, take the life of all things for me!


    Two blue pitchfork weasels fly out of Andre''s hands. They make a long blue mark in the air and fly straight to Asha. Their open mouths are filled with cyan flames, and each flap of their wings will leave the breath of death.


    They are unstoppable!


    "Run, Asha!" Cried the brothers.


    But Aisha couldn''t run any more. Her feet were nailed to the ground in panic. The pressure brought by the soul pitchfork will destroy the will of all weak prey. They are unstoppable and invincible.


    Bang. As if they had suddenly lost their direction, two soul stoats collided in the air. They melted in the air and turned into a bigger blue flame.


    Is there anything more powerful coming out? No, Andre''s face also had an incredible expression - he didn''t tell the stoat to do it.It''s two soul stoats who suddenly lose control and bump into each other. The blue flame began to roll again, and became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared perfectly in the air.


    There was no spark left.


    "It''s impossible!" Andre roared out! Witchcraft is divided into different levels. Only high-level witchcraft can eliminate low-level witchcraft. As the highest level of fire witchcraft, soul fire cannot be eliminated by other witchcraft. Witchcraft, which seems magical and strange, actually has the "witchcraft law" corresponding to the natural law. In the six hundred year history of heita, powerful witches have spent all their lives to spy out the true face of "witchcraft law", and what happened in front of them has violated the common sense of witchcraft!


    "It''s impossible! It must be magic Only magic can explain what happened in front of his eyes. Andre doesn''t believe that there are other possibilities.


    He stood in the center of people''s eyes, lost his original appearance, and roared like a madman.


    The three dragons dare not approach him. The most important thing they have to do is to take their sister Asha away.


    While Zhou Heng was still standing in the same place, his right hand was holding the trident of the Dragon King captured from the Dragon Anbei, and there were many scars left when he was besieged at the bottom of the water. Of course, these scars were far from fatal. And his left hand was raised flat, and whenever Andre released a sorcery, he would flick his finger in the air.


    "Who is it! Who is using magic on me Andre is still shouting.


    "It''s so noisy." Zhou Heng couldn''t bear it at last.


    He took out his ear with his left hand.


    "Are you witches so surprised?"


    Andre glared at him.

 Chapter 175

    If you attack Zhou Heng at this time, it is likely to force Zhou Heng to join hands with the dragons to deal with himself. For Andre, this is not a wise choice.


    But now Andre has already red eyes, the guy who hid in the dark to use magic to him didn''t show up, so he had to take Zhou Heng to vent his anger.


    "Just a mortal, how dare you be presumptuous in front of me!" Andre roars at Zhou Heng. An energy gun condenses in his hand. Under the attack of anger, he doesn''t want to use the fire of soul, so he throws the energy gun in his hand at Zhou Heng.


    "Boring." In Zhou Heng''s view, the witchcraft of these witches seems to be full of tricks, but in fact they are all similar tricks.


    His fingers flicked again in the air, and the powerful energy gun disappeared.


    "Yes, it''s you!" Andre found out that the person who was right with him was Zhou Heng.


    And the dragon also understood that it was the invaders who were besieged by themselves who had been protecting Aisha. But why did he do that?


    "Why are you standing in my way?" It''s the same question Andre wants to answer.


    In his opinion, Zhou Heng has no reason to hinder himself now. On the contrary, Zhou Heng should help himself to kill these dragon girls first. When these dragon girls become corpses and can''t resist and escape, it''s Zhou Heng''s turn to fight Andre. If he kills Andre, or Andre kills him, the one who survives can enjoy them alone¡° "Treasure". But that''s not now.


    "Are you crazy?" Andre yells at Zhou Heng, "what''s the good for you to help these dragon people?" He could not understand Zhou Heng''s motive at all.


    Zhou Heng didn''t answer him immediately. He didn''t need to explain anything to Andre. Now it''s Zhou Heng, not Andre, who has the initiative.


    "We can share them!" Andre began to persuade Zhou Heng, "the weak life should be dominated by the strong life, this is the law of nature, your sympathy has no meaning to them! Even if I don''t kill them today, they will die in the hands of other hunters. It''s not me who killed them, it''s their weakness. " He is like a speaker, instilling his own theory into Zhou Heng.


    "Survival of the fittest is the iron rule of nature! We are better than human beings and dragon people, just like human beings use livestock as food, they are also our food. " Andre said, "I can share the food with you. If you join hands with me, we can grab more food!" Andre believes that his words will move each other.


    The strong can only reason with the strong, and the weak can only wait for the distribution of the strong like a good meal on the plate.


    But Zhou Heng''s expression did not have any waves.


    "Come on, join me. We should all be the top hunters in the food chain, and they are just prey." Andre extended his hand to Zhou Heng.


    If Zhou Heng is willing to join hands with him at this time, Andre may really share these treasures with him. As far as Zhou Heng''s mysterious ability is concerned, Andre is not sure that he will be able to deal with him. At this time, he will give in and make plans after finding out his opponent''s cards. This is the best way to deal with him.


    But from beginning to end, Zhou Heng did not respond to his speech.


    "Have you finished?" Zhou Heng asked impatiently.


    "What?" Andre didn''t understand what Zhou Heng meant.


    "When you''re done, let''s fight." Working with a wizard? Don''t joke. Zhou Heng didn''t forget the purpose of his trip. These sorcerers who once embarrassed him must pay the price!


    "You lunatic!" Andre gritted his teeth in a hurry. "Stubborn lunatic!"


    His theory, the other side did not listen to a word, this unreasonable madman!


    Now Andre has forgotten one thing. In his theory, the strong can only reason with the strong. He regards himself as the strong standing on the same level with Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng does not necessarily think so.


    Just when Andre confronts Zhou Heng, the three dragons protect Aisha and quietly retreat to the edge of the water film. As long as Aisha returns to the water, the other side will never catch up with her again. As for the other three, they couldn''t leave. They died in order to protect the base of the copper pillar, which was the fate of Longzi. But Asha has to leave. She''s the future of the dragon.


    "No one is allowed to leave!" Andre''s left hand waved, a huge blue wall of fire rose on the ground, instantly wrapped the three dragons and Aisha in it. At the same time, his right hand also lit a blue flame, which condensed into the shape of a sword. He rushed up to Zhou Heng.


    Fire magic. I can do that too. Zhou Heng thought.


    In other words, Zhou Heng only knows basic Fire spells. The so-called fire spell, in the final analysis, is just the ability to master the temperature, but if it is supplemented by other means, it will produce endless changes. What if you add a little magic power to fire magic?


    Zhou Heng''s hand appeared the same cyan flame!


    The fire of the soul, which he had dispelled before, now appeared in his hands. It''s another miracle to break the "witchcraft law" to use the witchcraft energy of the other party for several purposes without the death of the other party. But it''s nothing for Zhou Heng to completely analyze the magic energy through the celestial system."It''s very simple." Zhou Heng said softly.


    The fire of the soul is a kind of witchcraft that Andre had not learned in the first half of his life. If he had not absorbed Simon''s ability, he would not have been able to learn this advanced witchcraft in the second half of his life. But Zhou Heng can master this skill in a moment.


    "Damn it The blue sword in Andre''s hand chopped at Zhou Heng.


    The fire of the soul in Zhou Heng''s hand climbed on the trident of the Dragon King, and the trident of the Dragon King made of "underwater cold iron" was burning up in his hands!


    Zhou Heng raised the trident of the Dragon King and held the sword split by Andre.


    At the first moment when Andre''s shapeless soul fire sword collided with Zhou Heng''s Dragon King Trident, it began to roll.


    He''s absorbing my flame! Andre quickly revokes the magic in his hand, and his body falls back.


    But how could Zhou Heng let him go? He raised his foot and kicked Andre''s belly. Andre was inferior to Zhou Heng in physical strength, but his brain was still full of surprise, and he didn''t respond to Zhou Heng''s kick at all.


    Zhou Heng kicked the ball, Andre''s body was like a ball, flying far away.


    He fell to the ground, the floor of the square also fell out of deep cracks, all the bones of the body are issued a broken sound. If Andre was just an ordinary wizard, it would be enough to kill him.


    But now Andre is not ordinary, he is a collection of the power of several wizard King disciples.


    The blue flame appeared on the wound on the surface of his body, and also burned in his body, repairing his broken bones.


    His body slowly out of the black smoke, in this black smoke, a large number of black sickle weasel waving wings fly out.


    At the same time, his hands, feet and limbs are also changing. His palms become sharp claws, and his legs are covered with black fluff.


    Andre is sickening!

 Chapter 176

    The sickle weasel is just one of thousands of different animals. Different from wandering spirits, fierce ghosts and mountain spirits, exotic beasts are closer to wild animals in characteristics, bloodthirsty and often have entity. They will not only attack humans, but also kill each other. As one of the smaller species, the sickle weasel relies on its rare social characteristics. Sickle weasels know how to cooperate with each other, and they can even share their information with other species through sound waves.


    If only from the point of view of teamwork, the sickle weasel is the closest to human beings.


    This is also why some witches continue to develop witchcraft to control the sickle weasel. After mastering the communication mode between the sickle weasel, the witches can also obtain information from the sickle weasel. Although a single sickle weasel is weak, the whole population of sickle weasel is extremely powerful.


    But the sickle weasel is a strange animal after all. As a terrible creature condensed by evil spirit, the sickle weasel and human beings are very different.


    The human body is sickle weasel, that is, the human body is different from the beast. Human and other animals are two things that should not be merged. The transformation of human body into other animals is a terrible witchcraft against the will of nature. Once successful, the wizard can gain extremely powerful power, but if there is a mistake, it is also very likely to be affected by the evil spirit of the beast, which can not be reversed and can never change back to the human appearance.


    Therefore, even among the Wizards in the black tower, this is the "unorthodox way" that a few people are willing to practice, and only a few of them can succeed in practice. The king of greed and sickle weasel, one of the six wizard kings, is one of the few.


    In addition, according to Andre''s knowledge, only Peter, the first disciple of the wizard king, once demonstrated the ability of human body to sickle in front of him.


    But now, there is a third wizard who can transform himself into a sickle weasel, and that is Andre, who has absorbed Peter''s ability.


    What kind of feeling is it like to turn the human body into a sickle weasel?


    Andre''s limbs gradually lose consciousness, those are his human parts, and soon new senses will replace the old things. The strength gathered from his limbs and gathered in his chest.


    His heartbeat had never been stronger. Not only his appearance had changed, but also his organs had changed. To support a new limb, you must have a set of internal organs to match it.


    Bang, bang, bang! Every heartbeat came into Andre''s ear.


    Strength, never had strength, accompanied by the heartbeat came to Andre''s body.


    He tried to move his new limbs, and then he got up from the ground. His feet have become Eagle like claws, and his fingernails are like breaking tofu, easily sinking into the ground.


    And Andre''s back split at this time, the black meat wings squeezed out of his body, and then suddenly spread out.


    With the black wings waving, the air moved quickly and Andre''s body floated.


    "The devil!" Dragon Hertz through the blue flame, saw Andre''s back, "that''s the devil!"


    Yes, the form Andre shows now is exactly what the devil looks like in the myth.


    Maybe my power at the moment can be compared with that of the wizard king. Andre grinned triumphantly.


    "Ding -"


    it never occurred to Zhou Heng that the Heavenly Master system would release its mission at this time.


    "New task triggered."


    In Zhou Heng''s vision, Andre''s body appeared a line of text annotation: "evil spirit infectors, 22 points merit, reward sickle weasel wing."


    This is Zhou Heng''s first new vocabulary. And sickle weasel wings? What kind of reward is this? Zhou Heng thought of the painted bird plume he had got. He thought that the sickle weasel''s wing was almost the same as the painted bird plume, which had no effect on himself now. As for the 22 points of merit, it was quite attractive to Zhou Heng.


    He has not accumulated merits for a long time.


    This is the first time that Zhou Heng took the task from human hands, if Andre can still be called human now.


    Andre''s eyes are red, that is the blood flowing into his eyes - in his body, the evil Qi instead of the blood in the body, if you do not control the flow of evil Qi, he will be controlled by these evil Qi in turn. But Andre doesn''t understand this as the wizard king and Peter do. The blood in his body is being pushed out by the evil spirit of other animals. At the same time, the brain that needs blood to run is becoming slow.


    Andre''s vision turned red and his consciousness blurred. Without the ability of the wizard king and the determination of Peter, Andre chooses to turn his body into a sickle weasel in this case, which will only be controlled by the sickle weasel''s evil spirit.


    This is the evil spirit infector. Compared with human beings, he is more like a bloodthirsty beast.


    Zhou Heng raised the trident of the Dragon King, which was burning with blue flame in his hand, and put on an attack posture. It''s not hard to guess that there will be a tough battle waiting for him.


    Over their heads, the dim light suddenly became darker, as if some huge shadow was approaching."Die, all of you!" Andre opened his mouth, and a murky voice came out of his mouth. It didn''t look like a human voice.


    The last word''s ending falls, and the sickle weasel like Andre rushes toward Zhou Heng. His speed stunned the dragons in the fire cage. Even in the water, the dragons could not reach his speed.


    Zhou Heng didn''t have the experience to deal with the sickle weasel opponent. He waved the Dragon King Trident in his hand. Instead of dodging, he used attack instead of defense. He chose the smartest way.


    The sharp edge of the Trident, with its cyan flame, stabbed Andre as he passed. Andre just waved his right hand - it''s not a hand anymore, it''s a claw. The claw is as hard as fine steel. It collides with the sharp edge of the Trident, and rubs a red spark. Then the trident of the Dragon King is put away.


    Although the Dragon Trident didn''t strike, the soul fire attached to it also burned on Andre''s black arm.


    Andre can''t make the fire of soul disappear by moving his finger like Zhou Heng, but he also has a way to deal with it. The place burned by the fire of the soul is like molting from Andre''s body and falling on the ground one by one. After molting, the exposed part is not the flesh color of human body, but black.


    Pure black.


    Andre launched a fierce attack on Zhou Heng with his body. His limbs are the most powerful weapon, but Zhou Heng''s attack has no effect on him. The skin on his body is mottled down, which also symbolizes that his "personality" is leaving his body a little bit.


    Andre''s strength in his body is constantly increasing. After abandoning himself as a human, he finally spies the peak of "witchcraft", which is beautiful and makes all witches crazy.


    That''s where the wizard king is!

 Chapter 177

    Zhou Heng can cancel all external witchcraft, but he can''t make it disappear.


    "The sickle weasel of human body" is a witchcraft imposed by oneself. The principle of this sorcery is to use "sorcery energy" to simulate all the characteristics, to simulate the "sorcery energy" in the body as "evil Qi", and then use these evil Qi to transform one''s body. Most witches only know that witchcraft energy and evil spirit are two different forms of energy that restrain each other, but they don''t know that they can complement each other.


    They are complementary to each other.


    If Zhou Heng is willing, he can do the same thing as Andre if he knows all the characteristics of witchcraft. But as a celestial master, he naturally can''t accept this method of using evil Qi to strengthen himself. It''s also a bit of occupational disease.


    Whether it''s dealing with the fierce ghosts full of Yin Qi or the strange beasts full of evil spirit, master Zhou Heng has his own unique way.


    Realizing that the fire of the soul didn''t work, the cyan flame on the Dragon King Trident disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by a light golden light.


    "Yi ah --" the trident of Dragon King in Zhou Heng''s hand pierced Andre''s body again, but this time, Andre screamed.


    Where he was stabbed by the trident of the Dragon King, the black evil spirit that twined around his body seemed to be evaporated and continuously transformed into white steam and floated in the air.


    Andre wants to reach out and beat the Dragon King Trident which is stuck in his chest, but when his palm just touches the long pole of the Trident, it sends back a strong burning feeling.


    "Eep, eep, eep -" that''s not the whine of human beings.


    Andre endured the burning feeling and patted the Dragon King Trident away from his chest. Then, he stepped back a few steps to keep a distance from Zhou Heng.


    "You, who are you?" Andre''s voice is turbid and harsh. If it wasn''t for Zhou Heng''s hearing, he might not be able to hear what he was saying.


    "Master of heaven," Zhou Heng once introduced himself, "I am a master of heaven who can catch ghosts."


    Andre''s blood red eyes widened. Master of heaven? What the hell is that?


    Zhou Heng, holding the trident of the Dragon King in his hand, approached Andre step by step. Andre, a sickle weasel, subconsciously stepped back.


    Even if he has given up his personality, he is still not Zhou Heng''s opponent.


    Where on earth did this boy come from? Andre was not very conscious, but now he is more confused. His ambition, the good situation he worked hard to create, and the treasure he could get at hand, are all things going to fall here and end up in the hands of this mortal boy who calls himself "the teacher of heaven".


    Andre''s heart is full of unwilling, but now he has nothing to do with this mortal boy. His sorcery will be eliminated by his opponent, but he can''t bear the burning feeling of fighting hard. Although he is strong enough, he is constrained by the boy''s face everywhere.


    Is he sent by God to end my ambition?


    Andre stares at Zhou Heng in front of him, but he can''t help retreating. At this time, he suddenly saw something.


    He hasn''t lost yet! He has a last resort!


    Countless Lavender sharp arrows fly out of his Talon like palm. Although he has become a sickle weasel, he can still use witchcraft, and now Andre is only stronger than himself in human form in witchcraft!


    For a time, the arrow like rain.


    To summon such a huge arrow rain, now Andre has indeed reached the threshold of the wizard king.


    "It''s no use." Zhou Heng reminded him. At the same time, Zhou Heng also stretched out his left hand. All the lavender sharp arrows flying towards him stopped in front of him. Then, he spread out his palm, and these sharp arrows fell into his hands smoothly in line, and then turned into thin steam in his hands. On the contrary, he can easily use the magic energy for his own use. Attacks that can''t kill him will only make him stronger.


    If Andre has touched the realm of the wizard king, then Zhou Heng is the master of all witchcraft and the nemesis of all witches.


    But Andre didn''t send out the arrow rain to kill Zhou Heng. He even said that he didn''t think that the arrow rain could hurt him.


    It''s just a feint. It''s just a cover.


    At the same time, Andre rushed to the body of the second prince will. He came behind the body and opened his mouth. It was no longer a human mouth. His mouth was covered with tiny white teeth, which were arranged in neat rows and extended to the depth of his mouth.


    "Devil, let go of the second brother!" In the blue cage, the dragons shout.


    "Mr. Andre, no!" Aisha cried, too.


    It was clear what Andre was going to do - his mouth was on the neck of the corpse, and he nibbled at it. The teeth were moving fast, and they ground the flesh of the dead Dragon into pieces, and then swallowed it into Andre''s body.waste! It''s a waste! The dragon''s body has a more valuable role, Andre so rough to eat the body, even the body itself one tenth of the value can not play out. But for now, Andre has no choice. Dragon blood and dragon meat into his body, with a strong smell of blood, that strange feeling also poured into Andre''s body.


    It''s worth it. It''s all worth it.


    Andre confirmed that from the moment the flesh and blood of the Dragon entered his body. All the hardships, all the sacrifices, are worth it.


    Dragon. A strange race, in the East and West, even represents two completely different creatures.


    But the only thing that will not change is that "dragon" is always linked with "treasure".


    If the sickle weasel is to push Andre to the realm of the wizard king, then the flesh and blood of the dragon makes Andre surpass the wizard king in one breath!


    Why didn''t you drink the flesh and blood of the Dragon earlier? Andre''s body is slowly splitting. There are numerous tiny cracks in the black sickle weasel shell.


    The dragon''s flesh and blood is such a treasure that it can make him enhance such strength at one go. But correspondingly, the strength of the dragon is too weak. Not only does it not match the strength of the dragon in mythology, but also does not conform to the laws of nature.


    So precious and so weak, the dragon family should have been extinct long ago. How can it continue from the mythical age to the present?


    But now Andre doesn''t want to think about this kind of boring problem - he has completed the "dragon", which is enough.


    The black body was completely split, from which the body was covered with blue black scales, delicate antlers on the forehead, and strange creatures with slender tails behind. But the pair of black meat wings did not disappear with the fragmentation of the body.


    With the characteristics of "dragon" and "sickle weasel", Andre has finally reached the peak of his strength.


    In Zhou Heng''s eyes, the merits of defeating him are soaring.


    "Those who are infected with evil spirit will be rewarded with 76 points of merit."


    The Heavenly Master system has never made mistakes in measuring the opponent. You know, a king Python is only worth 27 points of merit. No one knows what the present 76 points of merit mean better than Zhou Heng.

 Chapter 178

    "Run Aisha, still in the blue cage, suddenly called out, "that gentleman, please run!"


    Zhou Heng looks at Aisha in the cage. He doesn''t need her to remind him. Zhou Heng also knows how to do it. The promotion of "Longhua" to Andre is far greater than "sickle weasel". As long as he keeps a little sense, he should run away quickly.


    Don''t hesitate, run away! Just like three years ago!


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood. No one knows this better than you, so run away, Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng stepped back.


    "That gentleman, I''m sorry I mistook you for an intruder." This time, the speaker is Aisha''s brother, Longzi hertz.


    The dragons received a message from their father that there was a human invader on the throne of water. They were ordered to protect the base of the square''s copper pillars. Coincidentally, the three dragons who came here just met Zhou Heng, who was falling in the water. They had no doubt that they had a conflict with Zhou Heng. But now it seems that the intruder my father was referring to should be this Andrea.


    And Zhou Heng can forget the past and help their sister Aisha several times, which has moved them. Now, Andre has been successful in Longhua by swallowing the flesh and blood of longziwill. Such an enemy, unless their father can arrive immediately, even if Zhou Heng and the three dragons on the scene work together, there is no way to subdue him.


    The dragons have no reason to let Zhou Heng put his life here.


    "Sir," said the other dragon, "I''m sorry. Please go quickly." At the same time, the three dragons protect the Dragon Girl Aisha behind them.


    Aisha, the youngest of the five children of the Dragon King, is also the only dragon girl.


    For the whole dragon race, the value of dragon son and dragon daughter is quite different.


    "Seventy six." Zhou Heng did not immediately escape, but whispered the number.


    In fact, when you think about it, it''s not particularly terrible, is it? Zhou Heng comforted himself that if he tried, he might be able to do it.


    He chose to escape three years ago, but he didn''t have the Tianshi system as his strong backing.


    Three years later, he had an invisible powerful helper.


    Zhou Heng clenched his fist, and his palms began to sweat. You know, even after a whole marathon, his body won''t sweat a drop. But now, hesitation and fear are pounding Zhou Heng''s nerves.


    In the final analysis, he is just a mortal who has just owned the Tianshi system for more than three years, not a superhero who can turn into a superhero by shouting a formula in a cartoon or novel. He is not the protagonist in the film and television works, there will be no dead halo shining on him. Zhou Heng will feel pain and die. Like all mortals, he has only one precious life.


    Hesitation and fear are the symbols of his existence as a human being. If one day, the Heavenly Master system will completely erase his emotions, then is Zhou Heng a "human" or a "puppet" of the Heavenly Master System?


    Seventy six.


    Zhou Heng knows better than anyone that this number is too high for him now. So run away! Just like three years ago.


    At this moment, Andre didn''t immediately seek Zhou Heng''s revenge, or he couldn''t see Zhou Heng any more.


    Having just tasted the delicious dragon, every taste bud in his mouth and every cell still active in his body are reminding him to savor the taste.


    The black sickle weasel''s wings fluttered behind Andre, and he flew in the air.


    Then he turned and looked at the three dragons and one dragon girl in the blue cage. Those fresh and delicious flesh and blood are only his treasures!


    In front of these fresh "treasures", the dispensable hatred between him and Zhou Heng is nothing.


    Andre waved his wings and flew to the blue cage. Now is the best time to escape, Zhou Heng finally no longer hesitated, started a step.


    Andre''s action is too fast, almost just a moment, he appeared in the cage, appeared in front of the Dragon hertz.


    "Go to hell, devil!" Hertz pinches the trident of the Dragon King in his hand and stabs Andre with all his strength.


    Andre did not dodge. The trident of the Dragon King hit the surface of his body. After a crisp sound, it broke immediately. You know, the trident of the Dragon King, as the weapon of the dragons, is made of "underwater cold iron" with extremely rare storage. Its hardness is even higher than that of diamonds, and can be used to cut all metals in the world.


    But even such weapons are not as good as Andre''s skin after the dragon.


    Dragon Hertz showed a surprised expression, the next moment, his expression has not had time to change, his chest was pierced. Andre''s limbs did not move at all, but the long tail behind him pierced hertz.


    The long blue black tail is like a flexible snake, twisting and lifting the body of the Dragon hertz.


    The other two dragon see this situation, quickly at the same time to Andre shot, but their attack will not have any effect. Under the eyes of the public, the black and blue scales on Andre''s tail are constantly opening and closing, and the tail itself is slightly bulging - the scales on his tail are like a small mouth, absorbing the Dragon Hertz''s blood for Andre! This is the blood sucking characteristic of sickle weasels.The Dragon Hertz didn''t even scream, so his body shriveled quickly. Andre''s face, however, showed the opposite expression of satisfaction.


    Enjoy, there is no more perfect enjoyment. The dragon is really a wonderful creature.


    Andre reached out his left and right hands at the same time and grabbed the necks of the other two dragons.


    He raised his hand, and he lifted the two dragons into the air.


    Suffocation came, and the two dragons kept kicking their legs, but this struggle would not have any effect.


    "Sister, sister, let''s go!" OLM, the dragon, was a little more powerful and could barely make a sound, while amber, the dragon, had rolled up his eyes and salivated from the corner of his mouth.


    Where can Aisha escape? She is trapped in a cage cast by the fire of soul. She is already a lamb to be slaughtered. After Andre sucks up her two brothers, it will be his turn.


    With the two sounds of "Lo" and "Lo", the heads of the two dragons turned to one side. Their necks were twisted alive by Andre. No matter it''s human or dragon, they are determined not to live under such circumstances.


    Andre''s tail dropped the withered body of Hertz, and then pierced the full bodies of the two dragons in his hand at the same time.


    Beautiful, Andre comfortably closed his eyes.


    Incomparable beauty!

 Chapter 179

    Seventy six, the number has not changed.


    After absorbing the flesh and blood of longziweier and completing the Longhua, the reward of the Heavenly Master System for Andre''s task has been raised from 22 to 76 in one breath. Correspondingly, the most powerful ghost ever appeared, the ghost of feng shui master Tong Renjie, only rewards 11 points of merit, while the giant alien king in Qingyu lake, which is extremely destructive Python is only 27 merits.


    Andre''s body of flesh and blood, to this extent, is enough to make people feel terrible.


    But now, he has absorbed the essence and blood of the three dragons, but the number has not changed.


    The Heavenly Master system did not increase his reward again, so the conclusion is very simple - Andre did not become stronger again, 76, which is his ceiling.


    Andre also noticed this, he slowly opened his eyes, his face calm and happy expression disappeared, replaced by surprise mixed with a little panic.


    He released his hands, threw the bodies of the dragons to the ground, and then put his palm in front of him.


    What''s going on? Although drinking dragon''s essence and blood still makes him feel comfortable, the previous feeling of power influx did not appear, not only the appearance did not change further, his ability did not get any improvement.


    Why didn''t I get stronger? Andre''s eyes widened, and the long tail behind him reflected his emotions, twitching wildly in the air.


    Andre has done a lot to become strong. He left his family to join the black tower, which is his first step. After that, he successfully became a disciple of the wizard king with his own efforts. But soon, he reached a bottleneck called "talent.".


    At the instigation of the wizard king, Andre kills Simon, a rising star. By this way, he finally thinks that he has surpassed the threshold of "talent".


    He absorbed many disciples, including the strongest Peter, and even completed the powerful witchcraft of sickle weasel.


    At this time, Andre must think that "talent" can no longer limit himself, he can wantonly seize the power of others, and make himself become extremely powerful.


    The wizard king told himself that it would be the most wrong thing that Wang had done in his life to break through his talent. This is the first idea that Andre Longhua came up with.


    But now, he finally understood why the wizard king would tell him how to break through the "talent", because the king saw his "upper limit".


    No matter how hard he tried, no matter how many lives he took, that''s all Andre could do.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Looking at his hands, Andre seemed to see those who had been killed and taken power by himself, Simon, Peter Each of these people has a higher limit than him, but they all die in their own hands. The last one was Andre, but the laughter was full of sadness.


    He thought that he would pry into the ultimate mystery of witchcraft, and even become the existence above all wizard kings. But he was wrong. From the beginning, there was no such possibility in his life.


    The reason why the wizard King indulges himself is that he has long expected that Andre would not grow up to be his hindrance. Maybe even Peter''s death is in the king''s plan.


    The blood fight between the eleven disciples has been arranged since the eleven were called to the door.


    It turns out that everything has been written.


    Andre could feel that fate was laughing at himself out of sight.


    The sound of ridicule in his auditory hallucination penetrated into his ears and made his eyes crazy. "I don''t believe it!" Andre burst into a roar. "I don''t believe it!" What doesn''t he believe? No one but himself could understand the roar.


    Andre looks at the last dragon girl, Asha.


    It was also his last hope. Andre stretched out his hands full of black and blue scales and grabbed the Dragon Girl Asha. This is his last resistance to fate!


    But Aisha is raising her head at this time, the huge shadow has come to their head, and the whole square is under the pressure of the shadow.


    "Father." Asha whispered.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Andre has already flew to Aisha''s front, his hands are about to grasp Aisha''s thin and soft neck.


    But the blue cage suddenly moved.


    The fire of the soul rises, condenses in the air and turns into a burning blue fire dragon, running towards Andre on the ground.


    The blue fire dragon opened its big mouth, as if to crush Andre!


    But Andre just turned around and waved, and the blue fire dragon changed its direction and hit the ground. The cyan fire dragon smashed on the floor of the square, just like a drop of water blooming on the ground. Countless flames were splashed up. These cyan fires fell to every corner of the square, and then burst into flames, illuminating the inside of the whole water film into a strange cyan.


    "You again!" Andre looked hard at Zhou Heng standing in the distance. No one present except Zhou Heng could do such a thing. "Damn it"I''m sorry." Zhou Heng shrugged his shoulders and made an innocent expression on his face. In the end, he did not choose to escape, Andre is no longer strong, which means that he has a chance to defeat Andre.


    "Good, good." Andre burst out laughing. "It''s great you didn''t run away!"


    "After eating this dragon man, I will eat you next."


    "You don''t brush your teeth after eating?" Zhou Heng asked with a smile. He is trying to ease the tension in his heart. It''s like some examinees always do something to relax themselves before the exam.


    To deal with this guy, Zhou Heng must improve his state to perfection. While talking with Andre, Zhou Heng slowly moves his steps - he wants to go to the position of "Daji".


    Andre didn''t notice the change of Zhou Heng''s position. As a wizard, he knew nothing about feng shui.


    "You''re in a good mood," Andre said. "I hope you can laugh when I cut your throat."


    "I thought you Westerners are good at humor. It seems that there are exceptions to everything." Zhou Heng talks nonsense with him, but he never stops at his feet. I hope the opponent doesn''t find his intention. Because of the tension in his heart, Zhou Heng gasps between his nose, and his words are not so smooth.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Although he doesn''t know Feng Shui, Andre is not a fool. Zhou Heng must be trying to do something.


    "Guess what." Zhou Heng finally stood in the "lucky" position!

 Chapter 180

    "Father, why don''t you come? I''ve lost four brothers and you''ve lost four children." With tears in her eyes, Asha looked up at the water film above the sky.


    Above the water film is a deep and wide water area. In the water area called "water throne", all water elements are managed by the same will, that is the will of the king.


    What happened in these waters can''t hide the will of the king. Aisha also believes that no one can disobey the will of the king in these waters.


    But her king, her father, did not choose to save her.


    The shadow hovering over the water finally stayed there without further action.


    Now, it''s a stranger who doesn''t belong to the Dragon tribe who is protecting Aisha and fighting against the evil enemy.


    Andre waved his black wings and launched a fierce attack on Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng did not retreat.


    Zhou Heng can''t retreat. He stands at the peak of the "auspicious luck" of the whole square. As long as he takes a step to other positions, his "auspicious luck" will be reduced. Now his greatest reliance is on this seemingly illusory "lucky luck".


    Andre''s claws are towards Zhou Heng''s chest. If Zhou Heng doesn''t dodge, he will make a big hole in his chest.


    You want to get out of the way? Of course not. Now Zhou Heng is full of confidence in himself, and his logic of what to do next has never been so clear.


    The Dragon Trident waved in his hand.


    Just right! Zhou Heng seemed to feel that everything was under his control. The long pole of the Dragon King Trident in his hand was on the mouth of Andre''s claws. While blocking the attack, Zhou Heng released his hands holding the weapon.


    Andre was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously closed the tiger''s mouth and grasped the Trident that was released by Zhou Heng. Then, Zhou Heng''s fist called up.


    The fist with light golden light hit Andre''s face.


    Andre has reached an unprecedented peak in speed, strength and reaction. Even if the wizard king came to him, it was impossible to hit him in the face with his fist so easily. Compared with the burning pain on his face, what made him feel worse was the humiliation in his chest.


    How could he be hit by a mortal! In the moment just now, Andre''s brain had obvious dullness, just like the nerves responsible for regulating the body had a momentary aberration. And Zhou Heng very coincidentally seized this opportunity, hit Andre with his fist. If we have to find a reason for the defeat in this round, it is that Zhou Heng''s luck is very good.


    But Zhou Heng''s good luck and attack are not over. Without moving his legs, he makes straight fists one after another. Different from those beautiful and natural combination boxing methods in film and television works, what Zhou Heng uses now is the most direct and effective continuous straight boxing. There is no unnecessary movement, every punch is simple and clean to the extreme. Compared with the damage caused by strength, Zhou Heng knows that only the magic power attached to his fist can cause real damage to Andre. So he did not increase the strength of each punch, but used the strength in the speed of the outbreak. He has to punch as many as he can in as short a time as possible.


    Zhou Heng''s boxing speed at the moment has exceeded the limit of human beings. From the perspective of outsiders, we can only see two continuous back and forth shadows. Even if it''s not possible to work hard, his fists are enough to make a professional boxer blush.


    Under the continuous bombardment of Zhou Heng, Andre''s face was filled with blue smoke.


    "Asshole!" Andre was really angry this time.


    Even if it has occupied the right time and place, Zhou Heng''s fist is far from enough to cause fatal damage to Andre. Andre''s body tilted back, asked Zhou Heng''s boxing range at the same time, behind the long tail toward Zhou Heng stabbed in the past. After the dragon, Andrea has a tail, which is more difficult than Zhou Heng''s haunting ghost.


    Zhou Heng did not dare to move his position, so he could only turn his waist to avoid the long tail. The long tail flew by his waist, leaving a bloodstain on his waist even if it didn''t directly attack him.


    Andre has not only a tail, but also wings. The wings behind him waved, and a small hurricane appeared in front of Zhou Heng, and quickly moved towards him. As a last resort, Zhou Heng took a horse step and put his hands in front of him, trying to resist the hurricane. When Hurricane


    blew over, Zhou Heng''s body shook too - Andre''s tail moved from behind him and pierced him.


    Perhaps because Zhou Heng stepped on the "Daji" position, Andre''s strike did not cause fatal damage to him. Although his long tail passed through his chest, it just did not hurt his important organs.


    But unfortunately, this is not an ordinary tail, Andre''s long tail has the ability to suck blood. In a few seconds, Andre can suck a full-fledged adult man into a mummy.


    Good luck can''t save Zhou Heng. The blood in his body is taken away instantly, and the flesh and blood under his skin is shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye. Whether it was against the ghost of feng shui master Tong Renjie or against Wang Mang by the Qingyu lake, Zhou Heng never encountered such a desperate situation today. He wanted to fight, but after the blood was removed, it became extremely difficult even to move a finger.From the beginning, it was not a fight of equals. Even if Zhou Heng hits Andre thousands of times, it is difficult to kill him. Andre only needs to hit Zhou Heng once to kill him.


    Seventy six, the number set by the Heavenly Master system, is like an impassable natural moat for Zhou Heng. If he tries with the heart of "saying that he can''t do it", he will only fail and die.


    Zhou Heng''s limbs are constantly twitching, which is the natural reaction of blood leaving the body quickly, and has nothing to do with Zhou Heng''s will.


    In other words, does Zhou Heng still have his own will? His eyes were blank, and there was only a very low hum in his ears. He could feel nothing, even no pain, except that his temperature was dropping rapidly.


    This is death.


    But he won''t die so easily.


    In the past three years, an ordinary student who had never seen a ghost came to the master of heaven who was able to subdue the fierce ghost with his bare hands. No one knows how many times Zhou Heng wandered in front of the gate of death in these three years.


    And he can always live.


    "What, what''s going on?" Andre''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.


    Zhou Heng''s body became full again.


    The blood absorbed by Andre flows back to Zhou Heng''s body. Not only that, but also the blood and strength in Andre''s own body flows away silently!


    Andre quickly pulled out his long tail and stepped back quickly.


    "Monster, monster!"

 Chapter 181

    Every time when Zhou Heng is on the verge of death, the Heavenly Master system will go into a state of self operation, and take over his body locally. The last time this happened was when Zhou Heng blocked Cao Fang''s white rain from the sky. At that time, the Heavenly Master system turned Zhou Heng''s physical strength into his muscle recovery ability, and let him live from the situation of death.


    The Heavenly Master system is like a curse attached to Zhou Heng, which brings him strength and erodes his emotion as a "human".


    Before the end of this curse, the Heavenly Master system will not let Zhou Heng die easily.


    Zhou Heng, who was thrown away by Andre, fell to the ground like a corpse, but soon he got up from the ground.


    Andre stares at Zhou Heng, just like a wolf stares at another beast more terrible than him. Fear of the strong, this is the survival instinct of wild animals.


    Andre''s body surface, all scales are gently raised, that is because Andre''s temperature is inexplicably rising, he needs more effective heat dissipation.


    Fear! Strong fear makes Andre''s body want to escape, but reason tells him that the other party is just a dying mortal. Under the struggle between reason and instinct, Andre''s temperature keeps rising, and at the same time, his body also has a slight tremor.


    What''s the matter with that mortal?


    Zhou Heng stood up from the ground, but did not immediately attack Andre. He stood in the same place, like a puppet who lost his mind.


    It doesn''t look that terrible. Andre''s nerves eased a little bit, but what happened just now is incredible, the other side can actually let the blood sucked by themselves return, and in turn suck Andre''s blood essence. Its speed is even faster than Andre''s, you know, Andre''s body before but through the sickle weasel, and "blood" is the sickle weasel''s most terrible ability.


    Zhou Heng''s ability to beat Andre in sucking blood has proved that he is a monster.


    Monsters in human skin!


    Andre approached Zhou Heng step by step. He could have taken advantage of this time to attack Aisha, but he didn''t do so. His instinct told him to kill the monster in front of him in advance. Otherwise, it will be myself.


    For Andre''s approach, Zhou Heng did not make any response. He can''t respond. Now he has fallen into a more dangerous "dying" state than "fainting". Although the Heavenly Master system has retrieved the lost blood for him, his brain nerve has been completely dormant. Now, he is like a machine with a sudden power failure. If you want to return to the original state, it''s not enough to turn on the power again.


    In addition to the nerves in the brain, many parts of Zhou Heng''s body have been damaged or even completely necrotic. Now there is only a line between him and the real dead.


    But the Heavenly Master system was still running in his body for a moment. If Zhou Heng''s arm can''t move, the Heavenly Master system will take over his arm. If Zhou Heng''s feet can''t connect with the nervous system, the Heavenly Master system will take over his feet


    Now, even Zhou Heng''s brain has been taken over by the Heavenly Master system.


    Andre took another step forward, and Zhou Heng suddenly opened his eyes.


    "European, German, three-quarters of Germanic blood, one-quarter of Jewish blood, the purity of witchcraft energy in the body is 68.3%, the evil spirit content of sickle weasel is 12%, the degree of dragon is 71.1%, and the scale hardness is 650..." Just at a glance, all the data about Andre is put into Zhou Heng''s brain. These data do not need Zhou Heng to do any analysis, because compared with the calculation center of Tianshi system, the calculation ability of human brain is too inefficient.


    The Tianshi system will not underestimate any opponent. Similarly, the cold Tianshi system will not overestimate anyone. Even if Andre''s so-called "powerful" is as small as dust in front of it.


    Andre will never know what he''s fighting now.


    It''s overwhelming - "power.".


    Run! At the moment when Zhou Heng opened his eyes, Andre didn''t have any superfluous thoughts in his mind. Running away was just the only thing he wanted to do.


    He turned around and flapped his wings out, but the next second he felt a chill coming from the spine behind him.


    I can''t escape!


    In a hurry, Andre turns and sweeps back with his right fist.


    Pop. Andre''s right fist is in Zhou Heng''s hand.


    "What are you?" Andre roared at the expressionless Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t respond to him, and he didn''t even face him. From that pair of dull eyes, Andre could not find any focus, as if Zhou Heng''s action at the moment was just a natural reaction of his body.


    This guy hasn''t woken up yet? Andre seems to understand something. It turns out that he is not fighting with Zhou Heng. His opponent is the monster hidden in Zhou Heng''s body.


    At this time, Andre suddenly realized that he at least understood what he had done wrong.


    But it''s too late.


    Zhou Heng grabs Andre''s fist and tears it out.


    "Ah Sharp pain, heartbreaking pain!Andre''s right hand was pulled down by Zhou Heng. Blood spatter, Andre''s blood mixed with charming taste, in the introduction of excessive dragon blood, his own body''s blood is also polluted by dragon blood, stained with the smell of dragon.


    Without waiting for Andre to recover from the pain of losing his right hand, Zhou Heng''s other hand hit Andre''s chest.


    Andre subconsciously uses his left hand to block Zhou Heng''s attack, but it has no effect. Zhou Heng''s arm penetrated his hard scaly left hand, his chest and heart.


    "You''re kidding, you''re kidding!" Because of the damage of internal organs, blood from Andre''s mouth could not stop flowing, "how can I die here?"


    He paid so much to become strong, how can he fall here, in the dark water!


    Even if it''s death, Andre should die with a bang.


    The wings behind him are flapping wildly, and Andre''s body is constantly moving back. Soon, his chest got rid of Zhou Heng''s arm, and then, Andre flew to the sky.


    As long as he''s in the air, he can live. Even if the monster in Zhou Heng''s body is too strong, it is impossible for Zhou Heng, a mortal, to fly to heaven like him.


    Andre''s body burns a blue flame, which can heal his soul. It''s fatal enough for others, but not for him. He still has a chance to survive, he will never give up!


    But when Andre lowered his head and looked at Zhou Heng on the ground. He really felt the despair.


    Zhou Heng''s coat was split by a pair of black wings.


    Those are the real wings of the devil.

 Chapter 182

    Aisha''s eyes widened. She had never seen such a scene. It was bloody and brutal. Two demons were fighting each other in the air, but in fact it was a one-sided massacre.


    Andre, the demon who killed his four brothers, was overtaken by another more terrible demon in the air, and then tore off one wing. Andre also wants to resist, but before the power gap, all his struggles are meaningless.


    Flesh and scales fell in patches, and in the cry of pain and wailing, a cruel killing was staged in Aisha''s eyes.


    Andre was dismembered.


    Fingers, spleens, intestines, and even the heart, which is still beating vigorously after being dug out. In order to prevent his opponent from using witchcraft to regenerate himself, the powerful devil dismembered him into countless pieces.


    The whine in the air gradually decreased, leaving only the sound of flesh and blood separation and bone fracture.


    Aisha has never seen such a cruel scene. Even if the target of the violence is the enemy who killed her four brothers, Aisha will still feel that the other party''s means are too violent - this is the nature of the creature. "Compassion" is a mechanism of self-protection, and compassion for the weak is to one day become the weak, so that they will not be treated in such a terrible way.


    Andre is dead. There was no possibility of resurrection, but the demon in the air still did not stop his action. He crushed every finger bone of Andre, and then pulled out the blood vessels and tendons, as if doing a meticulous and rough solution to the extreme.


    Andre, who grew up in a middle-class family on a German farm, died in his 41st year.


    At the age of 23, he had inherited a thousand mu farm from his father, and had a beautiful and virtuous wife and a pair of smart children. He should not have taken the road of wizard. He should have enjoyed the life of a farmer in the green fields. The appearance of heita changed his life and eventually led him to die in the cold water.


    At the last moment of his life, his heart was full of reluctance. He also wants to be stronger, he wants to swallow more lives, he still wants to climb higher. Even for a moment, not a moment, Andre never recalled his wife and children, as if those people had nothing to do with his life.


    On the day of leaving home, his wife stood by the door with her baby brother''s daughter in her arms, watching him walk away step by step. That year, his son was just born.


    "I''ll be back for sure!" The 23-year-old Andre would turn around once in a few steps. He kept waving to his wife and children. His eyes were full of tears.


    But now, that period of life has been completely abandoned by him.


    To death, Andre will not know, his wife sick in bed at the last moment, also reciting his name. To death, Andre did not recall, in distant Europe, a poor sister with her brother has been waiting for 18 years, they still have to wait, but they will never wait.


    The disciple of the king of greed, a powerful wizard, and the father of a pair of children, Andre sleeps in the cold water forever.


    The wings of the devil flutter.


    Aisha saw the devil coming from the air in front of her. She wanted to run. At this time, there was no blue flame cage to restrict her movement. She could escape completely, but she didn''t. The powerful pressure from the demon''s body made her unable to move.


    Dragon, regardless of its own strength, should also be a class of creatures stronger than human beings. But Aisha ran away in front of the devil, even breathing, also became quiet.


    Aisha looked at the devil in front of her, and even her fear was forgotten.


    The devil''s body was full of blood, and he could not see his original appearance clearly. Behind the devil, a pair of black wings are still gently flapping.


    The ground was covered with corpses and limbs, and the blue flames were still burning everywhere in the square.


    There was silence, and there was nothing left between Asha and the devil but silence. Aisha just stood in the same place, quietly looking at the devil standing in front of her, and the devil''s eyes were covered by blood, Aisha could not see each other''s eyes clearly.


    Aisha suddenly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the pressure in the air seemed to decrease. Aisha''s limbs also felt relaxed.


    The terrible devil seemed to have no malice to her - if he had malice to Aisha, the weak dragon girl would have died countless times.


    He didn''t want to hurt himself. "You," Asha tried to whisper, "how are you?"


    The devil did not respond to her, only the pair of black wings are still slowly flapping, to prove that he is not a sculpture.


    Aisha''s feet moved. She had been standing in the same position for too long.


    "Hello, I''m Asha." Aisha is a little more daring.


    But the devil didn''t respond.


    After a long hesitation, Aisha carefully raised her arm and reached out to the devil. On the verge of touching the devil, she jerked her arm back.Aisha tilted her head and carefully observed the movement of the demon in front of her eyes - there was no movement, except that the wings behind her were still moving, and the demon''s body was still.


    Asha reaches out her arm again. This time, she finally met the devil''s body.


    And imagine the cold touch is different, the devil has body temperature, seems to have a heartbeat.


    At the moment when Aisha touched the devil, the wings behind the devil opened instantly.


    "Ah Aisha quickly drew back her hand and squatted on the ground with her head in her arms.


    That pair of open black wings in the air to stretch hard, and then changed into countless feathers, out of the devil''s body.


    All the blue flames in the square went out at the same time.


    The devil finally became a mortal.


    After detecting that Aisha was not hostile to Zhou Heng, the self-protection mechanism of the Heavenly Master system was closed, and the control of the body was returned to Zhou Heng at this moment.


    Zhou Heng fell down powerlessly. Although the Heavenly Master system had repaired all the wounds on his body, his spirit had not woken up from the coma.


    "Oh dear!" Aisha wants to catch Zhou Heng''s body, but in a hurry, she can only watch Zhou Heng fall to the ground.


    On the ground, in addition to Zhou Heng, there are the bodies of her four brothers, as well as her brother''s murderer, Andre, and countless pieces.


    The square was in a mess.


    Aisha picked up the fainted Zhou Heng. She looked up again and looked at the sky.


    In the water above, the huge shadow was moving slowly.

 Chapter 183

    When Zhou Heng woke up, he was lying on a cold hard wooden bed.


    If someone else had been hurt so badly, he would have died long ago. But his injuries have not only been completely healed, even the scars have not been left.


    After a little mental recovery, Zhou Heng came to his senses.


    There was some pain in his neck, not because of the sequelae of the injury, but because he didn''t have a pillow when he was in a coma. If the bed was more soft and comfortable, he thought he would be in a coma a little longer.


    Zhou Heng rubbed his back neck with his hand and sat up slowly from the bed.


    "Oh! You wake up


    A girl''s cry of surprise rang out.


    Zhou Heng immediately widened his eyes. This is not his home. Where is it? He turned his head and looked at the source of the sound. Through the curtain of pearls and gemstones, he could not see the people outside the curtain very clearly.


    "Are you awake?" The girl covered with Turquoise scales approached Zhou Heng.


    "Ghosts Zhou Heng, who hasn''t completely recovered from his sleep, is scared by her.


    "Ghost? Where is the ghost? " Aisha stepped back and looked around in a panic.


    "No, no, I''m wrong." Zhou Heng responded that the girl in front of him was the surviving dragon man. Although for Zhou Heng, ghosts are not particularly terrible. But it''s really impolite to mistake a girl for a ghost.


    "You scared me." Aisha stroked her chest.


    "I''m sorry, um, I''m sorry." Zhou Heng sincerely apologized for his impolite words.


    "Can you get up?" Aisha doesn''t care about Zhou Heng''s rudeness. Or, she doesn''t realize the rudeness in Zhou Heng''s words. "Do you want to have a rest?" She remembers a time when her brother was seriously injured and lay in bed for a whole month.


    "I''m fine." Zhou Heng was moving his muscles and bones, trying to get up from the bed. At this time, he suddenly noticed something.


    "Ah This time, even Zhou Heng could not help shouting out, "me, my clothes!" He quickly locked into the corner of the wooden bed and the wall.


    Now Zhou Heng is totally naked. What''s more embarrassing is that there is not even a quilt on this wooden bed.


    "Your clothes have been thrown away!" Aisha told him with a smile, "it''s full of blood. I can''t wear it anymore."


    "Where is it?" Zhou Heng uses his palm to protect his lower body. Although he is not a human, he is also of the opposite sex, and he doesn''t look much younger than himself.


    "Can you get it back?" Zhou Heng didn''t feel sorry for his clothes, but he didn''t have any. How should he leave here.


    Aisha shook her head. Zhou Heng''s upper body clothes are all propped up by the clothes growing from his back, and his lower body clothes are also full of blood. After these blood stains solidify, they all stick to Zhou Heng''s body. Aisha takes a lot of effort to take off Zhou Heng''s trousers. She also wiped the blood stains on Zhou Heng''s body clean, but now Zhou Heng has not found this.


    Zhou Heng was immersed in despair. What should I do without clothes? Zhou Heng has faced numerous difficulties in his life, but this one in front of him is the most difficult and helpless one.


    "Are you going to wear my clothes?" Asked Asha. She and Zhou Heng''s figure is almost the same, so Zhou Heng should be able to wear her clothes.


    Zhou Heng shook his head hard! "No, no!"


    In today''s network, there are indeed many transvestites showing their unique preferences, but Zhou Heng is not among them. In any case, Zhou Heng couldn''t accept women''s clothes.


    "Where''s your brother?" Zhou Heng, like catching a straw, anxiously asked, "can you lend me your brother''s clothes?"


    "All my brothers are dead, only my elder brother is alive." Aisha showed a sad look. Not long ago, she personally sent her brother''s body to the Dragon cemetery.


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that Aisha''s brother had died in front of him and Aisha, and it was the wizard Andre who killed them.


    "My brothers'' clothes were buried in the tomb with their bodies." Aisha continued.


    "What? Do you still have this custom? "


    Aisha nodded.


    Zhou Heng painfully covered his forehead with one hand. What can he do. After a second, he immediately put down his hand and covered his lower body.


    "And Andre?" Zhou Heng asked the question in his heart, "where is Andre, the murderer who killed your brother?" He really can''t understand why Andre will let go of himself and Aisha when the dragons are dead and he pierces them.


    Aisha stares at Zhou Heng, her face full of surprise. She couldn''t understand why Zhou Heng asked such a question. Didn''t he kill Andre himself and break him to pieces?


    Zhou Heng was a little shy when Aisha stared at him. He twisted his body."Well, can you stay away from me a little bit?" Zhou Heng blushed and whispered.


    Aisha stepped back obediently.


    "Thank you, thank you." Although it''s not very good to let people retreat in other people''s houses, Zhou Heng''s situation is too embarrassing. On the contrary, as a girl, Aisha was not moved.


    "Andre was killed by you." Aisha stepped back and told Zhou Heng.


    "What Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. The memory controlled by the Heavenly Master system does not exist in his memory. The last memory Zhou Heng can remember is the painful memory when he was pierced by Andre''s long tail.


    "I killed him?" Zhou Heng''s tone was unbelievable.


    Aisha nodded.


    "Open the Heavenly Master system, I want to check my merit points!" Zhou Heng forgot to recite and said it directly.


    "What Heavenly Master, what are you talking about?" Asha''s face was blank.


    But a line of figures has appeared in front of Zhou Heng.


    "You have 602 points of merit and virtue, and 398 points of merit and virtue are needed from the C-level Heavenly Master."


    Zhou Heng, who originally had only 526 points of merit, jumped to 602 points, and the extra 76 points obviously came from Andre''s death. Asha didn''t lie to him. He killed Andre himself.


    Zhou Heng Leng in bed, why about this memory, he can''t even find a clue.


    The answer, of course, has to do with the Heavenly Master system.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Aisha couldn''t help but take a step closer to Zhou Heng, "Mr. Zhou Heng, what''s the matter with you?" She once heard Andre call Zhou Heng''s name.


    Zhou Heng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, panic is spreading in his heart.


    The Heavenly Master system can add various methods of using magic weapons to his memory, and of course, can wantonly delete some of his memories.


    If you can''t believe your own memory, what else can Zhou Heng believe?

 Chapter 184

    "Mr. Zhou Heng?" Aisha asked cautiously.


    But Zhou Heng was just like he had cut off the electricity, holding his legs and shrinking at the corner of the bed. He''s remembering, remembering his own memories.


    Over the past three years, how many memories in his brain belong to him, which are forcibly inserted by the Heavenly Master system, and how many have been quietly deleted. Although the Heavenly Master system will conscientiously repair every scar on his body after every battle, his spirit has been bruised. The scars did not come from those terrible enemies, but from his strongest allies.


    Zhou Heng did not speak, and Aisha did not dare to speak.


    The situation when Zhou Heng killed Andre still lingers in Aisha''s mind for a long time. For her, the massacre was even more shocking than the death of her four brothers.


    At that time, the cruel and ferocious devil was quite different from Zhou Heng, who is now shrinking at the corner of the bed.


    Andre is strong enough, but he is as weak as a newborn baby in front of the devil. In other words, all things are generally small in front of the devil.


    It''s a crush from the biological level. Aisha even thinks that what demons show is the power that should not appear in their world.


    Aisha would even doubt that the devil and Zhou Heng, who are now shrinking in the corner of the bed, are really the same person?


    "Gu -"


    Zhou Heng''s face suddenly turned red. He covered his stomach with his palm.


    "Would you like something to eat?" Aisha asked him.


    "Thank you, thank you." Zhou Heng said sheepishly. He shouldn''t have been hungry so soon. His body is like a big refrigerator, which can store high amount of energy that ordinary people can''t imagine, but it seems that these energies have been wasted by the Heavenly Master system when he is unconscious.


    "Well, can you find me something more to hide?" Zhou Heng looks embarrassed. In fact, he is not so awkward, but Aisha is obviously a woman, and Zhou Heng is in the most shy age of boys.


    Aisha thought for a moment, and then from a big box in the room she found some clothes, which looked very similar to the material she was wearing.


    Zhou Heng hesitated and finally let Aisha throw her clothes. Speaking of this, he is also famous in Linhai City. I didn''t expect that he would be reduced to wearing women''s clothes.


    But after the clothes arrived, Zhou Heng found that these clothes were not the same as what he thought.


    The cloth used in the clothes is not as soft and comfortable as it looks, but full of tiny burrs. There is no problem for such clothes to be worn on the Dragon man with scales. However, if they are put on the human body without any protection of skin, a lot of bloodstains will appear soon. Fortunately, Zhou Heng''s skin is not as fragile as ordinary human beings. When the full defense mode of Tianshi system is turned on, swords and even bullets can''t hurt him. Even in the normal state, these burrs won''t do any damage to Zhou Heng''s skin.


    Only Zhou Heng looked at the dress and thought of other things. He once absorbed the knowledge of Shennong medicine in the library of Tianshi system, and had a great understanding of the world''s herbal medicine. It seems that this garment in Zhou Heng''s hand is not made of wool or other materials, but is made of some kind of seaweed.


    Zhou Heng put his clothes on his body. As he was about to ask about the clothes, Aisha opened her mouth first.


    "Let''s go and eat first." She said.


    "Well, all right." Zhou Heng nodded, lifted the curtain and came down from the bed. It''s true that the most urgent task is to fill the stomach. Without energy reserve, many functions of the Heavenly Master system can''t be opened.


    Zhou Heng didn''t worry that there would be a big difference between the dragon people''s food and human''s food. As long as he can supplement energy, it doesn''t matter what the food itself is.


    But after Aisha took Zhou Heng to the dining place, Zhou Heng was still startled.


    "Lying trough!" Not often said dirty work Zhou Heng can not help but sigh out.


    It was a depression in the water film. The water in the depression was very shallow, only about half a meter deep, and the depression was covered with green grass. If someone else came here, he would make complaints about it. Is the dragon a herbivore animal? But Zhou Heng knew the extraordinary features of these seemingly ordinary green grass.


    "Rotten corpse grass." Zhou Heng whispered the name.


    Aisha squatted down, roughly pulled down a handful of grass, then removed the tip of the leaf, and put the grass together with the rhizome into her mouth. There''s even a little dirt on the roots.


    Zhou Heng also squatted down.


    "How can there be so many?" There was some surprise in his tone. In Shennong medicine, "putrefaction herb" is labeled as a rare herb. Although its name sounds terrible, it has high medicinal value. External application can cure the rotten sores and rotten meat on the surface of the human body, and internal application can remove the pain, disease and miscellaneous poison in the human body. Although it is not to the point of treating all kinds of diseases, it is not far from the "universal medicine". Unfortunately, this kind of herb is extremely difficult to cultivate. It can hardly be seen in other places except for a few wild plants occasionally found in places such as the bottom of mountain streams and valleys. There is no record of such rare herbs in ordinary medical classics, and it is impossible to buy them in the human medicine Museum.Perhaps only in the all inclusive Library of the Heavenly Master system can we see the records of this herb.


    But in front of me, there was such a large area of rotten corpse grass, and it seemed that it was obviously cultivated. It really surprised Zhou Heng.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng, why don''t you eat it?" Aisha is also a little strange, "don''t you like it?"


    "It''s a pity to eat these as food to fill your stomach, isn''t it?" Zhou Heng said. What''s more, as a kind of herbal medicine, carrion grass does not have no side effects. If there are wounds in the body or diseases within the stomach ulcer, carrion grass will corrode the injured part of the body, leaving only healthy flesh and blood, which will deepen the patient''s condition.


    But it seems that Aisha doesn''t know so much about this green grass. They live under the water and lack of materials. They won''t hurt their own aquarium and take meat from their bodies. So we can only cultivate these water plants to satisfy ourselves. The spleen and stomach of the dragon people are far stronger than that of ordinary people, and will not be eaten back by the decaying corpse grass. If carrion grass does not play its role, it will ferment in the body and produce a lot of nutrients. If its value is not considered, it is indeed an excellent food for the dragon people.


    Zhou Heng also pulled up a little carrion grass like Aisha, but he didn''t tear off the tip of the leaf, but put it into his mouth and chewed it up.


    The leaf tip of carrion grass is very sharp. If its lower abdomen is damaged, it may hurt its soft stomach. However, Zhou Heng''s spleen and stomach are blessed by the Heavenly Master system, so he doesn''t have this worry.


    Aisha saw that Zhou Heng was eating and thinking, and mistakenly thought that Zhou Heng didn''t like the taste of green grass.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng, if I don''t like it, I grow a lot of other food."


    "Is it?" Zhou Heng with grass in his mouth looks at Aisha in surprise.

 Chapter 185

    After obtaining Aisha''s consent, Zhou Heng pulled a handful of carrion grass into his arms, and then followed Aisha to the depth of the pasture.


    Aisha''s ranch is on the edge of the underwater city, and also on the edge of the water film. If you go further, you will have vast and deep waters.


    Because of the scarcity of dragon people, there is no place to develop textile industry, no light industry, or even the habit of cooking by fire. Only the simplest agriculture and animal husbandry has been developed here. Compared with human society, the social structure of the dragon people is so simple that it is impossible to imagine that their history has been tens of thousands of years.


    Not only has a long history, the physical fitness and life span of the dragon people are much better than those of human beings, but compared with the brilliant human civilization, the dragon people only derive such a rough civilization, which is really incredible.


    Zhou Heng followed Aisha and was more and more surprised when she introduced her ranch.


    Perhaps thanks to the unique ecological environment at the bottom of the water, there are a large number of plants which are extremely rare and difficult to cultivate in the human world. Most of these plants have excellent medicinal value, while a few are highly toxic to human beings. But Aisha doesn''t know anything about the characteristics of these plants. She only knows that these plants have different tastes. For her, these rare herbs are probably the same as wheat and rice.


    What surprised Zhou Heng was that the material of the clothes was also made of medicinal materials. There were no sheep at the bottom of the water to produce wool, and the dragon people did not use fish skin as animal skin, so they could only weave these plants into clothes. It''s just that the surface of the selected plants is hairy, and the bottom of the water is very dark, so there''s no way to see it for a while.


    After making a request to Aisha again and getting Aisha''s approval, Zhou Heng put these herbs into his arms while eating.


    Diamond heart grass, rotten head root, Jade Flower If he had known that he would meet these rare herbs, Zhou Heng would have brought a big bag and dived into the water.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng, you have a good appetite." Looking at Zhou Heng''s eating, Aisha smiles and sighs.


    As a matter of fact, Zhou Heng has been much more restrained. After all, these mediocre looking grasses are extremely rare on the shore. Zhou Heng is not a monkey who will eat the golden elixir as chocolate beans. How distressed Zhou Heng is to eat these herbs. But now, in addition to eating grass, Zhou Heng has no other choice to fill his stomach.


    After Aisha ate a little, she didn''t eat any more, but Zhou Heng needed a lot of food to replenish the lost energy - strong efficacy doesn''t mean high energy.


    They began to talk.


    Aisha first told Zhou Heng something about the dragon people. Generally speaking, the number of dragon people is rare. After the four brothers died, she was the only one left at the bottom of the water. It is understandable that the civilization of the dragon people is so backward. The reason why the Dragon man did not die out is that the Dragon King has the ability of asexual reproduction.


    In other words, Dragon King is Aisha''s father and Aisha''s mother. It can be seen from Aisha''s description that the Dragon King is a huge creature, and has a powerful authority that no one can access. Zhou Heng had seen the shadow of the Dragon King in the thick fog of Qingyu lake, so he had a good understanding of what Aisha said.


    In Aisha''s world, the Dragon King is the undisputed king in this water area, which dominates all the rights of life here.


    "But when Andre killed your brother, why didn''t the Dragon King do it?" Zhou Heng asked curiously.


    Asha suddenly stopped talking. She broke her finger in silence. It was obvious that she could not answer the question.


    Only then did Zhou Heng realize that he had asked the wrong question, so he quickly changed his words: "let me tell you something about the shore."


    "Good, good!" There was a new light in Asha''s eyes. For her, who has been living under the water all her life, everything on the shore is full of unknown mysteries, which stimulates her curiosity and makes her want to explore. If it wasn''t for the curiosity that killed people, she would not have saved Andre who was dying, leading to a great disaster later.


    Zhou Heng talked to Aisha about some knowledge of geography on shore. He was not good at telling stories. What''s more, the last time he accepted this content, he was in high school class, so Zhou Heng was somewhat stumbling. But Aisha listened very carefully. Her body was covered with scales, which made her not so beautiful from the perspective of human aesthetics, but her eyes were very clear and beautiful, as if shining with stars.


    "The sea of land?" Said Asha in surprise.


    "That''s the desert." Zhou Heng explained to her, "pedestrians passing through the desert may sink into the quicksand, just as they sink into the bottom of the water." Zhou Heng tried to explain to Aisha in a way that she could understand.


    Aisha nodded hard to show that she could understand Zhou Heng''s meaning.


    She imagined the place in Zhou Heng''s words, and her eyes were full of expectation. The ocean composed of land is called desert; the land composed of ice is called glacier; the lake composed of fire is called volcano Everything on the shore was full of surprise and inconceivable to her, just like a frog in a well. She finally appreciated the world above for the first time from other people''s mouths."If I can go to the world on shore one day, I will see all the places you said with my own eyes."


    "There must be a chance." Although Zhou Heng said that, what he thought in his heart was that you dragon people are so weak that when you get to the shore, you must be caught by human beings for research or exhibition. Where do you have a chance to run around. But of course he won''t say these ugly words at this time.


    Just as they were talking and laughing, the water film above their heads suddenly vibrated.


    "What''s the matter? Has there been an earthquake? " Although he only had high school knowledge of geography, Zhou Heng also knew that there would be earthquakes at the bottom of the water like on the shore.


    "No," Aisha looked up, "it''s father."


    "Father? Dragon King, what''s wrong with it? " Zhou Heng also raised his head, but he couldn''t see anything except the shadow.


    "My father is angry." Aisha''s pupils dilated with fear.


    "Is it because of the loss of the four dragons?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Aisha shook her head.


    The Dragon King does not cherish his offspring. In the belly of the Dragon King, there are layers of white eggs. As long as the Dragon King needs, he can spray these white eggs out of his body at any time. And the dragon is born from these white eggs.


    The reason why the four dragons are weak is that they are cheap creatures that can be mass produced.

 Chapter 186

    There is no breathing time for the opponent. After the freezing order is issued, all the water elements in the water are still.


    What is frozen is not only water, seaweed, reefs, huge octopus, groups of bone eating fish, but also the giant snake king python. All the creatures in the water are frozen in the ice together with the wizard king in this moment.


    The Dragon King doesn''t think about the life or death of his subjects. He just gives them orders.


    In addition to the base of the copper column in the square, nothing is worth the attention of the Dragon King.


    The dark water bottom, which was full of vitality, turned into a dead silence after this moment.


    "Hee, hee, hee." Tiny laughter came from the sea of ice.


    The frozen black snake suddenly moved.


    The snake''s slender body suddenly split two gaps from the side, and two slender arms stretched out from the snake''s body. On one arm, there was a black bracelet.


    No one would believe that the legendary dragon would be such an ugly creature if they had not seen it with their own eyes.


    Ugly and frightening.


    When the wizard King approached step by step, he finally heard the voice of the Dragon King.


    The heavy sound was like someone striking a bronze bell in his heart.


    "Kneel down -"


    no mortal can erect his body in front of the Dragon King, and great pressure falls on the old body of the wizard king.


    The wizard King''s body shook.

 Chapter 187

    In the water, the old man shook his body, but he didn''t kneel down.


    As if in order to resist the cold in the water, the wizard King stopped for a moment and wrapped the burning Cape tightly. Holding the sword in his hand, he continued to walk in the direction of the Dragon King.


    "Kneel --" each syllable will increase the pressure on the wizard King''s body by one point.


    Even if his body is made of steel, it''s time to crush it into scrap.


    "Cough!" The wizard King''s mouth suddenly spattered red blood, and his body shook again.


    As an old man over 150 years old, he is great enough to get to this step. But with his body, he can probably come to this step. If the Dragon King continues to release its power, his over aged body will be crushed into powder.


    The so-called wizard, in the final analysis, is just a little stronger mortal. How can "human" and "dragon" compete on the same level.


    "Hee hee, hee." The old man bent his back and laughed again. He''s laughing at the dragon''s authority.


    "Kneel down -"


    when these two angry syllables sounded in the water, the Dragon King''s power was pushed to the extreme.


    Whether it''s a giant king Python or a lifeless water droplet, everything in the water throne feels the anger and majesty of the Dragon King.


    Even if it was as strong as a boa constrictor, it curled up and lowered its head.


    Even the current is still.


    "Asha, Asha!" In the water film, Zhou Heng bowed down and called Aisha''s name. Even in the water film, they felt the pressure. Zhou Heng could bear it, but Aisha fainted directly.


    "Asha!" Regardless of so much, Zhou Heng put his hand on Aisha''s chest. The cyan flame ignited on Zhou Heng''s palm and then passed to Aisha''s body to help Aisha repair her flattened internal organs.


    "Wake up and open your eyes." Zhou Heng kept talking to Aisha to prevent Aisha''s brain from dying.


    Around them, the grass in the pasture broke its stalks and fell to the ground.


    In the endless waters, only one person still stands upright. He stands at the center of all the pressure, with a wild grin on his face, which is not consistent with his old posture.


    The power of a wizard king is not enough to fight against such a powerful Dragon King. On this point, as the king of greed and sickle weasel, he has the right to read the black tower magic book.


    He will come to Linhai, not unprepared.


    The wizard king held his sword in his right hand and stretched his left hand to his chest.


    "Cough, cough!" The wizard King coughed blood, which immediately spread in the water. His left hand sank into his chest!


    Tearing open his skin, his fingers pierced his flesh and ribs, and his left hand came to the heart in his chest.


    His finger pinched one of his ribs. To get out of his body, he had to break the ribs that were in the way. The wizard king did not have the celestial system in Zhou Heng''s body to help him suppress his pain, and what he experienced now was not an illusion constructed by the magic energy. He''s actually breaking the ribs that protect the heart.


    Every drop of blood flowed out into the surrounding waters, and the sweat that should have rolled down from his forehead also dispersed in the water before it condensed. But it doesn''t reduce the pain he has to suffer.


    "Click, click." The white ribs were broken in the wizard King''s hand.


    His body was shaking because of the pain. At the same time, the pressure exerted on his body has not been alleviated at all. Every moment, the old man may not hold on and fall on his knees in the water.


    But the wizard King clenched the sword which symbolized the royal power in one hand, and still put one hand in his own flesh and blood to break his ribs.


    "Cough, hee, cough! Hee, hee, hee. " He was still laughing, even coughing up all his blood, he would mock his opponent.


    Even if pressed into powder, he will die standing! How can the real king kneel down in front of the false king!


    "Ha, ha -" he gasped, and finally broke all the ribs on the left side of his chest, which were supposed to protect his heart. But his heart was long gone. In the last king to King war, he lost his heart forever.


    But instead, he got the old king''s skull.


    In the wizard King''s left chest, there is no bright red and constantly beating heart, only a skull full of his flesh and blood.


    That is his most valuable collection and the strongest opponent he has ever met. That''s the skull of one of the six wizard kings, the king of tyranny and mammoth!


    As he once said to Andre, the six wizard kings are each other''s bait. And he and the tyrant and the mammoth happened to be staring at each other at the same time.


    That battle was extremely fierce, for which he even paid his heart, but he won. The right of the winner is to take all the power of the loser.He has become more powerful than ever before. He has also encountered a problem that no wizard in this era has ever encountered, that is, his old human body simply can not accommodate such a huge power. In order to find a way to store power, he hid his precious skull in his body, and then opened the treasure book symbolizing the wisdom crystallization of heita.


    To cast a new body, he needs the blood of the purest saint or the blood of the most powerful Dragon King.


    In order to prevent other wizard kings from focusing on their weak self after the war, he first kidnapped their saints from the female wizard organization "white tower", and then left Europe with his disciples on the pretext of convalescence, and came to the eastern coastal city, Linhai City. He is going to climb to the top of the wizard king in this city with strong evil spirit.


    The wizard King imprisons the saint of the white tower and takes out the blood regularly. Just when the blood is about to meet his needs, the saint runs away from him. Maybe it''s a coincidence, or maybe it''s predestined. When all the success and failure is about to be completed, Peter brings back the information about the Dragon Cave for him.


    On that day, he lost his own children, but also ushered in a new turning point.


    In the wizard King''s chest, because it has been too long, the skull has grown with his flesh and blood. He grabs the hole in his skull with his fingers and pulls it out.


    "Hiss -" he clenched his teeth, and at the same time, the blue veins on his neck burst out in pain.


    Adhesion with countless blood and broken meat, he finally rough skull out of his body.


    Now, there''s only one horrible hole left in his left chest.


    "Hee, hee, hee." The pain did not recede, and the wizard King laughed again.


    Two huge visions appeared behind him.


    That''s the black sickle weasel and the silver mammoth!

 Chapter 188

    The water above the water film suddenly out of control, a large number of fish from all directions, at the same time, the water became extremely chaotic.


    The dragon lady Aisha''s car "Xiaohui", the big fish with a lantern on its head still stops at the edge of the water film. It nervously looks at Aisha who faints inside the water film. The current washes its body and pushes it upward. Fortunately, Xiaohui is big enough to barely resist the impact of the current.


    But Asha hasn''t woken up from her coma. As the heir of the Dragon King, Aisha has no way to resist the powerful pressure exerted by the Dragon King. Without Zhou Heng''s help, she would have died in the Dragon King''s anger.


    But the soul fire provided by Zhou Heng can''t repair her body without limit. As an advanced form of magic fire, soul fire does have a healing function that ordinary fire can''t, but the healing speed of soul fire has an upper limit. Once the speed of damage exceeds the limit that soul fire can heal, the injured will still die slowly.


    Just like Aisha lying in front of Zhou Heng.


    The fire of soul continuously flows out of Zhou Heng''s palm, and then goes into Aisha''s body to repair her flattened soft internal organs. But this will only increase Aisha''s pain. The powerful pressure will crush the internal organs repaired by the soul fire again and again, and the blood will slowly seep out from the corner of Aisha''s mouth. With the increasing pressure, the healing speed of soul fire can''t keep up.


    Now there are a lot of herbs in Zhou Heng''s arms, but at this critical moment, these herbs have no effect. "Medicine" needs to enter the body for digestion and absorption in order to give full play to the curative effect slowly, rather than simply recovering a lot of life value with a click of the mouse in a video game.


    There is no way, even if Zhou Heng can release the devil in his heart to easily destroy such a powerful enemy as Andre, he can only watch Aisha die at a loss.


    "Hum, hum!" A strange sound came from behind Zhou Heng. He looked back and saw Xiao Hui hitting the water film with his body.


    Although the water film looks fragile, it can resist the heavy pressure from the water above. Even if the small ash is huge, it is impossible to break the water film.


    Zhou Heng suddenly thought of something.


    The heavy pressure released by the Dragon King regardless of the enemy and ourselves is terrible, but it is like an earthquake. As long as it is far away from the source, the pressure will naturally decrease.


    He put one hand on Asha''s body and continued to deliver the soul fire to heal her from the trauma of the heavy pressure. With the other hand, he held her up from the ground.


    Zhou Heng and Aisha quickly run to the edge of the water film.


    At the same time, in the water area above the water film, the two kings also formally started a confrontation.


    Half of the chest is the blood cave wizard king, dressed in a fiery red cape, right hand sword, left hand skull, in the water towards the huge dragon king quickly run.


    He stepped on the water barefoot. When his feet fell, the water also condensed. The steps made of solid ice led him all the way to the giant suspended in the water.


    And the Dragon King also waved its tentacles, those monsters with mouths like octopus tentacles. These tentacles broke away from the Dragon King''s body one after another, wriggling their bodies like earthworms in the water, and rushed to the new wizard king.


    Although the size of these "earthworms" is not as big as that of Wang Mang, once they entangle their opponents and tighten their bodies, the power they show to strangle their opponents is no less than that of Wang Mang.


    They swarmed to the wizard king, making the already dark waters even darker.


    But the next second, the dazzling fire will rise.


    Before the tentacles approached the wizard king, the red cloak suddenly burst out. Except for the strong flames, even in the deep water, these flames did not mean to be extinguished at all.


    Red, the purest red!


    It is true that fire can be transformed into such a high-level form as soul fire, but even the lowest level fire can burst out with unimaginable powerful energy after infinite purification.


    Is witchcraft as advanced as possible? Only Andre, a wizard who stands on the mountainside and tries to climb up, can have such an idea. For the wizard king who stands on the top of witchcraft, different kinds of witchcraft are like different kinds of weapons, and the quality of the users themselves is the key factor to decide whether witchcraft is powerful or not.


    The expanding red flame in deep water makes most of the water boiling. Compared with the direct damage caused by the fire, the derivative damage caused by high temperature is more terrible. Those tentacles were not close to the wizard king, or even to the blooming flames, but twisted and lost their activity in the boiling water.


    Tentacles wriggle painfully in the water. When their soft bodies slowly carbonize in the high temperature, their wriggling bodies will also slowly rest, and eventually float up to the water with countless bubbles.


    The temperature of the fire purified by witchcraft is even higher than that of magma, and the water around the fire is rapidly vaporized. A large number of bubbles are generated, and the field of vision around the flame is obscured.


    And at the bottom, the edge of the water film.


    Zhou Heng can feel that the Dragon King''s prestige is also reduced."Cough, cough!" Aisha suddenly coughs up the blood in her body, and then she wakes up from her coma.


    "Where is this?" Asked Asha. She was lying on a soft and wet land, and someone was holding her in his arms, but it was so dark that she could see nothing.


    Pop. It''s like someone lights up a light in the dark. A white light appears in front of Aisha. Then, with the faint light brought by the white light, Aisha sees Zhou Heng''s cheek.


    "Where are we?" Asha asked again.


    "We''re in ash''s stomach."


    Aisha tried to sit up from Zhou Heng''s arms, but she couldn''t make any effort. She could feel the coolness in her body. It was the fire of the soul that was repairing her damaged internal organs.


    "Little grey." Aisha stroked the surrounding meat wall with her hand. Here is Xiaohui''s abdomen. Aisha could feel Xiaohui trembling slightly.


    The Dragon King''s pressure, regardless of the enemy and ourselves, of course also affected the ash in the water, but the ash tried to resist, not to let these pressures affect Aisha in the body again. At the same time, Xiao Hui swam to the top of the water.


    "Xiao Hui is in pain." Aisha whispered.


    Zhou Heng didn''t speak. He put one hand on Aisha''s back and the other hand on Xiaohui''s abdominal wall. The cyan flames kept flowing out of his body.


    Wrapped by the fire of soul, Xiao Hui swam to the boiling water.

 Chapter 189

    "What else is the trick?" The wizard King walked to the Dragon King with a grim smile. His body was surrounded by red flames, while the soles of his feet opened a path of ice.


    The red cloak behind him has disappeared, and the Dragon King''s means have been dissolved one by one.


    There will be an end to the war between kings, and the wizard king has already stood on the node of victory.


    The Dragon King''s imperial driver, several King boas who came to Qin Wang''s rescue, rushed into the red sea of fire. The high temperature made their scales curl and crack. This water giant beast has high resistance to fire. But in front of being refined to the extreme by the wizard king and being able to burst into pure fire in deep water, even the king Python can''t bear it.


    Only a few boa constrictors with high tolerance to the fire broke out of the fire, but even so, when they came to the wizard king, it was the end of the crossbow.


    The wizard King waved the energy sword in his right hand, and an invisible chop spread in the water.


    The water, the fire, and the bodies of several King boas were all cut by this chopping.


    It''s such a simple skill to use witchcraft energy to construct weapons. Even those with "personality defects" can use this "low-level" witchcraft. But "inferior" does not mean weak. Even human beings may step on the "Dragon King" one day.


    All obstacles were solved by the wizard king with a tough attitude, and he finally boarded the Dragon King''s body.


    It was a huge flesh and blood structure suspended in the water, without scales and armor. The Dragon King''s body was like rotten meat in the eyes of the wizard king. The smell of decay was constantly escaping from the black body.


    The mythical "dragon" is such a dirty thing.


    You can''t tell which are his limbs and which are his head. When the wizard King''s feet stepped on the Dragon King''s flesh and blood, one huge eye after another came out of the Dragon King''s body.


    The deafening syllable of "sin man" sounded from the body of the Dragon King.


    "Hee hee, hee hee." The naked wizard Wang stepped on the head of the dragon head and laughed wildly.


    "Is that your last word?"


    The sword in the wizard King''s hand waved down, and the chopping blow that cut everything spread out from the sword body again.


    The Dragon King''s flesh and blood burst on the sole of the wizard King''s feet. The Dragon King''s body was much harder than the king Python''s, but even so, the chopping still exploded the Dragon King''s flesh and blood like a shell.


    Under the black shell of carrion, the Dragon King also has the same bright red flesh as human beings. In other words, the Dragon King itself is a collection of countless flesh and blood.


    The flesh and blood, scales and bones of various creatures are attracted together by the power of something, forming the "flesh and blood of the Dragon King". But in the center of these flesh and blood, that is the real "Dragon King"!


    The wizard king kept waving his sword, and one chop after another came out of his hand. He knew that he was very close to that thing.


    Large pieces of flesh and blood broke in front of him, while the whole water throne shook up.


    The master of the water throne is under threat. Once the Dragon King dies, the whole water throne will no longer exist.


    Everything in the water throne began to shake violently except the half rusted copper pillar and the base of the copper pillar protected in the water film.


    It also includes small ashes wrapped in the fire of blue soul.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng felt the turbulence of the waters before Aisha.


    "Father, it''s father." Aisha''s eyes gradually lost their look, "my father is calling me." She suddenly had strength and got up from Zhou Heng''s arms.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Heng had a bad feeling.


    "Father, here I am!" Aisha dashed against the stomach wall of the fish. Although her strength was far less than Zhou Heng''s, she also surpassed many mortals. Under this impact, Xiao Hui''s body also shook.


    "Are you crazy?" Zhou Heng quickly stood up and hugged Aisha''s waist from behind. The space inside the fish''s belly is not big, and the two people''s noise makes Xiaohui feel more uncomfortable. But it is very careful to control the balance of the body, small ash has reached the edge of boiling water, as long as it can pass through this area of water, it will be able to put the two in the stomach to safe land.


    "Calm down!" Just like other people can''t hear the voice of the Heavenly Master System in Zhou Heng''s brain, Zhou Heng can''t hear the voice of Aisha''s brain.


    At the command of that voice, the scales on Asha''s body opened like the feathers of a peacock.


    "Don''t do that!" Zhou Heng tried to dissuade her, but it didn''t work. Aisha ran into her stomach wall like she was mad. Even if Zhou Heng had held her, the scales on her body would scratch the inside of the fish.


    Zhou Heng can help Xiao Hui repair these injuries, but soul fire has no analgesic effect. Under the painful stimulation, Xiao Hui kept shaking in the water.Accordingly, the two inside also failed to stand firm, slipping together in the mucus filled gastric sac.


    "Father." Even if she falls to the ground, Aisha is still trying to climb out. The Dragon King is calling her, calling the last descendants of the dragon family here.


    For the Dragon King, the life of the dragon is not worth cherishing, because it can create an army of male dragon men at any time. But the female dragon girl is different, the number of dragon girl is rare, and her gene comes from the "origin" of the Dragon King. Although the Dragon girl is almost the same as the Dragon son in strength, once the Dragon Girl''s blood is poured on the "origin" of the Dragon King, the Dragon King can liberate himself in a short time.


    In other words, both the dragon and the Dragon Girl are not "descendants" but "consumables" to the Dragon King. But the dragon is a cheap "soldier", and the dragon is a rare "medicine".


    Why did the dragon people exist in this world longer than human beings, but the civilization they created was so backward, because the Dragon King allowed its "consumables" to produce civilization. Neither "soldiers" nor "potions" need civilization and wisdom, they only need "obedience".


    Obey the will of the supreme king.


    "Father, here I am!" Aisha has lost her divine consciousness, and her mind has been occupied by the will of the Dragon King.


    Her actions have brought great harm to Xiaohui. Although Xiaohui is trying to adjust her body balance, the painful stimulation constantly makes her body react instinctively. Just as humans unconsciously shrink their belly when they are eating pain, the space inside the fish''s belly is also squeezing and reducing.


    No way, Zhou Heng clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 190

    Zhou Heng knocked on Aisha''s back neck and directly broke Aisha''s spine. Then, he connected Aisha''s broken spine with the fire of soul to repair her body so that she would not die because of the injury.


    Before the spine was restored, the soul fire could not be used as a nerve bundle, so even though the mind in Asha''s brain was still under the control of the Dragon King, her body could not move.


    "Father, father." Even in this case, Aisha kept repeating the word.


    Zhou Heng held the poor girl in his arms, and then he flicked his fingers forward in Xiaohui''s stomach.


    On the body of the Dragon King.


    The wizard king is fighting with two huge tentacles. The trunks of these two tentacles are made up of several corpses of King python. Teeth, scales, claws, suction cups and so on are piled up on this huge trunk in disorder.


    There is no aesthetic feeling. The composition of these corpses even makes the wizard King feel sick.


    In other words, the body of "Dragon King" was originally composed of the corpses of countless creatures.


    In the totem of the East, "dragon" has the body of a snake, the horn of a deer, the claw of an eagle and so on. There is no mistake in these records, but the "dragon" in the totem is over glorified by human beings.


    The real dragon is a mosaic of countless biological corpses, and there is no God who will beautify the appearance of this mosaic - because for a strong individual like "Dragon King", beauty is not important. It doesn''t need to yield to the aesthetics of human beings or other life.


    It''s ugly, disgusting, full of smell, but it''s also unquestionably powerful!


    Behind the wizard king, the black sickle weasel and the silver mammoth collided with the two huge tentacles, and the wizard King constantly wanted to wave his sword.


    But these two tentacles are different from those weak soldiers before. Even the powerful slash from the wizard King''s hand can only leave a shallow scratch on their body surface.


    And the tentacle''s counterattack also comes incomparably swift and violent. When the two tentacles were photographed together, even the wizard king had to dodge.


    The phantom of sickle weasel and mammoth resisted the attack of one tentacle together, while the other tentacle rubbed the wizard King''s body and took a picture, which was tilted at the wizard King''s feet.


    There was no direct hit, but the current driven by tentacles still scratched the blood mark on the wizard Wang canglao''s side face.


    "Hee, hee, hee." Even in the present situation, the wizard king has not lost his smile. Even if he has lived in this world for more than 150 years, he is still a complete lunatic.


    A smart, rational lunatic.


    The stronger the Dragon King''s resistance is, the closer the wizard king is to its origin!


    At this time, the wizard King''s heart suddenly jumped.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the red sea of fire behind him.


    In the dim waters, the red flame lights up a large area, but a large number of bubbles generated by boiling water and the sea of fire together block the view of that area.


    But it can''t stop the sight of the wizard king. The flames are all constructed by him with magic energy.


    He can see that someone has opened a channel in the sea of fire he made, and someone has revoked his witchcraft!


    How is that possible? How could his witchcraft be revoked? Even if someone can do it, it should be a wizard at the wizard King level. Which wizard Wang is also here? Among the six wizard kings, tyranny and mammoth are dead. Who discovered his intention and secretly arrived here from Europe.


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind. A shadow of the wizard King''s heart.


    But now, there is not much spare time for him to pay attention to the situation behind him. Two powerful tentacles attack him again.


    We must find the origin of the Dragon King quickly, even if we pay a greater price. So far, the wizard king has no choice.


    He didn''t know that Zhou Heng was the one who drew a passage in his sea of fire. Just as he didn''t know his existence, Zhou Heng had no time to understand his existence. They should have passed each other in this water. However, the wizard king was careful to harm him and foreshadow his future.


    The white skull turned into ash in the hands of the wizard king, which floated in the water and then attached to the wizard King''s body.


    His left chest was originally an empty blood hole, and the flesh and blood in his chest suddenly became active. Mass after mass of flesh and blood grew out of the wizard King''s chest, not only filling the void, but also expanding his shriveled and aged body.


    As if back to the peak of youth, the wrinkles on the wizard King''s face have been smoothed, and his waist has been straightened by the bending of the years, and all his visceral skills have been restored to the best state.


    Wang''s attitude, return to the world.


    The black sickle weasel and the silver mammoth retreated to both sides, and the phantoms of the two beasts bowed down.


    The skull of the wizard King''s left hand has disappeared, but the sword of his right hand has become purer.Pure to no motley.


    The sword waved, without leaving any cutting mark, the two tentacles directly disappeared in front of the king.


    He regained his youth for a short time. Now even if there is a wizard King behind him, he has no fear.


    Wang Zhijian, kill all enemies.


    Dragon King''s flesh and blood were quickly cut, and monsters made of corpses and carrion appeared in front of the king, but none of these monsters could escape the king''s sword. When the sword is waved, everything will be destroyed.


    The shaking of the water throne is more violent, and the whole space seems to break apart. The creatures in the water throne did not flee. They swam towards the Dragon King, just like moths attracted by the lights. They adhered to the Dragon King''s body one after another and turned into the Dragon King''s flesh and blood.


    All creatures of the water throne gather their strength against their enemies.


    In addition to the small ash, starting from a red fish egg, it was picked up by Aisha and raised. Like all the creatures in the water throne, its life was originally given by the Dragon King, but it chose to be loyal to Asha. It doesn''t know how to begrudge like a human pet dog. It will only protect Asha in her own body when she is most dangerous, and then rush to the sea of fire without hesitation.


    Even if Zhou Heng has opened a path in the sea of fire, the high temperature is still baking its body. Whenever part of the body becomes blackened, the blue fire of the soul will spread, and its flesh and blood will be repaired as before.


    Xiao Hui repeats this painful cycle infinitely, and rushes towards the end of the sea of fire.

 Chapter 191

    On the lake side of Qingyu lake, there are several police cars and an ambulance.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you have to mourn." The police who came to search and rescue said to Chen pangzi.


    "No kidding!" Chen pangzi waved his arm excitedly, "how can you let my friend live or die?"


    "Mr. Chen," said the policeman, "according to you, your friend has been diving in the water for more than a month, right?"


    "Yes Chen pangzi nodded hard.


    "In this period of time, he didn''t overdo it, did he?" The police continued.


    Chen nods again: "yes! What''s the problem? "


    The police showed a helpless expression: "more than a month no outcry, your friend if not drowned in the water, or from other places ashore, already left."


    "I suggest you go back to the city, have a good bath and sleep, and then --"


    "my friend is very capable! He won''t drown for sure Chen cut off the police, "I call the police, not for you to question me, but for you to help me get people!"


    Chen pangzi is also interesting. During the time when Zhou Heng dived into the bottom of the water, he never left the side of Qingyu lake. He even called the police again and again to help him salvage Zhou Heng.


    But because the flow of time in the water throne is slower, the time in the real world has already passed for a whole month, and the police obviously don''t want to fool with him any more.


    "Mr. Chen," the captain came over, "if you have nothing else to do, we will close the team. Now our police are very nervous."


    "What do you mean, what do you mean?" Chen opened his arms and stopped in front of the police, "I''m your food and clothing parents, do you understand! As a glorious taxpayer, I have paid so much tax all year round and raised you white eyed wolves? "


    Two policemen stopped by Chen pangzi looked at each other. One of them took out a serious tone and said to Chen pangzi, "Mr. Chen, please don''t disturb our office."


    "What''s the matter! What do you want with me? " As one of the important taxpayers in Linhai City, Chen pangzi really doesn''t believe that a few policemen can do anything about him.


    "I''ll tell you straight. Your royal bureau often asks me for black tea. You are not public servants of the people when you ask me to do something for me


    The two policemen looked at each other again, and one of them nodded.


    "Hello! What do you want to do! " Chen pangzi struggled hard, "don''t touch me, spread it for me! I''m going to call the police! "


    A policeman held Chen pangzi''s hand. "Mr. Chen, you are interfering with official business. If you cheat like this again, don''t blame us for handcuffing you."


    "Oh, hey, you still want to hold me!" Chen pangzi took out a mobile phone from his arms and pretended, "I''ve recorded all your words. Oh, the police are beating! The police are going to hit people All of a sudden, he began to splash on the wilderness.


    For a moment, the police really have nothing to do with such a rich and powerful scamp.


    Just then, a small bubble appeared in the water of Qingyu lake. Everyone''s attention was on Chen pangzi, and no one noticed the slight change.


    At the bottom of the lake, a black cave opens quietly.


    At the edge of the throne of water, the bruised ash finally wants to cross the sea of fire, and the passage to the shore also appears on the sea of fire. As long as through the black passage, Aisha can safely go to the shore, away from the crumbling water throne.


    With the change from the Dragon King, the whole water throne began to break up slowly. The three-dimensional space seems to have become a two-dimensional plane. In the water and the sea of fire, there are black cracks. And as time goes on, these cracks are getting bigger and bigger.


    It''s like the whole space is going to crack.


    And the wizard king, he finally came to the Dragon King''s "origin".


    Floating in front of him was a scarlet gem.


    "I have finally found you, the blood of the most powerful." The wizard King extends his hand to the gem, to the crystal of the most powerful blood.


    According to the records of Baodian. Thousands of years ago, the blood of the devil turned into four crystals, the body of the devil was buried in the sky, and the war with the devil was carved on the base of eight copper pillars. Thousands of years later, the devil''s body has long been corrupt, no longer exists, but the devil''s blood is still preserved.


    As long as you find four crystals, you can bring the devil back to the world.


    However, the wizard king has no interest in the return of demons. He only takes the most powerful blood to make himself stronger. As for the awakening of demons, only a fool can create a powerful enemy for himself.


    The wizard King''s hand is pinched on the crystal of the supreme power''s blood. As long as he increases his strength a little, this crystal will be crushed by him, and the devil recorded in the treasure book will never return to the world."Let bygones be bygones." The wizard King increased his strength with a smile, "let me be the beginning of a new legend!"


    Pop. The scarlet jewel broke in the king''s hand, and the red liquid in the crystal immediately splashed on his hand.


    At the same time, Zhou Heng''s heart suddenly beat heavily.


    It''s like someone hit him on the chest with a sledgehammer. He had a hallucination, the sound of the chain shaking.


    Something deep in his heart began to move.


    But Zhou Heng turned his eyes and fainted. At the same time, the fire of soul made by him disappeared.


    Ash had reached the edge of the sea of fire, but the blue flame that protected it disappeared at this time. Little gray''s fins burned in the first instant, and burned in the water!


    Without Zhou Heng''s help, it could not fight the pure flame made by the wizard king with flesh and blood.


    It only takes a few seconds for the heat to turn it into ash.


    Xiaohui opened his mouth, it wants to spit out the two people in his belly. Its caudal fin has become blackened and it no longer has the power to swim up.


    At the last moment of his life, the big fish still wanted to protect its owner.


    If it knows how to speak, maybe it will apologize.


    Asha, I''m sorry I can''t be with you any more.


    But it has been unable to speak, the next moment, it was engulfed by the sea of fire, turned into ash.


    Water throne, also split in this moment. The king on the throne has been killed by the invaders, and the throne has lost the necessity of existence.


    Countless black cracks crawling all over the space, these cracks will tear the intruder and the whole space together!


    The old throne will be destroyed, and the new king will come to the world in the ruins of the old.

 Chapter 192

    "Someone!" Suddenly there was a cry on the Bank of the jade lake, "it seems that there is someone here!"


    "Quick, quick, get him up!"


    "It''s brother Zhou!" Chen pangzi is no longer entangled with the police and goes to the source of the voice. It''s not that he is righteous enough, but who doesn''t know that Zhou Heng is Ding Long''s brother in Linhai City? If Zhou Heng died here because of Chen pangzi, how can Chen pangzi get rid of the relationship. That''s why he has been guarding the side of the jade lake, thinking "live to see people, die to see corpses.".


    Putong. Someone jumped into the water and Chen Ran to the lake.


    "Put a rope around your feet!" The man in the white coat, while throwing one end of the rope into the lake, gave a loud command. It seems that the people in the lake are dead, facing the water, with their backs to the sky.


    "Over there, pull hard!" These people are the medical staff called by Chen pangzi. When they squat by the lake to smoke, they find that something is coming out of the lake.


    "It''s like I''m entangled with weeds!" "I can''t pull it!" Several policemen also stood on the shore and helped.


    "Artest, untie the weeds that entangle the body." The white coat standing on the bank called.


    The middle-aged man named Artest in the water frowned: "it''s a little tricky. The water plants are very tangled." He can''t help wondering that theoretically, people who are so dead by weeds can''t float.


    Artest in "corpse" untie weeds, suddenly hit a shiver in the water. His back was a little chilly, as if it was not a corpse that was about to be liberated, but something terrible, such as beasts or demons.


    People busy for a while, and finally the "body" pulled ashore.


    "Still alive?" Chen asked anxiously.


    No one answered him, the answer was obvious.


    The medical staff turned over the body, and before they could have a detailed examination, Chen suddenly screamed.


    "This is not Zhou Heng! This is not my brother Zhou! " Chen pangzi was so anxious that he jumped, "how, how is a foreigner?"


    What they picked up turned out to be a foreign teenager. His blond hair was covered by water plants, and his face was soaked in water and turned pale.


    "And the heartbeat!" Press the white coat of the foreign youth''s heart with the hand, suddenly say.


    "No way?"


    "Come on, come on, get him in the car!" The white coat is ready to work. If it can be rescued, it can only be regarded as the foreign youth''s hard life.


    "What are you doing?" Chen pangzi doesn''t care about the life or death of this foreign boy. If he can''t find Zhou Heng back, he is likely to attract Ding Long''s anger.


    Today''s Dinglong is terrible, but no one in Linhai City knows it.


    "I asked you to come, but I asked you to help me get people!" Chen shouts.


    But no one paid any attention to him. They got the foreign boy into the ambulance. A Tai, who was all wet, picked up the clothes left on the bank and got into the car.


    "Hello, Hello!" Chen was furious, but the engine of the ambulance started to ring.


    It''s on the other side of Qingyu lake.


    A mass of water grass near the bank suddenly moved. After the grass shakes for a while, a woman in white gauze pulls aside the straw and comes out of the grass.


    She also holds a drowning man in her arms. After pulling the man ashore, she returns to the weeds.


    A little water plant is like a passage connecting different worlds. A woman pulls up a strange humanoid with scales all over her body. This humanoid also has the same bulging chest and slender waist as a woman. From the appearance, it should be a female.


    Zhou Heng and Aisha were dragged ashore, but the woman in white gauze was very strange.


    She will drag ashore no longer tube, but continue to take care of Zhou Heng. She lifted Zhou Heng''s body, put his head on his thigh, and patted Zhou Heng''s face with her hand.


    Zhou Heng ate a lot of lake water in his body, and his skin was blistered. White gauze female just patted lightly, lake water then seeped out from his mouth.


    White gauze girl began to squeeze Zhou Heng''s chest to help him spit out the lake water in his body. Her posture was not standard compared with that of professional medical staff, and the pressure was too strong, but thanks to Zhou Heng''s good physique, she could stand her ups and downs.


    After spitting out the lake water in his body, Zhou Heng''s face gradually improved. Although the white gauze girl''s method is very rough, it does work.


    In fact, even if she left Zhou Heng alone, the Heavenly Master system would not let Zhou Heng die so easily. Sooner or later, Zhou Heng would recover to a healthy state, but the help of external forces did speed up his recovery.


    When Bai Sha Nu worked hard for Zhou Heng, the voice she couldn''t hear was ringing in Zhou Heng''s body.


    "Cardiopulmonary resuscitation is activated."


    "Cardiopulmonary resuscitation is working."


    "Muscle tissue damage test started."


    ......Although it looks like other human beings are made of flesh and blood, Zhou Heng''s internal body is as complex as a sophisticated instrument. If someone can understand the situation in Zhou Heng''s body, he will suspect that it is not the bones but the gears that support Zhou Heng''s body.


    But it is doomed that no one can understand Zhou Heng''s situation. He enjoys the only gift and curse in the world and the only loneliness in the world.


    "Cough, cough!" In a coma, Zhou Heng suddenly coughed violently. With this cough, some crimson blood splashed out of his mouth.


    The congestion splashed on the white gauze of the woman, and made her body stained with bloodstains.


    White yarn female did not take care of herself, but worried to look at Zhou Heng. She didn''t know that it was the Heavenly Master system that was helping Zhou Heng get rid of the congestion in his body. She mistakenly thought it was a bad sign.


    A look of hesitation hung on her face, and her heart was struggling.


    After a long time, Zhou Heng began to cough again. At last, the white gauze girl couldn''t bear it. She opened her lips and bowed her body.


    The lips of the two men were close together. A warm energy condenses from Bai shanv''s body, and then passes to Zhou Heng''s body through their bonded lips.


    "It is detected that there is an influx of external energy, do you want to turn on the protection mode?" The icy sound wanted to break the peace between them, but it didn''t get any response.


    Under the white gauze woman''s kiss, Zhou Heng''s complexion and temperature gradually recovered.


    At this time, next to them, Aisha''s body suddenly moved.


    As a dragon person who is very friendly to water, her coma is not caused by drowning, but by the powerful impact of the collapse of the "water throne". As the impact of the shock slowly passed, it was time for her to wake up.

 Chapter 193

    "Well." Aisha slowly sat up from the ground, as if she had experienced the end of the world. Her whole body was immersed in severe pain, especially her back neck, which seemed to have been interrupted and connected. The pain was especially severe.


    "Hiss -" as she kneaded her back neck, she inhaled in pain.


    At this time, Aisha suddenly noticed a slight noise behind her. She turned around and saw a woman in white gauze hanging her head on Zhou Heng''s body. Their lips were close together. It looked like the woman was eating Zhou Heng''s face.


    "Ghouls!" Asha responded immediately. Zhou Heng once helped her. Even now that Zhou Heng was dead and turned into a corpse, he would not allow these ghouls to defile her.


    "Hi She stood up and yelled in an attempt to drive away the ghoul. According to the legend that her elder brother once told her, the ghoul is very afraid of people. A little noise can drive it away.


    "Woo, woo!" Asha yelled at the ghoul and gestured to drive him away.


    "Ghoul" raised his head, because he was caught in something bad, his face blushed with shame.


    Aisha''s movement suddenly stopped, is "Ghoul" so beautiful? Although she and the other obviously do not belong to the same species, aesthetic should be surprised, but the beauty of the other still infected her. It''s holy and pure beauty.


    But then Aisha saw the blood on the white gauze girl''s body and the blood left at the corner of Zhou Heng''s mouth. There is no doubt that this guy is an evil Ghoul with a beautiful appearance!


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Aisha rushes towards the white gauze girl. Before the white gauze girl reacts, she lifts her foot and kicks her jaw.


    Although the fighting power of the dragon people is far less than that of Andre and Zhou Heng, it is still much better than that of ordinary human beings. This kick, with a strong wind! If can kick solid, even white gauze female jaw also can kick to break!


    White gauze woman was obviously frightened by Aisha''s action. Before Aisha''s foot hit her jaw, her body floated back gently.


    Although the speed of flying is not fast, it just avoids the foot of Aisha.


    But after the white gauze female retreats, Aisha does not rush to pursue, but protects in front of Zhou Heng''s body, prevents the "Ghoul" from harming Zhou Heng''s "corpse" again.


    "Whoa, whoa!" Aisha is still making strange calls, trying to drive away this beautiful but suspicious looking ghoul.


    But the white gauze female but helplessly shook her head, obviously feel in front of the dragon people can''t communicate. In fact, the dragon people can also use human language, but they did not try to communicate because of various misunderstandings.


    White gauze female looked at Zhou Heng lying on the ground, obviously, she can''t leave Zhou Heng who hasn''t sobered up to Aisha who seems to be mentally abnormal. And Asha was watching her with vigilance.


    The two men, separated from the unconscious Zhou Heng, were deadlocked in silence.


    Aisha stares at the face of white gauze female, attention can''t help but some lax. White gauze girl''s body exudes the beauty beyond race from the inside to the outside. In front of this kind of beauty, Aisha can''t help comparing each other with herself. This is the nature of women.


    White gauze girl has beautiful and neat golden curly hair, but Aisha''s hair is as disorderly as water grass, and it''s still dark green.


    White gauze girl''s face is a typical European beauty''s face, white and full of layers. Her left eye is bright scarlet, while her right eye is crystal blue. Her two eyes are like two beautiful gems embedded in her eyes. But Aisha''s body is covered with pale scales. From the human point of view, she must be an ugly monster.


    Even a "Ghoul" can''t compare, but Aisha can''t help feeling a little depressed. In the first half of her life, she lived under the dark water. Apart from Andre and Zhou Heng, she never communicated with other people. Even her brothers seldom communicated with her. In the water throne, we all serve for our father, that is, the "Dragon King", and will not have the deep kinship in the human world.


    Therefore, the subconscious comparison with the appearance of the white gauze girl is the turning point of Asha''s independence from the mental control of the "Dragon King" and her existence as a "woman" in the world. It''s just that she can''t realize such a complicated thing.


    White yarn female brain not Aisha so many ideas, she now just want to take back Zhou Heng''s body from Aisha''s hands, and then continue to infuse energy for him. But on this point, Aisha is clearly not giving up.


    Although fighting is not what she is good at, she has no choice but to fight with Aisha. It''s very similar to the action of the black tower wizard. The two groups of invisible energy are gathered in the hands of the white gauze girl. The biggest difference between the two groups is that the energy in the hands of the white gauze girl is extremely pure, and it radiates a good feeling that people can''t get close to. Obviously, it can''t be compared with the turbid and disgusting magic energy.


    The pure energy changes into a spear and shield - "angel armed", which is the combat form of white gauze girl.


    Aisha can''t see the change of white gauze girl''s form, and she doesn''t have the means to improve her ability. All Asha could rely on was her own fists.Both of them opened the attack.


    Just then, Zhou Heng, who was lying between them, suddenly moved. He didn''t get any serious damage, just drowned when he crossed from the water throne to the real world. Even if he was left alone, the Heavenly Master system would wake him up from the coma. After getting the energy from the white gauze girl, he would wake up more quickly.


    "Ah Asha let out a exclamation, "so you''re not dead." No longer in charge of the white gauze girl standing opposite, Aisha quickly squatted down to help Zhou Heng on the ground.


    "Cough, cough." When Zhou Heng got up, he coughed twice and coughed a little water left in his trachea.


    "I, I thought you were dead!" Aisha suddenly put her arms around him, tears running down her cheek. It''s very happy. Why does Aisha cry? Aisha herself couldn''t understand this. Tears were so disobedient and disheartened.


    "I didn''t die. I didn''t die that easily." Zhou Heng felt embarrassed. Although Aisha''s body was covered with scales, Zhou Heng could still feel the soft touch coming from the other person''s chest. Zhou Heng wants to push Aisha away from him, but the current atmosphere makes him unable to do so. "Stop crying, stop crying." Zhou Heng had to comfort her in a soft voice.


    After crying for a while, Aisha sucked her nose and let Zhou Heng go. She didn''t have the concept of men and women''s defense, so she didn''t think there was anything embarrassing about the action just now.


    "Just now, just now a ghoul wanted to eat you." Aisha said to Zhou Heng with a cry.


    "Ghouls?" Zhou Heng was a little surprised. Will ghouls appear in the daytime?


    "Where is it?" He asked as he looked around.


    "Why! There she is Aisha stood up anxiously, but the white lady could not be found any more.

 Chapter 194

    "Why, she''s gone!" Aisha went to the place where the white gauze girl disappeared.


    "Do you really see ghouls?" Zhou Heng asked after Aisha.


    "I did see it!" Asha was sure it was an illusion of her own.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t smell any peculiar smell. "Ghouls" are different from ordinary fierce ghosts, because they have been eating rotten corpses for a long time, and the body of ghouls has an odor that can''t be covered up. Although for humans, this odor is sometimes not sensitive enough, or it can be mixed with other flavors and become indistinguishable, for Zhou Heng, if there is a ghoul, it can''t hide his sense of smell.


    They searched for a while in the waist deep grass regiment by the lake. As expected, they didn''t find any trace related to ghouls.


    "Come on, since the ghoul has run away, let''s leave it alone." Zhou Heng said. In fact, he didn''t believe Aisha''s statement about ghouls. It was probably Aisha''s hallucination after drowning or in a coma, but he didn''t say what he thought.


    "All right, all right." Aisha agreed to Zhou Heng, in this world, Zhou Heng is her only understanding of the world, unconsciously, she began to rely on Zhou Heng.


    "Let''s go home first." Zhou Heng said. As soon as the words came out, Zhou Heng was in trouble. They were dressed under the water, and their ragged clothes were small things. Asha, who is full of scales, is not an ordinary human. If she enters the human society in this way, it will cause a sensation. At that time, even Zhou Heng will not be able to finish. At present, the best way is, of course, to call Miss Tong, Bailu and other trustworthy people for help. However, he has just returned from an underwater adventure. How can he still have a mobile phone.


    "Hu --" Zhou Hengchang breathed, trying to calm down and find a feasible solution.


    But Aisha was very relaxed at this time. She began to look around the world. Just now she was busy helping Zhou Heng drive away the ghouls. Aisha didn''t pay attention to the surrounding scenery. Now she finds that she is in such a beautiful world.


    At this time, the Qingyu lake is an extraordinary early autumn scenery. Aquatic plants have continued to flourish in summer, but near autumn, some of them have begun to turn yellow. However, although the trees on the lakeside also remain prosperous in summer, and the branches are covered with green leaves, because there has been no one in this area for a long time, the yellow and green leaves are crowded on the ground, and Aisha''s footsteps will make a slight "rustle" sound when she moves.


    "Are these flowers?" Aisha looked at the clumps of weeds and couldn''t help sighing, "it''s so beautiful!" Although there are colorful reefs and corals at the bottom of the water, as well as seaweed, there are no flowers. Her elder brother once came to the world on shore and told her about the beauty of "flowers". Therefore, in Aisha''s heart, she has always been looking forward to "flowers".


    "It shouldn''t be a flower." Zhou Heng mistakenly thought that Aisha was testing him in botany. Although he learned the knowledge of herbal medicine in Shennong medicine through Tianshi system, it doesn''t mean that he is a master of Botany.


    Aisha raised her head and looked at the maple trees by the lake. Now it''s not the season for maple leaves to turn red, so in the eyes of human beings, the maple trees in this season have no bright spots. But Aisha''s eyes were full of admiration: "what a beautiful coral."


    "It''s not coral. It''s maple." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    Although Aisha''s body is full of scales, it looks strange, but her innocent appearance will make people feel some love.


    At this time, the grass ball behind Zhou Heng suddenly shook.


    "What is it?" Aisha immediately entered the state of battle, she watched warily at the shaking grass regiment. For her, the world is full of unknown beauty, but the unknown is also full of horror.


    "Meow!" There was a cat in the grass.


    "It''s Xiaobai!" Zhou Heng immediately heard the call of his cat. He pulled aside the grass and saw the strange white cat. "Xiaobai, why are you here?" Zhou Heng remembers that before he went into the water, he gave the white cat to Chen pangzi to take care of it.


    "By the way, what about the fat man? Where did he go? " Zhou Heng remembered that there was a fat man waiting for him on the bank. Considering the time he was in a coma under the water, his time in the water throne was only two days, but he didn''t know that it had been more than a month on the shore.


    And Chen pangzi has been waiting for him on the bank for more than a month! During this period of time, Chen pangzi is relying on the phone to let his hand deliver food to support himself. He didn''t find Zhou Heng. He didn''t dare to go back to Linhai City easily. As an ordinary businessman, he couldn''t stand the anger of Linhai Dragon King if Ding long bothered him.


    Of course, he did not know that the friendship between Zhou Heng and Ding long was not as deep as the rumor. Ding long wanted to let out the wind and let everyone mistakenly think that they had deep feelings, which was just a way to prevent other people from wooing Zhou Heng. It''s just that although Chen pangzi is smart in the market, he can''t figure out how to deal with these joints.


    A few minutes before Zhou Heng went ashore, Chen pangzi was forcibly taken away from here by the police car because he was obstructing the law enforcement of the police. In fact, it was Chen pangzi''s bitter trick to use the police to protect himself, but in the end, it was just his own cleverness."Forget it, leave him alone." Zhou Heng stopped thinking about Chen pangzi. In his opinion, after two days in the water, Chen should have left.


    He picked up the white cat and said to Asha, "let''s go to my house first." On the way, he was thinking about how to hide her identity.


    I only hope that I will not meet talents along the way. However, since Cao Fang''s development plan was shelved, Qingyu lake has become more desolate than before. As long as Zhou Heng bypasses the only village nearby, it is difficult to meet other people before returning to Linhai City.


    But Aisha looked at Zhou Heng who picked up the white cat and suddenly thought of something. She also has a pet, which is the huge lantern fish Xiaohui.


    How''s Xiao Hui? Is it OK in the water throne? Aisha decided that when she had enough of playing in the human world, she would go back to the water throne to find Xiao Hui. Aisha doesn''t know about the fall of the water throne, and doesn''t know that Xiaohui has sacrificed herself to save them.


    She and Xiao Hui can never see each other again.


    Aisha and Zhou Heng walk side by side. She looks at the white cat in Zhou Heng''s arms. Although she has never seen such a small animal under the water, because of her female instinct, Aisha thinks that every move of the white cat is very lovely.


    And the white cat is still as usual, lying lazily in Zhou Heng''s arms, only occasionally will open his eyes to see the situation around, to Zhou Heng''s side Aisha is not concerned about the appearance.


    Asha noticed that the white cat''s eyes were heterochromatic. The left eye of the white cat is scarlet as blood, and the right eye is as blue as the sky.


    It seems that Aisha has seen such a pair of eyes not long ago.

 Chapter 195

    In more than a month after Zhou Heng dived into the water, two major events happened in Linhai City.


    The first, of course, is that the stronghold of the wizard organization black tower near the sea was completely wiped out by Ding Long''s men, without letting go of any remnant party or evil. The battle against the black tower stronghold was secretly carried out from dusk to midnight, and the battlefield took place in the no man''s land of the city, so only a few people can know the process and results of the battle. But the impact is not small, those foreigners who peddle strange drugs in the city disappeared overnight, and the kidnapping of women is no longer happening. But the women who had been kidnapped were not rescued. They all died in the prison of heita. Some people said that before the stronghold of heita was broken, those crazy witches killed all the prisoners. Others said that Ding Long''s people prevented the information from leaking and started to kill these innocent women. However, both sides only speculated, and without strong testimony, it ended up in the end.


    Compared with the secret of the previous event, the second event will be a lot of sensation, that is, Ding long formally unified the whole coastal underworld. There are no more forces and organizations that disobey him, and there is no such saying as "affiliated gangs". All the organizations in Linhai, big and small, and even street thugs and jobless hooligans, have joined Ding Long''s banner this month. Some people predict that an underworld empire is about to rise in Linhai. Others believe that China''s national conditions are no better than those of foreign countries. The state will not allow such organizations to become bigger and ignore them. Ding Long''s arrogance will surely be punished by law. But at least for the moment, Ding long is stepping beyond himself and towards a higher peak.


    Cao Tai, who has become the stepping stone of Ding Long''s father and daughter, is now lying in a dark basement. For a month, he has stayed here without taking a step out.


    "I beg you, send this evil star away quickly!" His head rang out a woman''s cry, this woman is Wang Yi''s wife.


    "What are you talking about! He is the eldest young master of the Cao family. Now the whole Linhai is looking for him. If I send him out, can he still have life? " Wang Yi''s voice also rang.


    "You know the whole Linhai is looking for him?" The woman quarreled, "if you don''t send him away, one day Ding long will find us, and our family will die!"


    "Can you keep your voice down?" Wang Yi''s tone was a little impatient, "don''t shout so loudly."


    "Oh, you are afraid sometimes. If you dare to do it, don''t be afraid that others will know. I yelled today. What''s the matter? Let me tell you, Miss Ding offered a reward of 2 million, which is 2 million - "


    " don''t say it! " With Wang Yi''s anger, there was a heavy clap on the table.


    "At the beginning, you told me that it would be good to hide this young master of the Cao family. I agreed. In this month, I have been delivering food and buying medicine and water. Now I haven''t seen a dime, and I''ve got a lot of money in it!"


    Cao Tai in the basement squatted at the corner of the bed and hugged his knees.


    "Money, money, money, you know money. Without the Cao family, can you live in such a big house? Why don''t you remember gratitude when you remember money? "


    "Now Linhai''s surname is Ding, not Cao! You will not come to a good end if you do such a thing without telling Miss Ding! "


    "What do you women know! How can Ding long, a nouveau riche, compare with the Cao family in Peiping! "


    The more they quarreled over CaO Tai''s head, the fiercer they became.


    "Cao is so powerful that he can''t keep his eldest son. He has to rely on you to protect him!"


    "It''s none of your business. It''s not up to you."


    "Well, Wang Yi, now you play horizontal with me, don''t you?"


    Wang Yi did not speak.


    "Yes! I''ll take my son away. You''ll play with fire yourself. Don''t bother your son! "


    Cao Tai still didn''t hear Wang Yi''s voice. The voice of Xie Xie Suo came from his head. It seemed that Wang Yi''s wife was packing up.


    After a while, a few words of dialogue came from the roof, but the voice was not as loud as before, so Cao Tai couldn''t hear them clearly.


    After a while, there was a bang on the top of my head. It was the sound of closing the door heavily. Wang Yi''s wife probably left with her son. Cao Tai sat on the bed and made no sound, but his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    In this month, he tried to get in touch with Cao''s family in Peiping countless times, but the phone couldn''t be dialed, and the letters couldn''t be delivered. Ding Ling''s capture of him was never relaxed, and the reward was also rising. Maybe as Wang Yi''s wife said, as long as he stays in Linhai, one day, she will find herself. At that time, Wang Yi will be implicated by herself.


    In the dark basement, Cao Tai buried his head in his knee.


    At this time, the door of the basement rang, and Wang Yi came in with Cao Tai''s dinner. He first opened the basement light, usually blind Cao Tai a person here, does not need light.


    Wang Yi brings the meal to Cao Tai. Cao Tai hears his footsteps and "looks" in the direction where Wang Yi is, but he has no eyes and can''t see anything.


    Wang Yi put his rice bowl in front of Cao Tai. "Here comes the meal, young master." He said.Cao Tai did not respond to him, nor did he reach for his job.


    "Here comes the meal, young master!" Wang Yi raised his voice and said it again.


    "Did your wife leave with her son?" Cao Tai suddenly asked.


    "Yes," Wang Yi said with a smile instead of sadness, "my son misses his grandmother. I''ll let my wife play with my son for a few days."


    "Don''t worry, young master. I can cook, too. My cooking skill is no worse than my wife." Wang Yi patted his chest and said.


    "Is that so?" Cao Tai knew that Wang Yi was cheating himself and didn''t want to worry about his family. In the past, Cao Tai never knew that any of his subordinates were so loyal to him. In other words, he never considered the loyalty of his subordinates. He felt that he was the eldest son of the Cao family, so it was natural for other people to treat him well.


    He is the son of heaven, so others should flatter him and obey him.


    Until he met Ding Ling, the terrible woman pushed him down from the cloud. Cao Tai finally realized that without the protection of his family, he was just a simple straw bag. Now he has no capital to compete with a woman like Ding Ling.


    Cao Tai can only wait until he gets in touch with his family. At that time, he will make Ding Ling and Ding long, as well as the whole Linhai City who once disobeyed him, pay the price.


    In this month, Cao Tai only learned one thing, which is also the most important thing - patience.


    The painstaking person, the day does not bear, sleeps the firewood to taste the gall, 3000 Yue Jia may swallow Wu!

 Chapter 196

    "Don''t think too much, young master. The food is going to be cold. Eat it quickly." Wang Yi pushed the chopsticks to Cao Tai''s hand.


    "Ah Yi, do you believe me?" Cao Tai said suddenly.


    "Young master, what are you talking about? Of course I believe you." Wang Yi replied with a smile.


    "Do you believe that I can bring down Ding Ling?" Cao Tai asked again.


    This time, Wang Yi hesitated. Wang Yi is now working under Ding Ling. He can''t be more clear about Miss Ding''s means. In the past, Miss Ding was a second generation ancestor similar to Cao Tai. She had never done anything unexpected except acting recklessly in the name of her father. But since the kidnapping, Ding Ling seems to have changed. Originally, she didn''t deal with her father very well. She began to rely on her father''s influence, and soon became the recognized successor of the Ding family. There are even rumors that Ding Ling will do better than Ding long once he accepts his father''s influence.


    As a subordinate of Ding Ling, Wang Yi agrees with this very much. Miss Ding is a natural leader. If she knew Ding Ling earlier, she would not hesitate to follow her. But since Wang Yi was appreciated by the Cao family earlier, he was destined to devote himself to the Cao family and die.


    "I believe in the young master." Wang Yi finally answered Cao Tai in this way. But this sentence even he himself can''t cheat, of course, also can''t cheat Cao Tai.


    "Ha ha!" Who knows Cao Tai actually laughed, "you don''t have to say these words against my will."


    "Young master, I -"


    "needless to say, now I can''t compare with Ding Ling. I still have this self-knowledge." Cao Tai''s voice was very soft, and he had no sense of blaming Wang Yi.


    Wang Yi''s face also showed a surprised expression. How can Cao Tai in the past admit that he is inferior to others? After this ordeal, Cao Tai made progress and became more and more like a qualified leader. Maybe I choose to follow him, not wrong!


    "I mean the future," Cao Tai said softly. "One day in the future, I will definitely surpass that * * and I swear by my name!" From this moment, Cao Tai finally realized that the aura of the surname "Cao" could not protect himself anywhere and at any time. To survive in the world, Cao Tai could only rely on himself.


    And loyal people around.


    Wang Yi knelt down to Cao Tai. Tears filled his eyes. He kowtowed to Cao Tai.


    "Ah Yi, get up quickly." Cao Tai said.


    Wang Yi quickly obeyed his orders and stood up.


    "Ah Yi, now I have two things to entrust to you." Cao Tai said seriously.


    "Young man, please tell me," Wang Yi said, patting his chest, "as long as it''s the young master''s order, Wang Yi will do it for the young master even if he is broken to pieces."


    "The first thing is to let you think of a way out of the city!" Cao Tai said.


    Wang Yi''s expression hesitated for a moment. Although Ding Ling was not strong enough to make the whole city martial law, the Dante''s eye line was really frightening. If Cao Tai is out of town, he will be able to get in touch with the Cao family. At that time, not to mention Ding Ling, Ding long will not come to a good end.


    Seeing that Wang Yi didn''t answer, Cao Tai knew the hesitation in his heart, so he continued: "I''m not asking you to send me out of the city, but asking you to do it for me!" Cao Tai also knows that since Ding Ling has the ability to cut off her telephone and network communication, it can prove that she has a helper in the police. But as long as we get out of Linhai City, Ding Ling has great ability and can''t take care of things outside.


    "If you contact Peiping, you will certainly arouse Ding Ling''s suspicion. I don''t want you to get into trouble." Cao Tai said, "you go to Suzhou and Hangzhou to find my second younger brother. He is easygoing and doesn''t like to fight for power. He only needs painting and calligraphy, flowers and birds, so he often lives in Suzhou and Hangzhou. You go to Suzhou and Hangzhou to find him and ask him to contact Beiping for you."


    Wang Yi nodded and agreed. After thinking that Cao Taimu could not see things, he gave a heavy "um".


    After hearing Wang Yi''s promise, Cao Tai was also relieved. He went on to say, "this second thing is very important. During the time when you leave, if I am unfortunately found by Ding Ling --"


    "no!" Wang Yi said quickly, "Ding Ling never thought that you would hide here, young master. As long as you stay in this basement, you can avoid Ding Ling''s pursuit!"


    Cao Tai also nodded. In the past month, Ding Ling has not found herself, which is enough to prove the safety here.


    "But I still have to make it clear to you," Cao Tai said. "Just in case something bad happens, you should live with this secret for me."


    Wang Yi Neng felt the seriousness of the matter. What would be the secret that was more important than his life to a second generation ancestor?


    "Say it, young master!" Wang Yi said solemnly. He had vowed in his heart to protect the secret to the death.


    "There is a secret passed down from generation to generation in the Cao family. It is only passed on to the eldest son." Cao Tai just started, and Wang Yi realized the importance of this secret."Is it really OK to tell me such a thing?" Wang Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah Yi, I am willing to share all my secrets with you, and I will share everything with you in the future!" Only now can Cao Tai know who is really worthy of his trust.


    After hearing Cao Tai''s words, Wang Yi almost didn''t kneel down for him again, but Cao Tai has continued to say: "the Cao family''s prosperity in Beiping depends on two words, that is'' feng shui ''!"


    The secret of Feng Shui? Wang Yi suddenly felt that the story was mysterious. Cao Tai such a rich family, even believe in Feng Shui?


    Cao Tai couldn''t see Wang Yi''s puzzled expression. He went on to say, "although the Cao family''s foundation is now in Peiping, its prosperity is in the northeast, so the Cao family''s" dragon vein "is also in the northeast!"


    Wang Yi knew that a great secret that could influence the rise and fall of a family would be displayed in front of him. He could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and put light in his eyes!


    "The location of this" dragon vein "is the secret guarded by the eldest son of the Cao family from generation to generation."


    Wang Yi held his breath nervously.


    But Cao Tai suddenly stopped. The secret was so important that he wavered when he was about to say it. What is the secret to Wang Yi, to let him pass it on to his younger brother, the second son of the Cao family. Or let yourself take the secret to the grave? Cao Tai hesitated at this juncture.


    "Young master?"


    "Forget it," Cao Tai finally waved his hand, "some things, you''d better not know."


    "Yes, young master." Wang Yi didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Although Cao Tai couldn''t see it, he bowed to Cao Tai.


    At this time, a doorbell came from above them.


    Who would visit Wang Yi at such a time?


    "Maybe my wife is back." Wang Yi said and went to the exit of the basement.

 Chapter 197

    When Wang Yi goes to the basement gate, Cao Tai suddenly has a bad feeling.


    "If anything happens, you will --" Cao Tai wanted to say that Wang Yi would give up.


    But Wang Yi was the first to say: "don''t worry, young master. Even if I die, I will save young master!"


    With that, Wang Yi walked out of the basement and gently closed the door of the basement.


    "Ding Dong!" The doorbell rang again.


    "Coming, coming!" Wang Yi yelled and went to the door. Cao Tai in the basement also raised his ears.


    "Wife, son, you are back!" The voice of Wang Yi''s surprise came from above, and Cao Tai was also relieved.


    Then, the conversation was quiet, and Cao Tai was not in the mood to listen to the conversation of other people''s family. He touched the chopsticks on the bed, then picked up his rice bowl and began to eat.


    Above him, Wang Yizheng is kneeling in the living room, and standing in front of him is his wife. His wife is beautiful and fashionable, which doesn''t match the middle-aged man Wang Yi. As for the "son" in the dialogue, it does not exist in this room.


    "Wife" is also holding a LCD screen in her hand, which shows another woman''s image.


    The woman on the screen is wrapped in a white bath towel and her eyes are comfortably closed. Behind her is a pair of white hands massaging her shoulders. Most of her body is in the water. Even so, there is still a small part of her chest protruding on the water. There are red rose petals floating on the water. Through these petals, it is not difficult to imagine the underwater scenery.


    But at the moment, Wang Yi dare not have any evil thoughts in his heart, because the woman on the screen is Ding Ling!


    "It''s time to start." His "wife" whispered.


    Wang Yi nodded to his "wife" in front of him, then took out a small remote control from his arms, and then he pressed the "mute" button on the remote control. In silence, a sound insulation board separated the ground from the ground. Now Cao Tai could not hear any conversation on the ground.


    "Mr. Shen, what have you got today?" Ding Ling''s lazy voice came from the LCD screen.


    "A little bit of progress, Miss Ding." Kneeling on the ground, Wang Yi replied respectfully.


    Yes, from the beginning, Wang Yi was Ding Ling''s man. Of course, his real name is not Wang Yi, but Shen Rui. "Wang Yi" is just a fabricated identity.


    The so-called "communication was cut off", "Beiping could not be contacted" and "husband and wife did not get along" were all false appearances created by Caotai''s collusion. The purpose, of course, is to get the secret out of Cao Tai''s mouth.


    "My subordinates learned that Cao Tai, the eldest son of the Cao family, had something to do with Feng Shui." Shen Rui said to the woman on the screen.


    "Oh?" Ding Ling''s tone went up, obviously raising her interest.


    "Although the roots of the Cao family are in Peiping, their fortune is in the northeast, and the" dragon vein "of the Cao family is also in the northeast." Shen Rui told Ding Ling Cao Tai''s original words, "the secret Cao Tai wants to protect is exactly where the" dragon pulse "lies."


    "Where is the dragon vein?" Ding Ling asked.


    Shen Rui shook his head helplessly: "Cao Tai has not let go."


    "But subordinates believe that he will say it soon," Shen Rui hastily added. "Cao Tai has put down his guard against subordinates!"


    "I''ve given you a lot of time, Mr. Shen." Ding Ling is obviously dissatisfied with Shen Rui''s progress. On the day of attacking the black tower stronghold, master jingque passed away under the siege of the crowd. Not long after, Ding Ling''s men found Cao Tai in the building. At this time, Shen Rui put forward the method of deception. Compared with the tough execution, it''s easier to get real information by deception, so Ding lingcai agrees and adopts Shen Rui''s strategy.


    Shen Rui cheated for more than a month, but Cao Taicai let go.


    "My subordinates think that it will take Cao Tai at most another month to tell the secret of the dragon vein in an all-out way!" Said Shen Rui, kneeling on the ground.


    "Presumptuous!" The woman with the LCD screen yelled, "how dare you make Miss Ding wait another month!" Her voice is crisp and pleasant, completely different from that of the previous middle-aged women.


    "Yes, yes! I know I''m wrong! " Shen Rui suddenly kowtows his head and makes a "Dong Dong" sound. But the sound doesn''t go through the soundproof panel and into the basement.


    "Forget it, forget it." Ding Ling stops Shen Rui''s action in the screen, but when Shen Rui raises his head again, his forehead is already red.


    "You do everything for me, I know." Ding Lingxian said.


    "But a month''s time," Ding added, "is still a little longer." She began to think.


    Ding Ling would hold up her chin with one hand when she thought about the problem. She looked a little cute. But no one will associate her with the word "lovely". Ding Ling is different from her in the past.


    After a while, Ding Ling put down her hand holding her chin: "a week, I''ll give you a week. After a week, if you can''t let him go, I''ll personally bring Cao Tai to trial.""Yes Shen Rui kowtows again to show his obedience. In fact, there is no requirement to kowtow when working for Ding Ling. Ding Ling hates kowtow in her heart, but her subordinates insist on it. Of course, she will not refuse this kind of respect.


    Ding Ling raised an arm from the water, and then touched a black remote control beside the bath. Then she picked up the remote control and pointed it at the LCD screen opposite the bath.


    "Pa", accompanied by a slight current sound, the LCD screen in the woman''s hand went out.


    After the screen went out, the two people in the room were silent for a moment.


    The woman put the LCD screen back on the table, and Shen Rui also picked up the remote control to control the sound insulation board.


    Two people looked at each other, the woman nodded first, Shen Rui then pressed the button on the remote control. The soundproof panels under their feet opened silently.


    When the pretty woman opened her mouth again, she changed back to the voice of a middle-aged woman: "I know how to read newspapers. Can I read money from newspapers? Have you finished Xiaobao''s homework? Go and help him stick to it Xiaobao is their nonexistent son.


    Kneeling Shen Rui stands up and sits on the sofa.


    "Xiaobao''s homework is in your father''s hands!" The woman raised the volume.


    "Don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise. I''m ready to go, aren''t I Shen Rui on the sofa gave out an impatient tone, and then he stood up from the sofa. When he stood up, he hit the sofa with his body, and the legs of the sofa made a short and harsh friction sound on the floor.


    "Wang, you are impatient to take care of your son''s homework, aren''t you?" The tone of a woman''s voice is a climacteric woman''s interpretation to the extreme. In contrast, Shen Rui did not change his voice when he played the role of "Wang Yi".


    It''s in the basement under them.


    Cao Tai on the bed has eaten all the food in the bowl. He puts the bowl on the cabinet beside the bed. Later, Wang Yi will come down to clean up for him.


    Every day, he is in this "husband and wife" in the daily noise slowly fall asleep.


    "Ordinary life is not bad." Cao Tai in the basement couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 198

    Along the way to avoid the residential areas, Zhou Heng wasted a lot of effort, but fortunately, Zhou Heng''s physical strength is always abundant, and for Aisha, the world on the shore is full of freshness.


    At the same time, Zhou Heng is worried. It doesn''t matter to take a cat home, but it''s troublesome to take a dragon man home. But Zhou Heng can''t leave Aisha alone. The water throne has been destroyed. Zhou Heng knows about it.


    Asha has nowhere to go. If she is left alone, she will not be able to survive in the world occupied by human beings.


    Sorry to give her to the police? Or to the animal protection association? Walking on the road, Zhou Heng shook his head. How could he have such a ridiculous idea.


    But he can''t take care of Aisha himself. In the final analysis, he is just a young man who has just entered the society for three years. Because the Heavenly Master system has destroyed the relationship between his taste buds, he has not even learned how to cook. It''s OK to take care of yourself and a cat, but it''s a lot worse to take care of others.


    Think about it, Zhou Heng can rely on only one person.


    When Zhou Heng came to Linhai City, it was already late at night. This is the relationship that he can slow down his pace, otherwise when she goes to the city during the day, Aisha is afraid of causing a sensation in the city. But even at night, with her head wrapped in a turban and her arms turning blue because of the scale, Aisha still makes passers-by on the night road look sideways.


    But Zhou Heng led Aisha to a corner of the city. Now he has no change, no mobile phone, no other way but to walk.


    When she came to the city, Aisha, who was still curious about the human world, suddenly settled down. She shrank beside Zhou Heng and kept pace with him. She did not dare to walk fast or lag behind, and she did not dare to look around.


    Even in the city at night, the number of human beings is enough to make Aisha surprised. The surrounding buildings, as well as the sporadically lit rooms in the high-rise buildings, are like giant beasts standing at night. The cars whistling on the road occasionally make Aisha scared. The night did not make her feel comfortable, but brought her deep fear.


    After walking in the city for a while, it was almost dawn when we arrived at our destination.


    "Is this the palace?" Looking at the iron gate of the manor, Aisha couldn''t help asking. This is her first words after entering the city.


    "No," Zhou Heng replied very honestly, "it''s only a big house." Then he rang the doorbell outside the iron gate of the manor.


    It''s not polite to disturb each other now, but now Zhou Heng has no choice but to turn to miss Tong.


    "Hello." Soon, the sound of the night guard came from the doorbell, "Hello, who is it?" The tone of the security guard was not good. Obviously, he didn''t think there would be any visitors so late.


    Hearing the sound of the doorbell, Aisha quickly hid behind Zhou Heng, but she still couldn''t help leaning out half of her head, her eyes full of surprise.


    "I''m miss Tong''s classmate. Please inform Miss Tong for me." Zhou Heng said politely to the doorbell.


    "Miss Tong hasn''t got up yet. Come back in a few hours." The tone of the guard was very cold. In the past, Tong Fu didn''t have this doorbell, and there would be no security guard to take care of the midnight visitors. As a family of Feng Shui, the Tong family was very closed in the era of Tong Renjie, who was in power in the previous generation. After Miss Tong Shengnan became the new leader of the Tong family, the Tong family gradually opened up to the outside world. The doorbell and the security guard who handled the visitors at midnight were all arranged by Miss Tong.


    But the people of Tong Fu are still habitually exclusive, which is not something Miss tong can correct in a short time. What''s more, it''s an extraordinary time for Tong Fu.


    "I have something to ask you, Miss Tong. Please let me know." Zhou Heng said again.


    If you want to break through, the iron gate of Tong''s family certainly can''t stop him, but miss Tong is also her friend. Zhou Heng still hopes to solve it politely.


    "Who''s looking for Miss Tong in our family? Everyone came in the middle of the night. Do we miss Tong have a rest? " The tone of the guard became more impatient. Miss Tong''s early recovery from a serious illness is well known in the Tong family, so the servants of the Tong family attach great importance to miss Tong''s health. Zhou Heng wants to visit Miss Tong at night. Of course, the security guard is not angry with him.


    "My name is Zhou Heng. Just give my name to housekeeper Tong." As a last resort, Zhou Heng had to give his name.


    "It''s master Zhou Heng! Why didn''t you say that earlier? " There was a sudden change of tone in the doorbell, and the iron door opened slowly. With the rise of Ding Long''s power in Linhai City, the name of Zhou Heng also spread. Of course, the security guard will know about Zhou Heng because miss Tong specially told her that if "Zhou Heng" or "Bai Lu and Qin Fen" came, they must let her go and inform her immediately.


    "Mr. Zhou, please come in. I''ll arrange someone to take you to the reception hall right away." Said the security guard in the doorbell.


    After the iron door was opened, countless night vision cameras set inside the manor were also aimed at the door. Even if they were released by the security guards, visitors would leave 360 degree video without dead angle in the security room, all of which were to protect Miss Tong''s safety.Although these cameras are placed in secret, Zhou Heng didn''t find them when he came last time, but this time Zhou Heng didn''t miss any of them. When he didn''t realize it, Zhou Heng had absorbed a lot of magic energy released by Andre, which naturally lingered around him, helping him to understand the details of the blind area of human senses. He flicked his fingers, and an invisible magic energy came out of his hand, covering the camera lens. He did it, of course, to keep Asha out of the line.


    Aisha was very surprised that the iron door could open automatically. She followed Zhou Heng into the manor and looked back at the big iron door.


    The iron door closed itself after Asha came in. This "strange" thing dazzled Aisha and almost failed to keep up with Zhou Heng.


    "Follow closely." Zhou Heng whispered to Aisha. Without waiting for the waiter to come, Zhou Heng takes Aisha to the direction of the meeting hall.


    Although there is the cover of the night, the difference between Aisha and ordinary human can be recognized at a glance.


    Zhou Heng suddenly found that Tong''s house is very different from the past. Last time I came, I didn''t seem to be so well prepared.


    There are cameras almost everywhere, and some infrared devices are flashing in the rockery. Except that there are no armed soldiers patrolling in the corridor, it''s almost as strict as the military base - in fact, there are. A armed army battalion stops at the rear of Tong''s house. Once it''s judged that Tong''s house has changed, they will rush in with guns by themselves without any command And send a communication to the headquarters.

 Chapter 199

    When Zhou Heng wondered why Tong''s house was so heavily guarded, the light in front of him suddenly cooled, and a group of people came out quickly from the light.


    Walking in the front is Miss Tong. She is wearing a white cloak, floral pajamas and fluffy slippers. It is obvious that she just woke up in her sleep. Behind her is a large number of men and women, including bodyguards in black and leather suits, servants with low eyebrows, and external security personnel in army green camouflage suits. These people follow Tong in a mighty manner Behind Miss Tong, she was afraid that Miss Tong would walk too fast and that she would wear too little, but she did not dare to interfere with the owner''s behavior, and she did not dare to walk beside or in front of Miss Tong.


    "Zhou Heng, brother Zhou!" Miss Tong''s night vision ability is far less than that of Zhou Heng, and Zhou Heng and Aisha are not standing in the light, so when they enter, Miss tong can see the two shadows in the distance.


    "Brother Zhou!" Stepping on flannelette slippers, Miss Tong ran to Zhou Heng.


    "Be careful, miss!" The servants couldn''t care so much any more, and they caught up quickly. The roads in the manor were paved with large stones embedded in the ground when they were built, so they were not smooth. In order to maintain the original appearance of the manor, no owner ever thought of making the roads in the manor flat. Therefore, it was quite dangerous for Miss Tong to run on such roads at night. If Miss Tong accidentally falls down, the servants of the Tong family are afraid of committing suicide and have the heart to apologize.


    Fortunately, has been running in front of Zhou Heng, Miss Tong did not make any mistakes. "Brother Zhou!" Usually a little shy, Miss Tong shouts Zhou Heng''s name in front of everyone. When she comes to Zhou Heng''s face, she jumps up and hugs him.


    Behind Miss Tong, there was a cry of surprise.


    Even Zhou Heng himself, also full of incredible. What''s going on? I didn''t see Miss Tong for two or three days, did I? Why is it the same as parting?


    "Miss Tong?" As a young man stepping on the tail of adolescence, Zhou Heng was hugged by Miss Tong in front of the crowd, and his face immediately turned red. Thanks to the cover of night, he was not too embarrassed.


    After holding Zhou Heng for a few seconds, Miss Tong also reflected that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. She quickly let Zhou Heng go.


    "No, I''m sorry." Miss Tong changed back to her usual self.


    "Well, I have something to do -"


    "go to my room first!" Miss Tong interrupted Zhou Heng.


    "Ha?" Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. Why didn''t he see Miss Tong for two or three days?


    "No, no, no!" Miss Tong quickly waved her hand and explained, "I mean it''s inconvenient to talk outside. If you have anything to do, please go to my room."


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand why he had to go to miss Tong''s boudoir to talk about something, but since Miss Tong had emphasized it, Zhou Heng had to agree.


    At this time, Miss Tong found Aisha shrinking behind Zhou Heng. "Who is this?"


    "She''s my friend, Asha." Zhou Heng simply introduced that there are so many people at present that it is inconvenient for Zhou Heng to introduce too much in detail.


    Miss Tong looked at Aisha carefully and found that her appearance and dress were too strange, and her body seemed to be covered with scaly tattoos.


    "Hello, Aisha." Although it seems that Aisha sounds like a woman''s name, the other party looks too suspicious. Miss Tong does not dare to add "Miss" after "Aisha".


    Aisha did not respond to miss Tong. She shrank behind Zhou Heng and secretly showed half of her head, staring at Miss Tong.


    "Well, my friend is a little shy." Zhou Heng had no choice but to explain this.


    "So it is." Miss Tong nodded. Of course, she chose to believe what brother Zhou said.


    Under the leadership of Miss Tong, Zhou Heng and Aisha come to her boudoir. Although the servants will not agree with Miss Tong''s practice, Miss Tong is now in charge of the Tong family. No matter what she does, no one else has the right to criticize her.


    Three people into the room, Miss Tong straight up the door, and the servants also stay outside the room.


    In addition to their own boudoir, other rooms will have servants break in at any time to pour tea and water. Only here can they talk freely.


    "Brother Zhou, Aisha, please sit down." After leading them to sit down on the sofa, Miss Tong picked up a teapot and poured tea for them. Although it''s a boudoir, the space is amazing. A four or five meter wide bed occupies the middle of the room. In other places, there are tea tables, chessboards, compasses carved with eight trigrams, and even a big sundial. Eight different animal heads were hung on the wall according to the orientation. Except for the pink bed sheet, other furnishings in the room are hard to think of as women''s boudoir.


    But miss Tong is obviously used to the decorations here. She poured tea for them and took out a box of exquisite snacks.


    "Please help yourself."


    After Zhou Heng sat down, he put the white cat in his arms on the seat next to him. I began to think about how to explain Aisha to miss Tong. Although he guessed that Miss Tong would not refuse her request, if she really didn''t want to, Zhou Heng had to find another way.Miss Tong also had a lot to say to Zhou Heng. After she set the tea, she opened her mouth first: "brother Zhou, it''s very nice of you to come to me."


    "What happened?" Zhou Heng thinks that today''s Miss Tong is really a little strange.


    "Don''t you know?" Now, it''s Miss Tong''s turn to be surprised.


    "I just got back to town and didn''t know anything." Zhou Heng said.


    Sitting beside Zhou Heng, Aisha looks around. It''s obvious that the furnishings in the room are full of fun for her.


    Miss Tong dropped her eyes and thought for two seconds. She said in her heart: I see.


    "I have something to say to brother Zhou." Miss Tong raised her eyes to Zhou Heng, and then glanced at Aisha sitting next to her. It was obvious that some words could not be publicized to the public.


    "Whatever you say, just say it." Zhou Heng said to miss Tong with a smile that Aisha doesn''t know the world''s sophistication, so even if it''s a secret, it won''t matter if she hears it. What''s more, Zhou Heng can feel that Aisha''s nature is kind.


    "Well." Miss Tong nodded. At the same time, she couldn''t help looking at Aisha again.


    The light in the boudoir is much brighter than that outside. Under the light, Miss tong can find that Aisha''s body is covered with scales, which is obviously not the effect of tattoo. Could it be something like Cosplay? Miss Tong noticed that Aisha was a woman, and her dress was very similar to Zhou Heng''s.


    What is this? A primitive tribal couple''s dress made of straw skirt? Does brother Zhou like girls with this style? Miss tong can''t stop thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Miss Tong was pulled back to reality by Zhou Heng''s words, and her expression became serious again.


    "Brother Zhou," Miss Tong asked, "have you killed anyone?"

 Chapter 200

    "Where''s the news from?" Hearing Miss Tong''s question, Zhou Heng was shocked. Zhou Heng killed a lot of ghosts, but no one ever killed them - Wang Ya and Andre were not human at that time. If Zhou Heng kills people by mistake, the most intuitive thing is that he will lose the merit accumulated in the Heavenly Master system. So far, his merit points have not dropped.


    However, Miss Tong will ask this question, it is likely that someone saw him catch a ghost scene, and misunderstood it as murder.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t deny it directly, but asked where the news came from, Miss Tong''s heart couldn''t help beating.


    But in any case, Miss Tong will choose to stand on Zhou Heng''s side. She has sent someone to wait at the door of Zhou Heng''s house. As soon as Zhou Heng appears, she will bring him to Tong''s house. As long as into the tong house, even the police dare not casually arrest people.


    "Now this matter has not been made public, but many insiders have known about it, so if -"


    "no, I didn''t kill anyone." Zhou Hengxian made clear his position. He was a Sanhao citizen, not a fugitive. "Please believe me."


    "Brother Zhou, I believe you." Miss Tong answered without hesitation. At the same time, she can''t help but feel relieved that brother Zhou didn''t kill anyone, which is really good. During this period of time, she was always on tenterhooks. Several times, she dreamt of Zhou Heng''s hands full of blood, and then woke up from her sleep.


    "Well," Zhou Heng nodded, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    "About a week after you disappeared from school." Miss Tong made a start.


    "Wait a week? When did I miss school so long? " Although he is not a good student, Zhou Heng will not be absent from school for a week.


    "Don''t you have no classes for more than a month?" Miss Tong said doubtfully.


    "What did you say?" Zhou Heng''s face was also full of doubts. It was only three days before and after he went to the throne of water. How did it suddenly become more than a month? But he immediately reflected that the flow of time in the water throne is different from that in the real world?


    "What month is it now?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "It''s early August." Miss Tong replied.


    "Sure enough." If Zhou Heng had stayed in the water throne for a year and a half, what would it be when he returned to the world?


    "Brother Zhou, why do you ask this?" Miss Tong did not understand the meaning of Zhou Heng, this and Zhou Heng involved in the murder, what is the connection?


    "It''s nothing. I''ll explain to you later." Zhou Heng knows that it''s not a matter that can be explained clearly in a few words. "You can talk about the rumors about my killing first."


    Miss Tong nodded, she then told up: "after you left, we also went to see you, but your door is closed, we knock on the door without response, that is to say, forget it." We, of course, refer to her, Bailu and Qin Fen.


    "But later, when your landlord came to you to collect rent and you were not at home, she opened the door with the key."


    "Ah Zhou Heng knew that it was bad here. In the past, he used to pay the rent to the landlord online. This time, he didn''t expect to go out for such a long time, otherwise he would attach several months'' rent in advance.


    "After opening the door, after opening the door," said Miss Tong hesitated, but she continued, "after opening the door, she found a female corpse on the sofa."


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath and said, sure enough.


    "When she found the woman''s body, she called the police. The police recognized that it was Xu Lingshan, the missing woman. Then they sealed off the scene and transported the body back." Miss Tong continued.


    Zhou Heng thought, it''s over. Now I''m going to become a fugitive.


    "Police, do they want me?" Zhou Heng asked anxiously that he was only in his early twenties, but he didn''t want to become a wanted criminal.


    Miss Tong shook her head.


    "Why didn''t you want me after such a big thing?" Zhou Heng was surprised again.


    "Because I vouch for you." Miss Tong said softly, "I know elder brother Zhou, you won''t be a murderer." The more she said, the lower her voice. At last, her eyes turned red. In this month, she didn''t know how much pressure she was under. The elders of her family, even her mother abroad, also called to ask her not to interfere in such matters at this important juncture, but miss Tong still went her own way. In the name of the Tong family, she first contacted the military stationed in Linhai City, then called Beiping, and finally the military and Beiping successively called the Linhai police station, which did not define Zhou Heng as a suspect at large.


    "You are wronged." Although Zhou Heng can''t fully understand Miss Tong''s situation, he also knows that Miss Tong must bear a lot of pressure for him.


    He put Miss Tong in his pajamas into his arms.


    Sitting next to them, Aisha looked at the two people cuddling from time to time, with a very strange expression.


    "I''m not wronged, I''m not wronged." Miss Tong sobbed and said, "brother Zhou, you didn''t kill people. It''s really great."


    Every year, the Tong family is invited by the government to Beiping for geomantic omen measurement. This year, the day of geomantic omen measurement is approaching. At this time, Miss Tong''s every move will receive more attention. Many of them are from other Feng Shui families. They only hope that the declining Tong family will have an accident and then they can take their place. It''s not wise for Miss Tong to choose to stand out for Zhou Heng at such a time.It is conceivable how much pressure Miss Tong will bear for this.


    In Zhou Heng''s arms, Miss Tong''s cry became louder and louder.


    "Brother Zhou, it''s great that you can come back." For a long time or a short time, even she thought about what to do if brother Zhou really killed someone and is now absconding? Today''s monitoring system is so thorough, how can it not be found unless it is hiding in the mountains? During these days, one strange nightmare after another chased into her dream, which often made her wake up in the middle of the night.


    She was afraid that Zhou Heng would never come back, and that he would be caught when he came back.


    But now, brother Zhou is back, and he is not the murderer. This is the best result.


    Zhou Heng patted Miss Tong on the back to help her ease her mood.


    After a while, Miss Tong gently broke away from Zhou Heng''s arms, and her face became scarlet. Today, it''s only a while, she even took the initiative to throw into Zhou Heng''s arms twice, and there are still people staring at her. This is too much trouble for brother Zhou.


    "Well," said Zhou Heng, "I have to tell you something about me. By the way, I have to explain Xu Lingshan clearly."


    It''s really a complicated story. Zhou Heng thought.

 Chapter 201

    Zhou Heng starts from meeting Ding long by chance, and then talks about knowing his daughter Ding Ling because of Ding Long''s relationship. Then he briefly describes his entanglement with the wizard organization heita, and Ding Long''s entreaty to save Ding Ling, which makes him and heita have a great feud. But Xu Lingshan just brought it out when she saved Ding Ling, but she failed to save her life in the end.


    Why he disappeared for a month this time is that he learned the whereabouts of the black tower witches and went to the jade lake to deal with these evil witches. But how could he know that there was another world in the jade lake, which made him go for a month.


    Although Zhou Heng has made the story as brief as possible, the story is still lengthy and complicated, and there are many strange places. For example, drugs that can make people mutate, and "water throne" in general. Even miss Tong, the leader of Fengshui world, can''t help but become stunned after hearing this story.


    "So, I hope you can take care of Aisha for me," Zhou Heng said finally. "She''s the dragon from the throne of water."


    Aisha also sat aside to listen to Zhou Heng''s story, but most of them didn''t understand. The names of "Dinglong" and "Dingling" were even more confused. But in the last paragraph of the story, when Zhou Heng talked about the water throne, her face gradually changed.


    "The water throne is gone?" Aisha suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Mr. Zhou Heng, what''s the matter?" Her face was full of horror.


    Only then did Zhou Heng realize that he had let the slip of the tongue. Aisha didn''t know these things.


    "Where''s ash?" Asha asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with it, ash?" Although it''s not difficult to guess Xiao Hui''s fate from Zhou Heng''s story, Aisha still wants to hear Zhou Heng tell herself the answer.


    Miss Tong looked at them and knew that everything Zhou Heng said was true, because Aisha, the Dragon man with scales on her body, was the best proof. But how can these stories be used to persuade the police?


    "What''s the matter with Xiaohui?" Asha was about to cry. Although she has several brothers at the bottom of the water, she seldom meets her brothers. After all, her brother is a soldier guarding the water throne, and she is only raised by the Dragon King as a "medicine". Her relationship with her brothers does not come from blood, but from the spontaneous closeness of the dragon people under the lonely water.


    But Xiaohui is different. From picking up the red fish egg, Xiaohui accompanies Aisha, almost inseparable from her. Although Xiaohui can''t speak, it brings her a lot of happiness. This dim bottom, accompany her to spend that lonely time, it is this fish named "small ash".


    "Xiaohui, in order to save us, has died in the water throne." Zhou Heng didn''t choose to cheat her. As the owner of Xiao Hui, she has the right to know the truth.


    "No, it won''t!" Aisha suddenly screamed, "no, Xiao Hui must be waiting for me to go back!"


    She pushed away Zhou Heng in front of her and ran out of the door under the gaze of Zhou Heng and miss Tong.


    The door was full of Tong''s servants. When these people saw Aisha running out of the room, they were surprised, but they didn''t stop her. Although Aisha looks strange, she is always miss Tong''s guest.


    "It''s getting light. Don''t let her run around." Miss Tong said suddenly.


    Zhou Heng also immediately remembered that this is not the throne of water. As a dragon, Aisha is a very conspicuous alien in the human world. Once exposed to the sun, her situation will become very dangerous.


    "I''ll go after her!" Zhou Heng immediately ran to the door.


    Miss Tong looked at Zhou Heng''s back and didn''t follow him. Zhou Heng''s speed was too fast. As a mortal, Miss Tong was easily left behind by him.


    "Meow!" There was a cat barking from the sofa.


    Miss Tong looked at the source of the sound and saw that the white cat brought by Zhou Heng was left on the sofa by him.


    She picked up the white cat. Instead of resisting, she lay comfortably in Miss Tong''s arms. After a stretch, she closed her eyes.


    "Hee," Miss Tong couldn''t help rubbing the white cat hair with her hand, "it''s so lovely."


    She took the cat to the bed and put it on her own bed. "It''s more comfortable here. Lie here and wait for your master to pick you up." Miss Tong said to the cat,


    "meow." I don''t know if I''m responding to her or just barking. The cat shakes her hair on the bed, but she lies down on Miss Tong''s bed.


    "A nice cat." Miss Tong was surprised. She thought the cat''s character would be strange, but she didn''t expect it to be so human.


    After setting up the cat temporarily, Miss Tong went to the window alone. She propped up the window and looked out of the window.


    At this time, the dawn has arrived, the sky will soon be bright.


    But Zhou Heng has already run to Tong Fu outside. Why? Why can''t you find Asha?


    In terms of speed, although the dragon people outnumber ordinary human beings, they are still inferior to Zhou Heng. Moreover, Zhou Heng has numerous investigative techniques. It should be easy to find Aisha.He radiates the witchcraft energy in his body forward, just like the witches control the sickle weasel to act as their ears and eyes. Zhou Heng is also using the same method to expand his vision.


    But no matter how he looked forward, Zhou Heng couldn''t find the trace left by Aisha.


    At this time, there are a lot of pedestrians on the streets of the city, many shops have been opened, and some office workers have begun their day''s life.


    With the passage of time, the streets of the city will be filled with more and more pedestrians, not to mention the big city like Linhai City, when it comes to the rush hour, there is almost no space left on the road.


    If he can''t find Aisha before that, Zhou Heng won''t dare to think about the consequences.


    In the library of the Heavenly Master system, he once learned a book "tracking magic method" in order to find Ding Ling. Although he was not sure whether it was a coincidence or the method in the book was really wonderful, he did find Ding Ling''s position according to the method in the book.


    But most of the methods in that book need a lot of preparation, including the method Zhou Heng used to find Ding Ling last time, which also took a lot of time.


    Now Zhou Heng doesn''t have so much time to waste.


    As he walked quickly through the streets of the city, people around him cast strange eyes at him - Zhou Heng was still wearing clothes woven with aquatic plants from the throne of water, which naturally seemed out of place with the pedestrians on the street.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t worry so much. Where on earth has Aisha gone?


    There are more and more pedestrians in the street.

 Chapter 202

    "The patient of 15 sickbeds, bit by bit hang up?" When the head nurse passed by, he asked the new nurse.


    The little nurse in the nurse station stood up and nodded, and put her mobile phone on the desk.


    , "are you free?" The head nurse''s tone was not good.


    The little nurse didn''t dare to speak.


    "You can''t see things to do without arranging things for you, can you?" The head nurse continued to question aggressively.


    The little nurse shook her head. At this time, the patient''s help bell rang. The little nurse immediately showed a relieved expression: "I''ll go to change the patient''s medicine!"


    Under the "eager" eyes of the head nurse, the little nurse grabbed the mobile phone on the desk and put it into her pocket, then trotted away from the nurse station with the medicine.


    In bed 15, a blond teenager is reading a free magazine in the hospital. He held the book in his left hand and hung it by the bed.


    "Hello." The little nurse walked into the ward with a smile.


    The blonde boy put down his magazine and said hello to the nurse with a smile He has European features and natural blonde hair, but he speaks authentic Chinese.


    "Little brother, is there anything wrong with your body?" The little nurse sat beside the boy''s bed. It seemed that she was several years older than the boy, but they were almost the same height, and the boy didn''t talk as young as a child of the same age. Therefore, they had a good chat and became friends.


    The boy shook his head.


    "In a few days, you''ll be out of the hospital." The little nurse told the boy, saying, she grabbed the boy''s right arm beside the bed and gave him medicine.


    The boy nodded.


    "Sister, are there any other magazines?" Asked the boy.


    "I''ll get it for you later." Said the little nurse. There are many different places for teenagers in the hospital bed. They like to read this boring free magazine, which is also one of them.


    "Your wound is healing so fast." The tone of the little nurse was still a little surprised. She came every day to change the boy''s dressing, so she almost watched him get better with her own eyes.


    "Yes? That''s a good thing. " That is to say, no matter the tone or the expression, the teenager is not very excited.


    "By the way," the little nurse suddenly said, "there is still a lot of money you paid last time. When you leave the hospital, you must remember to ask for the balance." This is a private hospital. Although it is formal, there are still deficiencies in many places. Patients need to declare and deal with it by themselves.


    Young clever nodded: "thank you sister''s reminder." His voice was very sweet, which made the little nurse feel very comfortable.


    If he was a few years older, he would be a big fan. The little nurse blushed when she thought of it.


    "Do you still have a headache?" The little nurse wiped the medicine for the boy and asked him.


    The boy shook his head, then hesitated for a moment and nodded gently. "It still hurts occasionally, but it''s not as bad as it used to be."


    "That''s good. I''ll give you a comprehensive examination before you leave the hospital." The little nurse said to him.


    "Thank you, sister." Youth''s face is always hanging a polite smile, let a person like a spring breeze.


    After changing the medicine for the teenager, the nurse checked the hanging bottle again. After confirming that the bottle still needed to be dropped for some time, she withdrew from the ward. This is an independent ward. There is only one bed in the room. Of course, there is only one patient in the room.


    The card on the bed says the boy''s name, Merlin. It has the same name as the great mage in the legend of King Arthur, that is, Merlin, who guided King Arthur to obtain the "sword in the lake".


    After the little nurse left, Merlin flipped over the boring magazine with her left hand. When he felt that it was not interesting, he waved his hand, and the magazine fluttered its pages like a butterfly. His left hand pointed to the distant shared bookshelf, and the magazine flew to the bookshelf by itself and landed firmly in the bookshelf.


    As Merlin showed, he knew strange skills similar to magic, but he forgot everything else. "Merlin" is just a name he casually gave himself when the doctor asked.


    He was picked up by paramedics in the ambulance from the cold water of Qingyu lake and sent to the hospital. When he woke up, the first thing he realized was that he had lost his memory.


    Doctors take it for granted that his amnesia is related to his unfortunate experience of falling into the water, but only Merlin knows that "drowning" is a terrible danger to ordinary people, but it is far from a threat to him. He suffered more terrible impact before he lost his memory, but now Merlin can''t remember what he experienced in the past.


    Fortunately, he did not lose his ability, as well as his intelligence. He used his own ability to tamper with the doctors'' memory, making them think that he was a rich patient who had paid a large amount of money in advance in the hospital and had complete procedures. He managed to stay in the hospital without any suspicion.


    But sometimes, peace is not so easy to get things, even if you do not take the initiative to cause trouble, trouble will also cause you."Are you sure you read it right?" Outside the ward came the voice of two men talking.


    "No, it must be him. I can''t be wrong." One of them said firmly.


    "But if it''s that gentleman, how can he be in such a place?" The other one''s voice was trembling, obviously afraid of the person they mentioned.


    "I heard that Ding long had taken people to wipe them out."


    "Then he should not appear in the hospital. Are you really right?"


    "Although I''ve only seen one face, I won''t forget it. I''ll never forget the shock it brought me."


    Who are they talking about? Merlin is a little curious. There is a pure and colorless energy around his body, which enables him to perceive even the slightest sound nearby. Two people outside the door are talking in a very low voice, and the door also has the function of sound insulation, but it can''t hide from him. Any secret of the world can be opened to Merlin if he wants to.


    The only thing you can''t see through is yourself in the past.


    "Do you want to inform Dashan?"


    "Well, you must inform Dashan!"


    Dashan? The name reminded Merlin of something, and a little memory of the past flashed through his mind. But obviously, the name has little to do with him in the past, so it''s not enough to stimulate him.


    However, the mountain seems to be visible.


    At this time, the head nurse''s stern voice suddenly sounded outside the door. "Who are you? You need to register first. Have you registered yet? "


    The two men saw the head nurse and ran away.


    "Now there are more and more hooligans!" The head nurse sighed outside the ward.

 Chapter 203

    "Did you find her?" Miss Tong asked Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng shook his head helplessly. It''s really strange. On foot Cheng, Aisha should not be able to escape from her own pursuit. How could it suddenly disappear?


    "Don''t worry," said Miss Tong, comforting Zhou Heng, "I''ll send someone to help you find it. Miss Aisha is so, so special that she can find it." She wanted to say "strange", but when it came to her words, she changed.


    "Worry, I''m not too worried." Zhou Heng said. Although the Dragon man can''t compare with him in combat effectiveness, it is more than enough compared with ordinary human.


    "That, um, that..." Miss Tong hesitated, but she couldn''t say it again.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhou Heng is much simpler.


    "That - I prepared clothes for you," Miss Tong changed the topic, "do you want to change?"


    "That''s great!" Zhou Heng is still wearing clothes brought up from the bottom of the water. Although it can''t be seen, it can be regarded as "women''s clothes" in a sense.


    "Well, I''ll get it for you." Miss Tong is no longer wearing pajamas at this time. After Zhou Heng left, she changed into her daily clothes.


    "Thank you very much."


    After a while, Miss Tong got the clothes for Zhou Heng, which were made by the tailor of Tong family according to miss Tong''s requirements.


    "I don''t know your size. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll ask them to change it." Miss Tong handed the clothes to Zhou Heng and then retired from the room.


    "It must fit." Zhou Heng said with a smile. No matter whether it fits or not, it''s much better than the straw skirt on your body.


    After a while, Zhou Heng changed his clothes, and the herbs in his arms were put on the table first. Then he pushed the door open.


    Miss Tong''s face suddenly changed when she saw Zhou Heng coming out of the room.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng was a little confused. He didn''t expect that Miss Tong would react like this.


    Miss Tong first blushed, then sullen, and finally shy.


    "What happened to the clothes?" Zhou Heng looked around him, "it''s quite fit."


    "Yes, yes." Miss Tong whispered, "it''s a good fit."


    Zhou Heng''s clothes are made of silk and satin. The main color is milky white. Some patterns are embroidered on the front of the clothes with black thread, so that the hasty clothes will not be monotonous. In a short time to come up with such achievements, Tong Fu''s clothing technology is still very excellent.


    But it''s also about clothes. The pattern on the clothes is a bird drawn with black lines. Although it is not dyed and a little crude, Miss tong can see that it is a phoenix which symbolizes good luck. It is a pair of Phoenix and dragon pattern on her clothes. It''s just that his clothes were carefully designed by Tong Fu''s garment makers, so the patterns are much more complex and magnificent. Zhou Heng couldn''t see them for a moment, but he couldn''t hide them from Miss Tong''s eyes.


    Miss Tong didn''t ask the tailor to do these things, just her mind, the next people all see it, so they will specially play these patterns on the clothes.


    Although Miss Tong was a little angry, she couldn''t punish her servants for such a thing, which made it even more obvious that there was no silver here.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t feel Miss Tong''s embarrassment at all. He finally changed his clothes and immediately became refreshed.


    "Thank you." It was a great help to give him a new suit at such a time, so he said thanks again.


    "By the way," Zhou Heng asked Miss Tong, "what did you want to say before?" Before Miss Tong wanted to give her clothes, she seemed to want to say something.


    "Nothing, nothing!"


    "Yes? All right Zhou Heng nodded, and then he asked, "what am I now, a wanted criminal? Can I go back to school? "


    Miss Tong said with a smile: "brother Zhou, you have not committed a crime, and you will not become a wanted criminal. Moreover, the police station has not filed a case for you, just transported the body away. If you want to go back to school, of course you can


    "It''s a lot of trouble for you. Thank you very much." Zhou Heng felt that Miss Tong was too kind to him. This time he came back from the throne of water. If he didn''t get miss Tong''s help, his life would become a mess.


    In the final analysis, he is just a young man in his early twenties. Although he has been wandering in society for three years, he has been dealing with ghosts most of these three years and has not really gained much experience in society.


    Not to mention, compared with an old fox like Ding long, even compared with Miss Tong, his ability to deal with affairs is much worse.


    As troubles come to his door more and more frequently, Zhou Heng, who has been living alone, gradually feels helpless.


    Maybe he will need a helper to help him deal with those troublesome chores. But it''s a pity that Zhou Heng can''t involve Miss Tong. As the new leader of the Tong family, not only a large number of people rely on Miss Tong to live, but also countless people covet her position. Miss Tong''s burden is heavier than that of Zhou Heng. In this case, give her trouble, has let Zhou Heng very guilty."Then I''ll go back first," Zhou Heng said to miss Tong. "I have to explain these things to the landlord."


    "I''ll ask the driver to see you off." Said Miss Tong.


    Zhou Heng wanted to say no, but considering that he had nothing on him at the moment, he could not afford to take a taxi. It was time-consuming and troublesome to walk back. It was the best choice to ask Miss Tong to send a car to see him off.


    "Trouble for you again." Zhou Heng said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Miss Tong is very happy to help him.


    After seeing off Zhou Heng.


    The old housekeeper Tong came out of the side room.


    "Miss." Steward Tong bowed to miss Tong first. Now miss Tong''s status is different. Once upon a time, even if housekeeper Tong''s status in the Tong family is different from that of an ordinary servant, you have to be respectful when you see Miss Tong.


    "Steward, what can I do for you?" In the past, Miss Tong used to call him "grandfather Tong", but now she can''t call him that.


    "Miss, why don''t you ask Mr. Zhou Heng to help you with that? I think he will be happy to help Tong housekeeper asked.


    "It''s our Tong family''s business. It has nothing to do with him." Miss Tong frowned.


    "Yes, I am." Steward Tong bowed to the young lady again to show his apology.


    "Well, don''t you tell Mr. Zhou Heng about your going north?" Tong housekeeper asked again.


    "This, this," Miss Tong hesitated, "I have my own discretion in this matter."


    Every year, the owner of the Tong family goes to Beiping to observe the Feng Shui situation, which is one of the reasons why the Tong family is still at the top of the Chinese Feng Shui world. However, with the death of the former leader, Tong Shengnan, who is the daughter of this generation and too young, seems to have some differences in Peiping. Some people think that the Tong family has fallen, and the determination of Feng Shui in Beiping is a major event. At this time, we should make an exception to choose other Feng Shui families. But this kind of voice is only a few, most people still support the Tong family, standing on the side of the Tong family.


    And miss Tong''s going north this time is very important.

 Chapter 204

    A private hospital in Linhai.


    Dashan took people downstairs. In the month of Zhou Heng''s disappearance, Dashan has also undergone earth shaking changes. From his younger brother who followed Yu Shuai before, Dashan now has grown into a leader in Linhai City.


    Even the stuttering has been cured.


    "That''s where you saw him?" Dashan asked the younger brother behind him.


    "I haven''t met him in person, but he''s a blonde foreigner." Said the first.


    "It should be. I saw it once when I was moving goods in the factory. I should not admit it." The other person is very determined.


    Dashan was lost in meditation. If the person he was talking about really lived in this hospital, it would be an opportunity as well as a challenge for him.


    "No matter how much," Dashan said in a deep voice, and then pointed to the younger brother, "you lead the way, let''s go up and have a look first."


    "Yes." The little brother walked in front of the crowd.


    "What are you doing?" The security guard has been staring at these people for a long time. Dashan and his party don''t look like good people. "Are you going to stay in hospital or visit a doctor?" The security guard came up to the group.


    "None of your business!" A little brother pushed the security guard.


    "Hey, I''m warning you not to fool around. I called the police!" The security guard took out his cell phone to scare them.


    "Call the police!" Another little brother rushed up and kicked the security guard in the stomach. Then he snatched the mobile phone from the security guard and fell to the ground heavily.


    There were about a dozen of them. Except Dashan, all the others gathered around and kicked the security guards in the middle.


    "Call the police or not?" These gangsters have taken the medicine from Dashan before, and they are more vicious than ordinary people.


    "Stop fighting." Dashan waved, "business matters." Being the eldest brother of these people, Dashan is actually quite tired.


    A group of people let go of the beaten security guard and rushed to the hospital. People in the hospital have seen this scene. The bolder people have already helped to report to the police, and the less courageous people have already hid. When Dashan and his group walk into the hospital lobby, the lobby is silent, so quiet that even if a needle falls on the ground, they can hear it clearly.


    "Upstairs." The little brother who led the way led us upstairs.


    Merlin, who was lying in the ward, had already felt the arrival of this group in advance.


    "Sister," he put the magazine down and gently pulled the corner of the little nurse who was hanging the medicine bottle for him, "would you do me a favor?"


    "Well? What can I do for you? " The little nurse had no idea what was going on downstairs.


    "Help me buy a new magazine, and I''ll give you change when I get back." Merlin asked with a smile, "OK?"


    "Yes, I''ll go right now." How could the nurse refuse such a polite, handsome looking patient.


    "Thank you."


    "What magazine do you want?" The little nurse came to the door, stopped and asked.


    "All right." Merlin was just trying to get rid of her.


    "OK, you wait for me." With that, the little nurse left. When she left, she did not forget to help him close the door.


    Less than two minutes after the little nurse left, Dashan and he arrived outside the ward.


    Dashan''s hand on the door handle, suddenly stopped, he pointed to a little brother behind: "you open the door!"


    "Ah?" When beating the security guard downstairs, the younger brother who didn''t frown suddenly looked embarrassed, "me?"


    "Don''t dally." Dashan''s voice was very impatient.


    I dare not make Dashan angry, so I have to take a deep breath and put my hand on the door handle of the ward. When his hand touched the doorknob, it trembled, as if it were not cold metal, but the head of a venomous snake spitting letters.


    "Yi --" the door of the ward opened itself before I could make any effort. The situation in the ward was displayed in front of the public without any preparation.


    "How are you." Merlin, sitting on the bed, greets the crowd and waves.


    Dashan was the first to respond. He lowered his head abruptly, then knelt on the ground: "king!"


    The other boys knelt down one after another.


    It''s Wang! There is no mistake in that face! After receiving the accusation to the sea of clouds, Andre once brought him to meet the wizard king. The face and the seemingly gentle tone are absolutely right. The one sitting on the sickbed is the wizard king!


    The black tower organization rooted in Linhai City has not been destroyed! As long as the wizard king is alive, the black tower will never be destroyed!


    But Dashan felt something was wrong. Now the wizard king on the sickbed is too gentle. The cold that used to hide under the gentle appearance is gone. If it wasn''t for that face, Dashan would treat him as an ordinary foreign teenager.


    "King?" Merlin, sitting on the bed, wondered how these people kowtow at the sight of themselves."Why do you call me Wang?" Merlin asked curiously, was he the king or prince of any country before he lost his memory?


    "What is it?" I don''t know whether it''s a test or something else. Dashan couldn''t figure out the other party''s meaning. His palms exuded sweat. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Are you Dashan?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    "Yes, Wang, I''m Dashan." Dashan can answer this question.


    "Ah, it''s a familiar face." Meilin hooked his finger to Dashan. Before Dashan got up from the ground, he suddenly floated in the air.


    Holding back the fear and panic in his heart, Dashan gritted his teeth and did not dare to make any disrespectful sound.


    Merlin turned his finger, and Dashan''s body also turned a few circles in the air: "I know you. Are you my friend?"


    Dare not doubt, not only Dashan, everyone present can be sure that the boy on the bed is the unquestionable leader of the black tower, known as the "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    While taking a deep breath to calm the fear in the heart, the mountain in the air tried to answer: "I''m just your subordinate, and my friend is absolutely not worth it."


    "How many subordinates do I have?" Merlin moved her finger and lowered the mountain.


    After the mountain fell to the ground, his body fell directly on the ground. He did not dare to lie on the ground like this and knelt up in breathing.


    "Eleven, you have eleven disciples." Dashan didn''t understand why the wizard king asked him these questions, amnesia? This kind of possibility is not unexpected, but the powerful wizard king will lose his memory, how can it be!? After witnessing the power of the wizard king in Qingyu lake last time, Dashan has deeply realized that the wizard and human beings should not be the same level of creatures at all, and the guy who can be called the wizard king among the witches is a complete human monster!


    But Dashan chose to take the initiative to meet him. Who will not be moved after witnessing such power?


    Dashan has already decided to be a villain, a villain!

 Chapter 205

    "I used to be like that." Merlin, sitting on the bed, nodded.


    "Thank you," he said, looking at Dashan with a smile. "Thank you, Dashan."


    "No, no! Everything is for my subordinates to do! " Dashan kowtowed to the wizard king.


    "Get up, all of you." Merlin said gently.


    People kneeling on the ground don''t know whether to stand up at this time. Just when they are hesitant, an invisible energy gently lifts their bodies.


    "I don''t know what you think of me in the past, but I don''t think I was a good person in the past." Merlin said with a smile.


    Dashan was so surprised that he couldn''t believe that people with the names of "greedy" and "sickle weasel" would say such words. It''s really not like the style of the wizard king!


    What happened to the wizard king? Dashan would never think that in the dark water, when the throne was destroyed, the wizard king of the past also went to sleep.


    The wizard King obtained the most powerful blood from the body of the Dragon King, and rebuilt his body by this way. The old and old self died. As the wizard king wished, he was born with youth again.


    But at that time, the wizard king did not expect that the effect of the most powerful blood exceeded his estimate. The power of blood not only made him young, but also made him lose his past self.


    Just like pressing the restart button in the body, the wizard king appears in the world with a new body and a new personality. In the past, he has been completely sealed in the depth of memory.


    Can the terrible "king of greed and sickle weasel" return to this world? In other words, the gentle Merlin on the bed will replace the old king and become the new king of the world.


    The new king will come to the world in the ruins of the old.


    "The past I have become history." The white quilt on the bed automatically lifted, Merlin''s body floated gently, then fell in front of the bed and stepped on her slippers precisely.


    "And please get to know the new me." Merlin stood in front of the crowd.


    "Yes They all bowed their heads and answered respectfully.


    "Take me to the places of the past," Merlin said, "and I want to see myself in the past."


    "Yes." Dashan answered with his head down. Even if Merlin did not release any pressure, Dashan''s forehead and temples were sweating. The wizard king who raised his hand to make the explosion in the jade lake was very impressive to Dashan.


    At the same time, in an underground waterway.


    Aisha didn''t cause a sensation in the city as Zhou Heng imagined. She really didn''t know the world, but she wasn''t stupid. She could think that the world on the shore was full of crisis for herself.


    So after rushing out of the door, she jumped directly into the pond in Tong''s manor, then dug the soft soil under the pond and entered the underground river of Linhai City.


    Because she was underground, she also avoided Zhou Heng''s tracking, and along the underground river, she began to move in the direction of Qingyu lake.


    Unlike humans who depend on sunlight and air, Asha, as a dragon man, can move freely even in the dark underground river. The Dragon King gene in her body not only enables her to clearly sense the subtle changes in the water, but also allows her to control part of the water.


    The so-called "dragon" is born to be the king of water.


    The underground water area is a place that even human beings can rarely set foot in. Now it has become the highway from Aisha to Qingyu lake. It won''t be long before she can return to Qingyu lake.


    Although she knew that Zhou Heng had no reason to cheat her, Aisha still wanted to see the monotonous and lonely underwater space with her own eyes. Even if it was destroyed, Asha wanted to see its wreckage.


    Xiaohui, her pet, is also the only companion who always accompanies her. If Xiao Hui really died because of herself, then anyway, Aisha should go back and have a look.


    Through the sometimes narrow and sometimes wide groundwater flow, Aisha finally came to the waters of Qingyu lake.


    Out of the mud, she was surrounded by clear, open water. After the wizard King''s bombing, the fish here has been much less, and the terrain has changed, but Aisha can recognize that this is the jade lake connected with the water throne.


    The water throne, one of the four great thrones, did not set its entrance in the wide ocean, but chose the jade lake, which is not big or small, and is inaccessible to people.


    The reason is very simple, because Qingyu lake is near Linhai City.


    But Linhai City, which is far more powerful than other cities, can still become an abnormal place for human beings to live in. There is a huge secret that should be guarded by the "Dragon King". Now, the Dragon King is dead, and the secret is coming.


    Including Zhou Heng, no one can realize that the hand of fate has cast its dice.


    At this time, Aisha is swimming at the bottom of Qingyu lake. She opens her mouth and makes a sound through the vibration of her mouth, which will attract the nearby aquarium.Sure enough, large and small schools of fish gathered after receiving the vibration signal from Aisha.


    Thanks to the explosion triggered by the wizard king, the number of fish in Qingyu lake has been much less, but compared with her own efforts, these fish can still bring great help to Aisha.


    The vibration of her mouth is changing. It''s giving orders to the fish. There are many passages from Qingyu lake to the throne of water. Aisha hopes these fish can help her find the way home.


    The fish left her side, they will not disobey Aisha''s orders, because Aisha''s body has "dragon" gene.


    And in the gene depths of all Shui people, they are engraved with the absolute obedience to the "dragon".


    A fish from her side to leave, at the same time, there are fish constantly gathered towards her. These fish are sending messages back and forth to her.


    No, no, no channels... All the fish bring back the same message.


    Aisha''s posture is swimming fast at the bottom of Qingyu lake. She swims faster and faster, but her heart is colder and colder.


    Zhou Heng didn''t cheat her. The water throne disappeared forever, and Xiao Hui stayed in the non-existent waters forever.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    The sacred square, the bronze pillar of the Millennium war, her brother, her father, and the little house that belonged to her all disappeared forever.


    That is not lovely big fish, also no longer exists in this world.


    Only the lonely Aisha was left in a completely strange world forever.


    Tears welled up silently from her eyes and merged into the water of Qingyu lake.

 Chapter 206

    Without the boundary of "earthly isolation" and the ferocious and domineering foreign witches, the popularity of the factory area gradually recovered.


    Those who have been dispelled by the released witchcraft energy gradually return to this area. It should have been an abrupt experience in these people''s lives, but the fear of witchcraft energy is the instinct of all human beings, just as people are afraid of darkness, deep water and high altitude, "fear" is a "self-protection mechanism" rooted in human genes. No one can notice the special place in these two migrations, as if it was natural to leave here before.


    But even if people go back to this generation, the factory once occupied by the black tower is still idle. It seems that the government has not decided what to transform the abandoned factory into.


    Now, because of the rumor of being haunted, few people come here.


    "Is this my old home?" Meilin asked Dashan, who was behind him. Other younger brothers had been temporarily dismissed by Dashan under Meilin''s instruction.


    "Yes." Dashan replied, "to be exact, it''s your temporary stronghold, and your home should be far away in Europe."


    "Europe, it''s quite far away. I''ve seen it in magazines." Merlin added something that the mountain could not understand.


    Merlin was discharged and accompanied by Dashan to the factory. When he left, he asked Dashan to put some change on the bed, which was for the little nurse to help buy magazines. As for the cost of treatment these days, he had no choice but to return it. As a personality just born in this world, it is difficult to predict the good and evil of Merlin.


    After stepping into the workshop, Merlin smelled blood.


    "A lot of people have died here." He said to Dashan.


    "Yes." Answered Dashan. He saw many women who had died in order to give blood to the wizard king.


    "Many, many, many innocent lives are dying here." Merlin''s voice suddenly became sad. He felt the resentment left by the dead in the air. These resentments would eventually entangle and condense into a terrible ghost.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. Dashan''s body shrinks, and he feels a little creepy. Although it is very weak, there is a little magic energy in his body now. It is this magic energy that makes him no longer stutter and makes him feel the change of atmosphere in the air. It''s just that Dashan hasn''t realized this yet.


    From the moment the wizard King stepped here, the resentment in the air became active. Countless lives were lost here, most of them because of him.


    "So it is." There is no need for any commentator. Just step here, just come to the ordinary factory room. When Merlin smells the blood in the air, he can touch the shadow of his past.


    "I used to be so greedy and evil." Merlin raised one of her arms, and the dark purple energy flowed from her arms. "She looked at all life like weeds, and tried to play with fate in applause."


    The deep purple energy contains the smell of extreme disgust for human beings. The mountain standing behind Merlin suddenly covers his mouth painfully - he wants to vomit, he wants to escape, escape here, the farther away from the purple energy, the better.


    But Merlin just flipped her arms, and the dark purple energy became clear in a flash. If Dashan is a wizard who knows what to do, he will scream at this time, "pure energy" - which is the goal of the witches. Now, this energy is wrapped in Merlin''s arm and let Merlin play with it.


    Dashan doesn''t know the mystery of this energy. Although he can see some traces of the energy left in the air by virtue of the weak witchcraft energy in his body, he still doesn''t know the skin of witchcraft.


    The energy in Merlin''s hands was transmitted and twisted to form a human figure in front of him.


    When the face of that energy gradually became clear, a past self appeared in front of him.


    "Hello, wizard king." Merlin greets her old self with a smile.


    Behind Merlin, the mountain breathed out. The deep purple energy that forced him had disappeared, but the strong discomfort still remained in his body.


    Merlin reached out and touched the energy condensed into himself. He lost his memory, but he did not lose his power. In this place full of the past, where he left countless traces, Merlin can easily wake up a part of himself in the past.


    As long as he inserts his hand into the brain of the energy body in front of him, he can awaken the part of personality called "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    But he just touched the head of the energy body and did nothing.


    Looking at himself in the past, he has achieved this goal, and he is not ready to do more things.


    "Goodbye." He waved to the energy body again. The energy body suddenly moved, as if he was unwilling. The pure energy body suddenly turned purple and rushed towards Merlin.


    It''s the personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel" who wants to take back his body.But Merlin just snapped a finger in the air, and the crazy energy body disappeared into the air.


    It''s not easy to usher in a new self, why return to the past personality? After seeing the past, Merlin has confirmed that "king of greed and sickle weasel" is just a failed old work, and "Merlin" is far more powerful than "king of greed and sickle weasel"!


    First, the "king of greed and sickle weasel" absorbed the "king of tyranny and mammoth", and then the combination of "king of greed and sickle weasel" and the blood of the supreme power defeated the personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    It''s not just his appearance that is rejuvenated, his soul is also rejuvenated!


    Rest in peace, king of greed and sickle weasel. You wasted so much energy to guide my appearance?


    Merlin said goodbye to her old self with a smile.


    "Dashan." Merlin turned and patted the mountain in pain on the shoulder.


    The pain is gone and replaced by unspeakable comfort. The mountain''s breath subsided.


    "To thank you for your loyalty, I will accept you as my last disciple." Merlin said with a smile.


    Putong. The mountain knelt heavily on the ground. As he thought, to welcome the wizard King''s return is both a danger and an opportunity!


    "I used to have eleven disciples." Merlin said. He knew all this from Dashan. He could see that Dashan had not lied to him.


    "From today on, you are the 12th, and the names I give you are -"


    Peter, John, Andre, James... These are not their real names. After becoming the disciples of the wizard king, they will say goodbye to themselves forever.


    Dashan is no exception.


    "Judas."


    "Judas, that''s the name I gave you." Merlin''s finger touched Dashan''s forehead.

 Chapter 207

    "The wizard, the wizard is coming!" Cao Tai''s head suddenly heard Shen Rui''s cry, followed by the sound of fast running.


    The door of the basement was pushed open, and the iron door struck the wall with a thump.


    "Young master! Run, young master Shen Rui''s voice has never been so flustered.


    "What happened?" Cao Tai stood up from the bed and asked nervously.


    "Wizard, there''s a wizard coming!" Shen Rui rushes over and holds Cao Tai''s hand.


    "Those foreign witches?" Cao Tai asked in surprise, "have they not been eliminated by Ding Ling?" Although he had been hiding in the dark basement for a month, Ding Ling knew that he had successfully exterminated the black tower wizard.


    "I don''t know why there are still wizard gangs, but the blonde guy doesn''t look like a human at all. It must be the wizard. It''s not wrong!" Shen Rui takes Cao Tai''s hand and goes to the wall of the basement. At the same time, there are bursts of explosions on their heads.


    "What''s going on up there?" Cao Tai, who has lost both eyes, can only perceive what is happening in the distance through sound.


    "Yi -" a secret door in the basement was opened.


    "Young master, there is a secret road here. Let''s go from here!" Shen Rui takes Cao Tai''s hand to run forward, but Cao Tai doesn''t move.


    Shen Rui never mentioned the secret road with Cao Tai. "Young master," Shen Rui stamped his feet anxiously, "about the secret Road, we''ll explain to you when we get out first. There''s no time. Let''s run first!"


    But Cao Tai still did not move: "your wife and children are still on it! Do you leave them alone? "


    Shen Rui just reflected that in Cao Tai''s world, "Wang Yi" has a nagging wife and a "son" who is still in primary school.


    "Leave them alone! If we don''t leave, we won''t be able to leave! " Shen Rui now has no way to explain to Cao Tai that his "son" does not exist at all, and the so-called "wife" is actually a confidant sent by Ding Ling to help him. Now above their heads, it is the woman who is helping to resist the wizard. But it won''t take long for her. Witches and humans are not on the same biological level at all.


    No matter the woman or Shen Rui himself, there is no pity that they are dead. But Cao Tai can''t die. Cao Tai is an important chess piece for Ding Ling to take the first step. In any case, Shen Rui will keep Cao Tai''s life.


    "Young master! Let''s go


    Cao Tai hesitated. In the past, he must not have hesitated on such things. What is the life of my servant? Nothing is more precious than himself. But in this month, Cao Tai learned a lot, and also in this month, he felt the life of flesh and blood - even though these are forged.


    "Your wife and children are still..." Shen Rui can easily give up, but now Cao Tai can''t make such a cold and heartless decision.


    "Not so much!" Shen Rui''s tone suddenly changed. He can no longer play the obedient "Wang Yi". If Cao Tai died here, everything would be meaningless.


    Holding Cao Tai''s hand, Shen Rui suddenly increases his strength, leaving Cao Tai no longer idle. Shen Rui drags Cao Tai into the secret door.


    "Young master," Shen Rui said, biting his teeth, "don''t blame me. I''m all here to save you!"


    Cao Tai is dragged behind by Shen Rui. He doesn''t know where the tunnel behind the secret door will lead, and he doesn''t know what happened outside. With Shen Rui''s involvement, he runs blankly in the tunnel.


    And the sound of the explosion from the top of his head was farther and farther away from him.


    "Damn it Shen Rui, who is walking in front, suddenly scolds.


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Tailian asked.


    "Nothing, nothing." Shen Rui didn''t dare to tell Cao Tai what happened. He said, "let''s have a rest here first. I don''t think the wizard in the black tower can find us." They haven''t been out for long, they haven''t been out of danger in theory.


    "Is the tunnel blocked?" Cao Tai asked.


    Shen Rui didn''t speak.


    "The tunnel was destroyed by the explosion, wasn''t it?" Cao Tai asked again.


    "Don''t worry, young master. It''s very secret here. The wizard can''t find us." Shen Rui said that, no doubt he was admitting Cao Tai''s conjecture.


    "It''s over. We''re over." Cao Tai sat on the ground dejectedly, holding his head and pulling his hair with his hands.


    "Young master, it will be OK. I won''t let you die!" Shen Rui comforted.


    "You didn''t close the secret door when you ran away, did you?" Cao Tai raised his head and asked.


    Shen Rui was stunned. Just now he just wanted to take Cao Tai away, but he didn''t think of this problem. If the wizard comes to the basement, he will see the dark door open at a glance. At that time, they will become rats who are forced to die, and can only be slaughtered.


    "It doesn''t matter," Shen Rui''s voice trembled. "The basement is very secret. If these witches can''t find anyone on it, they will leave.""That''s a wizard." Cao Tai shook his head. "We are finished."


    Shen Rui suddenly climbs past Cao Tai.


    "What are you doing?" Cao Tai holds Shen Rui''s clothes.


    "I''ll go back and close the secret door of the tunnel." Shen Rui whispered.


    "Wang Yi, are you crazy?" Cao Tai wants to persuade Shen Rui not to do such a stupid thing. When he goes back at this time, he is likely to bump into a wizard who comes to attack him. What''s the difference between this and suicide.


    "Enough, enough!" Cao Tai doesn''t dare roar out. He hugs Shen Rui''s waist from behind to prevent him from doing stupid things.


    But Shen Rui''s strength is much stronger than Cao Tai''s. He breaks off Cao Tai''s hand and then rudely leaves Cao Tai behind. At this point, he can no longer continue to cover up, Cao Tai is Miss Ding''s important chess piece, must not be lost here. Even if he risked his life as a bait, Shen Rui would keep Miss Ding''s important pieces.


    After Shen Rui shakes off Cao Tai, he uses both hands and feet and quickly climbs back to the way he came.


    But Cao Tai also followed.


    Shen Rui stops and kicks Cao Tai with his feet to stop him.


    "Wang Yi, I can''t watch you go back to die!" Cao Tai, a month ago, could never have said such a thing.


    "Your life is much more precious than mine. My death is worth it." Shen Rui said in a low voice, biting his teeth.


    Suddenly, in the outside of the passage, came the "dengdeng" footsteps, someone has entered the basement.


    "Listen," Cao Tai suddenly grabbed Shen Rui''s shoulder, "I''m already a useless man. Even if I''m blind, I can''t do anything to escape."


    "Wang Yi," Cao Tai said seriously, "I want to tell you a big secret. Please, please live with this secret!"


    Cao Tai knelt down to Shen Rui and said, "please, Wang Yi, let me die. It''s up to you to bear the fate of the Cao family and live!"


    Shen Rui is dull, and then a smile rises on his face.

 Chapter 208

    "What''s the secret?" Shen Rui''s voice trembled, "is there a secret about the Dragon pulse?"


    Cao Tai nodded solemnly: "yes."


    "Young master," Shen Rui also knelt down to Cao Tai, "it''s a matter of great importance. You should think twice!" He is playing hard to get. This cunning man is still squeezing Cao Tai''s trust in him.


    "In this world," Cao Tai said to Shen Rui, "the only person I can trust is you."


    "Thank you, young master." Shen Rui''s voice sounds a little weeping, but his expression is a little distorted. He is enduring and holding back his inner joy.


    False, everything is false, his wife and children, his identity, as well as the so-called "Wizard invasion", all the scams are for the arrival of this moment.


    "The location of the Dragon veins of the Cao family is in the northeast." Cao Tai said.


    "Well!" Shen Rui nods vigorously. Come on, go on!


    Cao Tai grabs Shen Rui''s shoulder with his hand, then slowly pulls his body to his side,


    "the position of the dragon vein is --" Cao Tai''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    Shen Rui takes the initiative to stick his ear to the past. He can''t help but ask softly, "where is it?"


    "Ah The scream of tearing heart and lungs suddenly rang out in the tunnel.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha Then came the bursts of laughter of Cao Tai.


    "Young master Shen Rui covered his ears with one hand. His face was full of pain and panic, "are you crazy! Young master He even forgot to keep his voice down.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Cao Tai opened his mouth and laughed happily. His mouth was full of blood, but it was not his own.


    "Lunatic, you lunatic!" Shen Rui yells at Cao Tai! He was bitten off half of his ears by Cao Tai, and the meat that was bitten off had been swallowed by Cao Tai.


    The laughter stops suddenly, Cao Tai suddenly pours at Shen Rui. Although Shen Rui was stronger than Cao Tai, he didn''t dare to fight back for a moment and was knocked to the ground by Cao Tai.


    Cao Tai''s hands do not know when more than a fork, tunnel no light, Shen Rui did not see Cao Tai''s small action.


    When he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, it was too late.


    Cao Tai presses Shen Rui to the ground with one hand, and holds a fork with the other. After inserting the fork into Shen Rui''s abdomen, he twists the iron fork. This fork was secretly left by Shen Rui after he gave it to him. He said that he lost it, and Shen Rui didn''t have any doubts. In the following time, Cao Tai polished the fork tip on the floor to make it sharper.


    "You, when did you find out?" Shen Rui, lying on the ground, asked. After asking, he put a pill in his mouth.


    "About a month." Cao Tai replied. It''s no doubt that Cao Tai discovered it not long after Shen Rui brought him here.


    "Is there a flaw somewhere?" Shen Rui thinks that he has done a good job. How can Cao Tai see through his layout.


    "Rice," Cao Tai said, "there is something wrong with the rice you sent me."


    "Yes, is it?" Shen Rui''s chest is constantly undulating.


    "If your wife is an ordinary housewife, how can she make such exquisite dishes?" As the eldest son of the Cao family, enjoying life is his greatest skill in the first half of his life.


    "So it is." Shen Rui has a smile on his face. In order to be realistic, Cao Tai''s dishes are all cooked by the woman who plays his wife. She does have superb acting skills, but her cooking skills are also too superb. It''s not something that a full-time housewife who needs to take care of her children and husband will cook. She uses too good ingredients and too fine cooking techniques.


    All this was tasted by Cao Tai, the once infatuated young master of the Cao family. Even Cao Tai himself did not expect that it would be his rotten past that eventually saved him.


    "Why don''t you fight back?" It''s Cao Tai''s turn to ask Shen Rui.


    Shen Rui''s face gradually turned pale: "I can''t hurt you."


    "I was born a humble person, but you are different. Your life is much more important than mine." Shen Rui''s voice is also becoming weak. The fatal thing is not Cao Tai''s attack, but the poison he took. The poison completely cut off his desire for survival, but also cut off his idea of hurting Cao Tai.


    Shen Rui raises an arm feebly, the effect of poison attacks too fast, his life is withering rapidly. At the same time, there was a phantom in front of his eyes.


    Just when Shen Rui was about to meet the phantom in the air, his arm shrank slightly. Even the phantom was the one he should not touch.


    "Miss," Shen Rui looked at the phantom in front of him, "please forgive the incompetence of Shen." There were tears in his eyes.


    Tears flow to Shen Rui''s temples from the corner of his eyes, and his hands fall down powerlessly.


    Shen Rui is dead.


    Cao Tai''s right hand still holds the fork, which plunges into Shen Rui''s abdomen, but he doesn''t feel the slightest pleasure. Shen Rui is Ding Ling''s subordinate. Shen Rui''s loyalty to himself is an illusion, which Cao Tai has long thought of.But he didn''t expect that Shen Rui would be so loyal to Ding Ling, and there was no falsehood in it.


    Can Ding Ling, a woman of humble birth, be more loyal than the eldest son of the Cao family? Shen Rui answers Cao Tai''s question with his death.


    Shen ruining doesn''t want to hurt Ding Ling''s important chess pieces when he dies. He also believes that even if he dies, Cao Tai can''t escape Ding Ling''s palm.


    Cao Tai pulls the fork out of Shen Rui''s stomach. Then he starts to examine the body.


    Cao Tai has been waiting for such an opportunity. Although his eyes were blind, and he was still in Ding Ling''s sphere of influence, Cao Tai was ready to give up.


    Through the dialogue with Shen Rui, he has got a key message that someone wants to know the secret of the dragon vein. The person who will need the secret is undoubtedly his relatives and a member of the Cao family.


    Cao Tai has seen his situation clearly. He can never contact Cao''s family. Once he gets in touch with Peiping, the assassins will come faster than the rescuers.


    No one will come back to save him, he can only choose to fight alone.


    Cao Tai grabs the fork, which is his only weapon. From the corpse, he found some notes. Here is all the property he could control.


    And his opponent is Ding Long''s daughter who controls the whole underworld of Linhai City.


    Cao Tai, who has had a huge advantage since his birth, is now in the most humble position.


    But he hasn''t given up yet.


    Cao Tai clenched the fork and walked towards the darkness.

 Chapter 209

    Laoniu is a villager in Hejia village. Just like the name of Hejia village, most people in the village are surnamed he or have some relatives with his surname. But Lao Niu is different. He came here from a foreign country. He was a young man in his twenties when he came here. In a twinkling, he was nearly sixty years old, and he didn''t make a home here. Therefore, as a villager of Hejia village, Lao Niu''s status is quite marginal. Fortunately, as his own surname is, Lao Niu is hardworking and willing to work like a cow. Although it is difficult to be rich, he is never hungry.


    Every three or four days, he would come to Qingyu lake to fish here, and then take the fish he received back to the village and sell them to the fishmongers. This is an important source of his income.


    Not long ago, it was said that Qingyu lake would be transformed into a summer resort, which caused quite a stir in the village. But later, somehow, the matter ended.


    Laoniu will be able to rely on Qingyu lake and continue to live.


    He dragged the net to the lake and began to prepare for today''s work. For the new fishermen who don''t know how to get off the net, fishing is a matter of considerable technical content. They are a bit particular about where and how to get off the net. But for veteran like Laoniu, getting off the net has become a very mechanical thing. Even with his eyes closed, he can do it well.


    Lao Niu squats on the bank, spreading his fishing net and whistling at the same time. He is not a lively person, but he is good at whistling. After all, this is his only entertainment when he is fishing.


    "Putong". There was a sudden sound of water in the lake behind him.


    The old cow stopped whistling, also stopped the action in the hand, turned the body to look back one eye.


    He saw nothing but the ripples that spread out of the lake.


    Is that big fish? Lao Niu suddenly looked forward to today''s harvest. He straightened himself up and went on with his work.


    "Putong". There was another heavy noise.


    Lao Niu habitually turned back again. This time, he saw a black shadow. He dived from the water and disappeared in a flash.


    Lao Niu rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe his eyes. If what he just saw was a fish, the fish was too big.


    Instead of standing up, he moved to the grass ball by the lake.


    Then, under the cover of the grass regiment, Lao Niu hid his body. Then, he didn''t move any more.


    When he was younger, Lao Niu used to be a hunter. At that time, Linhai City was still under development and construction, and the suburbs were very desolate. But when there were more people, there would be less prey. Later, the state strictly controlled this area, so the old ox put down his hunting gun and picked up his fishing net.


    But his patience was honed when he was a hunter. As time went by, he would have given up the seemingly meaningless hardship. But Lao Niu can still calm down. He feels that he has become a part of the nature. If he can add a shotgun in his hand, Lao Niu can even go back to his youth.


    Lao Niu has no shotgun. He has nothing but patience. But a lot of times, you just have to be patient.


    On the surface of the clear jade lake, a small circle of bubbles appeared. Something was coming up from the bottom.


    The old bull opened his eyes wide and focused on the rising position of the bubble. Can it be a rare big fish?


    No.


    The old cow''s mouth gradually opened, at the same time, his eyes also widened. A dark blue shadow came out from the bottom of the water. It was not a big fish, but a creature he had never seen.


    Although it looks like a human, the body of the creature is covered with scales. Compared with the human who can barely learn to swim, that guy''s posture in the water is no different from that of a fish. No, she is lighter and faster than a fish.


    "Mermaid," the old bull muttered, "that''s mermaid!"


    His voice startled the creature in the lake. The creature turned and looked at the old cow''s grass ball. Suddenly, it went down to the bottom of the water.


    Lao Niu also immediately stood up, he even forgot to take his own net, so he pulled out his legs and ran to the direction of the village.


    "Mermaid, mermaid!" His face was full of panic.


    In almost every country''s legend, there are mermaids. In the fairy tales written for children, mermaids are the spokesmen of kindness and beauty, with the voice of a singer. But some people think that mermaid is evil, they will use their voice to captivate the sailors, and then drag them into the water. Even in Japanese legend, as long as you eat mermaid''s meat, you can live forever.


    In all kinds of myths, the image of mermaid is different, and modern scholars believe that the mermaid in the myth is actually dugong, that is, manatee. The mystery of mermaid has been uncovered, and people gradually lose interest in the legend of mermaid.


    But Laoniu was able to confirm that what he saw was not a dugong. It was a real humanoid creature, with five features, long hair, human limbs - and blue scales all over his body.


    This is an amazing discovery. If other people can believe the old cow, another new species will be discovered here, and even the rare Qingyu lake will gain great fame.But there are not too many people who believe in Laoniu, mermaid? In this era when the feudal superstition has been completely eliminated, it is difficult for people to accept these seemingly absurd remarks.


    No matter whether anyone believes Lao Niu, the news that there is a mermaid in Qingyu lake will spread and attract those with ulterior motives.


    while Lao Niu is running to Hejia village, a strange passenger is also driving from Linhai City to Hejia village.


    The man smelled so bad that his beard and hair looked like they had not been combed for a long time. He covered his eyes with his dirty bangs and showed only the lower half of his face to the outside world.


    The driver would not have picked him up if he hadn''t been generous and looked pitiful.


    "Here''s the money. Take me to the terminal." That''s what he said to the driver.


    The driver suspected that the man was blind because he fell on the steps when he got on the bus. But it was impossible for the blind man to go out for a ride without a stick. So the driver finally decided that the man was an alcoholic.


    The strange man didn''t sit in the same seat as other passengers. When he got on the bus, he just sat on the ground.


    The driver is also happy to see him like this. After all, his body is too smelly.

 Chapter 210

    Zhou Heng was able to return to his house, which he did not expect. During his rental period, the landlord found a female corpse in the house. Under such conditions, the landlord was willing to rent the house to Zhou Heng, which can be regarded as a strange thing. According to the landlord on the phone, if Zhou Heng doesn''t continue to rent, she can''t rent to others. In this case, why don''t she continue to rent to Zhou Heng? Since the police did not take Zhou Heng away, it proves that Zhou Heng is innocent.


    For the landlord''s words, even Zhou Heng himself felt speechless. Although they never met, Zhou Heng could not help thinking that the landlord should be a very interesting person.


    He left the cat on the sofa and began to pick it up by himself. I haven''t lived here for more than a month. A lot of dust has accumulated here, and the police have searched here once. Not only the location of the furniture, but also many other things have been turned upside down.


    Under the protection of Miss Tong, the police finally failed to make a final decision on him, but the more important reason is that Xu Lingshan''s body has not changed in this month. Although there were no vital signs, she also did not stink and rot. This goes against our common sense, so Xu Lingshan''s body did not stay in the police station, but was transported to the "Academy of special sciences" by plane. For Zhou Heng, the final decision was to "keep observing and wait for the judgment of the Academy of special sciences".


    The Academy of special sciences, or the Academy of special phenomena, is under the direct jurisdiction of the Beiping government. Even the coastal police station has no right to interfere in the decision of this mysterious organization. According to some rumors on the Internet, the "Academy of special sciences" is a special research institution set up by the Beiping government to study the remains of UFOs. Later, it expanded to study all kinds of unnatural phenomena. Some people say that there are many strange people and strange things there, while others say that the science and technology there has been far beyond the outside society for more than 50 years.


    But these rumors have not been confirmed in any way, even for the majority of Internet users, whether there is such an organization is two kinds of views.


    But for Miss Tong, it''s different. Of course, there is Feng Shui in the research projects of the Academy, and the annual evaluation of Feng Shui in Beiping is also initiated by the Academy. So in fact, Miss Tong called a friend of the academy and asked them to put pressure on Linhai police.


    Zhou Heng, who is cleaning his room, knows nothing about these things. He finally regains his temporary residence, and then he can shift his focus to the business of investigating the truth that the Heavenly Master system led him to Linhai University.


    Dong Dong Dong. There was a knock outside the door.


    "Here it is Zhou Heng put down the broom.


    Dong Dong Dong. The knock on the door went on impatiently.


    Now, you don''t have to guess who is knocking at the door. After he opened the door, he saw Qin Fen standing outside.


    "Murderer! How are you Qin Fen said hello to Zhou Heng with a smile.


    "Pay attention to your address," Zhou Heng put out his index finger and waved to Qin Fen. "I''m not a murderer." Although Xu Lingshan''s death can''t be said to have nothing to do with him, it can''t blame him.


    "Hey, hey." Qin Fen hopped into Zhou Heng''s room. "I heard that the police found the body here. Is it true or false?" At that time, when the police came to search Zhou Heng''s room, it was evening, and the area had been sealed off. But as the saying goes, "good things don''t go out, bad things spread for thousands of miles," the news about the discovery of a woman''s body near Linhai university still spread.


    But Qin Fen doesn''t believe this kind of rumor, otherwise she won''t come to Zhou Heng for the first time after receiving the news from Miss Tong.


    "And Bailu, why isn''t she with you?" Zhou Heng did not answer, but asked her.


    "Busy preparing for school day." Qin Fen shrugged, "you don''t want to play with her. She just wants to be clever."


    "Who is it?" Zhou Heng asked habitually.


    "What''s your business?" Qin Fen stares at Zhou Heng''s face unkindly. "She''s looking for someone else to partner with. Are you jealous?"


    Zhou Heng said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Ho!" Qin Fen sat down on the sofa, then picked up Zhou Heng''s white cat, "you are really boring."


    Instead of answering, Zhou Heng picked up the broom and continued to clean it.


    "Recently, ah Lu is going to rehearse. You and Xu Yi have disappeared again. Even Xiao Sheng Nan doesn''t come to class very much. I''m really bored to death alone." She said as she rubbed the white cat''s head. White cat in Qin Fen''s arms without any action, neither resistance, nor any enjoyment of meaning.


    Xu Yi hasn''t come back yet? Zhou Heng was a little surprised.


    "Where''s your idol? Who''s that?" While sweeping the floor, Zhou Heng asked, "is he still at school?"


    "Ye Yan!" Qin Fen reminds Zhou Heng, "his name is Ye Yan! New generation super idol Ye Yan


    "Yes, is Ye Yan still at school?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Yes," Qin Fen said with a smile, "he is Lu''s partner. They rehearse together every day. Are you jealous?"As a popular star, Ye Yan can spend a month rehearsing and preparing for a school''s anniversary. It''s really amazing.


    "Not jealous." Zhou Heng answered without hesitation. Qin Fen''s mouth scares him most, even if it''s a little shady gossip, it can be very true. But Qin Fen, who is so fond of gossip, can find herself at the first time and deeply believe that she is not a murderer. This really makes Zhou Heng moved.


    "Do you want to go back to class?" Qin Fen took off her shoes and sat down on Zhou Heng''s sofa. "You don''t want our ALU, but our Alu will miss you!" If she knew that this sofa was used by Zhou Heng to store corpses, she would not dare to be so bold.


    "Don''t make trouble. She and I are nothing." Zhou Heng''s reputation has been very bad - Ding Long''s brother is a suspected murderer. He doesn''t want to drag down Bailu, an ordinary student.


    "Well, in fact, I really want you two to be together. It''s half of your CP powder, though you and our Alu don''t match very well in appearance." When Qin Fen finished, he sighed with regret.


    "Well, it''s not so harmful." Zhou Heng coughed on purpose.


    "So the question is, will you come to the school party?" Qin Fen formally invited Zhou Heng, which is the real purpose of her trip.


    "When is the school party?" Although it''s a bit off the mark, Zhou Heng doesn''t even know his school''s anniversary.


    "You can do it, too!" Qin Fen gave Zhou Heng a thumbs up, "it''s the day after tomorrow!"


    "Ah Lu has been preparing for a long time. It''s a pity if you don''t go!" Qin Fen picked Zhou Heng''s eyebrows, as if to suggest something.


    "If you want to start, that''s a good chance." Now it''s clear.


    Zhou Heng nodded: "OK, I''ll go." Qin Fen can trust himself so much. In fact, Zhou Heng has been moved. Like Qin Fen, Bailu must have never doubted herself from the beginning to the end. In this case, if you don''t go to the show, it''s too hard to say.


    "Ouye Qin Fen slapped happily, "you''re not quite a piece of wood!"


    "Ha ha." Zhou Heng gave a bitter smile.

 Chapter 211

    Intoxication square.


    It seems that in order to live up to his signboard, the boss of drunkard will always get drunk. Because of his habit, there are few businesses that he can find. In order to maintain his life and continue to inject alcohol into his body, he only needs to raise his asking price, but there will be fewer customers. If this vicious circle goes on, sooner or later his intoxicating workshop will close down.


    But the boss is not worried, because he knows that some things can only be done by himself, so he dares to overcharge. Even if the guests are dissatisfied, they have nothing to do.


    "Hello Someone walked into the drunken workshop and yelled, "boss, is the boss there?"


    The boss on the reclining chair raised his eyelids a little, looked at the guests who broke in, and then closed them again.


    "Is the boss there?" Big voice guy has come to the boss, but the boss still did not speak.


    His feet are full of wine bottles, and his body is full of the smell of alcohol volatilization. It seems that he has just experienced the taste of drunkenness.


    "Are you the boss here?" The loud guy was still a little impatient. Behind him were three middle-aged men in suits and serious faces.


    "Hey A little angry in a loud voice.


    behind him, a middle-aged man suddenly opened * *, "I see you there. There is no ceremony for hospitality." His Chinese is very nonstandard, and his grammar has a lot of problems. It seems that he is not Chinese.


    The boss is still in his reclining chair, without any movement.


    "Mr. Haneda, let''s change shop. I don''t believe it. Only this one can print out what you want!" Loud voice is the interpreter responsible for entertaining the three of them.


    Before he could speak, the boss of drunkard suddenly opened his eyes: "Hey, there are some things I can fight."


    "I thought you were drunk," the translator came and choked, "so you''re awake!"


    "Er - every other day!" The boss didn''t reply to the translator''s words. Instead, he belched heavily in front of him. The strong smell of alcohol, garlic and eggs poured out from the boss''s mouth.


    "Wow The translator was fumigated by the smell of the boss''s mouth, and even stepped back two steps, "what did you eat?"


    Three foreigners in suits raised their hands and fanned under their noses.


    "Burp." The boss belched again. He scratched his head. "I''m sorry."


    "What do you want to do?" The boss asked with a smile, his wine is not awake, "I''m good at blacksmithing!"


    "I don''t think we can rely on such a drunkard," said the translator. "Three gentlemen, let''s change."


    But Mr. Haneda has taken things out of the long bag behind him and asked the translator to entrust the drunk blacksmith in Japanese.


    The translator took it from Mr. Haneda and handed it to the boss: "can you repair it?"


    The boss''s eyes suddenly lit up. He reached for it. But the translator took his hand back and said, "if you can''t fix it, I can advise you not to move."


    "Bring it to you!" The boss''s hand speed is very fast, the translator has not yet reflected, the hands of things have been robbed by the boss in the past.


    The faces of the three people behind changed.


    "Hello The translator yelled, "this is a valuable treasure!"


    But the boss has pulled the sword out of the scabbard - yes, this precious thing is a sword.


    "What a sharp fellow!" At this time, the boss''s tone was not drunk. He put his finger on the edge of the sword, and moved it gently, and then cut a small hole in his belly.


    The incision did not bleed, but dried up immediately.


    "Good guy!" The boss sighed again. Looking at the blade of the sword, the joy in the boss''s face gradually turned to be prosperous, but he suddenly changed his face when he saw the joint of the sword body and the hilt. "Alas." The boss sighed deeply.


    At this time, another Japanese suddenly said something.


    "Well, our husband asked you if you could repair this sword. If you can, there must be a big gift." The translator said.


    The boss put the sword back into the scabbard, and then handed it back to the translator: "it can''t be repaired. This sword is dead. I suggest you strike a new one."


    "What did he say?" Mr. Haneda asked the translator.


    The translator translated the boss''s words and gave back to Mr. Haneda. Mr. Haneda and the other two looked at each other with a look of surprise in their eyes. Finally, the three nodded to each other. Mr. Haneda looked at the translator and said, "you tell him to repair it as much as possible. No matter whether it can be repaired or not, we all have great thanks."


    "That''s not cheap, drunk!" There was a look of surprise on the translator''s face.


    "You translate quickly!" Mr. Haneda said seriously.


    The translator reluctantly said Mr. Haneda''s meaning to the boss. The boss was also surprised, and then thought: it is estimated that these three boys have no way in their own country, so they will travel across the ocean to beg my grandfather. Hey, I''m still famous? Then the expression became smiling again.He held out the palm of his right hand to the translator.


    The translator gave the sword to the boss with a displeased face. The boss took the sword, put it on his left hand, and then spread out his right hand to the translator again.


    "What for?" The translator couldn''t understand him for a moment.


    The boss rubbed the thumb, index finger and middle finger of his right hand.


    "You want money before you start working!" The face of the translator is full of incredible words.


    "And if I''m done, what will you do with your money?" The boss is a face of natural expression, "and whether or not Chengdu to pay, this is your own say!"


    "Yes, yes!" The translator bit his teeth, "you are cruel!" He translated the meaning of the boss and Mr. Haneda.


    Mr. Haneda immediately took out a checkbook from his arms, signed a check for 100000 and handed it to the boss.


    After counting the zeros, the boss carefully verified the authenticity of the check, and finally accepted it suspiciously. Not to mention how irritating that is.


    After receiving the money, the boss''s attitude suddenly changed: "as for this sword, I have to say to you first that its bone has been broken. Even if it''s barely connected, it won''t take long. It''s better to have a new one. However, since you have to repair it, I can''t help it. If something goes wrong when I use it, I can''t rely on it. I don''t have a refund precedent here! "


    "Stop talking!" The translator said impatiently, "if you take money to work, just say, how long will it take?"


    The boss put up three fingers.


    "Three days?" The translator was surprised, "so fast?" The sword was brought out of Japan, but unfortunately it was damaged in the middle of the journey. If it had to be sent back to Japan for repair, it would take at least a week to go back and forth, but the sword would be used in three days, so they looked around for blacksmith shops to try their luck. Who knows, someone dare to say that it can be repaired in three days. In this way, the time will be just in time.


    "Thirty minutes." The boss said triumphantly.


    "Burp."

 Chapter 212

    "Hello The translator put his hand in his arms and said, "we don''t have time for you to amuse yourself." Can you repair the sword in 30 minutes? Are you kidding me? Even the most famous swordsman in Japan dare not say such big words.


    But Mr. Haneda held down the translator''s hand: "let him have a try. It''s only half an hour. We''ll wait."


    The translator took his hand out of his arms. He turned to his boss and said, "thirty minutes, from now on, if you don''t finish in thirty minutes, I''ll make you look good!"


    But the boss didn''t pay any attention to him at all. The boss took the sword and went straight to the back door of the store.


    Mr. Haneda said something to the translator. The translator nodded and followed the boss into the back door of the store.


    All of a sudden, there was a huge roar from the machine in the room, and the scream of the translator also sounded at the same time.


    The three Japanese in suits and shoes looked at each other and followed.


    As soon as the three of them entered the door, they were frightened by the scene inside.


    "What the hell is this place?" A stout Japanese couldn''t help saying. It''s unimaginable that such a place should be hidden behind the ordinary extreme storefront.


    The space in the inner room is not big. 80% of the space less than 200 square meters is occupied by a swimming pool - but the swimming pool is not water, but black solidification.


    The pale translator was clinging to the wall. He was still wearing shoes on one foot, but he had only black socks on the other. It turned out that when he just came in, he accidentally stepped on one foot and dropped a shoe into the pool. Just for a moment, his shoes were engulfed by the black solidified body, and then in a "Zi" sound, turned into ashes. Those black concretions are magma that hasn''t completely cooled!


    With the "boom" of machines in the room, the Black Condensed solids in the pool began to float slowly, and they were liquefying. Red magma bubbles float one after another, then bloom and burst. Gradually, black is replaced by red. The swimming pool in front of them turns into a crater rolling with magma.


    Don''t say to keep up with the boss''s steps, even if we take another step forward, the translator will not dare.


    And the boss, holding a sword, walked around the high temperature pool where there would be no bones once he fell and went to the interior of the inner room. Opposite them, there is a downward staircase. It''s not hard to imagine where that staircase will lead.


    The whole house is a huge stove, and the space under their feet, of course, is the place to make a fire.


    "We used to stand on the silent crater." A Japanese couldn''t help stroking the sweat on his cheek with his sleeve. Before the machines in this room started, they didn''t feel the heat outside, but now, the whole room seems to be burning.


    At this time, their heads also issued a loud bang, that is the exhaust equipment began to work. In addition to cooling the room, the exhaust equipment has a more important role, that is, once the temperature continues to rise below, the high-temperature solution will begin to evaporate. If the vapor from these solutions reaches a certain concentration, it will adhere to the mucous membrane of the nasal cavity and oral cavity, making it difficult for people to breathe, or even suffocate to death.


    It''s not like a blacksmith''s shop at all. It''s not like a volcano, hell, or any other terrible place. It''s a research factory that belongs to the boss. Fire, the most important element for the blacksmith, is played to the extreme by him.


    If you want to build such a scene, even if you don''t consider the cost of purchasing equipment, the later maintenance will not be a small number.


    Who is the boss here? The three couldn''t help thinking. Is it a blessing or a curse to hand over the "magic sword" to such a person?


    Just when they speculate, the boss has gone through the hot pool and come to the bottom.


    If the upper layer looks like a crater of lava, then the bottom layer is a complete purgatory. Before coming down here, the boss had put on the high temperature protective clothing hanging on the stairs, but even so, the high temperature still made him feel a little uncomfortable. The brightness here is too high. The light brought by the high temperature stimulates his pupils and makes his eyes become a slit.


    He raised his sword before the light.


    The evil and strange light on the sword kept flashing. It is said that the ghost with red hair and naked body made trouble, and general Zhixiu cut it with "red ghost". General Zhixiu died after holding the sword for 12 years, and all the masters of chiguiche could not hold the sword for more than 12 years. So red ghost cut got another more famous name - the magic knife "twelve life break". For the sword makers, this is a very sad legend. The "red ghost cut" is a sharp sword to kill ghosts. After killing evil spirits, its sword bone is polluted by the blood of the red ghost, and it turns into a magic sword to curse its master.


    The boss has already seen the origin of the sword, so he also understands why the three men dare to give the sword to themselves, but they don''t worry about being swallowed by themselves - no one will be stupid enough to swallow a magic knife, let alone the "twelve life break" of this evil sect.


    But what is it that can hurt the bone of the sword?Could it be another magic knife? In this world, there are 14 "magic swords" with names and surnames, but only six of them have been handed down. One of them is "Twelve Shouduan", and the most famous of the six swords is "village rain".


    It is said in Laozi that a good husband is a good weapon, an ominous weapon, and an evil thing.


    And Li Bai''s "battle in the south of the city" also said: the one who knows the weapon is the weapon, and the sage has no choice but to use it.


    Now three foreigners come to Linhai City with a magic knife. It''s not hard to think of any disaster coming here.


    But what does that have to do with him? The boss sucked his red rosacea, and then put the magic knife into the dazzling light.


    ...


    when the boss came back upstairs with his sword, the roar of the machine had stopped, and the time just passed 30 minutes.


    "Hey, hey." The boss was laughing, but he was reluctant to smile, just like he had just taken a bath. Every hair of him was soaked with sweat, and his lips turned white. Everyone could see that he was not doing well in the past 30 minutes.


    "It''s done." The boss broke off his twelfth birthday.


    "Thank you Mr. Haneda bowed to his boss after taking the sword. Meanwhile, the translator also handed out a new check to his boss.


    "You deserve it." Another Japanese said.


    "No more." No one thought that the boss would refuse this sum of money. You know, this check is several zeros more than the previous one.


    "The sword hasn''t been repaired. I just let it work for a while. Just like the reflection of human beings, the next time it is damaged, the end will be even worse. " The boss said, "I don''t have the ability to fix it, so I''m not qualified for a second sum of money."


    Thank you very much Mr. Haneda said with a smile. As long as shishouduan can survive the competition in three days, they don''t pay much attention to the final destination of this legendary magic knife.


    "Alas." The boss sighed and stopped talking. He could not speak with those who did not cherish the sword.


    "Are you there, boss?" A familiar voice came from the outside.


    The boss''s tired eyes lit up - did the boy bring something good?


    "Coming, coming!" Ignoring these foreign guests, the boss trotted out laughing.

 Chapter 213

    "Here you are!" After the boss came out, he immediately patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder with his hand, "Yo Ho, boy, I haven''t seen you for a while. How come you look so handsome?" He would react so fiercely, of course, because Zhou Heng disappeared for more than a month after he placed an order for silver coins.


    "I''m sorry." Zhou Heng explained to his boss, "I''ve been away for a long time, so I''m here now." If you only look at the distance in space, it''s really a long journey.


    "It''s OK. You''ll be fine when you come," said the boss, who was tired and happy now, and his drunkenness had not completely faded. He was a bit slow when he spoke. "You''ll be fine when you come."


    "Boss, let''s leave first." At this time, the translator and three Japanese came out from behind.


    "Go, go!" For this group of people, the boss didn''t even look at it.


    It was Zhou Heng who was attracted by the three people in his eyes - they were so angry!


    The short and fat one of the three noticed Zhou Heng''s eyes. When he left, he turned around and glared at Zhou Heng.


    "Who are they?" Zhou Heng asked the boss suspiciously.


    "Just like you, guest." The boss waved his hand. "You shouldn''t ask. Don''t ask." The boss''s social experience is much richer than that of Zhou Heng. It can be seen that these people are not easy to be compared with.


    "By the way, boss," Zhou Heng asked, "what about the silver I gave you?"


    Unexpectedly, the boss suddenly changed his face. He went to the counter and patted with his palm: "more money, you have to give me more money!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng was a little confused when he saw the boss''s reaction. It can''t be the sickle weasel in the silver coin that has been released.


    "Good guy!" The boss''s expression was very exaggerated, "after you left, I took a drill to try the fineness of silver coins. Guess what happened?"


    Zhou Heng turned his lips and didn''t speak. Of course, he guessed what happened. Also blame him, such a dangerous thing, he did not remind the boss in advance?


    "Ma When the boss spoke, he danced, which showed his emotional excitement, "I''m afraid you can''t believe it!"


    "I believe, I believe." Zhou Heng nodded.


    "The room is full of bats! Big and fat The boss wants to give Zhou Heng a clear description of what happened at that time, but his vocabulary is really limited, and he doesn''t know how to express it.


    "All in all, all in all," he said at the end, "all in all, I almost lost this old life for you!"


    "Sorry," Zhou Heng''s expression is very embarrassed, this matter is indeed his fault, "I give you more money, as compensation for your loss." Sickle weasel is very dangerous for ordinary people. Zhou Heng was surprised that the boss could see Zhou Heng alive.


    "I''m not taking your money for nothing!" The boss is very principled, just like mending the twelve life break of the magic knife. Only when things are done properly, will he open his mouth.


    The boss took out a small cloth bag from the cupboard, and then dropped the things in the bag on the counter. "You see." The boss''s tone is not without pride.


    All the coins poured out of the bag were silver coins of general pattern size.


    "Great Even Zhou Heng was stunned, "boss, you are so powerful." He picked up the quality of a silver coin.


    Although it does not contain the power of "sickle weasel" like the previous silver coin, these silver coins do have the same quality as the "imitation Judas silver coin". In other words, these silver coins are more useful than the previous one. The imitated Judas silver coin is like a disposable pocket, which can be used to store all kinds of evil spirits and monsters. When a wizard has it, of course, it is used to store and release sickle weasels. For Zhou Heng, the silver coins that had been stored were like chicken ribs. It was tasteless to eat and a pity to discard them.


    But these silver coins are different when they come to Zhou Heng''s hands. They will become Zhou Heng''s small savings tank and provide great help for Zhou Heng in the future.


    "Why?" When the boss saw that Zhou Heng didn''t speak, he thought he was doubting himself. "I tell you, these silver coins are perfect imitations. There''s no problem at all!"


    "Yes, yes!" Zhou Heng then showed a ecstatic expression, "thank you so much, boss. I''ll take these silver coins first!"


    "Ah The boss suddenly reached for Zhou Heng''s wrist and said, "did you forget something?"


    "How can you forget that?" Zhou Heng said with a smile, "let''s discuss how to increase the money."


    "Money, that''s easy to say." The boss''s face changed again. He grinned cunningly. "We are predestined friends. It''s vulgar to talk about money all the time."


    Zhou Heng frowned. He didn''t know what medicine the boss was selling. This man talks and acts strangely. He is the one who is crying for more money. At this juncture, he talks about his feelings. They just do two businesses together. What feelings do they have?


    "You see you''re very capable. Get me something." The boss said with a smile, "not only these silver coins we can discuss, but also we can give you a friendship discount in the future."


    "What is it?" There is no such thing as a free lunch. Zhou Heng knows this. He won''t promise until the boss makes it clear."This thing should be very easy for you to get." The boss said with a smile.


    If it was really simple, he would not take such a big turn to lure himself. Zhou Heng let go of the hand holding the silver coin and raised his vigilance in his heart.


    The boss saw Zhou Heng''s vigilance. He made a little calculation in his heart and decided to go on: "on the clock tower of your school, there is a small black iron ring. Little brother, can you think of a way to get that thing for me?"


    "Steal?" Zhou Heng asked this word briefly.


    "Oh dear!" The boss used the classic sentence in Kong Yiji to answer, "how can we call a scholar a thief?"


    "No way." Zhou Heng waved his hand, "you''d better ask someone else for this kind of thing." Although the boss looks strange, he doesn''t look like someone who can steal. Zhou Heng knows that there must be something inside. He doesn''t want to go into this completely unknown muddy water.


    "All right." The boss''s face was cold. "Let''s talk about money."


    For this small pile of silver coins, the boss added 1.5 million yuan to Zhou Heng. If other people heard this figure, they would bargain with the boss, but Zhou Heng agreed.


    The boss and he are both discerning people. It''s always convenient for two discerning people to do business.


    Zhou Heng knew that the boss didn''t cheat him.


    Zhou Heng counted the silver coins, and there were fourteen in this small bag. In other words, the value of each silver coin has exceeded 100000, which is probably the most expensive coin.


    Zhou Heng put the silver coin back into the bag, picked it up, said goodbye to the boss and left happily.


    And the boss looked at Zhou Heng''s back, originally full of drunk eyes suddenly become sharp up.

 Chapter 214

    Outside Qingyu lake, Hejia village.


    "Taoist, please, Taoist!" The village head begged bitterly on the phone, "now that the lake is haunted, we dare not go fishing. Please look at the friendship of these years and help us!"


    At the other end of the phone is Gao Banxian, who calls himself "Kunlun immortal", but now Gao Banxian is not as high as before, holding the immortal''s shelf: "big brother, please, please let me go! I''m a little Taoist. I can''t control the ghosts on your side! "


    The impression of Wang Mang is still fresh in his memory.


    "You can''t ignore our life or death!" The head of the village is an old man. He burst out crying, "we can only rely on you!"


    Du - there was a busy tone on the other end of the phone, and Gao Banxian hung up.


    The village head was holding the phone in his hands, not knowing what to do. Over the past few days, many people have said that they saw fishman and female ghost by the lake. At first, they chose to call the police, but the police said that they couldn''t manage these feudal superstitions. So the village head thought of Gao Banxian. He didn''t know that Gao Banxian, who had a good eye for money, didn''t take up this kind of work. It really surprised him and he didn''t know what to do.


    Hejia village can''t lose Qingyu lake. As the head of the village, the burden of the whole village is on him.


    "Old man," the village head''s wife asked, "did Gao Banxian agree?"


    The village head shook his head and put the phone back.


    "Then, what can we do?" Asked the village head''s wife anxiously.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Old lady, open the door." The village head signals to his wife. The village head''s wife immediately stood up and went to open the door.


    "Is this the village head''s house?" There were several tall guys standing outside the door. The leader was wearing a Taoist robe.


    "Aye, aye!" The village head''s wife didn''t dare to hide and nodded.


    "We are Taoists of Tianmu Mountain," said the leader. "I hear you have Mermaid here, don''t you?" When he spoke, his tone and posture were like a hooligan. Except for his Taoist robe, there was no place like a Taoist.


    "Yes, yes." The village head''s wife nodded again.


    "That''s it." Without waiting for the host''s invitation, these people pushed the village head''s wife away and went into the room.


    "What are you, gentlemen?" The village head also came over. Hejia village is very remote. There should not be hooligans staring at it. These people came only when they saw the help from villagers on the Internet.


    The leader has already sat down in the position of the original village head, and cocked his legs: "we are here to help you eliminate disasters and solve difficulties."


    "I don''t know what kind of calamity you have to eliminate and what kind of difficulty you have to solve?" The village head''s face became ugly. Although he is the head of a village, the village itself is very backward. Of course, the village head''s family is poor.


    "Know it, ask it!" A little brother standing in front of the village head. He is not only physically strong, but also a head taller than the village head.


    The village head was frightened by him and stepped back several steps. He was already old. He really wanted to start. He was afraid that the other party could easily solve him with one hand.


    "Ah! Don''t scare the village head! " The Taoist who was sitting stopped his younger brother first, then said to the village head with a smile, "village head, you see, this is what happened. We heard that you have Mermaid here, which has affected the life of the villagers."


    "Yes, yes!" The village head nodded.


    "As for us, we are going to take a small reward and help you with this."


    "Ah," the village head asked hurriedly, "I don''t know how much the tabloid pay you said, sir?"


    "Originally, we should do voluntary labor to eliminate harm for the people, but you see I also brought such brothers. It doesn''t matter if I drink from the West alone. I can''t let my brothers go hungry with me!" He spoke in the same tone as a hooligan.


    "Yes, you are." The village head''s face became more and more ugly. He knew that the other side was going to open his mouth.


    "You see, there are ten of us here, and the village head, you can give us 120000 The Taoist priest who sat in his seat said with a smile, "200000 yuan, the village head can still get this little money?"


    "Two hundred thousand?" The village head took a deep breath. In this year, 200000 is not a big number, but it is not a small number for such a village, which is mainly engaged in agriculture and fishery, with an average annual income of less than 10000 and less than 20000.


    "200000," the Taoist nodded, "you can''t lose a cent."


    "You can''t expect to call the police," a little brother standing suddenly reminded the village head. "We are Miss Ding Lingding''s people!"


    Bang. The village head was so frightened that he touched the ground on both knees and knelt on the floor.


    And the room also sounded the thugs'' hearty laughter.


    At the entrance of the village, a beggar like man leaned against a tree to take a nap. He was a blind man. He came here by car two days ago. He had two dollars on his body the first day, but he was cheated out when he was buying food. Now he has nothing to do but doze off.It''s not only blind, it may have some mental problems. He was afraid of being infected by madness, so no villagers wanted to get close to him.


    It may not take him a few days to go by himself, and then starve to death in the wilderness.


    "That old man is a real threat." Suddenly, a voice of conversation came.


    "That''s Miss Ding''s name. Dare he not listen!" Said another.


    "Follow Miss Ding, that''s right. How could you have such a great prestige before?"


    The beggar seemed to be awakened by the sound, and he moved.


    The group who spoke did not notice the ragged and smelly beggar. They talked about the success of today''s blackmail. The village head had promised to raise 200000 yuan for them, and hoped that they could help Hejia village through this crisis. This has become a ridiculous talk for them.


    "Does he really think we''ll catch ghosts for him or something?" A little brother said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''ll run after sharing the money!" Another person followed Ying He.


    "Can there really be ghosts? These villagers are so stupid that they deserve to be mistaken by us. It''s called intelligence tax!"


    Then there was a burst of laughter.


    "There are ghosts." Suddenly, the voice of the leading Taoist sounded.


    "What? Don''t scare us, brother Qu! " The boys began to shout.


    "My father, as you all know, is a true Taoist," said the head of qu. "according to my father, there are ghosts in the world." His father is Ding Ling''s most effective subordinate, Taoist Qu.


    "We, we won''t meet ghosts, will we?"


    Brother Qu laughs: "there''s no such coincidence."

 Chapter 215

    "Female ghost?" Zhou Heng was stunned when he heard the word.


    "Eh!" Qin Fen''s expression was very surprised, "didn''t you see that post? It''s said that it''s a help post sent by villagers. Someone saw a ghost with long hair in Qingyu lake! " She was always the first to know such gossip.


    "Is there a female ghost in Qingyu lake?" Zhou Heng pondered for a few seconds, then thought, this "female ghost" should not be Aisha?


    "Don''t talk about these things in class!" Bailu, who had been silent, finally spoke.


    It turns out that they have already sat in the classroom, and today is the first day of Zhou Heng''s resumption of class. As the hero of numerous "rumors", Zhou Heng''s prestige in Linhai university has reached the peak, "the second leader of Ding long" and "the suspect of the dismemberment case"... Rumors spread over and over again, gradually becoming more and more exaggerated, but also attracted more and more people to believe.


    Compared with the previous retreat of Zhou Heng. Today, a group of students claimed that they wanted to join the Longyun club and wanted to be big brother by Zhou Heng. It made Zhou Heng angry and funny. He pretended to be angry and drove the students away immediately.


    But it also proves that longyunhui''s influence in Linhai City is growing. Some immature students of Sanguan are also influenced by this trend and begin to worship the black and evil forces with boundless scenery.


    If things go on like this, the Linhai municipal government will have to intervene. But these have nothing to do with Zhou Heng.


    "It''s boring." Qin Fen holds her head with one hand and strokes her cell phone with the other. It''s a big class. Students of different majors gather in the same classroom and listen to the lecturer about political consciousness. Of course, it''s hard to arouse young students'' interest.


    But Bailu listened very carefully and even took notes while listening. Now she has to rehearse with Ye Yan in the evening, so she has no spare time to study. She just needs to improve her efficiency in class.


    "In a word, Xiaosheng won''t come to class these days." Qin Fen pressed the side key of the mobile phone with her hand continuously to make the screen on and off.


    "She seems to be busy preparing something." Zhou Heng saw it.


    "Xiaosheng man," Qin Fen suddenly sighed, "is very difficult to take the initiative to share their thoughts with friends, you and her close, should care more about her."


    Zhou Hengxin said, you all know that she is introverted, what can I do.


    Is the ghost of Qingyu Lake Aisha? Now Zhou Heng is thinking about this problem in his mind, but it''s no use just thinking about it. It''s better to find a free time to have a look by yourself.


    At this time, the lecturer on the platform suddenly raised the volume: "I don''t think the students are interested. Many students are asleep."


    There was a burst of laughter immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter," the lecturer said with a smile. "Next question, I will ask a classmate to tell it for me. I believe the students will raise their spirits to listen to it!"


    The audience began to talk about it. The students were originally a lively group.


    "Welcome Ye Yan!" Lecturer with a finger to the door, sure enough, big star Ye Yan came in from the door.


    "Wow Qin Fen was the first to take the lead in shouting, "ah Hoo!"


    "Stop barking." Bailu whispered to stop her.


    Qin Fen obediently closed his mouth, but his face was still very excited. My idol wants to teach me, even the most boring class in the world becomes vivid and interesting in this moment.


    And after this period of time together, Bailu gradually became familiar with Ye Yan. Although there are many small problems, but overall, Ye Yan is still a very good person.


    Only Zhou Heng, after not seeing the big star for more than a month, frowned when he saw Ye Yan again.


    It''s light, but it does exist.


    Zhou Heng can feel that Ye Yan has a weak evil spirit. The influence of evil spirit on human body is not as big as Yin Qi, and the concentration is so thin that there will be no bad influence. It''s just that Zhou Heng remembers that he didn''t find anything when he was in close contact with Ye Yan last time.


    Zhou Heng didn''t know that it was the witchcraft energy in his body that increased his sensitivity to evil spirit. After he killed Andre, most of the magic energy in Andre''s body was transferred to his body, but it was not Zhou Heng who was in control of his body at that time, so he was not personally involved in this process.


    On the platform, Ye Yan began to talk about the lecturer''s topic. His speeches were all prepared in advance. Besides, he was good at dealing with such occasions, so it was a good model to give a lesson to so many people.


    He would be willing to do this kind of thing, of course, not out of love for the cause of education, but hope to show himself in front of Miss Tong, to win favor.


    But it''s a pity that people are not as good as nature. He prepared for this class for a long time, but miss Tong escaped.


    Even so, Ye Yan showed himself well on the platform. Because he knows a very important point. He doesn''t have to show his excellence to the other party directly in order to win the favor of the other party. Sometimes he can build up his good reputation around the other party and make the other party pay attention to his excellence.So not only this lecture, but also every rehearsal, he showed his ability and patience. He only hoped that Qin Fen and Bai Lu would pass on their good wishes to miss Tong.


    While they are enjoying campus life leisurely, Miss Tong is facing a sad dilemma.


    Not long after she took charge of the Tong family, she encountered this difficulty that made her feel powerless.


    A group of Japanese people visited China and landed directly in Linhai.


    The mayor of Linhai -- as a municipality directly under the central government, the authority of the mayor of Linhai is not small. The mayor personally received this group of people, which shows that these people are not small.


    To put it more directly, they are from the Japanese military!


    After the end of the Second World War, as a defeated country, Japan should fulfill the defeated treaty and disband its army. But they just changed their name and preserved the general force in the form of "self defense force". As the shadow of the second world war gradually faded away, the soul of Japanese militarism gradually revived.


    The leader of the group of Japanese visiting China is general Xueguang, who is the descendant of Japanese World War II generals. Therefore, this visit is not only for the coastal areas, but also for Peiping.


    After the Japanese group came to visit China, it was the Tong family, the leader of the Chinese geomancy circle, who was named to meet!

 Chapter 216

    In the army camp in Linhai City.


    "Majestic," general Xueguang said with a smile, praising the military power of the army. "Your soldiers are really majestic."


    The translator translated general Xueguang''s words to Mayor Xu of Linhai City.


    Mayor Xu nodded and responded with a smile: "it''s all Xiao Hui, battalion commander Xiao has trained well, and the soldiers have worked hard."


    Just now, they passed the troops led by Xiao Hui and saw the drill being carried out by the Army soldiers.


    Xiao Hui, who is behind mayor Xu, is hesitating whether to say something modest. If he doesn''t say it, he will be too complacent. If he does, he is afraid that he will be too proud of himself. Xiao Hui is just a soldier, not good at diplomatic language.


    But today is not an ordinary diplomatic occasion. Without waiting for Xiao Hui to speak, general Xueguang opened his mouth first. He looked at Xiao Hui behind mayor Xu and said, "these bodyguards I brought have been out of battle for a long time. I hope that battalion commander Xiao can give some advice."


    Xiao Hui didn''t have any fancy in his heart. He didn''t hear the general''s provocation. He thought that the other side was praising himself sincerely.


    "Ha ha," he scratched his head, "I can''t tell you anything."


    The translator was about to help translate Xiao Hui''s words, but Mayor Xu slightly raised his hand to stop the translation. He directly bypassed the question: "Miss Tong you want to see has been waiting in the camp in front of us. We''d better not let her wait for a long time."


    Hearing Miss Tong''s name, general Xueguang''s eyes brightened.


    "Good, good," he said hastily, "let''s go!" The bodyguards in black clothes and leather shoes behind general Xueguang also looked at each other as if they were confirming something.


    They walked in and went forward. Sure enough, Miss Tong had been waiting in the camp.


    Today''s Miss Tong is wearing a green camouflage military uniform, with several medals hanging on her chest. These are real goods. Miss Tong was awarded the military medal for the first time when she was 14 years old. After that, she was awarded the official medal almost every year except the year when she was sick in bed. The Tong family can stand at the top of the Chinese geomancy circle, and its political background is also inseparable.


    As soon as general Xueguang saw Miss Tong, he immediately said hello warmly. Of course, Miss Tong would not lose her courtesy in this respect. They first shook hands. Just as Miss Tong was about to pull back her hand, general Xueguang held it more tightly.


    Several Tong parents behind Miss Tong immediately changed their faces, but miss Tong was still calm. She kept a smile on her face and looked like an old friend they had not seen for many years.


    "Mr. Tong, I''ve seen you!" General Xueguang suddenly said in Chinese that his pronunciation was not standard. However, as a foreigner, his Chinese was already very good. Obviously, he had worked hard.


    This time, not only the elders of the Tong family, but also mayor Xu and Xiao Hui, who had never shown his Chinese before.


    "General Xueguang, I''ve heard a lot." Miss Tong responded and tried to pull her hand back.


    General Xueguang also released her hand at this time. "These four are the four elders of the Tong family?" General Xueguang looks at the four old people behind Miss Tong.


    Although they were very dissatisfied with general Xueguang''s behavior just now, the four elders still nodded to general Xueguang. These four people are named "Gao", "Shan", "Liu" and "Shui" respectively, so they are collectively called "Gao Shan Liu". These four people have been guarding the Tong family since their ancestors.


    "I don''t think the four old men are worse than the soldiers here." General Xueguang said with a smile.


    All the people present frowned. They didn''t know what general Xueguang meant by these words.


    "Where, where," said elder Liu, the most eloquent of the four elders, "we are all four years old, and the future depends on young people after all." This is not only modest to the military, but also praises the young owner of his family, which is extremely appropriate.


    General Xueguang is over 40 years old, so he can''t be regarded as a young man. When he heard elder Liu''s words, his face was ugly.


    "General," Mayor Xu said, "battalion commander Xiao has prepared some programs for us. Why don''t you invite Miss Tong to watch them together?" Mayor Xu, who is the mayor of a municipality directly under the central government, and the governor of a province at the same level, can be regarded as an important person on one side. However, considering the relations between the two countries, he is still polite to the Japanese general.


    "Well," general Xueguang said with a smile, "it''s great to have a program. It''s hard work, battalion commander Xiao."


    Although there is no smoke of gunpowder in diplomatic war, it is no easier than actual combat. General Xueguang''s behavior is strange and his words are full of thorns. How can mayor Xu not see that he can climb to such a high position? That''s why he started the show quickly so as not to make trouble.


    The party took their seats. Mayor Xu of course sat in the main seat, while general Xueguang sat at the top of the table, followed by Miss Tong, followed by the four elders brought by Miss Tong, and finally the commander Xiao of the military. However, no one was seated in the seat originally arranged for general Xueguang''s entourage. The entourage stood behind general Xueguang and did not leave.Is this guy worried that I''m going to kill him? Seeing general Xueguang''s posture, battalion commander Xiao was really upset, but he was just a small battalion commander. How could he speak on such an occasion.


    But miss Tong, judging from her seat, knew that she was several levels higher than battalion commander Xiao. Even in front of mayor Xu and general Xueguang, she didn''t seem to fall behind.


    Her polite manner and her own female beauty make her particularly attractive in such diplomatic occasions. Even battalion commander Xiao, who is angry, can''t help glancing at her.


    Mayor Xu and general Xueguang talked about the trade cooperation in recent years, but general Xueguang was obviously more interested in Miss Tong, and often threw the topic to miss Tong. Fortunately, Miss Tong was trained as a home owner since childhood, and even on such occasions, she was able to resist.


    And the program in the barracks started at this time.


    First of all, two strong men came up. They arched their hands to the people in the seat, and then they began to practice.


    The two men took off their coats, bit the braids behind their heads in their mouths, and put on an open fight to capture each other. This is a combination of wrestling and sumo. The two men in the performance are not only soldiers in the military camp, but also national martial arts champions. Although it''s a fake fight that has been arranged for a long time, it''s ingenious and powerful. Even if laymen see it, they will praise it.


    The four elders of Gaoshan Liushui also looked happy when they saw the capture performance of the two soldiers. They were obviously happy that there were such two talents in the army. Among them, Gao Changlao, the oldest, nodded frequently when he looked at their movements.


    Mayor Xu and camp commander Xiao were also pleased.


    Only miss Tong is peeking at general Xueguang''s reaction.


    "Ah -" general Xueguang suddenly yawned.


    He stretched out two fingers, buttoned the desktop in front of him, and then asked mayor Xu sitting beside him in a volume that everyone could hear: "is this a well prepared performance?"

 Chapter 217

    "Is this a well prepared performance?" A question that sounds very relaxed suddenly makes the hall silent.


    Mayor Xu clapped his hands, and the two men in the hall immediately stopped.


    "Is there anything dissatisfied with the general?" Asked mayor Xu.


    "There''s no dissatisfaction," general Xueguang said with a smile. "I just feel that these two people are playing too boring."


    Sitting at the end of the table, Xiao Hui''s face is even more ugly. This martial arts performance was arranged by him!


    "Does the general like more entertaining song and dance programs?" Xiao Hui couldn''t bear it any longer. His words were sarcastic. Obviously, he felt that general Xueguang didn''t understand the cleverness of his choreography.


    "Singing and dancing are all girls'' things," general Xueguang said, looking at Miss Tong sitting on one side. "If the Tong family likes it, I can accept it."


    "I think this program is very good now." Miss Tong said with a smile, of course, she is on the side of the military.


    "Tong is praising that this wrestling performance is as interesting as singing and dancing, isn''t it?" When general Xueguang finished, he burst out laughing.


    Miss Tong''s face also changed. Of course, she didn''t mean that. General Xueguang was deliberately misinterpreting her words.


    "I don''t know what kind of program the general likes?" Mayor Xu simply asked.


    "Well," general Xueguang had been waiting for this question for a long time, "let''s make a bet." He took off a ring from his hand and put it on the table.


    "If any of you can win, this little thing will be given to him." General Xueguang said with a smile.


    Mayor Xu thought, don''t you want to give it away? He was about to refuse when Miss Tong suddenly winked at him and motioned him to look more.


    Mayor Xu looked at the ring on the table, and his heart was shocked. The ring is not the famous "Pink Lotus" and what is it? The center of the emerald ring is carved with a small lotus, whose petals are not emerald but pink. This ring is not made by craftsmen, but by natural jadeite. It is a little thing liked by Empress Dowager Cixi in the late Qing Dynasty. Unfortunately, it was lost abroad during the war. Unexpectedly, it was in the hands of general Xueguang.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can also imagine that general Xueguang''s grandfather was a famous war criminal during World War II, and it is very likely that some national treasures of China will flow to Xueguang''s home.


    Mayor Xu nodded to miss Tong and told her that he understood Miss Tong''s meaning. Since Xueguang wanted to present the national treasure of China, he had no reason to refuse.


    "Well," Mayor Xu looked at general Xueguang with a smile, "since general has such elegance, of course I can''t stop him."


    "He Yang, Yi Wu!" Mayor Xu said in a loud voice to the two strong men in the hall, "you two have a serious fight. Let general Xueguang see who wins. You will be rewarded heavily!" He said that there was a reward for many things, but he didn''t say that there was a reward for pink lotus and jade. Of course, it was because this ring had to be returned to the country, so he had to give them other things to praise.


    "Yes He Yang and Yi Wu in the hall agreed.


    "Wait!" General Xueguang suddenly raised his hand. The crowd looked at him.


    "Of course, it can''t be the people who watch you fight with each other. That''s meaningless," general Xueguang said with a smile. "I have to send someone here."


    Mayor Xu thought that it was not so simple. But at this time in any case, he can not let pink lotus point Cui slip away from his eyes.


    "Well, according to the general." Mayor Xu is determined to win this ring. Although the people brought by general Xueguang are unusual, he Yang and Yiwu are national martial arts champions, and they have been baptized by many actual battles. No matter who they are, they all keep that general Xueguang has no good fruit to eat.


    With Fenhe Diancui as a bet, mayor Xu won''t let them stay.


    General Xueguang turned his head and said something to the bodyguard behind him in Japanese. Then a tall and thin bodyguard behind him came out and came to the center of the hall.


    "I''m going to ask you for advice from Mr. Temple snake." General Xueguang introduced the tall and thin bodyguards in the hall.


    The snake bowed to everyone.


    Mayor Xu looks at camp leader Xiao. Although he knows that he Yang and Yiwu are martial arts champions, he is a layman after all in fighting. To stand in such a high position, mayor Xu relies on his ability to know and use people. At this time, he cleverly chose professionals like Xiao Hui to make up his mind.


    Xiao Hui''s eyes turned to He Yang, who was a little stronger. The temple snake has a tight fisted and slender body. It seems that he is a good three-way walker. Compared with Yiwu, he Yang has more advantages in dealing with this kind of Walker.


    Mayor Xu immediately said: "He Yang, you come to ask for advice from Mr. Temple snake. Yiwu, you have worked hard. Go down to have a rest first."


    Yiwu nodded and retreated to the edge of the hall, while he Yang remained in the hall.


    "Wait!" General Xueguang yelled again.


    What happened? They all look at the general Xueguang in the seat again. Xiao Hui and others have shown their impatient eyes."If we lose, we will lose the ring," general Xueguang continued. "But if we win by chance, what''s the reward?"


    Mayor Xu Xin said that you put forward the gambling game, but I didn''t promise you anything. Besides, Fenhe Diancui is my Chinese property. It''s just the return of the property from you. But he still can''t let general Xueguang lose face. Mayor Xu said, "I don''t know what reward general Xueguang wants?"


    General Xueguang didn''t answer mayor Xu directly, but looked at Miss Tong and said, "I have a good chat with Tong. If my subordinates are lucky enough to win, Tong will talk with me tonight until dawn."


    People''s faces changed greatly, obviously did not expect that general Xueguang would say such words.


    Asshole! How can you say such shameless words! If it wasn''t for elder Liu, elder Shan would have been even more angry. These people, as the ministers of the Tong family, are loyal to miss Tong, the head of the Tong family. General Xueguang talks about molesting the head of the Tong family, which is more painful than letting them die.


    "Well," Miss Tong didn''t seem to notice the irreverence in general Xueguang''s words. She readily agreed to general Xueguang''s rude terms, "if the general can win the gambling."


    Pink lotus Diancui, although clearly know that this is the bait thrown by the other side, Miss Tong still has no way not to accept.


    "Great," general Xueguang clapped his hands happily when he saw Miss Tong take the bait. "Then let''s start quickly!"


    Mayor Xu and everyone in the hall looked at He Yang standing in the center.


    We must win!

 Chapter 218

    In the hall, the temple snake and he Yang have opened their positions respectively. Although it has been explained in advance that the exchange of skills and points have reached the end, the atmosphere has been stiff to the point of killing,


    He Yang didn''t attack, his character and playing style are conservative, and the temple snake has a slender body and a longer arm than him, which is the opponent''s advantage. The opponent will use this point to make a tentative attack on himself, and he will defend first, find out the way of the opponent, and then close to the opponent at one go to end the game.


    He Yang soon made a good attack strategy in his heart. It was an informal contest, and there would be no coach to explain the tactics to them before the game, so he Yang also chose a safe way to deal with it.


    The opponent moved as he expected.


    The temple snake''s eyes were staring at him tightly. While protecting his face with his hands, his feet kept moving alternately to move his position.


    Thai boxing. He Yang feels that he has seen his opponent''s way clearly, and his eyes begin to wander around his opponent''s body, because Muay Thai''s body is full of killing weapons.


    Sure enough, the temple snake took the lead in launching the attack as he Yang expected, but he Yang had already expected that the right fist of the temple snake would come, and he Yang''s body would also move quickly.


    Close to the body! Facing the opponent whose arm span is longer than oneself, the best choice is close fitting.


    This is the fight in reality, which is different from the exaggerated description of martial arts in movies and TV novels. The real fight doesn''t seem so exaggerated, and there are many psychological games that outsiders can''t see.


    He Yang calculated the opponent''s action accurately, so even if the opponent has the advantage of arm spread, this moment is also successfully countered by him.


    He Yang''s fist burst out. In the case of no boxing buffer, he Yang can directly kill the opponent by hitting the key! He is not only a national martial arts champion, but also a soldier. He knows where the human body is vulnerable. He has even used his killing skills many times in actual combat - rescuing Chinese held by terrorist organizations in the Middle East, fighting transnational drug trafficking groups with guns in the Golden Triangle... He Yang is a perfect combination of theory and practice. He will win this battle!


    Bang.


    The snake''s knee first hit Heyang''s soft abdomen.


    "Oh --" He Yang stepped back, then knelt down on the ground. His stomach was churning and he was about to vomit.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?" No one can see clearly what happened just now, even he Yang himself, who was hit.


    After the snake''s fist was pointed out, he immediately completed the Dodge and bullying actions. The opponent should not have time to adjust his posture to prepare for the knee collision!


    Unless the first punches are a cover, the temple snake has expected that he Yang will take close combat - but even so, this knee bump is also unreasonable, because he Yang did not ignore the common skill of "knee bump" after he noticed his opponent''s Thai posture.


    There is only one possibility, that is, after watching the performance, the opponent has already prepared for the knee collision, and his close selection just let him hit it.


    That''s the only explanation.


    After the blow, he Yang not only felt pain in his abdomen, but also a little confused. Are you really wrong? He Yang doesn''t believe that he will make such a stupid and low-level mistake, but the reality is in front of him. Now he has suffered a blow from his opponent, and kneels to the ground.


    "Is that the end?" General Xueguang''s voice rang out in He Yang''s ears.


    "No," He Yang reluctantly supported himself and stood up, "it''s not over yet." Outside mayor Xu breathed, while Xiao Hui and Yi Wu frowned.


    Mayor Xu is a layman. He doesn''t know how it feels to bear an opponent''s blow without protective equipment. However, Xiao Hui and Yiwu understand that this blow almost determines He Yang''s failure, but he Yang is unwilling to admit it.


    Miss Tong, the girl who looks very weak, has put herself as a bet on He Yang. At this time, how can he Yang easily admit his failure.


    He clenched his teeth and set the attack position again.


    He Yang noticed that the snake was laughing. It was a confident smile. It was the hunter''s smile when facing the dying prey.


    It''s just a hit. Don''t be too proud, little devil! He Yang chose to attack this time.


    Not good, Xiao Hui and Yiwu''s face showed a bad expression, rash attack is not He Yang''s style, now he Yang seems a little emotional.


    Such He Yang, still can send out full strength? Of course!


    He Yang''s fists are not affected by his emotions, his fists are still fast and steady! National champion, countless times in the battlefield. The last time he Yang died was when he was found by a drug dealer patrolling in the golden triangle. He killed two drug dealers with a single shot in the leg and shoulder.


    The situation now is nothing compared with that at that time. A true soldier will not give up because of his temporary weakness.He chose the best boxing angle. At the same time, he had anticipated the opponent''s Dodge route, and the next fighting process had been planned in He Yang''s mind.


    Bang.


    Another punch, the last shot comes first, as if seeing through the action and intention of He Yang. The temple snake didn''t choose to dodge, but bent slightly and directly used the hook to fight back. He hit He Yang again.


    This time, the snake''s hook and fist hit He Yang''s jaw.


    This time, even mayor Xu, a layman, was surprised and worried. The lower jaw, the boxer''s priority position. Hitting the jaw will make the brain shake violently, form concussion, at the same time, it will also cause damage to the cerebellum and spine. Therefore, in boxing, the hook punch in the jaw is often able to hit the KO opponent.


    Are you kidding? Is he a mind reader? Why, why can he always see through my movements? Can''t feel the pain from the jaw, he Yang''s eyes are confused.


    His steps swayed back and forth, and then he fell down!


    Pop. He did not fall to the ground, Yiwu rushed to catch him, two people as comrades in arms, at the same time is the opponent of each other''s life, Yiwu how can accept He Yang so lost.


    Although there is no way to understand the principle, but Yiwu knows that the opponent must have cheated!


    Two times, two times have perfectly seen through He Yang''s tactical plan and boxing action. Although the time of these two battles is extremely short, as a player of the same level as he Yang, the onlooker Yiwu knows very well what happened.


    Is the opponent using any high technology? Yi Wu doesn''t understand, but he hugs He Yang and gnashes his teeth!


    "Military doctor, call a military doctor quickly!" Mayor Xu began to shout.


    But Yiwu didn''t say a word. He raised his head and stared at the Snake standing in the same place.


    The snake is laughing. It''s full of mockery.


    He Yang''s hand moved, his jaw has been broken, blood seeps out from the corner of his mouth, at this time he should be unconscious.


    But he Yang opens his mouth. He doesn''t want to ask for help, he wants to say something to Yiwu. His opponent is very strange, just like he can read his mind. You must not rely on habits and tactics to deal with such an opponent. He has a long arm, but he is also good at close combat...


    He Yang wants to tell Yiwu his experience, but his mouth opens and closes, except for blood flow When I went out, there was no sound.


    Yiwu pinched He Yang''s palm.


    Don''t say anything. I''ve got it.


    Iwu stood up.

 Chapter 219

    The military doctor carried He Yang away with a stretcher.


    At this time, the faces of all the people in the hall were not very good-looking, except general Xueguang.


    He put pink lotus on his finger and looked at Miss Tong with a smile. But waiting for him is the anger of the four elders of the Tong family. The four elders, who are more than 300 years old, stare at him fiercely, as if to say that if you dare to touch Miss Tong''s hair, we four old people can''t control any international disputes. We have to play with you.


    "Temple snake," general Xueguang was not in a hurry to tease Miss Tong. He praised his subordinates first, "well done, and we should perform well in two days."


    Two days? What''s the date after two days? All of you here are thinking.


    "My subordinates will perform well." The snake bowed respectfully to general Xueguang, and then returned to his position.


    "Hello." Yiwu suddenly said, "let me fight with you, too!"


    "Don''t make trouble!" Before mayor Xu and general Xueguang spoke, Xiao Hui, Yiwu''s immediate superior, said, "what''s the occasion here? Come back quickly!" Xiao Hui is equally angry about He Yang, but he understands that in such an occasion, the interests between countries are the first priority. No matter how sad he Yang is, he can only stay on the level of pain.


    "Alas," Mayor Xu said for Yiwu, "Yiwu also wants to fight for us. Don''t blame him."


    "But if you lose, you lose. I''ll put wine in a moment to celebrate general Xueguang and Mr. Sishu." The most important purpose of mayor Xu''s remarks is not to help Yiwu escape, but to expose the gamble and let Miss Tong spend the night with her. It''s ridiculous. Mayor Xu can''t accept such conditions. Miss Tong is about to leave for Peiping. If there is any loss at this time, he can''t explain it to Peiping.


    Yiwu clenched his teeth and looked at the snake, but he had no choice. On such an occasion, as a soldier, he had no choice but to obey.


    Just as Iwu turned and was ready to step down.


    "Temple snake, someone is challenging you!" General Xueguang''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Do you dare to accept it?" General Xueguang yelled in Japanese.


    "Never die!" The snake salutes general Xueguang and goes out.


    "What do you mean, general?" Mayor Xu''s tone was a little unhappy.


    "Reciprocity." General Xueguang said with a smile, "since you have accepted our challenge generously, we certainly can''t shrink back."


    "Ha ha." Mayor Xu sneered twice, "this time, the general will not want to add any bets?" Xueguang is unpredictable. How can mayor Xu not be smart when he can climb to such a high position? But what Xueguang wanted, mayor Xu couldn''t think of.


    But we can''t blame mayor Xu because he and Xueguang belong to two different worlds.


    General Xueguang took off his ring again and put it on the table.


    "In addition to this ring, I''ll put down the bet I just won." General Xueguang said with a smile.


    Can''t refuse, can win back the national treasure, and can help Miss Tong out, such an opportunity, mayor Xu can''t refuse. But he is afraid to lose again, so he will be mired in.


    General Xueguang looks at mayor Xu''s face. He can see mayor Xu''s inner entanglement, but he knows the psychology of gamblers, so general Xueguang can guess mayor Xu''s final choice.


    It seems that mayor Xu is just a middle-aged man with slight weight. But how can he be an ordinary middle-aged man if he can climb from a civilian to such a high position? He''s a gambler, a lucky gambler.


    "Well," Mayor Xu clenched his teeth and agreed to general Xueguang''s request, "since the general said reciprocity, then we must give the general a chance to return the gift."


    Mayor Xu emphasized the word "return gift".


    "This time I want to bet, let me and miss Tong --" general Xueguang looked at Miss Tong.


    This time, the four elders stood up at the same time.


    "I heard that in two days, Miss Tong''s school is going to celebrate," general Xueguang said with a smile. "I want to accompany Miss Tong to her school anniversary party."


    What? As if they didn''t understand general Xueguang''s words, people''s faces showed the expression of astonishment to the extreme. Are the Japanese generals over 40 years old and the University celebration parties really related?


    "I''ll be looking forward to that day." Miss Tong politely accepted general Xueguang''s proposal.


    Compared with the previous conditions, this condition is too generous. Everyone in China doubts that they have heard it wrong.


    In this way, even if Yiwu loses, there will be no loss. On the contrary, if the temple snake loses, general Xueguang''s side will lose a lot.


    There is no reason not to accept. Mayor Xu nodded, and his face even began to smile.General Xueguang also smiles. He knows the gambler, and he also knows how to hang the gambler''s appetite if he throws the fishhook.


    "Temple snake," general Xueguang said with a smile, "must win."


    "Yes


    Mayor Xu also stepped forward and patted Yiwu on the shoulder: "don''t have psychological pressure, perform well."


    Yiwu saluted mayor Xu.


    At this time, Xiao Hui also came up, he whispered in Yiwu''s ear: "don''t mention it, beat him hard, revenge for He Yang."


    Yiwu nodded hard.


    A moment later, in the hall, the snake once again put on a posture, and Yiwu also spread his whip - because of the wrestling performance with He Yang, he and he Yang both tied their hair into pigtails.


    "Temple snake, come on Just like the audience who came to watch the boxing match, general Xueguang yelled in Chinese.


    Disturbed by the Chinese cry, Yiwu couldn''t help being distracted.


    The temple snake seized the opportunity and made a sudden approach. Just like when dealing with He Yang, the temple snake stares at Yi Wu''s eyes, as if reading Yi Wu''s heart.


    Asshole! All the temple snake can read is anger!


    Bang!


    The fist from the snake is held up by Yiwu! Different from He Yang''s character of thinking twice before acting, Yiwu''s fighting style is the other side of He Yang. When he gets serious, he is like a beast.


    Animals only act by instinct.


    Eat your shit!


    Yiwu threw away the snake''s fist, and then attacked recklessly.


    Temple snake retreats continuously, he wants to use the advantage of leg length to launch an effective counterattack to his opponent, but this is not a boxing ring, and Yiwu is not a role that will use tactics to attack each other with his opponent.


    Boxing? Thai? Don''t be kidding. I have nothing in my mind but to kill you!


    Yiwu, like a tiger, savagely pounced on the snake.

 Chapter 220

    If he Yang''s style is perfectly restrained by the ability of the temple snake, then there is no doubt that Yiwu is the most annoying type of the temple snake.


    Empty your mind and act on your instinct. If ordinary people do this, the temple snake only needs three or two times to turn over the opponent, but Yiwu is not an ordinary person.


    Yiwu is a national martial arts champion of the same level as he Yang. He has done all the things he Yang has done, including saving people in the Middle East battlefield and fighting drugs in the golden triangle.


    Two people are best friends and best opponents!


    He Yang has fought with Yiwu many times. In everyone''s eyes, they have always been equal. But Yiwu knows that Yiwu knows better than anyone else that he Yang has always been over him. Yiwu can rely on his strong aggressiveness to take advantage in the early stage, but he Yang''s calmness can always help him turn defeat into victory at the last moment.


    At the moment when he Yang''s jaw is broken, Yiwu knows that he Yang''s military career is over. No matter how he recuperates, he will have sequelae. Yiwu never thought that he would surpass He Yang in this way, nor that he would lose his opponent and friend today.


    Son of a bitch!


    Yiwu''s fist hit the snake in the face.


    The snake''s body turned a whole circle in the air before falling to the ground.


    "A guy like you!" With this punch, Yiwu''s finger bone is bleeding, and the boxer will wear a ring to protect his hand.


    "A guy of your level!" Yiwu almost bit his teeth to pieces, "how can he beat Heyang?"


    The temple snake has some strength, but that strength, at best, is the quasi first-class boxers in the challenge arena, which is more than one level different from the super first-class boxers who are national champions and have a lot of actual combat experience.


    There were tears in Yiwu''s eyes. Who can understand all the pain he felt at the moment?


    Get up, get up! Son of a bitch!


    If there were no foreign guests here, Yiwu would have rushed to tear up the snake. His arms were shaking. It was not fear or excitement. It was restraint, restraint, not biting his opponent''s throat when he fell.


    Yiwu remembers that when he was on a mission in the golden triangle, he was stabbed in both hands by a drug dealer with a wooden nail, but he didn''t even hum. He was waiting, waiting for the drug dealer to bend down and stab his leg with a wooden nail. He pulled out the nailed hands and hit each other''s back neck with his elbow.


    Now, he is also restraining himself, restraining his desire to kill.


    The snake finally got up from the ground, and Yiwu could not wait to punch, which broke the bridge of the nose and made half of his face full of blood.


    "Temple snake, if you want to admit defeat, I will help you wave the white flag." Behind the snake came the cold voice of general Xueguang.


    The stumbling snake suddenly had strength.


    He bumped into Yiwu!


    Yiwu obviously didn''t expect the opponent''s state to recover so quickly. His just punch should make the opponent lose his action power. They''re not making martial arts movies. The villains can still stand up after countless blows. That''s not what happens in reality. When players of their level engage in unprotected and irregular fighting, in most cases, they only need one effective attack to completely defeat their opponents.


    But the snake recovered its strength.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The temple snake shouts and butts Yiwu''s chest with his body.


    Damn it! Yiwu raised his elbow and hit the snake on the back of the neck.


    "No!" Xiao Hui jumped up from his position, but it was too late. Yiwu''s action was so powerful that he couldn''t take it back. It''s a fatal enough blow.


    IVA heard the sound of a broken spine.


    Laugh, now it''s Yiwu''s turn to laugh. He watched the snake''s body fall from his own body, and the mocking smile appeared on Yiwu''s face.


    I don''t know what tricks you played when you defeated He Yang, but you went too far, asshole.


    "Yiwu!" Xiao Hui yelled at Yiwu, "you are crazy! That''s going to kill people! "


    It''s not going to die, it''s going to die. Yiwu smiles and looks at the snake at his feet. He knows that it may be the disaster of prison, but it doesn''t matter. He finished the last blow by instinct, but he didn''t regret it afterwards. If it wasn''t for the limited occasion, Yiwu would not let go of his opponent''s body. Compared with He Yang, who is extremely gentle to people and things, Yiwu is a complete lunatic.


    Therefore, he Yang''s character is more feminine.


    Yiwu raised his hand and rubbed his messy hair.


    "No, be careful!" Xiao Hui''s voice rang out behind Yiwu.


    Huh? Before Yiwu could react, his body was out of balance.


    The temple snake on the ground grabs Yiwu''s feet and overturns his body.


    Are you kidding? He''s not dead, he can move! Yiwu''s body fell back and at the same time, the snake quickly climbed up from the ground.Is your opponent a human or an immortal monster? Yiwu has been to the Middle East and the golden triangle, where he has overcome his fears again and again.


    But now fear is spreading in his heart again.


    Fear. The snake felt it. He put out his tongue and licked his upper lip. His eyes became very greedy, like a hungry beast to start a delicious lunch.


    "Enough!" Mayor Xu stood up, he must immediately stop the contest, which is far beyond the scope of "point to end".


    "Stop it, stop it all!" Xu grew up shouting.


    Yiwu''s action has long stopped, but the temple snake will not follow his instructions. He has only one master, general Xueguang.


    General Xueguang was looking at what happened in the hall with great interest, as if it were just a farce that had nothing to do with him.


    "Save people." Miss Tong whispered to the four elders sitting beside her.


    Less than a second after Miss Tong gave the order, the four elders disappeared in their seats.


    At the same time, the temple snake''s limbs were seized by people, and then pressed on the ground.


    "Pop, pop." General Xueguang suddenly stood up and clapped. After hearing the applause, the snake, who was controlled by four people, no longer struggled.


    "Good fight, good fight!" General Xueguang said with a smile.


    "Is it?" Miss Tong frowned. She only felt that the battle was too bloody and even made her feel uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know which side will win this result?" I can''t believe that at this time, what general Xueguang cares about is not the life or death of his subordinates, but the outcome of gambling.


    "I think it''s a draw." Mayor Xu stood up and said.


    "Draw? Interesting. " General Xueguang picked up the pink lotus Diancui ring on his desk, and then went to miss Tong, "I think so."


    "How about I lose this ring to you and you lose school anniversary night to me?" General Xueguang said with a smile.


    Miss Tong took a look at the powder lotus in general Xueguang''s hand, and then at general Xueguang''s disgusting face.


    "You won''t refuse, will you?" General Xueguang asked with a smile.


    She won''t. When general Xueguang asked the question, he had already guessed the answer. If he is a gambler, then he must be the most powerful gambler in the world, because he is the best at playing with people.


    Sure enough, Miss Tong took over pink lotus Diancui from general Xueguang.

 Chapter 221

    Qingyu lake.


    "Brother Qu, we''ve got all the money. There''s no need to really go there." Asked a little brother with a cloth bag on his back.


    "I think we''d better go back to the city first and find a cash counter to check the money," another younger brother said. "In case there are counterfeit banknotes in it, it''s better to find the old man and knock more."


    Brother Qu is squatting by the lake smoking cigarettes, his younger brothers in his ear, you say me a word, the main idea is to go back earlier, do not want to stay in this beautiful but deserted ghost place.


    "You know an egg?" Qu Ge impatiently put out his cigarette end in the soil on the ground. "I know I''m thinking about this little money in front of me." The younger brothers are too short-sighted.


    "What do you mean, brother Qu?" A younger brother asked wisely.


    "I called my dad yesterday." Qu GE''s father, of course, is Ding Ling''s right-hand Qu Taoist.


    "He said --" brother Qu''s expression was mysterious.


    "What did your father say?" The boys are all interested.


    ¡±Qu Ge said in a low voice, as if someone would eavesdrop on him in the wilderness: "my father said that Mermaid, like ghost, is real!"


    "What?" "True or false!" The younger brothers exclaimed. If someone else said this, they would laugh loudly. But the source of brother Qu''s news is his father, Taoist Qu, whose skills are well known. He is a real expert.


    In fact, brother Qu''s attitude towards his father is similar to that of his younger brothers. Even brother Qu doesn''t know much about his father than others. When he was not sensible, his father went to Tianmu Mountain to study arts. When he came back, brother Qu had become a street bum. But he didn''t hate his father. On the contrary, his father brought him numerous conveniences after he came back, and he was happy to rely on his father''s power. From a little gangster to a little leader in the gangster, even the cadres in the Longyun club will nod and smile at themselves when they see them. Brother Qu has lived for more than 20 years and has never been treated like this.


    Maybe this is the feeling of "respect".


    "Do you know how much a scale of a mermaid can sell in the market?" Brother Qu asked again.


    "Are there any Mermaid scales on the market?" Compared with the price, the younger brothers are more surprised that there are such things in circulation in the market.


    "You don''t know that!" In fact, brother Qu didn''t know it until he talked to his father on the phone yesterday. At this time, he can take it out and brag with his younger brothers.


    All the little brothers around him were really attentive and full of expectation.


    This is what Quge wants, the feeling of being noticed. As the only son of Taoist Qu, he is no longer short of money, and he doesn''t have much ambition for power, so he should have been satisfied and become a childe. But he still takes his younger brothers around every day to get into trouble, because he still wants to be noticed, and he wants his father, who has been away from him for more than 20 years, to see more of himself.


    "On the Internet, there is a black area," Qu Ge said mysteriously. "It''s a forbidden area that ordinary Internet users can''t enter, and there is no legal supervision. It''s the darkest side of the Internet, and it''s also the freest side. "


    Hearing brother Qu''s description, some of his eyes were full of yearning, while others swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously.


    "One of them is called Phoenix." Qu Ge said darkly.


    "Phoenix net! I know. I often watch the news on it! " A little brother raised his hand excitedly.


    "Don''t interrupt!" Brother Qu glared impatiently at his younger brother, "I''m talking about ''Phoenix'', not ''Phoenix News''!" It''s hard to create a little atmosphere, which is all diluted by my younger brother''s interruptions.


    "Phoenix is an auction website, where you can auction everything, including antiques, abducted women, concert tickets of stars and even yourself. Anything you want can be sold!"


    "Himself? How do you want to sell yourself? " A little brother couldn''t help asking.


    "Work hard, the person who bought you will let you help him kill or transport drugs. After completing the task, you will be free again. If you don''t complete it --"


    "what will happen if you don''t complete it?"


    "Death, either for the employer to complete the task, or die on the way to perform the task."


    After brother Qu finished, no younger brother dared to answer, and the air fell into a dead silence. They were just some bullying gangsters. In front of the real darkness, they were too small to mention.


    After a long time, someone asked: "how many scales of the mermaid can be sold on that website?"


    "It depends on the appearance of the product," brother Qu pretended to understand very well. "If the appearance of the product is ordinary, you can sell it for four or five hundred thousand."


    My God, four or five hundred thousand for a scale? How many scales does that Mermaid have?


    "The complete, I mean, the perfect scale, how much do you sell?" A little brother asked.


    Brother Qu raised his right hand, stretched out his thumb and little finger, and made a "six" comparison."Six hundred thousand?" We had a base of four and a half million, and this 600000 basically met our expectations.


    "Six million." Brother Qu said with an affectation.


    Hiss - the younger brothers take a deep breath one after another. Compared with the ordinary Mermaid scales, the perfect Mermaid scales can sell for more than ten times the price. They can''t imagine why there are such rich people in the world willing to pay six million for a piece of scale.


    "There''s still a price for six million, but there''s no market for it," Quge continued. "If someone really gets the scales and puts them on the website for auction, the price will definitely be higher."


    There is no one to talk about it. What brother Qu described is really bizarre. Let''s not talk about how the buyer can confirm the authenticity of the scales, and let''s not talk about how the seller should collect money. Just talking about these figures, it''s exaggerating to the extent of absurdity. If so, wouldn''t that living Mermaid sell billions of dollars casually?


    "So if there are mermaids in Qingyu lake, we will be developed." Brother Qu said with a smile.


    The younger brothers suddenly showed their disillusioned expression. Yes, although the legend of mermaid is so illusory to them, with the temptation of money, mermaid seems to be within reach.


    This is the charm of money, it can make people''s mind become confused, let people to touch the things that originally avoided.


    Why do scales of mermaid sell at such a high price? You know, there are at least hundreds of scales on a mermaid''s body.


    They don''t think about the dangerous information contained in this problem at all, they only have greed in their mind.

 Chapter 222

    "Brother Qu, when will the mermaid show up?" The boys have been waiting impatiently.


    It''s getting dark, and they haven''t even had lunch yet.


    "In my opinion, the people in the village must have been dazzled and regarded the big fish as a mermaid, which is often seen in TV programs." A little brother said.


    In fact, brother Qu had been suspicious for a long time, but he had made it clear that it was not convenient for him to back out at this time.


    "Wait a minute." "We''ll wait, I think the Mermaid will come out soon," said Qu Half an hour ago, he said the same thing. When the time was pushed forward for another hour, brother Qu still promised us that.


    But when the whole afternoon was gone, people still couldn''t even see the mermaid''s shadow.


    "Maybe the mermaid won''t show up today," a younger brother suggested. "We''d better come another day."


    "Yes, brother Qu, let''s see it another day." There was an immediate response.


    Those who are eager for quick success and instant benefit are most likely to be attracted by money. Similarly, if they fail to achieve results in a short time, they are most likely to give up.


    Qu Ge is not particularly patient. He has smoked a whole pack of cigarettes this afternoon, and the ground is full of cigarette ends left by him. Most of them are half smoked or most of them are pressed out on the ground.


    Doubt and anxiety were in his heart as well.


    "Since it''s so late, it''s time for dinner." Brother Qu rubbed his stomach. Let alone, he was hungry.


    "Let''s go first." before we could say the rest, a little brother suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Look, look, look, look, look!" My little brother pointed to the other side of the lake and said five times in a row.


    "What is it?" Brother Qu is a little nearsighted and can''t see anything clearly.


    "There''s a little black spot moving?" Someone''s got a good look.


    "It''s a personal shadow. Is it someone taking a bath in the lake?"


    "Who the hell came to take a bath in such a place? No one heard the drowning cry for help." Qu Ge raised interest, "must be Mermaid, let''s go!"


    "Go Brother Qu waved his hand and motioned to his younger brothers to keep up with his own steps. However, he turned around after taking a few steps and found that they were still in the same place.


    "What are you doing?" Qu GE''s tone was a little worried.


    "Is that how we go?" "We don''t even have a fishing net or harpoon," a little brother said


    Yes, they are so unprofessional that they don''t carry anything except a cloth bag with 200000 cash.


    "Get in the water Qu Ge took the doctrine, "so many of us are afraid that she can''t run away?"


    Younger brothers, you look at me, I look at you, I think brother Qu is worthy of being a big brother, doing things is bold! So they followed up one after another.


    They didn''t know how to hide their bodies, so they walked along the Bank of the lake to the shadow in the lake,


    after they left, a shadow got up from a position not far behind them,


    the shadow shook the fallen leaves on his body, he overheard the conversation of the group, and then, with their moving voice, he touched them bit by bit. Compared with Qu Ge that pedestrian''s undisguised, dark shadow''s action is much more careful. He touched the ground on all fours, groping for the road ahead with both hands, so that his feet in the rear could keep up with him smoothly.


    If Qu Ge and others can pay more attention to the movement behind them, they will surely find the shadow following them. But greedy people are like donkeys attracted by carrots hanging from sticks. They don''t care about anything except running forward.


    If they knew that what they missed was Cao Tai, who was offered a reward by Ding Ling, I don''t know how they would feel.


    Cao Tai''s heart is beating. Of course, he knew what he was doing. The people he was following were Ding Ling''s men. As long as these people turned around, he could not escape even if he was blind. But Cao Tai still followed. Since these people were under Ding Ling''s hands, what they did must have something to do with Ding Ling. At present, Cao Tai already knows that someone in Cao''s family is trying to harm him, so since he can''t get in touch with Cao''s family, he will just stay in Ding Ling''s territory. Ding Ling will not expect that this is the safest choice.


    In fact, his choice is right. Ding Ling has already contacted the second son of Cao''s family. As long as Cao Tai gets in touch with his family, the second son''s killer will arrive in a flash.


    Now, Cao Tai just wants to know what Ding Ling is doing. If he can, he doesn''t mind adding a little jam to Ding Ling while ensuring his safety.


    Looks like Ding Ling''s on the mermaid? Unexpectedly, there are not only witches in this world, but also mermaids, which are mythical creatures. After losing his eyes, Cao Tai''s vision has become much broader. It turns out that the world is not as small as he imagined. In the past, he was just a canary in a cage. When he was in the cage, he could chirp and be self righteous, but when he left the cage and came to the broad world, he would inevitably be hurt.


    The pedestrian''s steps stopped, and Cao Tai''s steps also stopped. His body was covered with fallen leaves. Once he fell on the ground, it would be hard to see if he didn''t approach. What''s more, the people in front didn''t want to look back at all.In their eyes, there are only valuable mermaids.


    "What is that?" Close, even the nearsighted brother Qu also saw clearly.


    The figure of a woman is playing with her hands on the lake. She is playing alone.


    "That''s the mermaid?" Those with better strength can see the scales on the other person''s body. Even if their eyesight is a little poor, they can see the blue skin of the other person shining in the sunset.


    No matter what it is, it won''t be a stream of people.


    Qu Ge did not dare to speak. When he met this kind of creature beyond common sense, his body instinctively grew fear. It''s the same with other kids. The air is silent.


    But fear is unable to overcome the temptation of money, their hearts soon become ready to move up.


    "What are we going to do?" Someone asked in a low voice.


    "What else can I do?" Qu Ge was already taking off his coat. "One person stayed to see the money and clothes, and the others went into the water with me!"


    "I''m going into the water!" "I''m going into the water, too!" Younger brothers have never been so active. You know, even if you just tear a piece of scales off the mermaid, it''s also hundreds of thousands or even millions of income!


    "Don''t make any noise," brother Qu looked at the fat man who didn''t raise his hand. "Fat man, you keep your clothes, we''re all in the water!"


    Fat man helplessly nodded, he didn''t want to go down, just he can''t water.

 Chapter 223

    Fat man looks at his clothes and sits on the 200000 cash. Another reason for choosing him to see the money is that fat people seem to be the most honest.


    Although fat people tend to make people feel simple and honest visually, it doesn''t represent human nature. After witnessing the companions swimming to the water center one by one, the fat man takes out the cloth bag from under his buttocks.


    He put the fat hand into the cloth bag.


    Those people have gone to catch Mermaid, but no one will guarantee that they will share the benefits of catching Mermaid with themselves. After all, they can use the excuse of "fat man just sits on the shore and does nothing". So the fat man doesn''t feel that what he''s doing now is wrong. It''s just making up for his loss.


    What''s more, his weight is twice that of other people, so it''s time to divide his money into two parts! The fat man took out piles of money from the cloth bag. All the money came from the village head. It''s said that all the money was saved by the village head himself.


    What a fool that old man is! If you are the village head, ask the villagers. If you want 300000, you can save 100000, can''t you?


    Stupid people should bear more hardships. Fat people have made up their mind. If they find that the amount of money is not right, they should all blame the village head. Who makes him so stupid?


    He put piles of money into his arms. He shouldn''t take too much money. The money bag is so big. If he takes too much money, his companions will find that the bag is smaller even if they don''t have to open it. But once he took out a pile of money, he couldn''t help it. Take more! Just a little, they can''t find out!


    Fat man''s hands are holding money, and his face is out of the excited smile.


    "Hiss -" there was a sharp pain in his back neck, and something went into his neck.


    When he reluctantly turned back, he saw a dirty figure.


    The dirty figure, with a sharp fork in his hand, stabbed himself again.


    What is it? Dare to attack me! Although the fat man''s body is bloated, his strength is not small! He leaned back and pushed the dirty guy back a few steps. Taking advantage of this gap, the fat man got up from the ground. Although the other side had a fork in his hand, the fat man was not afraid at all. They were not of the same size at all.


    Cao Tai''s sneak attack should have been fatal. But Cao Tai has no eyes. Although he can judge his opponent''s position by his voice when counting money, he can''t know his opponent''s body shape. When he crept close, the fork in his hand was fortunately inserted in the back of the opponent''s neck. Even if it was not fatal, the opponent should be seriously injured. But the fat man is too fat. Even his back neck is full of meat. When his fork is inserted into the fat pile, not only does it not hurt the fat man''s artery and spine, but also the blood doesn''t flow out - the fat layer of the fat man is too thick.


    The situation immediately became absolutely unfavorable to Cao Tai.


    But Cao Tai had a way, he didn''t hesitate, turned and ran! He doesn''t know that his opponent is a fat man who is not good at sports, but he knows that this person is showing them clothes and cash through the conversation of the other party, and the other party can''t chase him.


    Cao Tai''s calculation is not wrong at all, but unfortunately, he is blind.


    Before he could take a few steps, he suddenly sprained his feet and fell on his knees. The outskirts of Qingyu lake have never been cleaned up. The fallen leaves in some places are too thick. Even pedestrians should pay attention to the potholes under their feet, not to mention blind people like Cao Tai.


    "Hey, hey," the fat man touched his back neck, and came to Cao Tai, who sprained his foot. "You dog dare to attack me secretly." He did not see Cao Tai''s true identity, otherwise he would have jumped on it.


    "Ha, ha --" Cao Tai didn''t speak. He was so hurt that he gasped and rubbed his ankles with his hands.


    "Go to hell with you!" The fat man pounced on Cao Tai.


    "Ah There was a scream in the woods.


    In the lake.


    "It''s fat!" While swimming, brother Qu suddenly turned his head, "the voice just now is fat!"


    "Let''s go back and have a look," said the little brother, who was patting the water beside brother qu. "that guy is swimming too fast. We can''t catch up with him at all!"


    Yes, it''s too stupid for these guys to try to catch up with the scaly Mermaid by swimming in the water.


    "If that 200000 is lost," another younger brother reminded, "then we will lose our lady and lose our soldiers."


    Two hundred thousand! Brother Qu thinks of 200000 people on the bank. He struggles to swim back. Other younger brothers see this and give up the mermaid in the water first, and rush to the more realistic 200000.


    But they let Aisha go, and Aisha may not let them go.


    Qu Ge and his party showed obvious hostility to Aisha. Aisha, who grew up on the throne of water, had no three views of human beings. These people are just as bad as Mr. Andre!


    Aisha, who had already swam to the center of the lake, suddenly dived into the water.


    On the bank, the fat man was covering his legs and wailing. His foot was pierced by the iron clip of the hunting beast. The other side pretends to sprain, in fact, is leading themselves to the trap."Fool." Cao Tai raised the fork, relying on the fat man''s hand to break the sound of the iron clip, a little bit closer to each other.


    "Ah Another scream.


    "Fat man! What''s the matter with you Brother Qu in the water shouts anxiously. He is not worried about the fat man''s life, but he is worried about the 200000 yuan cash.


    No one answered him. After this scream, the shore suddenly became very quiet.


    "Fat man!" Cried brother Qu, speeding up the stroke.


    But it doesn''t come singly. A little brother behind him suddenly sank into the bottom of the water quickly.


    When brother Qu heard the movement and turned his head, the little brother had disappeared, and all he could see was the bubbles constantly floating from the bottom to the surface.


    "Red hair! Red hair Brother Qu called his younger brother''s name.


    No one agreed, and the other boys'' faces were full of panic.


    "It''s a mermaid!" There is a little brother shouting to swim to the shore, "is the mermaid pulled the red hair close to the water!"


    The fear spread quickly, and others clamored to swim to the shore.


    "Get together, don''t separate!" As the leader of all the people, brother Qu finally got his IQ online, but it was too late. No one listened to him. Everyone was like a headless fly struggling in the water, swimming to the nearest shore.


    "Come back!" Brother Qu yelled, "get together with me!"


    It''s too late.


    Poop! Under the gaze of brother Qu, a struggling little brother suddenly fell into the bottom of the water, even a cry for help could not be issued - when the little brother just opened his mouth, the cold lake water poured into his body.


    "It''s over, it''s over!" Brother Qu began to regret, regret why he would do such a stupid thing.


    He began to paddle toward the shore, but was there still time?

 Chapter 224

    One by one, his younger brother was dragged into the water, just like a second rate horror film, the director would only use the same way to create a horror atmosphere.


    But that''s enough. It''s enough to scare the audience.


    Brother Qu in the water was scared to pee his pants, but fortunately he was in the water. Anyway, his lower body had been soaked through.


    Along with the excretion of urine, there is a little fear, Qu Ge seems not so afraid. After being scared to pee, he actually felt a short relief.


    At this time, the setting sun finally sank completely, and the shore of the jade lake became dark.


    Is shore really safer than water? That''s just the wishful thinking of brother Qu.


    Cao Tai kept stabbing the fat man''s body with his fork, and the blade of the fork had already rolled up. After all, this is not a real prop. Even if it is a prop, it can''t stand the use of Cao Tai.


    But Cao Tai had no choice. He couldn''t see the situation outside, and he didn''t know whether the fat man was really dead. He had no other way but to torture each other''s bodies.


    The sound of water suddenly came from the shore, and someone was about to go ashore.


    Cao Tai held the fork with the rolled blade, and let it back a few steps, retreating into the shadow.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" A few panic calls came from the shore. It was brother Qu, who escaped from the water.


    He didn''t dare to shout all the time. After climbing back to the shore, he was able to cry out at ease


    but no one answered him. All his younger brothers had gone to another world.


    Qingyu lake is too quiet.


    Qu Ge was wet all over. He came to the place where we stored our clothes.


    "Fat man, fat man!" Brother Qu yelled at the fat man who was in charge of the clothes. In fact, the fat man was not far away from him, but near the lake, where the water and grass were luxuriant, Qu Ge couldn''t see the fat man''s body for a moment.


    "Damn it, can''t you run away?" Qu Ge said aloud, in fact, he knew that fat people were mostly dead, so he wanted to say these words aloud just to embolden himself.


    Brother Qu checked his clothes from the clothing team. Just as he was going to put on his clothes, he saw the shriveled purse.


    "This guy!" Brother Qu understood what happened on the bank. "Did this guy run away with the money?"


    With his clothes in one hand and his money bag in the other hand, Qu bent down to look for it in the water and grass.


    And in the lake behind brother Qu, a black shadow is silently cutting the water surface and quickly approaching the shore.


    In the water grass not far away from Quge, Cao Tai is holding a fork, and the atmosphere does not dare to come out.


    "Dead or run?" Only brother Qu talked to himself in the waist deep water grass. He didn''t wear shoes, and it hurt a little when he stepped on the ground.


    "I found you!" Brother Qu suddenly saw the fat man''s foot, "good boy, lie here and hide from me!"


    He rushed over and grabbed the fat man''s foot, but the fat man didn''t respond at all.


    Brother Qu took a deep breath. "Fat man?" He whispered the fat man''s name, and his voice trembled.


    Meanwhile, brother Qu''s steps moved forward slowly.


    "Wow After seeing the fat man''s face, brother Qu screamed. It was a face that had been punctured by a sharp object. If he was not familiar with the fat man''s reminder and clothes, he would not believe that this face belonged to the fat man.


    Who would torture the fat man after killing him? Or, it''s not a person, it''s something else? Qu Ge swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his legs trembled.


    Besides Mermaid, is there any other unknown monster in Qingyu lake? In other words, the mermaid was not just a mermaid? For unknown things, human beings always instinctively feel fear, and fear is the best way to protect themselves.


    Until now, Qu Ge just understood this truth - don''t challenge the unknown.


    What should I do? Brother Qu wants to run, but he doesn''t know where to run. It seems that there are monsters waiting for opportunities everywhere in the waist deep water grass, while the deep forest outside the lake itself becomes another terrible beast.


    "Anybody?" Brother Qu yelled at the top of his voice, "help


    He hopes that at this time, like the plot in the movie, when the protagonist is in a desperate situation, a magic weapon will come to save the protagonist from the sea of fire.


    But no one responded to him. All he could hear was the sound of water coming from behind him.


    Something is climbing up from the water.


    Brother Qu could guess what it was, but he didn''t dare to look back.


    Fear doesn''t recede because he doesn''t look directly at it. Run away. The only thing brother Qu can do now is run away.


    Naked, he suddenly released his clothes and money bag and ran forward.


    The instinct to survive drove his body and finally made him act.


    He could hear the footsteps coming from behind him, it was something chasing him, and the speed of the other side was much faster than himself!Dare not turn back, only dare to run forward!


    Brother Qu''s facial features were distorted by fear. He opened his mouth wide and his eyes wide. He wanted to run to the deep forest by the jade lake.


    And in the forest shrouded in darkness, suddenly came a little light.


    Someone is coming towards him with a flashlight.


    "Help Brother Qu cried out again, "help


    The light of the flashlight moved. Obviously, the other party noticed brother Qu''s call for help.


    Help! Qu GE''s body is burning up the desire for life!


    But at the same time, there was a chill behind him.


    "Er --" when brother Qu''s throat was pierced from the rear, he couldn''t even scream.


    Then a cold, scaly hand passed behind him through his chest.


    His vision blurred.


    What was it that killed him? Qu Ge didn''t see the other side''s face until he died. And when Qu GE''s body falls to the ground, Aisha''s cheek also shows from his back.


    In the past few days, people have been harassing her. She has no way to return to the peace of the water throne.


    And the guys who came to harass him, the greed in their eyes, reminded Aisha of Andre, the terrible devil.


    Asha killed them.


    Asha doesn''t want to be hurt by the devil any more.


    Blood drips down her arm to the ground, and Asha turns and walks into the lake.


    Shortly after she left, the man with the flashlight arrived.


    It''s the head of the village. There is a young man behind him. This young man also came to him because of the legend of mermaid, but he was much more polite than those gangsters.


    "Don''t look, old man!" At the moment when the village head''s flashlight touched the body on the ground, the young man covered the village head''s eyes with his hand.


    Zhou Heng''s action was fast enough, but it was still a little late. The village head saw a dark shadow, and Zhou Heng''s action made the village head guess what it was.


    The village head suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "Old man!" Zhou Heng quickly held the old body of the village head.

 Chapter 225

    There''s the last one left.


    Aisha mercilessly disposed of those who came to hurt her human, now, only the last one hidden in the weeds.


    She walked towards the man''s hiding place. Even at night, the man could not hide from her eyes. Asha had lived in the dark water throne since she was a child. In the dark environment, her eyesight was better than human beings.


    But the last person hiding there seemed to be different from the others, who never showed hostility to Aisha from the beginning to the end.


    More than once, Aisha let go those people who were not hostile to her. She didn''t know that it was those people who spread the news about her in Qingyu lake that attracted Quge and other people to look for her.


    "Come out quickly!" Aisha yelled at the grass ball over there,


    in the grass ball, a black figure stood up slowly, and the figure was holding a forked knife.


    "Why, you are not human?" Said Asha in surprise. The man in front of her is very different from the human she saw. His body is dirty, and his head is covered with black hair. He looks like a lovely big hair ball, which is very different from the common human.


    "Of course I''m human!" The big ball in Aisha''s eyes is Cao Tai. Cao Tai didn''t wash his hair or shave his beard for a long time, so his face was black and his hair was covered in a ball.


    "You are not human!" When Cao Tai heard that the other party''s voice was a girl, he relaxed his vigilance.


    "I''m not a human," Aisha simply admitted, "I''m a dragon." Although she knew that many human beings would hurt her, she did not know how to protect herself by lying.


    "Dragon man?" Cao Tai''s heart thumped, he seemed to understand something.


    "You lied to me. If you are a dragon man, how can you say that we are human?" Cao Tai asked her deliberately.


    "Can''t you see the difference between me and you?" It''s the first time Aisha has met such a strange person. As a different creature, the difference between Dragon man and human can be seen at a glance.


    "I''m blind, I can''t see." Cao Tai said coldly.


    "Blind man?" Aisha doesn''t quite understand the meaning of this word. Her vocabulary comes from her genes. The supreme lineage from the Dragon King enables her to use almost all languages, but it doesn''t mean that she can understand every word in these languages.


    "Is blind a race? Is it a branch of humanity? " If the blind is a subspecies of human beings, then the other side looks different from ordinary human beings, which Aisha can understand.


    "A blind man is one who has no eyes and can''t see." Cao Tai patiently explained to the other party that if the other party was not playing with himself, then he might really meet the Dragon man.


    Now Cao Tai is no longer a frog, he has understood that the vast world is not what he can imagine, even if there is a dragon man, it is not strange.


    "So it is." Aisha probably understood what Cao Tai meant, "blind people are human beings without eyes. No wonder you look different from other people!" Aisha regarded the blind as a subspecies of human beings.


    "It''s your turn," Cao Tai said to Aisha, "it''s your turn to prove to me that you are a dragon."


    "Well." Aisha nodded. She felt that since the other party had proved her identity, she should do the same.


    Aisha clapped her hand, and immediately a big fish jumped up in the nearby lake, making a "pop" sound.


    "Did you hear that?" Aisha asked him, "it''s just the sound of fish jumping out of the water. Only the dragon can command the aquarium!"


    "I heard it." Cao Tai said foolishly. In fact, he has long believed the identity of the other party, because the whole afternoon, he hid in the grass, so he knew the purpose of Qu Ge and others, and almost witnessed the death of Qu Ge and others.


    "Do you believe me now?" Aisha asked with a smile, not without pride on her face.


    Cao Tai nodded: "well, I believe you."


    "Then I''ll go back, Mr. blind. You should go home early, too." With that, Aisha went to the jade lake. Only in the water can she feel at ease.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being harassed again?" Cao Tai suddenly shouts to Aisha''s back.


    Aisha shook her head. Then she thought that the other party couldn''t see her action. So she said, "if they come again, I''ll drive them away. If they don''t go away, I''ll kill them." As a dragon person, her superior genes determine that she will ignore those unrelated to her life.


    "But you can''t kill them all, and they will only be more and more. Today''s event is just the beginning." Cao Tai said to Aisha.


    Aisha hesitated. She felt that what Cao Tai said was the truth. She could not exchange peace in this way all her life. But in addition to the jade lake, she has no other place to go, this unknown world seems to be full of human beings, there is no place where she can exist.


    "I have nowhere else to go." Aisha whispered.


    "I," Cao Tai suddenly straightened his back, "I''ll protect you! I''ll take you anywhere in the worldCao Tai knew that his chance had come. Through the sound he had just heard, he had confirmed that this dragon girl was much stronger than human beings. Cao Tai thinks that all this is the arrangement of fate. It is fate that makes him meet this dragon girl here. This will be another turning point in his life!


    If we say that after Ding Ling dug out his eyes, his life fell straight into the trough, then now, it''s time for him to get up!


    Cao Tai, return to his own peak!


    "Really, really?" Asha was a little bit incredulous. In this world, Aisha only met a good person, that is Zhou Heng, but now, she has lost Zhou Heng. Asha can''t go back to the human world to find him.


    But now, Asha has a second human friend.


    "Thank you," tears moistened Aisha''s eyes. "Thank you, Mr. blind." Aisha did not consider whether the blind man in front of her could protect her, but as long as the other person could say that, it was enough to move her.


    Aisha is like a moth who has stayed in the cold and dark world for a long time. Once she meets the light, even if she burns herself, she will jump on it without hesitation.


    "Come," Cao Tai held out his hand to Aisha, "let me take you out of here!"


    At this time, Zhou Heng was carrying the village head to the village. The village head has a heart attack. The fire of his soul can cure the torn body, but it can''t cure such a disease.


    In addition to taking the village head quickly back to the village head''s home and getting the quick acting heart saving pill, Zhou Heng had no other way.


    He didn''t know that because of this episode, he would pass by Aisha forever.

 Chapter 226

    The campus in the early morning.


    "Where''s Bailu? Why are you alone today? " Zhou Heng asked Qin Fen, who was alone.


    "She has gone to make up." Qin Fen said.


    "Make up so early?" Zhou Heng shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t understand the world of girls.


    "Yes, I have to have my hair done." Qin Fen nodded and said, "she has to perform at the party tonight."


    Zhou Heng patted his forehead with his hand. It turned out that this was the case, and he almost forgot it.


    Qin Fen, who was walking beside Zhou Heng, sniffed hard: "why do you have such a heavy medicine smell?"


    "It''s hard to say." Zhou Heng sighed helplessly. Last night, after sending the old village head back, he fed the old village head the quick acting heart saving pill. He found that the old village head still didn''t slow down, so he carried the old village head to the village medical station. There is a small space, so the medicine is too strong.


    "There are so many mysteries in you!" Qin Fen Tucao, he said, "make complaints about nothing."


    I''m not a serious student like you. Zhou Hengxin said.


    "By the way, take me around the school before class." Zhou Heng told Qin Fen that with the magic energy, Zhou Heng''s perception of the outside world has been upgraded to a new level. Maybe now he can find the real reason why the celestial system leads him here.


    "Eh --" Qin Fen suddenly lengthened the tone and gave a strange cry.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Heng was a little confused when he saw Qin Fen.


    "Are you asking me out! I''ll be shy! " Qin Fen didn''t have any shy expression on her face. Instead, she was smiling, "but don''t try to do anything to me. I won''t do anything to apologize to ah Lu!"


    "Don''t think too much, thank you!" Zhou Heng can''t stand Qin Fen''s jump sometimes.


    "If I rob a man with my good sisters, according to the rules of the river, it will take three knives and six holes!" Qin Fen put on a serious expression and patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder.


    "You''ve been watching too many TV dramas lately." Zhou Heng reminds Qin Fen.


    "All right, all right!" Qin Fen''s expression finally became natural. "You are surrounded by beautiful women like a Lu and Xiao Sheng Nan. How can you take a fancy to me?"


    Zhou Heng didn''t know how to answer.


    "Where do you want to go?" Qin Fen asked suddenly.


    "Whatever," said Zhou Heng, "anywhere." The Heavenly Master system didn''t give him any specific coordinates. He just felt that the Heavenly Master system wanted him to come here.


    It was like an invisible hand pushing him forward behind his back.


    Although in the past three years, Zhou Heng has been subjectively making choices for his life, but now he has realized that his body does not seem to belong to him. The Heavenly Master system will always intervene in his life at the right time.


    Before finishing "that thing", Zhou Heng would never give his body to any power, even the Heavenly Master system!


    Two people walking side by side in the campus, if not Zhou Heng is too famous, they look like ordinary lovers in the campus.


    But now, Zhou Heng looks like the king who is inspecting his territory.


    When the nearby chirping students saw Zhou Heng from a distance, they immediately closed their mouths and lowered their heads. They did not dare to make any noise or make any eye contact with Zhou Heng. Even those teaching staff did not dare to raise their heads in front of Zhou Heng.


    Ding Long''s brother and corpse suspect, no matter which name they are, are enough to frighten these ordinary teachers and students.


    Those ignorant thugs on campus will look at Zhou Heng with envious eyes. At the same time, they will clench their fists and nod to themselves, as if they are saying, "strive hard, and one day I will become a master."!


    Zhou Heng doesn''t hate being noticed, but it makes him a little unhappy to become the focus of people in this way.


    "Ha ha ha, what a prestige!" Qin Fen crossed his waist with his hand. He pretended to be powerful by Zhou Heng. He looked very proud.


    "Do you like prestige?" Zhou Heng asked casually.


    "Of course!" Qin Fen said with a smile, "you certainly can''t understand. As a girl, there are a lot of worries."


    After all, this sentence pattern seems to be complaining to me. Zhou Heng thought.


    "For example, the girl with big chest," Qin Fen held her chest with her hand, "someone will come to rub you deliberately when you are squeezing the bus or subway."


    "There is such a perversion." Zhou Heng answers.


    "So girls with weak personality will be bullied," Qin Fen put her hand behind her head and strode forward. "Ah Lu, she really needs other people''s care."


    Zhou Heng did not expect that what Qin Fen said at this time would be Bailu.


    "You are so kind to Bailu," Zhou Heng said with a smile. "Sometimes I doubt whether you are gay or not."


    Qin Fen also laughed.


    "No one is born to refuse people thousands of miles away, ALU, she must have a very sad past." Qin Fen said, "that''s why I want to be nice to her. Without me, if she wants to open her heart one day, she can''t find a partner."Zhou Heng nodded.


    Qin Fen suddenly took a few quick steps forward, then turned around and faced Zhou Heng.


    "By the way, I''m straight girl, straight girl of steel!" The smile on Qin Fen''s face is as gorgeous as the morning sun, "so don''t seduce me, I''m afraid I can''t hold it!"


    Zhou Heng looked at her, his expression gradually became crazy.


    "Hello Qin Fen''s face turned red.


    "What are you looking at?" Qin Fen found that the focus of Zhou Heng''s eyes did not seem to be on him, but behind him.


    She turned around and the bell tower of Linhai University appeared in her view.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Fen asked strangely. It''s just a very ordinary clock tower, not even the landmark building in Linhai University.


    "What is this?" Zhou Heng asked softly, as if to himself.


    "Of course, it''s the bell tower," Qin Fen thought. Zhou Heng was very strange. "Otherwise, what else could it be?" However, Zhou Heng has always been so mysterious, Qin Fen has long been familiar with it.


    What Zhou Heng saw was not the bell tower, but "Sha"!


    After getting the magic energy inherited from Andre, the truth of the bell tower is finally revealed to Zhou Heng.


    The clock tower itself has no problem, it is just like the appearance, is an ordinary to some old campus building. But the bottom of the bell tower is connected with a huge evil spirit, which is as well isolated from the world as it exists in another world. Without the natural perception of witchcraft energy to evil spirit, Zhou Heng would not find the secret about the clock tower until he died.


    But everything is just like fate, single row, Zhou Heng is destined to get the magic energy, and come here.

 Chapter 227

    "Hello, Zhou Shao, don''t be like this," Qin Fen was a little scared when she saw Zhou Heng''s infatuation. "What''s the matter with you?"


    She poked Zhou Heng''s shoulder with her finger: "what are you doing standing there?"


    "This clock tower," Zhou Heng said suddenly, "is it here all the time?"


    "Why do you ask such a question?" Qin Fen said, "look at the age of architecture. Sometimes in Linhai University, there should be this clock tower, right?"


    Yes, the clock tower looks old and out of date. The exterior wall is covered with vines and nobody takes care of it. It doesn''t look like a new building.


    How is that possible? Zhou Heng can feel the strong black evil spirit in the tower. Such a strong evil spirit can easily affect the surrounding creatures, not to mention the campus where human beings gather.


    There is only one explanation. These evil spirits are separated by something similar to the boundary. The reason why they are discovered by Zhou Heng is that the magic energy in Zhou Heng''s body has a natural induction to the evil spirits. Once he is close enough to these evil spirits, the magic energy in his body will naturally become active. Based on the analysis of witchcraft energy by the celestial system, Zhou Heng''s body can judge that the fluctuation of witchcraft energy is due to the perception of nearby evil Qi.


    In other words, Zhou Heng saw through the boundary of the seal evil spirit in his own unique way. For others, this is an ordinary clock tower, which is no different from other old buildings.


    "When you say that," Qin Fen looked up and down at the clock tower in front of him, "I also feel a little strange."


    "Well?" Zhou Heng looks at Qin Fen. Can she see through the secret in the bell tower?


    "This clock tower is so old," Qin Fen said suspiciously. "Since the music building has been renovated, why not renovate the clock tower?"


    Why? Zhou Heng can answer half of this question. Once the excessive evil spirit under the clock tower is released, it will affect the daily life of nearby people, so the clock tower must not move. As for why the school leaders did not move it, Zhou Heng did not know. Does the leader of the school know the secret of the bell tower just like Zhou Heng?


    Zhou Heng met the leader of Linhai University. Chen pangzi took Zhou Heng to meet President Wang when he brought him to sign up. They also had dinner together. At that time, Zhou Heng didn''t see anything special about President Wang. Was that guy an expert in the city? Zhou Heng felt that the development of things made him more and more confused.


    "Can I get in here?" Zhou Heng went to the clock tower and observed carefully.


    "Hello Qin Fen reminds Zhou Heng, "it''s locked. Don''t mess with it!"


    Zhou Heng nodded. He saw the big lock covered with copper rust. It seemed that if he exerted a little force, he could break the lock. But now he has no way to do so, because once the door of the clock tower is opened, no one can tell what will happen. But it is certain that at the moment when the door is opened, people around will be affected.


    So now Zhou Heng can''t open the lock.


    "Let''s go." Zhou Heng said to Qin Fen.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" Qin Fen asked.


    "No, it''s time for class." Zhou Heng said and began to go back. He was going to come back to the clock tower in the evening when there was no one.


    "Yo, Ho, Ho!" Qin Fen''s face showed a curious look, "you this guy who has been absent from work for a month at one breath, actually will also miss the class?"


    Qin Fen hopped around Zhou Heng: "I''ll see if the sun is coming out from the West!"


    Zhou Heng ignored her, but even if Zhou Heng ignored her, Qin Fen could amuse herself.


    "By the way, what happened tonight," Qin Fen said suddenly, "do you know?"


    "Well?" Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s so expensive that you forget too many things." Qin Fen would like to jump up and knock Zhou Heng on the head, but think about it.


    "Today is the school day. There''s a performance of Alu tonight!" Qin Fen reminds her.


    "Oh, I didn''t forget." Zhou Heng didn''t forget it, but all he wanted to do was to visit the clock tower again in the evening when no one came back, so Qin Fen didn''t expect to talk about it with him.


    "Although Alu won''t say," Qin Fen said, "she really hopes you can come to see her. She has prepared for this performance for a long time!"


    Zhou Heng nodded. He could feel Bailu''s love for the piano. When he heard the sound of the piano, Zhou Heng could see the excited light in Bailu''s eyes. This girl, who is too cold in the face of everything, only becomes active when she hears the piano. In the eyes of Bailu, Zhou Heng is neither a good brother of what is a black leader, nor a suspect in possession of a corpse. Zhou Heng is a pianist who has a very high piano attainments at a young age.


    Bailu hopes to be affirmed by Zhou Heng.


    But Zhou Heng was very ashamed of this. Although he could play a wonderful piano, it was the ability given him by the Heavenly Master system, which had nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t even understand the staff, and there was no way to exchange music with Bailu.


    Therefore, the appearance of Ye Yan is a lucky thing for Zhou Heng. As a disciple of master Helang, Ye Yan has piano attainments that are difficult for the younger generation. Zhou Heng can''t play with Bailu, but Ye Yan can.If there is no Zhou Heng, perhaps Bailu will regard Ye Yan as his bosom friend.


    But there is no "if" in this world.


    Zhou Heng appeared and stirred up Bailu''s world.


    Deng, Deng, Deng!


    Bailu''s slender fingers played continuously in the air. There was no piano in front of her, so there was no sound.


    "Little girl," the elder sister, who was taking care of Bailu''s hair, was curious when she saw Bailu''s sudden action, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry." Bailu blushed with shame. Now she is preparing to make up for her performance in the evening. Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly lost herself, and her fingers could not help playing.


    "Little girl, you are so smart," said the elder sister sincerely. She has been working as a makeup artist for some years, but she has never met a few such natural beauties. "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Bailu shook her head.


    "Oh dear!" The elder sister, who was fiddling with her hair, said, "don''t move your head."


    "I''m sorry." Bailu apologizes again.


    "I see you are shy," the elder sister continued, "there must be someone in your heart who likes you, right?"


    Bailu''s face hasn''t been put on makeup at the moment, but the blush on her cheek has turned into two groups. Does she have anyone she likes? Bailu''s first reaction was the guy holding the cat, and then she denied her idea in her heart. She just worshipped Zhou Heng''s piano skills, but she didn''t like Zhou Heng.


    "The person you like," the elder sister said to herself, "must be excellent, right?"


    At this time, Ye Yan suddenly opened the door.

 Chapter 228

    After Ye Yan pushed the door open, the two people in the room were surprised.


    Bailu''s surprise is of course why Ye Yan appears at this time, while the makeup artist''s elder sister is surprised at why Ye Yan, such a big star, appears here.


    "Classmate Bailu," Ye Yan didn''t come in, but stood outside the door and said to Bailu, "I - I''m here to inform you of the celebration after the performance tonight. I''m not going to do it in school. The headmaster has ordered a hotel outside."


    After Ye Yan finished, Bailu asked him suspiciously, "is that all?" This kind of thing sends a short message to come over not to be good? Why do you have to come to me.


    "Er," Ye Yan nodded, "that''s it." Then he closed the door. He wanted to ask Miss Bailu Tong if she would come in the evening, but if he said it directly, it would be too revealing. He was afraid that Bailu would affect her performance in the evening when she knew what he was thinking. If the performance is messed up, he won''t be able to show off in front of Miss Tong.


    So the words to the mouth, Ye Yan to swallow back.


    This man is strange. In the heart of Bailu, he make complaints about his strange behavior. As far as piano skills are concerned, Ye Yan really deserves her admiration, but after listening to Zhou Heng''s performance, Bailu is not so attentive to Ye Yan.


    But this matter looks in the makeup artist elder sister''s eye, had another kind of explanation.


    "Oh, my God," the makeup artist''s elder sister suddenly revealed her northern accent, "is Ye Yan your boyfriend?"


    "No Although Bailu, who was doing her hair, could not shake her head, she immediately denied it with words.


    But the elder sister of the makeup artist doesn''t believe that Bailu''s heart is as determined as her words. After all, Ye Yan is the youth idol of many young girls. Just like her 30-40-year-old standing on the tail of youth, she can''t help but have a good feeling for Ye Yan.


    Bailu negates too quickly, but she seems to be greasy.


    "There''s nothing wrong with having a star boyfriend," the elder sister said with a smile. "Although I can''t see the light, I don''t know how many people are envious and jealous!"


    "He''s not my boyfriend." Bailu once again stressed that although she did not hate Ye Yan, she and Ye Yan were just ordinary friends, and she never had the idea to go further.


    "All right, all right." The elder sister smiles and fiddles with her hair for Bailu. What she thought in her heart was that when Ye Yan pushed the door, she wanted to stop talking. Maybe they were having a little conflict.


    Well, it''s nice to be young. The elder sister could not help sighing.


    While sitting on the chair, Bailu put her hands flat on her thighs, and her fingers jumped again.


    Outside the dressing room, Ye Yan is pacing back and forth with a sad face.


    His mother, Mrs. Hua, called him last night to ask him about the progress. Ye Yan didn''t dare to hide it. He told his mother all about it. As expected, Mrs. Hua scolded her on the phone, almost telling the star''s son nothing. As the son of the Ye family, Ye Yan is not as gifted as his younger brother Ye Jian. Instead, he is keen on singing and acting. In the eyes of the family, both stars and actors are generally shameful. Therefore, Mrs. Hua never mentions that she has such a son. When someone took the initiative to talk about Ye Yan, Mrs. Hua just laughed.


    To be a star is a glorious thing in other people''s eyes, but in the traditional Ye family, it has become a disgraceful thing to say.


    Now that Ye Jian is appreciated by Luo, he is able to go to Kunlun for further study. By contrast, Ye Yan is even more useless.


    For so many years, the Ye family has only once placed their hopes on Ye Yan. Chasing a suckling little girl, for people like Ye Yan, should have been easy.


    But more than a month has passed, and there is no progress at all. As soon as the Tong family is about to leave for Peiping, Mrs. Hua can''t sit still.


    In Peiping, who knows if people over there will approach Miss Tong with the same idea as the Ye family? If Ye Yan can''t decide the relationship between them as soon as possible, sooner or later, something will happen.


    But madam Hua is angry, and Ye Yan can''t be strong to miss Tong. The thing about love is that you love me. There is no response from Miss Tong. No matter how many plays Ye Yan plays, it''s useless.


    Well. Ye Yan sighed a long time, thinking how he got into such a thing.


    He didn''t dare to listen to the family''s orders. As a family of Feng Shui, the Ye family doesn''t have the military background like the Tong family, but it can''t be underestimated. Ye Yan hasn''t been able to fly alone from his family. He doesn''t even dare to have such an idea. It''s too easy for those who know Feng Shui to rectify themselves. Growing up in Ye''s family, Ye Yan knows the horror of Feng Shui, which can change fortune.


    This evening is the best opportunity for Ye Yan. He has made up his mind that as long as Miss Tong is present, he will tell Miss Tong openly after playing the piano!


    Even if Miss Tong refuses herself in public, Ye Yan feels that he has tried his best. When the family sees what he has done, they will not be too harsh on him.After he told his mother about his plan on the phone last night, Mrs. Hua''s words really eased a lot. In front of all the teachers and students of the school, a big star confessed to a little adolescent girl that Mrs. Hua herself was young. She knew that under such a grand and romantic scene, it was hard for a little girl who had not been involved in the world to refuse.


    But now the biggest question is, will miss Tong appear today?


    Ye Yan wants to make a phone call to ask her about her schedule tonight, but he can''t. In the field of Feng Shui in China, Miss Tong, as the head of the family, has a higher status than Ye Yan. Even his mother, Mrs. Hua, has to give way to miss Tong. Miss Tong does not take the initiative to find Ye Yan, Ye Yan is afraid to disturb her.


    Well, if you want to climb up, you have to be angry everywhere. Ye Yan suddenly felt that he was like a daughter-in-law of a wealthy family in ancient times. He had to look at other people''s faces everywhere. If you were not born in Ye''s family, how good would you be?


    But many things have been decided at the moment of birth. How can one''s destiny be controlled by oneself.


    Ye Yan chose to accept his fate, his acting career and his music dreams, which are destined not to belong to him. The biggest contribution he can make in his life is to catch up with Miss Tong for his family, and then let Miss Tong give birth to a son surnamed ye, so as to inherit the family business of Ye and Tong.


    Only when his family doesn''t pay attention to him can he decide his life for a short time. Once the family needs him, even if it wants him to give up his right as a human being and be a stallion for the family.


    Ye Yan''s life has no option to refuse.


    "Ding Ling Ling -" the mobile phone rings.


    "Mr. Ye, the roses are ready." It was his assistant who called.


    "Thank you, thank you." Ye Yan said gently.

 Chapter 229

    "Mr. Ye," the assistant at the other end of the phone found something wrong with Ye Yan''s voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK, may." Ye Yan said to the phone, "I''ve been busy with you all these years


    "Mr. Ye, what are you saying?" The girl on the other end of the phone smiles.


    "You have always liked me," said Ye Yan in the most gentle voice he could make. "In fact, I know that."


    "Mr. Ye, what''s the matter with you?" The girl''s voice on the other end of the phone was shaking.


    "I''m sorry, I always know what you mean, but I''ve been playing dumb all these years."


    "Are you going abroad? Why do you say these things to me all of a sudden? " The girl on the other end of the phone is trying to calm her voice.


    "As a singer, I''m coming to an end." Ye Yan said gently, "over the years, what I am most sorry for is Xiaomei you."


    "Ye - Mr. Ye..."


    "call me Ye Yan, whatever you like."


    There''s only crying on the other end of the phone.


    "The flowers are in the office. I''ll go back and get them myself." Ye Yan''s tone gradually cold, at the same time, his eyes also become moist, "Xiaomei, I''m sorry to tell you now, you have been dismissed."


    Pop. Ye Yan hangs up.


    In this way, he said goodbye to his assistant and said goodbye to himself.


    After tonight''s confession, he can''t continue to live as a star in any case.


    If he succeeds, he is the great hero who revives the Ye family and makes the Ye family become the number one in the Chinese geomancy circle. If he fails, he will return to Ye''s home as a disgrace to his family, waiting for his mother, Mrs. Hua, to make the next arrangement for him.


    Even if there is no way to get married with the Tong family, Ye Yan should be allowed to marry the daughter of a wealthy family while he is young. This is what Mrs. Hua said last night on the phone.


    There is no way to resist. All Ye Yan can do is to say goodbye to his past and dream with tears.


    Can have a short time, but also enough to be the best memories of his life. Ye Yan, holding his mobile phone, stood in tears,


    "Ye Yan? What''s the matter with you? " The voice of Bailu came from behind him.


    "Ah Ye Yan quickly wiped away his tears. He didn''t expect Bailu to finish her make-up so soon. "The sand has blown into her eyes." Bad, old-fashioned reasons.


    But Bailu did not expose him: "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Oh, oh." Ye Yan nodded his head.


    Bailu walked away quickly.


    Ye Yan took the opportunity to wipe his eyes again.


    Bailu suddenly turned around and said, "by the way, I forgot to tell you something."


    Ye Yan was surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaosheng, she will come to see you tonight." Bailu said with a smile. Ye Yan wants to chase Miss Tong, which Bailu has seen for a long time.


    "Oh, oh!" Ye Yan scratched his head awkwardly. Why should he be so shy?


    Bailu really walked away. In fact, just after Ye Yan pushed the door in, Bai Lulou thought about it and knew Ye Yan''s intention, so she sent a text message to miss Tong, who immediately replied to her.


    Ye Yan didn''t know that it was Bailu who asked for him. He clubbed in the same place and looked silly.


    The elder sister of the makeup artist leans on the doorframe and looks at the two young people. She can''t help sighing again.


    "It''s nice to be young."


    At the same time, tongfuli.


    "Miss Tong," general Xueguang said in front of Miss Tong, "what do you think of me?"


    He was dressed in a very formal uniform, with medals on his chest and a samurai sword pinned to his waist.


    "It''s too formal." Miss Tong said with a smile that she was wearing very everyday clothes.


    "For the celebration of Miss Tong''s school," general Xueguang said with a smile, "of course I want to dress ceremoniously."


    "In my opinion, it''s better to be casual and enjoy the celebration." Miss Tong gave the suggestion again. If general Xueguang really wants to wear this suit, I''m afraid that the focus of the school anniversary and tomorrow''s morning news will change.


    "Does Miss Tong not like my dress?" General Xueguang pretended to be sad.


    When the servants of Tong''s mansion saw the Japanese teasing the young lady like this, they gnashed their teeth and wanted to die with general Xueguang. Meanwhile, the followers of general Xueguang also felt the hostility coming from all directions and concentrated on it. The atmosphere between the two sides was tense to the extreme. And the two in the center seem to feel nothing.


    "If general Xueguang likes to be more ceremonious," Miss Tong did not lose her smile on her face, "this kind of dress is also very appropriate."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" General Xueguang burst out laughing twice.


    "Since Miss Tong is satisfied," general Xueguang nodded solemnly after laughing, "then choose this suit."Miss Tong was dissatisfied, but she had nothing to do with her face. For the sake of this evening''s date, general Xueguang offers such treasures as "pink lotus and jade". Even for the sake of that jade ring, Miss Tong should endure this evening.


    It''s only time for a school anniversary. Just bear with it.


    Thinking of this, Miss Tong suddenly thought that she might be able to see Zhou Heng at school - there is a program in Bailu tonight, so Zhou Heng should not be absent.


    Miss Tong''s face suddenly appeared a smile from the heart.


    "Is there anything that makes Miss Tong so happy?" General Xueguang asked. Thanks to his self-knowledge, he knew that Miss Tong didn''t smile for herself.


    "Nothing." Miss Tong won''t tell this Japanese about Zhou Heng.


    "Let''s go now." General Xueguang said with a smile.


    Miss Tong looked at the retinues brought by general Xueguang and said, "don''t they have to change their clothes?" Each of these people was carrying a sword of different shapes, long or short, which did not seem to be the ornament of the guard of honor.


    General Xueguang also looked back at his followers: "the ties are all tied, I think their dress is very appropriate."


    "All right." Miss Tong nodded helplessly. This group of people broke into the campus, I do not know what kind of waves will set off.


    I wish the general would stop making trouble. Miss Tong couldn''t help thinking.


    Two people together out of Tongfu, Linhai government has prepared the car has been parked at the door of Tongfu.


    "Please." General Xueguang opened the door for Miss Tong and pretended to be a gentleman.


    After Miss Tong got on the bus, she suddenly found something wrong.


    Why is there no other vehicle on the road?

 Chapter 230

    After Miss Tong got on the bus, general Xueguang also got on the bus. The car started smoothly.


    "Did you say hello to the police?" After the car went out for some distance, Miss Tong suddenly asked.


    "What?" General Xueguang pretends that he doesn''t understand Chinese well.


    "It''s all closed down. Did you ask the police to do that?" Asked Miss Tong.


    Their cars were not obstructed on the road. Not only were there no other vehicles on the wide road, but even the traffic lights stopped working.


    "Of course," general Xueguang said with a smile, "as a Japanese general, I should have such treatment."


    He is right. As a senior official in the military of a country, even a big city like Linhai has every reason to be under martial law for him. But miss Tong didn''t like it.


    Besides, she had a bad feeling.


    The gate of Linhai University.


    "What are you doing?" "I''m a student here. Why don''t you let me in?" "The school anniversary party is about to start. Why are you blocking the door?"


    The students gathered at the school gate, noisy.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Fen came out of the alley with a cup of milk tea in her hand. Of course, Zhou Heng was beside her.


    When they went out of school, there was nothing unusual, but when they came back, something like this happened.


    A group of people occupied the gate of the school, and students were constantly expelled from the school.


    "It seems very lively!" Qin Fen was ready to squeeze into the crowd.


    "Hey, it''s dangerous." Zhou Heng held her, and the group of people blocking the school gate didn''t look good. Although he could deal with it, Qin Fen didn''t.


    "What are you afraid of?" Qin Fen walked forward with high spirit, "I don''t have you here!"


    Qin Fen raised the milk tea: "if they dare to stop us, Zhou Shao, you call, let Ding long transfer thousands of troops, grind them into meat sauce!"


    Zhou Heng turned his lips: "don''t make fun of me." Zhou Heng doesn''t want to have anything to do with Ding long.


    "Don''t be serious," Qin Fen said with a smile, pushing Zhou Heng''s shoulder. "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    Zhou Heng knows that Qin Fen likes to watch the excitement most, and he can''t stop her. What''s more, there is a performance of Bailu today. Anyway, he has to go in.


    So Zhou Heng nodded and led Qin Fen to the crowd.


    Originally crowded into a crowd suddenly separated from the middle of a road, noisy voice also quiet down.


    "Like the king back to the palace." Qin Fen looked at the students who gave way to him on both sides.


    Zhou Heng didn''t speak. He didn''t like the atmosphere.


    They soon arrived at the school gate. A person wearing a black suit pulled the boundary line and blocked the front door of the school. Only one side gate was left for them to drive the students out of the school.


    "How overbearing Qin Fen sighed, "no one called the police?"


    At this time, the guard came out of the guard room. He looked left and right, and then ran to Qin Fen and Zhou Heng.


    "Uncle," Qin Fen said to the guard. With her communicative ability, she had been familiar with the guard for a long time, "what''s the matter?"


    The three were separated by a cordon. "Just came to the notice," the guard whispered, "the school has important guests to visit, the campus should be closed." He specially ran out to warn, is afraid of Zhou Heng trouble.


    "Ha?" Qin Fen was surprised and said, "what kind of guests are so arrogant? Are they leaders of the country?"


    "Oh, don''t talk," the guard turned his back to the men in black and pointed at them with his hand. "These people are fierce."


    "Hiss --" Qin Fen took a cold breath, "should the school anniversary party be postponed?" Although the school day can''t be changed, it shouldn''t hurt to postpone the party for a few days.


    But the guard shook his head: "no delay, now the party related people can still go in."


    "Isn''t that party just for the important guest?" Qin Fen widens her eyes, but she has been looking forward to the ensemble of Ye Yan and Bailu for a long time.


    The guard nodded silently.


    "Ah --" Qin Fen sighed plaintively, and exclaimed aloud, "how can it be like this!"


    By this time, several men in black had come up.


    One of them pushed the guard away, and the other seriously spoke a foreign language to Zhou Heng and Qin Fen, which they did not understand. He waved his hand to drive them away.


    "It''s Japanese." Qin Fen heard the Japanese spoken by the other party. In her spare time, she would watch Japanese cartoons, but they all have subtitles, so Qin Fen did not learn Japanese language.


    But you don''t have to listen to know what the other person means. "We''re going now." Qin Fen worried about looking at the guard who was pushed away, and then pulled Zhou Heng''s clothes back.


    But she stepped back too slowly. The serious man in black stretched out his arm and pushed Qin Fen''s shoulder."Ah Qin Fen used to shrink back.


    Zhou Heng grabs Qin Fen''s shoulder and claps the other hand on the back of the man in black.


    Pop. Zhou Heng clapped his opponent''s hand away.


    "Do you have any manners?" Zhou Heng''s tone has been a little unhappy.


    The man in black didn''t see Zhou Heng''s action at all. When he reacted, the back of his hand was red - this was the result of Zhou Heng''s keeping his hand.


    "You wait for me here." Zhou Heng whispered to Qin Fen.


    "Hey, don''t be impulsive," Qin Fen said anxiously. "I just said it''s a joke to ask you to call people!" Qin Fen worried that Zhou Heng would cause trouble.


    "I didn''t plan to call people," Zhou Heng was suddenly amused by Qin Fen''s words. "Do I need to call people to deal with these guys?"


    "That won''t do either." Although Qin Fen knew that Zhou Heng was powerful, there were so many people on the other side. She was afraid of Zhou Heng''s impulse and was about to walk back.


    "Let''s go, young man!" The guard also gestured to the two, "let''s go!"


    "Baga!" A man in black walked towards the guard, and then pushed him to the ground. He yelled at the guard in Japanese and pointed to the guard room. Obviously, he wanted to let the guard go back to the guard room and don''t mind the outside.


    "How can they go so far!" Qin Fen said anxiously, "the guard is old."


    With that, she looked at Zhou Heng beside her, but Zhou Heng was no longer there.


    "Eh?" Qin Fen uttered a cry of surprise. I don''t know when, Zhou Heng has crossed the cordon and came to the man in black who pushed the guard.


    Zhou Heng patted the man in black on the shoulder from behind.


    When the man in black turns around blankly, the silent iron fist is waiting for him!

 Chapter 231

    When Qin Fen reacted and wanted to scream, it was too late. Zhou Heng''s fist hit each other''s face.


    Ordinary people''s skulls can withstand the impact of more than 200 kg, while people''s fists can only hit about 150 kg. But in fact, the human head simply can''t bear the full force of ordinary people''s attack. As long as the part of the attack is appropriate, the opponent can fall into concussion and lose his fighting ability instantly.


    For Zhou Heng, who surpasses ordinary people, it''s very easy to hit 500 kg with one punch. In other words, even if the hardest skull is put in front of Zhou Heng, he can easily break it.


    The strength of the strong exercise of Zhou Heng''s endurance, let Zhou Heng know, he must not go all out. This time, although he was angry, Zhou Heng kept his strength.


    The man who was hit by him rolled his eyes and fell to the ground, his body twitching up and down.


    "Hu --" Zhou Heng took a breath to calm his mind. Once a person''s body starts up, "anger" will burn up quickly and engulf a person''s reason like hay in a fire. For Zhou Heng, who has a Heavenly Master System in his body, his "anger" is far more terrible than others.


    Once you lose your mind, all the people in black will be dead in five seconds. But such a scene will obviously leave a lifelong shadow on the ordinary students behind him. Zhou Heng is not crazy to that extent.


    "Wow But to Zhou Heng''s surprise, cheers came from behind him.


    "Well done!" "It''s worthy of being the leader of our school!" There were cheers from the students. Zhou Heng''s violence did not frighten them, but let them release their dissatisfaction.


    "Baga!" The Japanese were also angry. Two of them went to pick up their injured companions, some went to Zhou Heng, and others went to the noisy student group. Obviously, these Japanese mistook Zhou Heng''s action for the resistance of the whole student group, and the subsequent reaction of the student group also confirmed this in their view. If Zhou Heng doesn''t do anything more, a riot between groups will happen in front of his eyes.


    Although he had no friendship with these students, Zhou Heng couldn''t watch his compatriots being bullied by foreigners.


    The energy that ordinary people can''t see appears in Zhou Heng''s hand. He has never used witchcraft energy to deal with ordinary people, which can be used to try his control over witchcraft energy.


    "Beep, beep -" the car whistle came from behind the crowd.


    Many people''s eyes have shifted to the past, but there are still a lot of students aggressively walking towards the man in black. After all, Zhou Heng is present, and they have a lot of courage. On the contrary, it was the men in black, whose movements all stopped.


    It''s general Xueguang and miss Tong.


    "What''s the matter?" The door opened, and general Xueguang came down from the black car. "How could things be like this?" His expression is very pompous, as if he is the most innocent one.


    After general Xueguang got out of the car, Miss Tong also walked down, her face was full of displeasure. Obviously, she knew that general Xueguang was responsible for all these troubles.


    His visit to China was not decided in the last day or two, and it was even easier for him to arrange his trip to Linhai University. But the snow light general just made such a play, or in front of Miss Tong''s face.


    What does this Japanese want to do? Although she has been learning how to socialize with these dignitaries since childhood, Miss Tong still can''t see through her opponent''s mind.


    General Xueguang passed through the crowd, and the Japanese people in black saw their generals appear and knelt on the ground one after another.


    "Who is this man? Is the group performance coming out of the film and television city? How can you dress like a singer? " Qin Fen also noticed general Xueguang, but what was more striking was that he was all dressed up, which was very pompous.


    And at this time, Miss Tong also entered the field of vision.


    As if to wait for Miss Tong to appear, then general Xueguang began to reprimand his hand. He pretended to be serious and scolded his incompetence in Japanese.


    "They''re just acting on orders. Don''t embarrass them too much." Said Miss Tong.


    "Since the Tong family pleads for them," general Xueguang said generously, "then I won''t let them all cut their stomachs."


    "Ha ha." Miss Tong had no choice but to smile.


    "Xiaosheng man!" Qin Fen waved to miss Tong, and then walked towards Miss Tong with a smile.


    Careless Qin Fen doesn''t realize how much danger his rash behavior will bring to him. After seeing Qin Fen want to get close to general Xueguang and miss Tong, a man in black kneeling on the ground reacts quickly. He reaches into his arms and touches the pistol in his arms.


    But Zhou Heng''s reaction was faster.


    "Xiaosheng man!" Qin Fen hugs Miss Tong, and at the same time, a man in black who is ready to take a gun suddenly howls in pain on the ground. His hand holding the pistol was trampled on the sole of his foot by Zhou Heng, and even the skeleton of his wrist was crushed."Baga!" Seeing that his men were injured by Zhou Heng, general Xueguang angrily pulled out his sword.


    At the same time, the people in black stood up one by one, with pistols in their hands, all aiming at Zhou Heng.


    "Ah "These little devils have guns!" There was a scream in the crowd of students. Even the guard who was hiding in the guard room no longer peeped through the window, but tightened the bottom of the table.


    The crowd was boiling in this instant, and the students were like headless flies.


    "General Xueguang, what do you want to do?" Miss Tong protects Qin Fen with her hand and yells at general Xueguang at the same time. "Order your men to let him go!" As the head of the Tong family, even though she has a false position in the military, she is still far from general Xueguang. She can command all the people in the Chinese geomantic circles, but she can''t command the generals of the Japanese military.


    Now, as long as general Xueguang orders, all pistols will be fired at the same time, and Zhou Heng''s brain will be instantly broken into pieces.


    In the most dangerous center, Zhou Heng seems very calm.


    Even with the help of pistols, these people are just ordinary people. The difference between ordinary people and Zhou Heng is not the difference between one and ten, but between zero and ten. Countless zeros can''t add up to more than one ten.


    Putong.


    Zhou Heng''s heart suddenly jumped heavily.

 Chapter 232

    Putong.


    With this heartbeat, a shrill, dry voice sounded in Zhou Heng''s chest.


    That''s not the female voice prompt of Tianshi system, but another voice that Zhou Heng never heard.


    Never heard of it, but very familiar with it. It''s like being in a mirror that you can''t touch forever.


    "How dare they point a gun at you?"


    At the same time, there was a slight chain friction.


    What is that? Zhou Heng suddenly felt a panic. At this moment, his arms raised themselves.


    It was just a short moment, but in this moment, his body did not go through Zhou Heng''s permission and acted on its own.


    A lot of witchcraft energy gathered in Zhou Heng''s hands and was ready to transform into the form of soul fire at any time. Once this energy is released into a cyan flame, the flame that can ignite everything and ignore the enemy and ourselves will burn this place to hell on earth.


    "Ah Pain, anger, helplessness... Countless negative energies mingled in Zhou Heng''s body and impacted his spirit.


    Go crazy, get crazy. As long as you give up self-control, we can easily change the world.


    "Zhou Heng, what''s the matter with you?" Miss Tong couldn''t manage so much. She pushed away those people in black with guns with her slender arm, and then pressed Zhou Heng''s shoulder. Qin Fen also followed Miss Tong, her eyes full of worry.


    "Back off!" General Xueguang immediately commands his own hands. If Miss Tong is here because something happens to his people, those old people in Peiping will not let him go even if they catch up with Japan. Then it will be an international dispute.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Miss Tong saw the pain and struggle of Zhou Heng at this time, she put out a hand to hold Zhou Heng''s cheek.


    "Ah -" I don''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. At the first moment when Miss Tong and Zhou Heng look at each other, she seems to see a fleeting devil - that is the purest devil. Even if they look at each other for a moment, Miss Tong seems to be in a cold hell.


    Holding Zhou Heng, Miss Tong could not help shivering. What I saw just now is an illusion?


    "Abnormal fluctuation detected." At this time, a cold female voice sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    Zhou Heng''s savior finally arrived. The Heavenly Master system produced countless weak currents in his brain. These currents became electrical signals in his brain under the blessing of a force.


    Just like using electric shock to resuscitate the heart and lung, these seemingly weak electric currents changed Zhou Heng''s body.


    The transmission of negative emotions in neurons is truncated and replaced by signals that can calm the mind.


    "Hu -"


    with Zhou Heng''s breath, a ring-shaped invisible shock wave containing negative energy in his body radiated from his side. This shock wave composed of "emotion" even affected the real world. All the people present felt an uncomfortable breeze passing through their hair.


    "Mental stability, confirmation, mental stability." Once again, the prompt sound of the Heavenly Master system automatically sounded in Zhou Heng''s body.


    Imperceptible red light swept through Zhou Heng''s pupil, breath, and even the cavity.


    "Firewall repair completed, the virus has entered hibernation."


    Virus? Zhou Heng confirmed that he did not hear wrong, just his reaction, is it because the Tianshi system was invaded by the virus? Does this guy have the same problem of virus as the real computer system?


    Zhou Heng has not been in touch with the Tianshi system for a long time. In the past three years, the Tianshi system has only shown him the tip of the iceberg. Today, he has come into contact with another aspect outside the Tianshi system, which is the so-called "virus".


    What is a virus? Someone developed it? Why did not appear this kind of situation before, but oneself just met now.


    "Brother Zhou Heng, what happened to you just now?" Miss Tong asked him in a low voice.


    "I, I -" what Zhou Heng hesitated was not that he didn''t want to explain, but that he didn''t know how to explain. At the same time, he also noticed that there are many people around him, and the crisis has not been lifted.


    The men in black still didn''t put down their pistols and watched Zhou Heng warily.


    these people are just puppets who listen to orders. The real leader is this guy in pompous clothes. Zhou Heng looked at general Xueguang who was putting his Sabre back into his waist.


    Once each other''s things, Zhou Heng will instantly open the energy wall to protect Miss Tong and Qin Fen, and at the same time use the soul fire to burn this gaudy guy to ashes.


    At this time, a follower behind general Xueguang suddenly came to the general''s ear and whispered something in Japanese. Although Zhou Heng can understand it clearly, he can''t understand it. In fact, if he uses the wizard''s skill of translating language with witchcraft energy, he can also understand it. However, although the celestial system has made him understand the composition of witchcraft energy, it has not taught him the use of every kind of witchcraft in detail.


    It''s just like the characters in martial arts novels whose internal skills have been cultivated to the extreme, but only a few kinds of external skills.However, Zhou Heng remembered the follower who spoke to general Xueguang, or the sword on his back. Zhou Heng once met him in zuirenfang.


    Maybe it''s the same thing he said to general Xueguang.


    General Xueguang nodded after listening to the attendant''s words, and then he suddenly changed his face.


    "It''s all misunderstanding!" General Xueguang said with a smile, "what happened just now is a misunderstanding. My subordinates thought that this little brother wanted to assassinate me. Now, they would attack him."


    "Is it?" Miss Tong''s voice is cold, obviously not happy because of general Xueguang''s explanation.


    "Of course." General Xueguang still kept his smile. "Now the misunderstanding has been solved. We are still good friends, aren''t we? Tong is in charge


    Miss Tong''s heart was shocked, and general Xueguang''s words reminded her. Now she is the leader of the Tong family, not a girl who can lose her temper wantonly. No matter what she does or says, she should give priority to the interests of the Tong family.


    "Since the misunderstanding has been solved, that''s great." Miss Tong tried to speak in a calm tone.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" General Xueguang suddenly gave out a proud laugh.


    "This guy is so annoying," Qin Fen suddenly whispered in Zhou Heng''s ear, "Zhou Shao, go and beat him!"


    Zhou Heng took a look at general Xueguang and miss Tong. He guessed Miss Tong''s dilemma. Miss Tong has stood out for herself several times. He really doesn''t want to give her any trouble.


    "Forget it, let him go this time." He didn''t have the ability to lower his voice, which was heard by everyone present.


    General Xueguang looks at Zhou Heng discontentedly.


    And Zhou Heng didn''t look this way.

 Chapter 233

    A group of people walk in the campus.


    At this time, the interior of the campus has been completely empty, and any teachers and students who have nothing to do with the party have been forced out of the school. At the same time, the school has also temporarily issued a three-day notice. The government blocked all the access roads near Linhai University on the ground of temporary road repair, and all the shops affected were closed for three days while receiving certain compensation.


    But in this case, Zhou Heng and Qin Fen were allowed to enter the campus, accompanied by Miss Tong and general Xueguang, walking around the campus.


    No matter how the four people in front change their speed, they will keep a certain distance.


    In a little while, the party will start, and the people related to the performance have been concentrated near the stage, except for those who have not come back yet.


    "Xiaosheng, who is this man?" Qin Fen asked Miss Tong in a low voice.


    "Japanese generals." Miss Tong also answered her in a low voice.


    Qin Fen spat out her tongue, but she didn''t expect that the middle-aged man in gaudy clothes had such an exaggerated identity.


    And Zhou Heng''s attention is put on the follower of general Xueguang, who is ready to say that he is the follower with the magic knife on his back. From the perspective of Qin Fen and miss Tong, in this modern society, "sword" is more often just a kind of decoration. For Zhou Heng, who can see the essence of things, none of the weapons behind his followers are ordinary products, including the most monstrous sword.


    This is the source of Zhou Heng''s strong sense of yin and evil when he was in the intoxication workshop.


    These people came with hostility. Although they were not sure what the other party''s goal was, Zhou Heng knew who to deal with first when he started. He killed the guy with the magic knife at high speed before his opponent reacted. It''s true that the evil saber full of evil spirit is powerful, but the user is an ordinary person after all. As long as the user is rejected, no matter how powerful the weapon is, it can''t hurt people by itself.


    Just when I was thinking of myself, general Xueguang sighed as if he was seriously appreciating the campus scenery: "it''s so good. When I was studying in Eastern Imperial University, I never walked in the school like this."


    "Oh?" Miss Tong asked with a smile, "is the study of Eastern Imperial University too heavy?"


    General Xueguang nodded.


    "I''m not good at learning, but I''m still preparing for two subjects at the same time." General Xueguang looked at the extraordinary campus scenery in the school, and his eyes actually showed some true feelings, "I must always be the best, so that I can be worthy of Xueguang''s badge."


    "I''m sure tong can understand me." General Xueguang looks at Miss Tong.


    Miss Tong was stunned for a moment. Indeed, although she did not want to admit that she and general Xueguang were the same kind of people, general Xueguang was right. She was also carrying the family mission with him.


    When Miss Tong wanted to answer, Qin Fen suddenly said, "she''s different from you. You don''t have time to visit the campus because you''re not a normal person, general. But Xiaosheng has many friends in our family."


    Hear Qin Fen''s words, snow light general Leng for a while, be good at speech of he unexpectedly don''t know what to say for a moment.


    Qin Fen gently poked Miss Tong with her elbow: "isn''t it?"


    Miss Tong said with a smile: "yes, I am very lucky to have you as a friend in my life."


    Qin Fen suddenly took a look at Zhou Heng, then put her head close to miss Tong''s ear and said something in a soft voice.


    "Oh dear!" Miss Tong blushed, "what are you talking about, sister Fen?"


    "Am I wrong? Is he not your luck Qin Fen asked with a bad smile.


    Miss Tong secretly glanced at Zhou Heng and then said to Qin Fen in a very subtle voice, "yes, yes."


    In such an atmosphere, even general Xueguang couldn''t get in.


    At this time, Bailu and Ye Yan came to the school gate by car. She has received two messages, one message said that the school will attend classes for three days, and all the students will go home to wait for the resumption of classes, while the second message said that the party will go on as usual, and the relevant personnel will return to the school as soon as possible to prepare. Both Bailu and Ye Yan were confused by these two messages. They called the teacher in the school, and the teacher also faltered, unable to explain the situation clearly.


    "Check your identity!" After arriving at the school gate, as soon as she and ye Yangang got off the bus, someone stopped them.


    "What''s the ID check?" Ye Yan, regardless, is going to go in, "we are students here."


    When they saw that they were about to break through, a group of people in black came out of the school gate and surrounded them.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Yan uses one hand to protect Bailu behind him, and the other hand takes out his mobile phone, "I''m going to call the police!"


    The man who had previously said in Chinese that he wanted to check their identity suddenly turned around and said something to the man in black in Japanese. A man in black immediately rushed up to grab Ye Yan''s mobile phone.


    At the same time, the others took a step closer to the two."Now, I''m going to check your identities." Said the translator triumphantly.


    Ye Yan is also the son of an aristocratic family. He was held by fans and agents when he was a star. How could he bear this kind of anger.


    "Check me? If you have the guts, do it He pointed to these people in black, and kept waving his arms, "who are you trying to scare by pretending to be a underworld here! I''m not only going to call the police today, I''m going to call a group of reporters to expose you! " As he yelled, he shook his mobile phone in his hand to prevent it from being snatched away.


    And Bailu pulled his cape behind Ye Yan: "forget it." These people don''t seem to be joking with themselves.


    But Bailu doesn''t know that Ye Yan deliberately wants to improve her image by this means. If Bailu can tell Miss Tong what is happening now, it will undoubtedly make her image in Miss Tong rise several steps.


    What''s more, Ye Yan doesn''t believe that any criminal gang dares to fight openly in such a place as the university gate. But Bailu noticed that the school gate, which used to be crowded, now seems to have no one except them and the group of people in black. This obvious unusual let Bailu determine the danger of what Ye Yan is doing now.


    She pulled Ye Yan''s clothes from the back again, hoping that he would be more restrained.


    But this will only make Ye Yan misunderstood as Bailu is very afraid, more need his protection. Women who are addicted to and in love have no brains. There is no problem at all with men.


    Bailu sighs. It has to be said that Ye Yan''s impulsive behavior has reduced his image in his heart by more than one level.


    At the same time, those people in black can''t bear Ye Yan''s behavior any longer. After two men in black looked at each other, they started from the left and right at the same time, one to grab Ye Yan''s wrist, the other to grab Ye Yan''s shaking mobile phone.


    "Who do you think I am?" Ye Yan grabs the mobile phone angrily and smashes it at one''s head.

 Chapter 234

    Yes, Ye Yan is indeed a scrap, but it was at Ye''s home. The requirements of the Ye family for their offspring are too high, not only for their physical fitness and study, but also for their talent and attainments in geomantic omen. They have to be outstanding to be worthy of the reputation of the Ye family.


    In fact, from the performance of Ye Yan''s rapid rise in popularity after his debut, we can see that this person has no waste material in his imagination, or even can be regarded as the elite among the elites.


    After only two years with master Holland, his piano attainments have surpassed those of many people who have practiced piano for 20 years. And he was also taught by a famous teacher.


    In order to make an ancient costume play, he once followed a martial arts master in the film and television city for three months. Three months is too short for most people, but Ye Yan finished a TV play in three months and practiced a good Kung Fu.


    If it''s as simple and neat as cutting melons and vegetables in TV dramas, Ye Yan may not be able to do it now, but he is more than enough to deal with one or two young people who are not much bigger than himself.


    Ye Yan just didn''t show his talent in Feng Shui very quickly, so the family chose to give him up because his younger brother, who was stronger than him and showed his talent faster, appeared. Ye Jian is a perfect substitute for Ye Yan. A family only needs one heir. If Ye Yan continues to be cultivated, Ye Yan may become an obstacle to his growth. After all, there are too many people in the family who want to seize power among their children.


    Ye Yan did nothing wrong, but he was banished by his family. When the family remembered that there was such a scrap son, and he called back, they did not consider Ye Yan''s own wishes.


    In fact, Ye Yan didn''t hate it. When he learned that the family needed to marry by themselves, he didn''t resist as fiercely as the protagonist in the TV series. Instead, he chose to give up what he had and return obediently to his family. Perhaps in his heart, what he always wanted was the approval of his family.


    Whether it''s a starter or a star. Ye Yan wants to return to a family that is not warm.


    Two people in black pounce on Ye Yan, and Ye Yan is ready!


    With a handsome side body and fluent hand joint skills, Ye Yan tried to twist his opponent''s wrist while avoiding the attack of one person. But he''s been a little too careless recently, so it didn''t hurt his opponent. When another man came, Ye Yan had a clever plan. He stretched forward with one leg and retreated with the other, lowering his footwall and stabilizing his center of gravity at the same time. Then, he hit the second man in black with his upper body and hit him to the first man in black.


    The man''s footwall was not as stable as Ye Yan''s, and he was knocked and staggered, and then fell on his companion. In a burst of "ouch", they fell to the ground together.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Ye Yan stood up straight, hands akimbo, proud to smile.


    And Bailu stepped back and was a little far away from Ye Yan.


    Angry men in black gathered around.


    "Come on." Ye Yan sneered. He felt that as long as he delayed for a while, the school staff should be out. "I''ll show you today!" Say, Ye Yan rolled up sleeve.


    The next second, a black pistol hit his forehead.


    "You''re tough." Ye Yan, who just rolled up his sleeves, raised his hands. He can see at a glance that the real guy in his opponent''s hand is not the props.


    Who are these people? What do you want to do after occupying the school gate? No matter what the other party wants to do, now Ye Yan dare not resist.


    "We are the students of this university," Bai Lu''s clear voice sounded behind Ye Yan. "This is my student ID card."


    The translator took the student ID card from Bailu, and then couldn''t help looking at the beautiful Bailu.


    "If we had cooperated so early, nothing would have happened?" Speaking with beautiful women, the tone of translation is much better.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you." Bailu bowed politely to the interpreter.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Translation magnanimous smile, in front of the beauty, most men will become magnanimous, "your school has a holiday recently, little girl, you hurry home."


    "We''ve been informed by the school to perform for the school," Bailu said. "You see, I''m still in my costume."


    The translator took a look at them and found that they were both formally dressed. The man was wearing a black suit, and the woman was wearing a white dress. It was like they were going to participate in the performance.


    "Speak early, you speak early!" The translator patted his thigh and said, "what''s the matter?" He turned around and said something in Japanese to the people in black around him. The people in black also looked them up and down.


    the translator continued to explain in Japanese that it was a misunderstanding just now. At the same time, Bailu also gave us a friendly smile.


    "These little devils are so crazy in China." Ye Yan murmured.


    Bailu reaches out her hand again and gently pulls Ye Yan''s clothes.Ye Yan finally closed his mouth.


    The people in black looked at each other and finally decided to let them go. After all, general Xueguang and miss Tong are still waiting to see the performance.


    When Bailu left, she gave thanks to everyone in a low voice, but Ye Yan left without saying a word.


    After entering the campus, Ye Yan hesitated for a while, and finally decided to express his thanks to Bailu: "thank you, that, just now, um, just now your performance was quite witty, I can''t see Bailu classmate, you don''t speak much at ordinary times, you can speak so well in key occasions."


    "Well." Bailu smiles at him and nods, "nothing." She''s back to her cold self.


    Bailu does not like to talk to strangers, but it does not mean that she is autistic or unsociable. People will only show themselves in front of the people they need or want to show.


    Bailu is like a hedgehog who is usually shrunk into a ball. She carefully protects her secret, but occasionally she spreads out her body and walks gently towards the people around her.


    Even in such an episode, Bailu did not forget the purpose of coming to school today.


    Piano playing.


    She doesn''t have to waste a lot of time to make a sound. She just plays the black and white piano keys. Bailu believes that with Zhou Heng''s piano attainments, she will be able to appreciate her secret from the notes. But unfortunately, according to the current situation, she thinks that Zhou Heng should not see her performance.


    Soon after Ye Yan and Bailu entered the campus.


    A tall man came to the school gate. He hid his face under the black hood, so that people could not see his face clearly.


    "Hello! Check your identity! " The translator walked towards the man.

 Chapter 235

    Below the stage in the school square.


    General Xueguang, Miss Tong, Qin Fen and Zhou Heng were already seated. In the empty square, there was no audience except a few of them, and even the school leaders did not accompany them. Why is it like this? Miss tong can''t understand general Xueguang''s practice, but fortunately, her gambling with general Xueguang is over. When general Xueguang returns home, I''m afraid they won''t even have the chance to see each other again.


    That''s great. Miss Tong thought.


    The stage will be arranged outdoors rather than indoors, because this square is called "the eye of the big". If you look down on Linhai University, you will find that the square of Linhai University and the inner lake form a pair of roughly symmetrical eyes, while the stadium with the track printed on it becomes a mouth laughing. As for the center of the whole "face", it is the nose composed of the towering bell tower. Therefore, any collective activities of Linhai University will be held in the very meaningful eye of Linhai University. The other eye of Linhai University, that is, the inner lake of Linhai University, is a good place for campus lovers to fall in love.


    General Xueguang didn''t ask the school to change the party to a room with better stage effect. After all, he didn''t really come for the performance.


    The performance is just a cover. What he wants to do is to leave Miss Tong by his side on this special day tonight.


    As a general, although he didn''t always look like a general, he felt that he was worthy of the name of a general and the badge of Xueguang''s family.


    "The party is about to begin." Miss Tong slightly side head to snow light general said. The start time of the party was the same as the original time. General Xueguang didn''t ask the school to postpone or advance the time.


    Everything is just right.


    General Xueguang looked up at the dim sky: "yes, the performance is about to start." He replaced "party" with "performance" in Miss Tong''s words.


    "Won''t the general find such an occasion too calm?" Miss Tong asked with a smile.


    "Some programs are appreciated only by a few elites," general Xueguang''s tone seems to be more serious. "The number of people has become more and more meaningless in this era." General Xueguang has something to say in his words, which implies that of course China is the most populous country in the world.


    General Xueguang looked at Miss Tong and said, "if you like the performance of the elite, you can consider coming back with me." This is a clear dig.


    "But I think it''s better to have more people and more excitement." Miss Tong answered lightly, but she was very surprised. Did general Xueguang make so many troubles just to dig himself out of Japan? At present, it''s getting closer and closer to miss Tong''s day of going north, but even if you poach Miss Tong, it''s a big deal to change a feng shui master in Peiping.


    Miss Tong doesn''t think that general Xueguang''s move has much significance, and general Xueguang doesn''t speak any more.


    The party has begun.


    The host of the newspaper is a junior and a senior. Miss tong can see that when she comes on stage, she doesn''t look as natural as usual. Obviously, this kind of situation is more tense than a sea of people. Although the mentality of seniors is better, it is not much better. In the final analysis, they are only students, and they are still forced to bear such pressure.


    Miss Tong smiles at the two hosts, hoping to make them feel better.


    male presided first picked up the lines: "respected leaders, teachers..."


    host just opened, Qin Fen whispered to make complaints about Miss Tong. "Just the four of us, where are the leaders and teachers?"


    "Forget to change it." Miss Tong answered Qin Fen in a low voice.


    There are only four people in the audience. It''s very obvious that these two people are whispering under the stage, so miss Tong won''t continue to talk after returning Qin Fen''s words.


    But Qin Fen tilted her head to Zhou Heng: "I don''t know what''s the number of a Lu''s and Ye Yan''s programs?"


    Zhou Heng gently shook his head and answered in a low voice: "I don''t know." In fact, there was a program to prepare, but general Xueguang didn''t ask for it, and the school didn''t dare to do anything more. After all, general Xueguang was not an ordinary guest.


    "It''s not the end of the story!" Qin Fen frowned and said, "I''m afraid the one in front of me is too boring. I fell asleep."


    Zhou Hengxin said that your state of mind is good. If it was other people, they would have been nervous in this situation, right? Even Zhou Heng looked back at the actions of general Xueguang''s followers from time to time. On the contrary, Qin Fen seemed to have nothing to do with them.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Zhou Heng asked her in a low voice.


    "What''s the use of fear?" Qin Fen asked Zhou Heng, "and isn''t that with you, Zhou Shao! Ha ha, ha ha Finally, she''ll make a joke about Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng gave her a thumbs up.


    At this time, Qin Fen reached out and gently pulled Qin Fen''s sleeve.


    "What for?" Qin Fen turned her head.


    "Sister Finn, the first program is about to start." Miss Tong reminded her.


    "Oh, yes, thank you." Qin Fen is turning around, focusing on the stage.At this time, general Xueguang looked up at the sky again, and the sky seemed a little dim. Before the party, the school checked the weather, and it won''t rain tonight, but at the moment, the stars are fading above them.


    Within ten minutes, this was the second time that general Xueguang raised his head. Zhou Heng followed general Xueguang''s action and looked up. He didn''t find anything unusual in the air.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Zhou Heng looked back. The entourage brought by general Xueguang was still standing in the rear, just like a row of still sculptures.


    Suddenly, one of the attendants moved.


    Zhou Heng turned around, and then released a little magic energy, let these magic energy instead of his eyes, to perceive the situation behind him.


    That and Zhou Heng had a chance to meet, carrying a demon weapon of the entourage activities.


    His movements were so light that even Zhou Heng, who had super hearing, didn''t notice his tiny footsteps. But Zhou Heng doesn''t need hearing. Magic energy has a natural sense of the weapon behind the follower.


    Two more followers moved. The two men did not carry the most monstrous weapons, but their steps were not as light as the first one.


    Although the footsteps of these three people are not audible to others, Zhou Heng can clearly feel that the strength of the first person is much stronger than that of the other two.


    What are these three going to do?


    Zhou Heng frowned.


    After the three left, Zhou Heng''s reaction to them gradually weakened. In the final analysis, Zhou Heng is just a human. Without deliberate reinforcement, his sensing range can''t be compared with radar. However, if it is deliberately strengthened, the surging witchcraft energy will make people around feel instinctive discomfort.


    The direction they are going seems to be the clock tower?

 Chapter 236

    On the stage,


    "Mommy! Her high pitch is so high, "Qin Fen''s mouth is always idle," Xiaosheng, the party is over, let''s sing k? "


    Miss Tong was listening to the song carefully. After hearing Qin Fen''s words, she slightly turned her head and asked in a low voice, "what is singing K?" Miss Tong has been living under the protection of her family since she was a child. Of course, she knows nothing about KTV, a chaotic entertainment place.


    "It''s a place to sing." Qin Fen replied.


    Miss Tong nodded, at the same time, she fancied that the auditorium was a place with soft lighting, spacious and quiet.


    Qin Fen turned to see where Zhou Heng was.


    "Why?" Qin Fen''s face suddenly showed a surprised expression, "what about others?"


    Heard Qin Fen''s words, Miss Tong also looked over, but originally sat Zhou Heng''s position did not know when already empty.


    "Where did he go?"


    Qin Fen shrugged: "probably went to the toilet."


    Two people didn''t notice, general Xueguang also looked this way.


    "I hope he can come back before Alu''s show starts." Qin Fen said in a low voice.


    "Well." Miss Tong nodded.


    Some of Linhai university is too empty tonight. The dormitory buildings and classrooms with sparkling lights are all off now. There is not even a pedestrian in the campus which covers a large area.


    It''s a school day. It''s the 110th anniversary of the birth of the school. It''s what it is now.


    And that old clock tower, at this time it seems more stale and lifeless.


    Bang, bang. The sound of the chain shaking.


    Someone is shaking the brass lock of the bell tower. It''s connected with an iron chain, which makes a clanging sound when it''s touched. But now there are no people in the campus. Although there are cameras at the intersection to protect the safety of the campus, the security guard sitting in the monitoring room is also expelled by general Xueguang''s people. If there are any thieves who want to be active in the school at this time, it is very easy.


    But this man is not a petty thief. He has a strong physique. After leaving countless corpses at the school gate, he broke into here. According to the map given by the man, it should be in the bell tower.


    Bang, bang. More than a dozen Japanese with guns could not stop him, but he was blocked by this rusty little copper lock. No matter how hard he tried to pull, the copper lock didn''t react.


    After a few more tugs, the big man began to fret. He raised his arm and smashed his fist against the door of the clock tower. The door was made of wood, and the big man''s fist could even break open the iron door.


    Bang, bang, bang! One after another, the pounding sound sounded in the night sky. The big man''s finger bone was already slightly painful, and the wooden door didn''t respond.


    "Don''t waste your time," a voice sounded behind the big man. "This door can''t be opened with brute force."


    The big man suddenly turned his head and saw three black figures in masks. The one standing in the middle was talking to him. The man spoke Japanese, but when it came to his ears, it was automatically converted into a language he could understand.


    When did these people show up? The big man felt that he must have been too focused on what was in front of him, so he forgot to be on guard against what was behind him. It''s not a good habit.


    "Who are you?" Asked the big man.


    Hearing the big man speak Japanese, the three people''s body shape is obviously for a while. "Name yourself before you ask," replied a stout figure. "That''s etiquette."


    "I''m Judas." The big man in the dark took off his hood, and then showed a grim smile, "on the way to huangquan, you must remember this name!"


    Strong murderous spirit emanates from the body of the big man who calls himself "Judas". He is Yu Shuai''s younger brother. Later, he went to heita, and now he has been accepted as a disciple by Meilin.


    But the three Japanese did not know Dashan. After the guy who called himself "Judas" showed hostility, the two on the left and right of the three reached for the sword behind him.


    Only the one standing in the middle put on an offensive posture with his bare hands, as if the sword inserted in the back was just a decoration.


    "Judas, who are you instructed by?" Before the start of the fight, a Japanese wanted to ask about the situation, but he was not prepared for the opponent to give a good answer.


    "Merlin, the most powerful mage in the world," Dashan ran quickly towards the three. His big body was as flexible as a bird. "He was the great mage Merlin!" Dashan honestly answered each other''s questions and told them that it was OK. After all, these people will soon become the corpses at the foot of their fists.


    Merlin, the great magician, and Judas, who betrayed Jesus, are two legendary names. "Are you teasing us?" The stout fellow wielded his sword at the mountain.


    Although he is less than 1.5 meters tall, he is a real swordsman of Japan! He, who has practiced almost all the martial arts schools of Japan, defeated the then Kendo champion in a crushing manner under the live broadcast of Tokyo TV station, and was praised as "the swordsman of Heicheng" by the emperor who watched the match. Known as the reincarnation of "Miyamoto Musashi", he later created a "new two days first-class" fencing school, which successfully opened a new atmosphere of Japanese Kendo.He is enough to leave a name in the history of Japanese swordsmanship in the true sense of "sword saint".


    Whether it is prestige or ability, he has reached the summit that mortals can reach.


    But now Dashan is not a mortal. As the last disciple of the wizard king, Dashan is a real wizard.


    Mysterious wizard and the most powerful swordsman. The collision between them is the collision between supernatural force and human limit.


    Dashan''s fist is attached with powerful witchcraft energy. His witchcraft talent is not high, but as the only disciple of the wizard king, he is trained wholeheartedly by the wizard king. It''s hard for him not to enter the country quickly.


    It''s ridiculous for the opponent to cut his fist with a sword. No matter how sharp the weapon is, Dashan can beat it into scrap iron with one blow.


    Come on, come on! Let my fist crush you and your sword into mud! Dashan''s face was full of arrogance and ferocious smile.


    After learning about witchcraft, he, like most witches, made the mistake of looking down on mortals.


    The dwarf didn''t use his sword to fight his fist. Dashan''s fist threatened the power that human beings shouldn''t have. From the style of fist, that is, the air current driven by fist waving, the dwarf had fully realized it. As a sword sage, he chose to wield his sword more skillfully, with the sword body close to Dashan''s arm.


    The new two days are first-class.


    Paoding jieniu''s sword seems to be straight, but in fact it avoids all the tough bones.


    Avoid their strengths and attack their weaknesses.


    The swordsman, who is less than 1.5 meters tall, is naturally inferior to most people. He developed this set of swordsmanship to fight against the weak and win the strong.

 Chapter 237

    Yi - when the sword in the sword saint''s hand crossed each other''s face, it made a steam sound.


    That is the phenomenon that the sword blade with high speed is rubbing against the invisible witchcraft energy. In the eyes of the sword sage, it is extremely strange.


    Dashan''s fist fell, and Jiansheng stepped back several steps.


    "It''s the wizard of the black tower!" Another man in black reminded him.


    The stout swordsman nodded and rubbed his face. Although the opponent''s fist did not directly hit him, the magic energy aroused by the fist scratched his face through the mask.


    "Hey, hey." Dashan stood in the same place and laughed wildly. After becoming a wizard, now he has completely got rid of stuttering.


    In Dashan''s opinion, only the guy with bare hands among the three may be a little more difficult to deal with, because there seems to be some evil spirit on him, while the other two are just ordinary people.


    No matter how powerful an ordinary person is, he can''t hurt him. As long as he hits his opponent once, he can bring a devastating blow to him. This is not an equal fight, and what Dashan enjoys most is the pleasure of crushing his opponent.


    He will no longer be a mortal whose life and death depend on others. He will be the strongest and most terrible villain in the world.


    "Will you inform the general?" Asked a tall man with a sword.


    "No The stout swordsman replied, "I can deal with him."


    "Don''t trust me," said the unarmed man. "The wizard of the East, this is the first case." Even in Japan, "black tower" is a well-known organization, but black tower''s witches are all gathered in Europe, rarely set foot outside the European continent, so there is no direct contact between the two sides. As we all know, "heita" is an organization that attaches great importance to blood. All its members are white men with pure blood. They think that only people with pure blood can win the favor of God.


    Dashan is obviously a yellow race like them, but he calls himself "Judas" and uses witchcraft, which is very similar to the style of those black tower witches who call themselves apostles of God.


    "Call someone." Dashan grinned at the three people, "call more people, I can kill."


    "Madman!" The stout swordsman rushed to the mountain with his sword again.


    "Shake the tree!" Dashan wantonly mocks the weakness of his opponent. Now he feels that crushing these mortals is as simple as killing insects.


    Dashan''s fist was waving at the dwarf!


    "Mr. zuomu!" The tall man with the sword wanted to help his partner, but the next second he saw his partner''s action, he gave up the idea.


    "Oh One breath from the mouth of the sword saint, at this moment, he reached the state of heaven and man in kendo. At this time, if teammates rashly help, it will hinder his play.


    It''s like stepping on a steel wire at a height of 1000 meters. Jiansheng''s state at the moment has reached the extreme point of balance and danger.


    The new two days are first-class and the first life is harmonious.


    This is the sword skill that the sword sage realized at this moment. In other words, there is no sword skill of "one life living together" in this world. In the state of harmony between man and nature, every sword he wields is determined by "sword".


    At this moment, he had already forgotten his own situation, and could not detect that Dashan''s fist was approaching him.


    His life has been integrated with the sword in his hand.


    When Dashan''s fist is smashed, the sword in the sword saint''s hand is cut out at the same time.


    A lot of steam is rising in the air.


    What, what''s going on! Dashan''s face showed a frightened expression, which no one else could see. However, he could see that the purple shield condensed by the magic energy was cutting by the blade, melting like butter, and turning into a lot of steam.


    The wizard is indeed more powerful than human beings, but Dashan has only learned witchcraft for less than a month. It''s too young for him to challenge the swordsman of Japan.


    If the wizard king had been here, he would have waved his hand and summoned countless sickle weasels to get rid of these three people. However, Dashan now has only the strength of ordinary witches. In front of these strong human beings, they can''t crush them, and they may even risk their lives.


    "Drink Sword saint''s mouth again issued a shout, it is his body with his sword!


    The whole energy shield has been cut by the opponent. The shield that can''t be broken by a bullet will be cut by a mortal''s sword. This is something that all witches won''t believe. As a novice wizard, Dashan is at a loss immediately.


    "It''s rampant in the mouth," the tall man with the sword sneered, "but there''s no real Kung Fu in the hand."


    Dashan is dead. The sword saint in the state of harmony between man and nature will not keep his hand at all. This yellow wizard is destined to be cut in half by the sharp blade.


    Just when the blade was about to reach the mountain. "Hey -" Dashan''s flustered appearance suddenly disappeared, replaced by a strange smile, "Hey, hey."The sword saint''s movement stopped, and the sword stopped in front of Dashan.


    Junior is not strong enough, but he is a disciple of wizard Wang Meilin. After taking him as a disciple, what Merlin did was not simply to teach witchcraft.


    A floating silver coin appeared between Dashan and Jiansheng.


    Silver of Judas.


    It is said that Judas betrayed Jesus for thirty silver coins, which eventually led to the death of Jesus on the cross. Judas also regretted suicide. This is the story of Jesus, Judas and the silver coin.


    Do the thirty silver coins really exist in the world? Even if it existed, it was just ordinary Roman currency, and there would be no powerful supernatural force. However, according to this story, the wizard organization heita created a kind of props that can hold evil spirit. Because there are only 30 props, the witches call them "Judas'' silver coin". The silver coins of Judas also have inferior imitations. Although they have the same effect, the imitations will be damaged after one or three times of use, while the real silver coins of Judas will not be worn.


    Jiansheng''s sword cuts through the energy shield that can''t be penetrated by bullets, but it is blocked by this small silver coin.


    A lot of black smoke spilled from the silver coins.


    "No!" The tall man wanted to pull the short swordsman back, but it was too late. The next second, the black smoke swallowed the short body of the swordsman.


    "It''s Sha!" The unarmed man recognized the origin of the black smoke. He was the only friar among the three. The other two are swordsmen and Ninjas who serve the army. Neither of them is good at dealing with this supernatural force.


    "Damn it

 Chapter 238

    The black evil spirit diffused from the silver coin condensed a large number of sickle weasels in a short time.


    Yamamoto is not prepared to use this silver coin. Now his witchcraft is far from enough to control sickle weasels. Once the bloodthirsty sickle weasels are released, they will attack regardless of the enemy or ourselves.


    Even Dashan himself would be in danger if he stayed for a long time. He grabbed the silver in the air, took it back and ran back. Now the released sickle weasels are enough to hold the three.


    Dashan went to the clock tower again. He didn''t forget his mission. The wizard king wanted something in the clock tower, which could only be obtained during the celebration of Linhai University. If he missed today, he would have to wait another 365 days.


    As the "nose" of Linhai University, the clock tower is located in the center of Linhai University, and Linhai university is also located in the center of ancient Linhai City.


    Why is there a special case of Zheng Li and Tong Renjie in Linhai City, a city inhabited by human beings?


    Why is there a place like jade lake that contains another space around human cities?


    Theoretically speaking, it should not be at the extreme here. But the ancient people still chose to stay here and did not migrate to other places. What were they guarding?


    It was a secret forgotten for a thousand years.


    People who have learned a little bit about that period of history from various sources are springing up in Linhai City.


    Dashan came to the bell tower and hit the seemingly fragile wooden door with his body.


    "Mr. Haneda!" The tall man yelled, "I''ll help big Mujun. Stop the wizard!"


    The unarmed man hesitated for a moment. He was the only monk who knew supernatural power. Normally, it would be better for him to stay and rescue the swordsman trapped in the dark fog, but the current situation forced him to make another choice.


    Carrying the magic knife "twelve life broken" Mr. Haneda finally nodded, he ran toward the mountain that was pounding the door.


    He didn''t choose to pull out the knife, "twelve life cut off" is like a dying patient at this time, but he was forced to continue his life by the boss of intoxication workshop, so he can only use "twelve life cut off" at the most critical moment.


    If it wasn''t for the guy I met, "twelve life break" would not have become what it is now. But at this point, Mr. Haneda has no choice.


    At the moment, the short swordsman has separated from the unity of man and nature, and the sickle weasel in the black fog surrounds him from all directions. It''s dark now, and there are no street lights nearby, so the vision is very poor. When it''s covered by the black fog, it''s even more difficult to see clearly, not to mention finding the quick sickle weasel in the black fog.


    If the swordsman hadn''t been able to judge the location of these sickle weasels by the flow of breath, he would have died long ago.


    But sickle weasels don''t fly out of the black fog to attack tall people, or chase escaping mountains. These bloodthirsty little creatures will give priority to the most vulnerable ones to attack. The sword sage, who is short in stature and consumes too much physical strength because of entering the state of harmony between man and nature, becomes the best target of the sickle weasels.


    "Damn it As a ninja, he has the equipment to launch a large-scale attack on his waist, but he is afraid to fire for fear of injuring his companion.


    "Don''t move," the swordsman has figured out the motives of these sickle weasels. "You are not their target. Don''t provoke them." In spite of the most dangerous situation, Jiansheng is the calmest of all.


    "Zuo Mujun," the tall man told Kensei, "Mr. Haneda has gone after the wizard. Let''s concentrate on dealing with these big bats first."


    "Hoo -" the sword Saint did not respond to him, but let out a long breath.


    Before long, he had been bitten in many places by sickle weasel. Although he would like to set aside physical strength to help Mr. Haneda deal with the wizard, he is close to the end now.


    Swordsmanship is developed to fight against humans. It is not practical to fight against the flying and numerous things like the sickle weasel.


    Unless he can once again enter the realm of the unity of man and nature, and use the sword that can kill the sickle weasel.


    Kensei simply closed his eyes. In China, he is regarded as "the limit of human beings", but after encountering the supernatural existence of wizard, he began to understand that the so-called "human limit" is nothing more than that.


    Go beyond the limit.


    The new two days are first-class, and they are on the edge of chaos.


    Poof! A sickle weasel sprang on his shoulder before the sword was played. These sickle weasels are not going to let the swordsman prepare his sword skills.


    Jiansheng opened his eyes. In such a chaotic situation, he could not enter the state of harmony between man and nature.


    "Get down!" In the end, it was his partner who broke the crisis.


    Jiansheng is short, and he also cares about "height". He would never "get down" in front of people. But now he has no choice but to listen to his companions.Before the high temperature, Jiansheng lay on the ground.


    Tall Ninja hands more than a small bamboo tube, bamboo tube is compressed nitrate oil.


    Forbearance, fire escape, fire dragon!


    The tall Ninja untied the cover of the bamboo tube, pointed his mouth at the end of the tube and blew hard. This move is likely to affect his companions, but it''s better than watching his companions die.


    A large number of flames spewed out from the small bamboo tube. These ownerless sickle weasels could not resist the high temperature from the flames, and were soon burned into a state of black fog.


    The fire dragon lasted a whole minute.


    It wasn''t until the last drop of nitrate oil in the bamboo tube ran out that the tall Ninja stopped spraying.


    "Zuo Mujun, are you still alive?" Asked the tall man.


    The sickle weasels had disappeared, but the black fog did not disperse.


    "Barely alive." The voice of the swordsman came from the black fog.


    "Ha ha." The tall Ninja laughs with relief outside the black fog. He is worried that the flame from the bamboo tube will burn the national treasure swordsman to death.


    And the sword saint in the black fog touched his back brain. Just as he fell on the ground, the hair of his back brain had been burned clean. He was bald in the front, and now his hair was burned in the back.


    "Completely bald." The swordsman scratched his head helplessly.


    "Get out of here!" Out of the black fog came the anxious cry of the tall man.


    "Well?" Jiansheng also noticed something was wrong.


    The sound of wings flapping came from the black fog.


    "You''re kidding The sword Saint widened his eyes, and those sickle weasels began to gather again!

 Chapter 239

    Jiansheng ran out of the black fog, and the black fog did not stay in place, but followed quickly.


    "Zuo Mujun! Don''t run that way The tall Ninja reminds him.


    Kensei immediately reacts. He is running to the tower. The dark fog is made by the wizard. He can''t guide the tower to the dark fog any more, which will cause trouble to Mr. Haneda who is fighting with the wizard.


    Jiansheng turned hard and ran in the opposite direction after a little circle.


    The tall Ninja hesitated for a moment and chose strength to help Kensei. He and Kensei ran together. At the same time, he took a handful of Tribulus terrestris from his waist and threw it into the black fog. In the dark, he can''t see the situation in the black fog, so it''s random how much he can hit with a throw.


    Ding, Ding, Ding. The sound of Tribulus terrestris falling to the ground through the air is constantly ringing.


    "Are these guys undead demons?" Tall people make complaints about Tucao.


    "Damn it." The little swordsman swore in a low voice. He has practiced Kendo for many years and has never been in such an awkward situation. Before his current visit to China, he made a promise in front of the emperor and the general that he would be able to complete the task easily. Now it seems that even if he could finish the task in the end, he has violated his recognition that he did not know the greatness of heaven and earth at that time.


    Is there too many strong men in this world, or is there not enough cultivation of Kendo?


    Maybe "sword" has come to an end, even if he founded the new two-day first-class, he can''t let Kendo develop in the world.


    Does "sword" no longer belong to this era? There was a sad expression on the sword saint''s face.


    But Ninja''s companion didn''t have as many ideas as Kensei. He was still racking his brains to think about how to get rid of these flying demons.


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "Why is there anyone else?" According to their plan, the whole Linhai university should have been firmly controlled by general Xueguang, and the only "Tong family" in Linhai City who has the power to obstruct them is also restrained by general Xueguang. How can a wizard come out and another one come out!


    The man in the distance also saw them, but he did not choose to dodge or hide, but continued to walk in this direction.


    This is the way to the bell tower.


    "Baga." Ninja''s hands clasped three Tribulus terrestris, ready to launch.


    At this time, the sword sage beside him suddenly called out: "go! People in front! Go back


    Ninja''s eyes widened - what''s this thing doing?


    It turns out that the swordsman has lost his mind. His mission, mission and even his own life are meaningless. He finally realized that "Kendo" has been abandoned by the times, so he has no understanding of Kendo and no longer depends on this world, right? That''s why he said something to remind the people in front of him that at the moment, his mind is no longer a sword sage, but an ordinary person.


    An ordinary person who reminds others to avoid harm.


    The sword sage will not know that his instant kindness saved his life.


    Zhou Heng not only found them, but also found a group of sickle weasels chasing them.


    This group of crazy little devils died, Zhou Heng thought so. Now miss Tong is not present, so he can''t help her even if he falls into a well. But the other side suddenly waved his hand and yelled in Japanese.


    Although he can''t understand the content of the other party''s shouting, Zhou Heng can realize that the other party is reminding himself.


    The kindness shown by the other side succeeded in saving himself.


    They are getting closer to Zhou Heng, and the sickle weasel group behind them is getting closer to Zhou Heng.


    Ninja is still hesitating. He should have fired the Tribulus terrestris in his hand long ago, but his companion''s shouts make him not know whether to attack the other party at this time. In the hesitation, he has been wrong about the best distance to launch the concealed weapon.


    The three met. At the same time, Zhou Heng raised his right hand.


    What is he going to do? Both of them could not understand the meaning of Zhou Heng''s action. He doesn''t want to live if he doesn''t turn around and run away? In their eyes, there is no difference between Zhou Heng''s inexplicable behavior and his pursuit of death.


    The next second, Zhou Heng''s right hand was like a sword holding the power of life and death.


    There was no sound, no glare, just a simple wave, as if the king was ordering his soldiers.


    But with such a common movement, the black fog disappeared.


    For Zhou Heng now, it''s a very light thing to do. Canceling the things made by witchcraft is just a reversal of the original witchcraft instructions. It can''t be simpler.


    But in the eyes of Ninja and Kensei, it''s like a miracle.


    "Who are you?" Ninja stood still. He held the Tribulus terrestris in one hand and put it on his waist. He would use other props at any time. At the same time, he yelled in Japanese, "why do you want to help us?" He felt that his chances of winning were slim, but he had to. He had to give Mr. Haneda time."Swordsman." The short swordsman''s eyes sparkled with a different light, "you are the real swordsman!" He also yelled in Japanese.


    "Mr. zuomu!" Ninja says to Kensei, "are you crazy?"


    But the short swordsman has been addicted to Zhou Heng''s action just now. Isn''t his seemingly ordinary wave the "perfect two-day first-class" he pursues? Kendo is not dead. With this man, Kendo is not dead!


    Unfortunately, Zhou Heng could not understand what they were saying excitedly.


    Zhou Heng shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t know how to speak. At the same time, he continued to walk forward.


    "Hello! Stop Ninja has found a new bamboo tube from his heart. He is not a person who wants to repay his kindness. As long as he judges that the other party will affect his task, he will be able to kill without psychological obstacles.


    And the short swordsman also ran to Zhou Heng and stopped him.


    Zhou Heng frowned. It seemed that the two guys had made a wrong decision just now. We should watch them die under the sharp teeth of the sickle weasel.


    Putong. The short swordsman suddenly knelt down in front of Zhou Heng.


    These are not only Zhou Heng, but also Ninja: "Zuo Mujun! You - "


    the swordsman slowly raised his sword, which was always over his head.


    "Are you going to give me the sword?" Zhou Heng hesitated to ask, the other side did not answer, the atmosphere is very embarrassed.


    Even Ninja was too wide eyed to speak. He understood the meaning of kneeling.


    "Well, thank you." Zhou Heng nodded helplessly. Can''t he hurt a man who kneels down to him?


    Zhou Heng took the sword from the dwarf kneeling on the ground.


    "Ding -"


    "do you want to start parsing the new magic weapon you are touching?"

 Chapter 240

    This guy''s giving himself a magic weapon? It was the first time that Zhou Heng met this situation. Did the Japanese repay their kindness in this way?


    Zhou Heng suddenly felt that he was too wise to save people this time.


    Since it''s a magic weapon, he has nothing to hesitate about, and if the other party wants to give it to him, it will save him the expense of finding the boss of drunkard workshop to make it. The last time he was asked by his boss to add money to the silver coin, he had little money left.


    "Parsing completed, data has been sent to your data processing center."


    "Yusui, named after the sword that sasakimuro defeated Miyamoto Takezo, with a blade length of 65cm..." the history of this sword is very simple. It''s so simple that Zhou Heng doesn''t know what the two names "zuommurang" and "Miyamoto Yuhe" mean. Miyamoto Yuhe is the descendant of the sword sage Miyamoto Musashi. Before he was defeated by sasakimurang, he had a history He is recognized as the sword sage of Japan. In order to defeat Miyamoto Yuhe, Zuo murun Lang specially made this long sword which was not suitable for his height to match his new two-day first-class performance. After successfully defeating Miyamoto Yuhe, he gave the sword the name of "broken jade".


    As a contemporary, the "jade shreds" made by Dr. zuomucun are influenced by his obsession of pursuing kendo. Unconsciously, they have become "magic weapons" and transcended the ordinary products. However, this kind of "magic weapon" can only rank lower among the numerous "magic weapons" in the world. After all, what zuomucun Lang uses is ordinary iron and ordinary quenching method. "Jade broken" is more of a symbolic meaning - it symbolizes the peak of Japanese contemporary Kendo, but it is not a powerful weapon in itself. And that handle can cut ghost and contain curse of "twelve life break" is incomparable.


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand the symbolic meaning of the sword. In his opinion, the sword was neither powerful nor auspicious, so the expression of disgust flashed on his face.


    Zhou Heng''s small expression, kneeling on the ground of Sasaki Murao did not see, next to the Ninja companion but see clearly. In the Ninja''s opinion, yusui is the representative of Japanese Kendo. Although it''s the personal property of sasakimuro, it''s already a matter of discontent for him to give it to another Chinese, and the recipient even shows a look of disgust, which makes him even more unhappy.


    However, he has no right to interfere in the decision made by zuomura lang. although it seems that everyone is the follower of general Xueguang, in fact, these people were not colleagues originally, but gathered together temporarily at the invitation of general Xueguang. So he can only hate to stare at Zhou Heng, will symbolize the first Japanese Kendo jade away, but no way.


    "Thank you." Holding the sword, Zhou Heng bowed his hand to the two men. After that, he bowed solemnly to Zhou Heng.


    And Ninja''s eyes almost burst with fire. Even if the foreigner didn''t know what to do, he was just a crazy man. How could a swordsman give out his sword easily? Besides, it is a sword of great significance to all Japanese nationals. I must report this matter to general Xueguang, who will decide.


    Under the gaze of zuomura Lang and Ninja, Zhou Heng takes the broken jade and goes to the direction of the bell tower.


    "Zomujun, I think you have done something wrong." Ninja is pressing his discontent. Although this foreigner saved two people, he can''t judge whether he is a friend or not. It''s really unwise to hand over the meaningful "broken jade" to such a person.


    "I just want to see higher kendo." Zuommurang said in a low voice.


    "Hum." After a cold hum, ninja''s body disappeared into the night.


    On the other side, near the bell tower, the battle between Mr. Haneda and Dashan, who was carrying the "twelve life break" on his back, also reached a white hot stage.


    From the beginning to the end, Yutian Jun didn''t pull out the magic knife behind him. He didn''t even dare to let shishouduan be affected by the other party''s attack. This magic knife is an important key to open the clock tower, not a weapon to kill the enemy. Mr. Haneda knows this very well, but Dashan doesn''t. He just wants to kill the Japanese quickly and finish the task given to him by the wizard king.


    The two men fighting fiercely did not notice that someone was approaching them.


    "This little devil is really hard to deal with!" As a novice wizard, Dashan got the biography of the wizard king, but after all, his time was short, his entry was limited, and he hardly ever fought with any opponent other than mortals. Once the war situation became anxious, his lack of actual combat experience was exposed. "Die, die, die!" Dashan roared three times and hit his opponent three times in a row.


    Such an urgent attack without any tactical preparation can not hurt Mr. Haneda at all. Compared with Dashan''s impatience, Mr. Haneda should calmly face Dashan''s every attack and seek opportunities to counterattack in the case of complete defense.


    Mr. Haneda evaded the bombardment of the powerful mountain by skillfully walking. Then his fingers suddenly changed into a beak. After pecking at the temple of the mountain, he immediately drew back. This kind of attack will only leave a little skin injury to Dashan at most, which is far from fatal. But Mr. Haneda only retreats with such a blow every time, and does not give Dashan the chance to fight back. As Dashan''s mentality becomes more and more anxious, the situation gradually inclines to Mr. Haneda''s side.If there is no external interference, it is only a matter of time before Mr. Haneda defeats Dashan.


    Unfortunately, there has always been a bystander in this battle, but this bystander is too strong for the two people in the battle, so neither of them is aware of the existence of this man.


    Poof. This blow, Mr. Haneda hit Dashan''s throat, a stream of blood immediately splashed out from the throat wound.


    Dashan hurriedly covers his throat with his hand, and transfers part of his energy to wrap around his neck, just like wrapping a bandage to stop bleeding.


    Although there is no problem with this kind of treatment, Dashan''s flurried action makes him show a new flaw. Mr. Haneda''s palm suddenly changes into a wolf head, and bites off a piece of skin and flesh on Dashan''s arm.


    This guy is better than himself. Dashan has confirmed this, but he can''t run away, because once he runs away, it means that the task given to him by the wizard King fails.


    Now he has to please the wizard king and not let him down.


    Dashan clenched his teeth. If he wants to be a master, he has to go through this.


    Now he is not the mediocre himself in the past. Dashan doesn''t want to experience the helpless past when facing the strong again.


    His body was scarred, but Dashan''s fighting spirit didn''t get any lower.


    "Come on," he stares at Mr. Haneda, "little devil, I will tear you alive!"

 Chapter 241

    How to deal with a wizard? Mr. Haneda has never had the experience of fighting with witches. After all, witches are not common in the East. But now, Mr. Haneda feels like he''s got the knack.


    The power of witches is that they can manipulate a kind of invisible energy, which, if used properly in attack, can often confuse opponents. At the same time, the energy manipulated by the wizard is also an effective defense means, which can effectively resist the attack of the opponent.


    But as a wizard, Dashan has the biggest weakness, which is "proficiency". To deform the magic energy is like rubbing the dough into the desired shape. This process will be shortened with the improvement of proficiency. Although Dashan has mastered the skills, his proficiency is far from enough. Every time Dashan launched a rush attack to Mr. Haneda because of his impatient attitude, he couldn''t resist the coming defensive counterattack of Mr. Haneda.


    But the feather field gentleman is not anxious, after each time defends the counter attack to succeed, he will immediately stop hand, will not greedy work rashly advances. This kind of watertight tactics makes Dashan more irritable.


    The big man is at the end of his rope. Finally, Mr. Haneda came to this conclusion.


    At the same time, Dashan once again revealed his flaws. His injured arm was exposed under the attack range of Mr. Haneda.


    Of course, we won''t miss such a good opportunity to attack. Although every time we hit back, if we hit the opponent''s wound, the effect will be better.


    Mr. Haneda''s hand reached out to the wound on Dashan''s arm again. This time, his palm turned into a snake''s head, and his wrist turned into a twisted body like a snake, which was his ability to turn the body into a beast. This ability is very hard to train, but it is not very powerful to use. After all, it is a society dominated by guns.


    But Mr. Haneda''s efforts were not in vain. His hard-earned ability was finally tested in actual combat. As long as the snake after the hit can be hit, the balance of victory will be completely tilted to him. There was a proud smile on Mr. Haneda''s face.


    The so-called black tower wizard is just like that!


    At this time, Dashan''s face also showed a smile. It was a ferocious smile. It was the smile that the hunter licked his upper lip when he saw the prey fall into the trap.


    It''s over! When Mr. Haneda wants to take back his hand, it''s too late!


    Dashan''s burly appearance deceived him. Subconsciously, Mr. Haneda felt that this big man with a short temper had no brain, but obviously, it was just a groundless prejudice.


    Dashan is not only not stupid, but also a smart man - a first-class smart man.


    Judas. Merlin not only gave Dashan strength, but also gave him a name suitable for his personality. When Mr. Haneda heard the name "Judas", he should be careful.


    How could a man who even Jesus could betray be a fool who could be easily kneaded by him.


    Haneda Jun''s palm turned into a snake''s head and bit Dashan''s arm. At the same time, Dashan''s other hand quickly turned over. Haneda Jun''s hand wants to retract, but everything is expected by his opponent. The snake is a kind of animal that can move forward very quickly but is difficult to retreat.


    Dashan''s hand caught Mr. Haneda''s wrist, which is the seven inch position of the snake.


    The battle is over. Haneda Jun''s defensive counterattack is based on his own flexible movements, but now Dashan has caught his body, he can no longer avoid Dashan''s next attack. When Dashan''s magic fist comes, his brain will be smashed. One of his mistakes will destroy all the advantages accumulated previously.


    But Mr. Haneda still has the last card left - twelve life break.


    From the beginning to the end, Mr. Haneda didn''t pull out the magic knife, so Dashan was always on guard against Mr. Haneda''s action. Now, Dashan knows that now is the best time for Mr. Haneda to draw his sword.


    Come on, let me see all your abilities! Dashan''s fist hit Mr. Haneda''s face. If Mr. Haneda doesn''t draw his sword, he will never have a chance.


    I''m sorry! The arm is broken.


    Mr. Haneda clenched his teeth and twisted his arm - he let all his arms snake, then kept twisting his arm and finally twisted it off.


    He would rather lose one of his own hands than save himself at such a time by breaking his life. Twelve life break can only be used in the most critical time, that is not now.


    Mr. Haneda broke free from the capture of Dashan. His legs turned into sheep''s hoofs. Then, he pushed hard on the ground, and his body flew backward like a spring. He avoided what should have been a fatal blow.


    "Hiss, hiss -" Mr. Haneda gasps. The pain of breaking his arm by himself is unbearable. The body''s self-protection mechanism will organize Mr. Haneda''s behavior and try to make his brain faint by creating a lot of pain.


    Mr. Haneda overcame his instinct. He resisted all kinds of pain that spread to his body, and succeeded in breaking his arm.


    He did not discredit his country.


    Blood drips from the amputated limb of Mr. Haneda''s body, and his face is rapidly turning pale.Paying such a high price, although he escaped Dashan''s attack, what would he do next? Not long ago, Mr. Haneda, who had the advantage, is now in a desperate situation step by step.


    On the top of the bell tower, the young man with golden hair watched the fighting between the two below.


    His attention was all focused on Dashan. The big man did a good job. Although he was not as good as his opponent in strength and combat experience, Dashan adopted the tactic of showing weakness. First, he let the opponent taste some small advantages. After constantly luring the enemy in depth, he finally gave the opponent a fatal blow. Although he was dodged by Mr. Haneda in the form of a strong man breaking his wrist, the situation is now clear, and Dashan has stood on the absolute advantage.


    The blonde boy''s eyes moved to Mr. Haneda. At this time, he should be ready for the final counterattack, right?


    Just as he thought, Yutian Jun''s body arched up, in addition to twelve life, he also has a trump card - whole body beast. It is very likely that the whole body will be brutalized, which will erode the human mind and lead to the terrible consequences of not being able to change back into human form. But now, Mr. Haneda has no choice.


    Like a cat, Mr. Haneda''s back is a spring. At the same time, his legs became like frogs, stuffed with swollen muscles. The rest of his arm also grew yellow horny, and eventually became an eagle''s claw. And the face of the Oriental was covered with golden hair, which was the mane of the lion.


    His pupils also change from round to sharp, and emit a faint green light, which is the animal pupil with better lighting at night.


    All the changes are going on at the same time, almost in a moment, Mr. Yuda''s beast has been completed.

 Chapter 242

    Dashan is not the opponent of Yutian Jun, even now he has lost an important arm. The two men''s formal confrontation has not yet begun, the young blonde on the top of the clock tower has seen the results.


    But he won''t let Dashan lose so easily.


    After all, Dashan was the last one of the "twelve disciples" and also the "Judas" he had chosen. The story of Judas can''t end in such a place.


    Standing at the top of the bell tower, Merlin flicked her fingers. The colorless and transparent energy was like a breeze across the night sky, blowing to the battlefield below.


    Power, Dashan felt a powerful force. This force is pouring into his body.


    The whole body beast king Haneda has no way to think as calmly as human beings, he has become a real beast, and his power is superior to all the beasts.


    The body of the hybrid animal suddenly rushed towards the mountain like an arrow.


    But at the moment, Dashan is no longer the Dashan that was constantly suppressed by Mr. Haneda. He raised his fist and smashed it at the body of the hybrid.


    The action of the hybrid beast is really fast, but it is far from enough compared with the current mountain.


    Haneda Jun has worked hard enough, but in the face of absolute force, all his efforts suddenly become meaningless. After training, mortals are only mortals after all. In the face of those mysterious supernatural forces, Mr. Haneda, who is just a novice, is powerless to fight.


    Ka - Mr. Haneda can hear the sound of broken bones in his body. The broken vertebrae and ribs are inserted into his internal organs. Just one punch, let this animal body completely smash.


    Mr. Haneda didn''t expect such a situation to happen. He has taken the risk that he can''t change back to human form and put out his full strength. His strength should be above his opponent.


    His pupils are becoming lax and his opponent needs only one punch to kill him.


    Mr. Haneda''s body fell to the ground, and even the floor cracked. Dashan bent down a little, reached for Mr. Haneda''s head and lifted him up.


    Mr. Haneda''s legs are still kicking. In fact, his brain has no consciousness. These are just the last struggles of his body when he is on the verge of death.


    Dashan, who has power, sees a new world, and even ordinary plants and trees become unusual in his eyes. One of the most unusual is the sword that Yuda tied behind him.


    It''s a famous magic knife. It''s twelve years old.


    Although Dashan didn''t know the name and origin of the sword, he could feel the power of the demons from the blade.


    It''s like a charming voice said to him: I already belong to you, pull me out quickly!


    Dashan''s palm unconsciously adds force. He crushes Mr. Haneda''s skull. Plasma and brain come out of his fingers. But he didn''t notice all this, his eyes were only the sword that Mr. Haneda carried behind his back.


    The voice said to him: pull me out quickly, get my strength, you will go to a higher level.


    What''s that sound? Is that the knife talking to itself? Dashan''s heart suddenly some panic, but immediately, these panic was suppressed by some other emotions - greed.


    Greed for power.


    Dashan''s other hand touched shieshou.


    "Dashan?" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from his ear.


    "You seem to be the one who followed Yu Shuai," the speaker seemed not sure. "Your name is Dashan, isn''t it?"


    Yu Shuai? Dashan remembers the name.


    "Zhou Heng, it''s you!" Without further hesitation, Dashan pulled out the sword and left the body of Mr. Haneda in his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng saw this scene, "did you kill people?" There was no fear in his voice, only surprise. In Zhou Heng''s impression, Dashan is just a campus gangster. Such a person is far away from the murderer.


    Once you kill someone, you not only commit the crime of law, but also commit the crime of soul.


    Once a murderer dies, the probability of his soul turning into a fierce ghost is much higher than that of ordinary people. And becoming a fierce ghost means that the end of the soul can only be eliminated, but can not be transcended.


    "Murder? What is that Dashan doesn''t believe that Zhou Heng didn''t kill anyone. At least Yu Shuai disappeared because of Zhou Heng. In Dashan''s opinion, at least Yu Shuai died in Zhou Heng''s hands.


    Dashan pinched the twelve Shouduan in his hand.


    In the past, he was very afraid of Zhou Heng, but now he is different. He had the capital to fight Zhou Heng.


    You don''t have to be afraid of anyone. The voice in my heart just sounded. You can do whatever you want.


    Dashan''s pupils slowly turned blood red without his own awareness.


    Merlin, standing at the top of the clock tower, became serious. It was not until Zhou Heng was very close that he realized the arrival of Zhou Heng. This is not because of his negligence, but because Zhou Heng absorbed the magic energy he sent out to investigate the situation.Dashan is no match for this man. Even if Merlin''s reinforcement of Dashan has not begun to fade, Merlin also knows that Dashan, who has pure strength, will not be his opponent.


    Dashan should also be aware of this. Merlin frowned. Dashan''s mind seems to be controlled by something.


    Kill him, kill him, I want to drink his blood! The voice was constantly encouraging the red eyed mountain.


    "Put the sword down." Zhou Heng saw that there was something wrong with Dashan. He could see a faint black air rushing to Dashan''s body through the body of the sword. "Listen to me, put the sword down!"


    No one can dictate to you!


    "Don''t try to dictate to me!" Now Dashan has become the microphone of shishouduan, and his will has been completely eroded by shishouduan without any resistance.


    This is the legendary "magic knife".


    Only a few people can master these powerful swords, but even if they control these terrible weapons for a while, sooner or later they will be killed by the swords because of an oversight. That''s why only six of the fourteen swords, including "twelve life break", were handed down. Many of the swords'' holders destroyed them when they realized their horror.


    If you don''t destroy the sword, you will be destroyed by it.


    Dashan, who is addicted to the power of twelve years old, doesn''t realize this. He raises his knife to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng also raised the broken jade in his hand. Although jade fragments are also among the magic weapons, compared with the powerful twelve life break, it''s just a slightly sharper weapon made of ordinary iron.


    Twelve life broken and jade broken are not weapons of the same level at all.


    The two men held on to their swords and set off in front of the bell tower.

 Chapter 243

    At the top of the bell tower, Merlin is hesitating. In terms of his strength, there shouldn''t be anything in the world worthy of his hesitation.


    He should have been above all life, especially after he abandoned his past self and created a new body.


    But Meilin saw something she was afraid of in Zhou Heng. If she said that she was the God who was about to ascend the world, then Zhou Heng was the devil walking in the world! The difference between them is that Merlin foresaw this, and Zhou Heng didn''t seem to know about it.


    He shouldn''t be fighting Zhou Heng. Merlin has made a decision.


    But Dashan is not as thoughtful as Meilin. He mentions the twelve Shouduan and rushes toward Zhou Heng. The magic energy escapes from his body without any rules. Although he has got the twelve Shouduan, his actual strength is weaker than that when he fought against Yutian Jun.


    "How can you have the power of a wizard?" Zhou Heng frowned. He had a bad impression of witches.


    Before the two sides got close, Zhou Heng waved the broken jade in the air.


    Just a virtual split in the air, the magic energy from the mountain split in two.


    The strength of the two is very different. If Dashan is not proficient in witchcraft, Zhou Heng is the top controller who has mastered all the characteristics of witchcraft energy.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Heng asked Dashan a question. He thought that after seeing such a gap, Dashan should stop, "what''s the secret in the bell tower?" I met those Japanese people earlier, and Zhou Heng couldn''t force them to ask, but now, Zhou Heng can finally solve this puzzle from Dashan''s mouth.


    But unfortunately, Dashan didn''t answer Zhou Heng''s question. He rushed to the front door of Zhou Heng''s face, and the magic knife in his hand chopped down.


    Blood! I want to see red blood!


    "You are out of your mind!" The broken jade in Zhou Heng''s hand went up, and a crisp metal crash sounded, and the broken jade and the twelve longevity broke into each other.


    The evil energy in the twelve life break also diffused into Zhou Heng''s body along the body of the jade broken sword.


    "Firewall started." When the cold female voice sounded, the erosion from the twelve longevity break was completely isolated from Zhou Heng''s body.


    Twelve Shouduan''s most powerful ability is to infect people''s mind, but this advantage has disappeared in front of Zhou Heng. In addition, the magic energy of Dashan noumenon has no effect on Zhou Heng. The battle between the two was doomed from the beginning.


    Dashan was as weak as a baby in front of Zhou Heng.


    It''s like the first meeting at the gate of Linhai University. After such a long time, the distance between them has not been shortened or even widened.


    Bang. Zhou Heng held the sword in one hand and hit Dashan in the face with the other.


    Twelve Shouduan and jade broken apart, but also tightly holding the twelve Shouduan mountain back to fly out.


    This kind of impact force, if Dashan''s body falls directly to the ground, it is inevitable to fall half disabled. However, Zhou Heng did not dare to keep his hand on Dashan. After all, Dashan had lost his mind just now.


    The next thing to do is to find out the information about the clock tower from Dashan''s mouth, and then he can know why the Heavenly Master system led him here.


    For the first time in three years, he felt that he was going to touch the "truth".


    But Dashan didn''t fall to the ground. His body suddenly hovered in the air, just like someone stepped on the brake for him.


    From the air, slowly floated down a figure, a figure that let Zhou Heng feel familiar with.


    Wizard king! Although he has never met before, the first magic energy in Zhou Heng''s body comes from the wizard king. For the man who almost killed himself, Zhou Heng can''t admit it wrong.


    "Please don''t be in a hurry to show hostility to me," the blonde boy fell in front of Zhou Heng. "I''m not who I used to be."


    What he said is not polite. Zhou Heng can feel that the purity of magic energy in his opponent''s body has changed a lot. If we only judge from this point, he is really different from the previous wizard king.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Heng asked directly.


    "My name is Merlin." "M-e-r-l-i-n," said the blonde with a smile He spelled his name patiently.


    "And what''s your name?" He first reported his name, then asked Zhou Heng, such politeness let Zhou Heng can''t refuse.


    "Zhou Heng."


    Merlin nodded. He had a little impression of the name, which he had learned from Andre in the past. But those are in the past. Now he uses a brand new body constructed by "supreme blood", even the memory in his brain is brand new.


    "I think we can be good friends." Merlin said with a smile.


    Zhou Heng took a look at the comatose mountain floating behind Meilin and said faintly, "I think it''s very difficult."


    "Time will tell." Meilin did not lose his smile because of Zhou Heng''s indifference."What do you mean?" Zhou Heng frowned.


    "You must want to know what''s in this clock tower and why it attracts so many people tonight?"


    "Will you tell me?" Zhou Heng thought that at least he had to have a big fight with the other party to get the information.


    "This bell tower is a tombstone." Merlin said as she floated to the bell tower, and the mountain in a coma floated with her. The handle was still held by Dashan unconsciously.


    Tombstone? Zhou Heng didn''t know what Meilin was talking about. Did he want to ask himself to guess a riddle?


    "In the past, well, a long time ago," Merlin''s voice was very low, but these voices could still reach Zhou Heng''s ears without loss. "There was a great man who died here."


    Zhou Heng felt sad from Meilin''s tone.


    "He died, his power, his desire, his power and his wisdom were all lost, but his will was not." Merlin''s voice gradually rose a little. "The man who has inherited the will of this great man will find his strength, desire, power and wisdom."


    What the hell is this guy talking about? Zhou Heng''s mind is full of fog. Who is the great man? Who inherited the will of great men? How can we find the power and desire which are illusory and without substance?


    Meilin''s words were illogical to Zhou Heng. They didn''t look like the words that normal people would say.


    Are all witches talking like this? Zhou Heng thought of John and Andre who also looked crazy.


    "As I said, we are destined to come back here." Meilin extended her hand to Zhou Heng.

 Chapter 244

    Zhou Heng ignored Mei Lin''s action, and Mei Lin was not discouraged. He took back his hand, and then he snapped his fingers in the air.


    Dashan in a coma suddenly showed an uncomfortable expression. His body instinctively resisted, but it didn''t work. His hand was still released. The magic knife named twelve Shouduan flew to Meilin.


    Merlin seized the handle of the knife.


    Zhou Heng also seized the broken jade with caution.


    But it seems that Meilin didn''t take the knife to deal with Zhou Heng. "It''s ridiculous that these people try to dig the grave of a great man with a sword." Merlin looked at the sword and said, "besides, the sword is dying." The joint of the hilt and the body of the sword of twelve Shouduan was greatly damaged. It was cut by a sharper sword.


    Although it was later bonded by unconventional means, it did not help shishouduan to continue his life. It could only let him linger for a few more days.


    The only six magic swords left in time will soon become five.


    "Today is a special day." Merlin said slowly.


    "Yes," Zhou Heng nodded, "today is the school day, so I have to go back to watch my friend''s program later." He came out for a while. If he missed Bailu''s show, it would be a pity.


    Meilin was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect that Zhou Heng would say this to him. "Today is the death day of a great man." Meilin announced the correct answer to Zhou Heng.


    "It''s stupid that those who believe in him always want to revive him on this day." Merlin took the sword and floated to the wooden door of the bell tower.


    He held up his sword to the wooden door.


    "Hello Zhou Heng rushes towards Meilin. He wants to stop Meilin from doing so. If he releases the evil spirit in the bell tower, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When! Zhou Heng was a little late. Meilin''s sword fell down and fell on the wooden door of the bell tower. Different from the sound in Zhou Heng''s imagination, when he cut off the wooden door, he made a strong sound of metal collision.


    The next second, the magic knife broke.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. Are you kidding! Others may not know, but Zhou Heng can know how powerful the evil Sabre with Yin evil spirit is. Even if it has scars, it won''t be broken by one chop!


    But the fact is, twelve life break in front of two people, the black gas in the sword body quickly flowed out.


    "No, I don''t!" A voice came out of the black fog, "I haven''t drunk enough human blood. I don''t want to disappear like this!"


    "Ding." At the same time, the voice of Tianshi system task trigger sounded.


    "New task triggered."


    In the dark fog appeared a line of remarks that only Zhou Heng could see: "red ghost, 33 points of merit." Although there is no special reward, but 33 points of merit is enough to make Zhou Heng heart.


    Zhou Heng aimed at the black fog with broken jade.


    "Please As if feeling the hostility of Zhou Heng, the black fog began to pray, "please let me go!"


    "Will you let him go?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    Can he hear it, too? Zhou Heng looked at Meilin in surprise, but there was nothing special in Meilin''s expression. It seemed that he just asked casually.


    "Brother, please, please help me to ask him for a favor." The black fog turned to Merlin. "I''ve lived less than 600 years. I don''t want to die!"


    Six hundred years has been a lot! Zhou Heng Tucao in his heart, and at the same time make complaints about the jade broken slowly approaching the black fog.


    "Big brother!" There was a cry in the black fog, "you are kind and merciful! I can be an ox, a horse, a horse and a corpse for you... "


    " that''s enough. "Zhou Heng''s knife has reached in front of the black fog." you''ve lived for 600 years. Can you show some spirit of being a ghost? " Zhou Heng has never seen such a ghost before. When he met Tong Renjie, he was dead and a hero. Although the red ghost in the evil Sabre was highly rewarded, his moral integrity was very low. He began to beg for mercy before he started.


    But all this seemed very common to Merlin.


    Red ghost can live six hundred years, it is precisely by this kind of spirit. At that time, general Zhixiu killed Chigui with "Chigui Qie". Twelve years later, Chigui Qie was killed. As a result, Chigui Qie became "twelve years old". The inside story is that at the last moment when general Zhixiu was about to kill the red ghost, he was soft hearted because of the red ghost''s begging for mercy, and finally decided to destroy the red ghost''s entity and let the red ghost''s soul live in his sword. What do you know, the red ghost has been dormant for 12 years, and finally he has killed his master and general Zhixiu.


    Now, it''s happening again. However, Zhou Heng is not the softhearted role of general Zhixiu. He has killed a lot of fierce ghosts, and he has never been softhearted.


    It seems that the story of the red ghost is coming to an end here. Zhou Heng had already lifted up the jade fragment, and the light golden light attached to the jade fragment''s sword.


    When Zhou Heng was about to wave the broken jade, Mei Lin suddenly said, "it''s good to leave him."Did he choose to start at this time by saying something unintentionally, or did he want history to repeat itself?


    "Wow There was a moving cry in the black fog. If it was not a black fog, but a man, he must have been sitting on the ground crying now.


    "Listen to this elder brother''s advice," sobbing voice came out from the black fog. "If you let me go, I will be a good man for you!"


    Zhou Heng wavered.


    It would be a pity to kill the red ghost like this. After all, it''s the first time he sees such a fierce ghost. You know, even the ghost of feng shui master Tong Renjie speaks very vaguely, and the red ghost speaks as clearly as ordinary people, and he claims to have lived for 600 years. This red ghost is very useful.


    Six hundred years must have accumulated a lot of knowledge for the red ghost. Although this knowledge is not even the tip of the iceberg compared with the Tianshi system, after several times of physical loss and amnesia, Zhou Heng did not dare to rely on the Tianshi system.


    If one day the Heavenly Master system leaves itself, or even stands on the opposite side of itself, then I should always hold some other cards.


    In the past, Zhou Heng would never have such an idea, but everyone will make progress, and Zhou Heng is no exception. Now he knows how to think more about his future.


    But Zhou Heng finally shook his head: "I can''t let you go, you as a ghost, will affect this world." As a teacher, Zhou Heng has his own professional ethics.


    "This is easy to do!" There was an excited tone in the black fog, "don''t you have a sword in your hand?"


    Zhou Heng looked at the broken jade in his hand.


    "I can attach to your sword," black fog said excitedly, "so that my every move is under your surveillance, and I can''t harm people any more!"


    Everything is like a repeat of the story of general Zhixiu and red ghost many years ago.

 Chapter 245

    If Zhou Heng is rational enough, he should not agree to the request of red ghost. As we all know, there will be no good end to seeking skin from a tiger. In those days, general Zhixiu was not a hero. In the end, he was killed by the red ghost.


    But Zhou Heng is different from general Zhixiu. Maybe general Zhixiu is very good at fighting with people, but he is far inferior to Zhou Heng in dealing with ghosts.


    Zhou Heng''s understanding of how dangerous ghosts are is much deeper than those ordinary generals. Therefore, Zhou Heng also knows the help that the fierce ghost can bring to himself, especially such a fierce ghost who has his own consciousness and can communicate with human beings normally.


    "OK," Zhou Heng nodded his head and agreed, "you can attach to my sword."


    For the red ghost, Zhou Heng''s words were like an amnesty, which made him come back from the edge of extinction. The battle with general Zhixiu made the red ghost lose his body, and from then on, he had to live on sojourn and drink blood. If you can''t get the master''s consent, he can''t live as a ghost without body. Without host and body, he will naturally dissipate in the air.


    But now that Zhou Heng''s permission is given, the red ghost has recovered his life. The black fog could not wait to rush towards Yu Sui, and the silver sword body of Yu Sui also changed strangely.


    A red line appeared in the center of the sword body, just like the long sword had a meridian for no reason. Even without any special ability, Zhou Heng could smell the bloody smell from the thin red line.


    How many people''s blood did this red ghost drink to achieve this level? Zhou Heng began to doubt whether he had made a wrong decision.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the red line disappeared. To be more precise, it''s like the ordinary jade suddenly learns to drink blood.


    When the black fog completely disappeared from the air, it meant that the red ghost had all entered the jade fragments in Zhou Heng''s hands. Although there was no change from the appearance, and even the weight did not increase at all, Zhou Heng could feel the powerful evil spirit coming from his sword.


    "Red ghost," Zhou Heng shook the broken jade in his hand, "be more restrained."


    "Yes, master!" The voice of the red ghost came from the body of the sword, and at the same time, the spirit of the evil spirit was also restrained. Now the red ghost is very obedient, but Zhou Heng will not relax his vigilance because of this.


    "Twelve Shouduan has disappeared," Meilin said suddenly. "But a new magic knife has been born."


    Yes, the sword in Zhou Heng''s hand is no longer the "broken jade" in the past. Of course, it can''t be regarded as "twelve life break".


    "Broken jade." Meilin asked Zhou Heng with a smile, "what''s the name like?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Zhou Heng said. Now he doesn''t know the importance of "name".


    Merlin laughed and did not struggle with the problem. "Shall we go in together?" Suddenly he pointed to the wooden door of the clock tower.


    "Can I go in?" Zhou Heng was a little puzzled. Just now, Meilin used the twelve Shouduan to cut down the door. As a result, the twelve Shouduan were all broken in two, and there was no loosening of the wooden door.


    But Merlin nodded, "as long as you like."


    His power, his power, his desire, his wisdom, and his will. If you hold one of the five, you can worship the dead king.


    Zhou Heng inserted yuduan into the scabbard of the broken jade and hung it on his belt. Then he went to the wooden door.


    "Push it away." Meilin whispered in Zhou Heng''s ear, "just push it away."


    Can you really push it away? Zhou Heng remembers that when he came here with Qin Fen during the day, he could not open the copper lock.


    "You can do it." Meilin continues to instigate Zhou Heng.


    Yes, he can. As if he was awakened by Merlin, Zhou Heng suddenly understood this in his mind. During the day, he was not stopped by the copper lock, but he chose to refuse subconsciously.


    No, don''t open it. It''s Zhou Heng''s reason that reminds him.


    "It''s just like the combination of the twelve Shouduan and the broken jade into the broken jade." Merlin whispered, "you should also find the whole of yourself."


    Complete self? Zhou Heng''s hand pressed on the wooden door, and the copper lock that blocked the opening of the wooden door suddenly began to shake violently, just like an invisible key had been inserted into the lock cylinder. As long as Zhou Heng exerted a little more force, fate would turn with the invisible key.


    Zhou Heng''s fingertips pushed forward a little.


    Pop! There was a sudden sound from the copper lock, followed by a sound of "Yi -". The wooden door opened.


    Different from the imagination, there is not a lot of evil spirit surging out of the bell tower. After the wooden door is opened, the inside of the bell tower is displayed in front of their eyes, which is no different from the ordinary bell tower. A curved upward ladder is the whole inside.


    Without any hesitation, Meilin floats around Zhou Heng and floats into the bell tower. Zhou Heng, standing at the door, hesitates and follows Meilin.


    They walked up the stairs. Although they didn''t walk fast, the journey was very short. It wasn''t long before they reached the top of the bell tower.No one has been here for a long time. The big clock, which was originally driven by gears, has completely stopped running, and the gears are covered with rust and dust.


    Meilin''s feet didn''t touch the ground, while Zhou Heng''s feet really stepped on the dusty floor. Every step he took would stir up a little dust on the floor and leave a footprint.


    Zhou Heng thought that the interior of the bell tower should be a strange space like the throne of water, but he didn''t expect that it was so ordinary that it had no characteristics.


    Merlin is fluttering slowly inside the clock tower. The wizard who grew up in Europe should have no knowledge of the situation here, but he seems to be returning to his home. Merlin''s eyes are flowing between the dusty gears, looking full of memories of the past.


    In the end, Merlin stopped before the biggest gear, which is the core of the whole clock tower. But now the clock tower has stopped running. No one often uses oil to maintain this big gear, which is already covered with dark red rust.


    It is worth noting that there is an iron ring hanging abruptly on a saw tooth of the big gear.


    This iron ring is like a rough crown. There are several grooves on it that can be inlaid with gems, but no gems are inlaid on it. Even the iron ring itself is not coated with silver paint or gold paint, so it presents a dark cyan color that complements this place. If Meilin doesn''t take it up, Zhou Heng won''t notice this iron ring.


    Ding Ding Ding -- "suddenly, there was a sound on Zhou Heng''s waist.

 Chapter 246

    It''s Zhou Heng''s mobile phone that rings. He bought it after he came back from the throne of water.


    Meilin looks at Zhou Heng who is connecting the mobile phone, and then secretly puts the iron ring into her arms.


    "Hello." Zhou Heng said hello to his mobile phone. The caller was Qin Fen.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Fen''s tone is a little discontented, "ah Lu''s program is about to start!" It''s said that Zhou Heng has been away for some time. Even if he went to the toilet, he should have come back long ago.


    Qin Fen''s words instantly brought Zhou Heng back to his fresh campus life from the recent bloodbath. He recalled that he had made an appointment with his friends to watch the program prepared by Bailu.


    "I have something to go first." Zhou Heng hung up and was ready to go out.


    "Wait!" Merlin stopped him. "You just left?"


    Zhou Heng nodded. He had already stood on the stairs.


    "Don''t you feel anything here?" Merlin asked anxiously, "such as intimacy." If Merlin''s judgment is correct, then Zhou Heng should be the same kind of talent as himself, but why can''t his reaction be seen in Zhou Heng?


    Zhou Heng shrugged. He didn''t understand what Merlin was saying.


    Meilin looked at Zhou Heng, his eyes were bigger and bigger, just like looking at a monster.


    Now Merlin''s body is constructed by the supreme blood, which has a natural affinity with here. In Meilin''s view, Zhou Heng should also be able to feel this sense of closeness.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." Zhou Heng said and went down the stairs. "I''m very busy."


    Merlin''s body ran after him like the wind: "what''s worth your leaving here? Every year, only on Memorial Day, it will be open here. " You know, those Japanese people will come here at all costs to worship the dead king.


    "My friend is going to play the piano," Zhou Heng said as he walked down quickly. "I have to get the piano."


    For this kind of thing? Although the memory has been cleared once, Merlin still hasn''t put himself in the position of a mortal. In his world, "friends play the piano" should not be said from Zhou Heng''s mouth. What''s more, Zhou Heng has to give up the rare opportunity to worship because of this kind of thing, which is unthinkable to Merlin.


    However, all these are natural for Zhou Heng. The concept of "pilgrimage" does not exist for Zhou Heng. Even if he can understand Meilin''s feelings, he may still feel that his previous commitment is more important. Different from Meilin, Zhou Heng has always regarded himself as a "person". Man is man, mortal is man, wizard is man.


    A man must keep his promise to his friends.


    Without any intention of staying again, Zhou Heng trotted down the clock tower and ran straight out of the building. After him, Merlin hesitated a little. Although he has got something important, once he leaves here, it means that he will come back at least a year later. Perhaps it is meaningless for outsiders to linger in a worthless and dusty clock tower, but it is the meaningless "affinity" that attracts Merlin and the believers of the great man. These people are like bees and butterflies attracted by the fragrance of nectar.


    But Zhou Heng was not attracted. If we have to say so, it is that the Heavenly Master system has guided him to come here. But there was nothing worth noticing except a room full of dust and gears. Instead of wasting time in that place, Bailu''s piano performance is more important. After all, Tianshi system never limits its time.


    Zhou Heng can walk out of here without any burden, but Meilin can''t. He stood in the door of the clock tower and watched Zhou Heng run away. The fainting mountain is still outside the door. He was infused with strength by Merlin before, but now all these strength have gone away and taken away a lot of his physical strength, so he will be in a coma for several hours before he wakes up.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Merlin flew out of the bell tower. When Merlin''s body left the clock tower, the wooden door closed itself with a bang.


    In order to catch up with Zhou Heng''s pace, Merlin flew quite fast, and the air blowing back lifted his golden hair.


    "Why do you keep up?" Zhou Heng felt the movement behind him. Without looking back, he could know who was chasing him.


    "No?" Merlin asked. For Merlin, there''s not much he can''t do in the world. He flew to Zhou Heng and looked at his side face with great interest. In his opinion, Zhou Heng is really a strange man.


    Zhou Heng shook his head, where to go is Meilin''s freedom, Zhou Heng is not idle to meddle in this kind of business.


    On the other side, on the stage, the host has already announced the curtain. The next program is the piano ensemble performance of Ye Yan and Bai Lu.


    It is said that Miss Tong and a Japanese general are watching the game under the stage. Ye Yan is a little nervous. In a word, he has experienced a lot in performing, and even held a national tour. More than 100000 people attended the super large concerts, which should be easy for him to control.But Ye Yan is still nervous. People in love are like this. He can sing a love song for 100000 people without frowning. But in front of the people he likes, even a simple piano song will make him nervous.


    Yes, Ye Yan found that he fell in love with Miss Tong. Originally, it was just a task assigned to him by his family. Marriages like this often take place between families like him, but this does not prevent Ye Yan from falling in love with Miss Tong. In order to study Miss Tong''s preferences and observe her smile, Ye Yan successfully let himself fall in love with Miss Tong.


    And the most unpromising secret love.


    Ye Yan, with outstanding appearance, brilliant talent and young fame, did not know how many girlfriends he had changed, including supermodels, female stars and sweet and lovely female fans. Although young, Ye Yan is an old hand in love. It''s a shame that he should fall into such a pitiful secret love.


    But he''s ready to advertise. Ye Yan kept pinching her fingers before she came on stage. She would not refuse me! No girl can refuse my charm!


    Ye Yan thinks that he should be very confident in this point, but after he pinches his fingers, he sends his fingernails to his lips.


    Will she refuse me?


    "Coming up." Bailu reminds him.


    "Oh, oh!" Ye Yan suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bailu finds that Ye Yan is out of his mind.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Ye Yan hesitated to wave his hand.

 Chapter 247

    "You are back!" Qin Fen''s tone was both urgent and reproachful.


    "I''m sorry." Zhou Heng scratched his head, then sat down in his seat, followed by a young foreigner.


    "Hello, my name is Merlin." The foreign boy said hello to Qin Fen. His Chinese sounds just right and round, which is no worse than Qin Fen.


    ¡°Hello£¡ I''m Qin Fen Qin Fen and miss Tong also said hello to the foreign boy. They both thought that the foreign boy was a friend Zhou Heng had brought. This teenager looks like a high school student. I don''t know how he got here.


    General Xueguang also looked at the foreign boy, and his brow gradually wrinkled. Is that him? General Xueguang only saw the man in the photo. Although his facial features are very similar, he seems to be a little too young.


    "There''s no more space." Foreign youth Merlin said. Because the audience is limited, there are only a few seats.


    "I''ll ask them to help prepare a seat right away." Miss Tong said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much." Merlin replied politely.


    Qin Fen suddenly poked Zhou Heng with her elbow: "where did you pick up such a foreign handsome boy? He looks like a middle school student


    "Remember, you can''t judge by appearances." Zhou Heng reminds Qin Fen.


    "Tut, even if I don''t have the heart, I won''t eat this kind of tender grass!" Qin Fen said displeased. Indeed, Merlin looks like a minor.


    At this time, the red curtain on the stage gradually opened.


    A black piano appeared in the public''s view, while Bailu and Ye Yan sat in front of the piano. They got up and bowed to the audience.


    Miss Tong was present. Although it has been confirmed for a long time, Ye Yan''s heart is still thump and thump.


    Don''t be nervous, play well, Ye Yan told himself in secret. He didn''t expect his old hand to be nervous.


    On the contrary, Bailu, though not as experienced as Ye Yan, should also be a very introverted person in appearance, but her performance is much calmer than Ye Yan.


    In the applause from the audience, they sat back to their positions - the main source of applause was Qin Fen, who was clapping them hard.


    When the applause stopped, their fingers were on the black and white keys of the piano.


    Four hands!


    Most of the young people like them use the existing repertoire for piano performance. But this time, with Bailu''s insistence, they made some changes to the repertoire to be performed, and incorporated some jazz elements into the piano music.


    Ye Yan knew why Bailu wanted to join that jazz, of course, because he heard Zhou Heng''s jazz performance in the music classroom. Ye Yan is also a pianist. After listening to that touching performance, he can understand Bailu''s moving.


    And Bailu''s adaptation of the performance repertoire is inseparable from Ye Yan''s help. As a disciple of master Helang, Ye Yan''s attainments in piano are really amazing. If Zhou Heng, who has the help of the Heavenly Master system, does not count, few of the younger generation can reach Ye Yan''s level.


    Yes, Zhou Heng is Ye Yan''s biggest opponent.


    Before pressing the piano key, Ye Yan can''t help but peek at the situation under the stage. Zhou Heng seems to be whispering something to Qin Fen, while Miss Tong sits next to Zhou Heng, engrossed in waiting for the sound of the piano.


    Ye Yan took a deep breath and pressed the first key with his finger. A soothing melody sounded in everyone''s ears, and Bailu, who was sitting beside Ye Yan, had not moved yet.


    When Ye Yan''s fingers on the piano keys jump faster and faster, the melody becomes faster and faster, just like a person walking out of the countryside and coming to the battlefield step by step. This is a piece written by a Polish composer after his hometown was destroyed by the war of World War II.


    With the melody speeding up, people seem to hear the World War II gunfire and gunfire in their ears, but Ye Yan''s hand speed is not enough. At this time, Bailu''s fingers are also on the keys.


    It''s only here that the four handed missile is officially launched. Ye Yan and Bailu will play a melody about peace and war for the audience.


    "That''s great, that''s great." Although Qin Fen can''t hear the meaning of the music, she can also know that the music is not simple just because she hears such fast music. After all, ensemble music needs not only hand speed, but also the tacit understanding of two people.


    As long as there is one person''s fault, the piano sound will immediately become out of shape.


    This is the first time Zhou Heng has heard Bailu''s piano sound, although Ye Yan is the main part of the ensemble. But Zhou Heng can still feel Bailu''s seriousness. His piano skill is completely given by the Heavenly Master system. Different from learning knowledge from the library of Heavenly Master, the ability of assimilation is just like the personality of a "pianist" forced into his body by the system. This personality can only be activated when he hears or plays the piano, and will not interfere with Zhou Heng''s judgment of anything else.So even if Zhou Heng can''t read the staff, he can play a wonderful piano, because the moment he comes into contact with the piano, his "pianist" personality starts.


    It''s the same when listening to other people''s performance. Originally, like Qin Fen, Zhou Heng didn''t know anything about piano, and he couldn''t say anything else except "nice" and "not nice". But now Zhou Heng is different. After these melodies got into his ears and were accepted by his "pianist"


    personality, it was like completing a reading comprehension problem, and all the meanings that Zhou Heng had never thought of were displayed in front of him.


    She''s really, very attentive in preparing.


    Miss Tong was stunned. Needless to say, Ye Yan''s level was beyond her expectation that Bailu could reach such a level. It seems that the target of Bailu''s initial ensemble is brother Zhou? Sure enough, she and elder brother Zhou are the "harmonies of Qin and Se"? Miss Tong couldn''t help but secretly turn her head and look at Zhou Heng''s expression.


    Bang! If Ye Yan and Bailu are using the piano sound to describe the scene on the battlefield, the sound just now is like a bullet slipping from the barrel of a gun. It''s abrupt and inappropriate.


    Someone played a wrong key, Qin Fen such layman did not notice, but Zhou Heng immediately responded. What''s going on?


    What''s going on? What are you doing? It''s not Bailu who made mistakes, but Ye Yan! He can''t help peeping at Miss Tong''s expression under the stage. It''s also a pity that this song has been practiced very well, and nothing has gone wrong before. But just now, after he saw Miss Tong peeping at Zhou Heng, Ye Yan''s hand suddenly got out of control for a moment, and he pressed the wrong key!

 Chapter 248

    Compared with one person''s performance, the biggest risk of two people''s ensemble is that after one person''s mistake, he is likely to lead his partner too far. But fortunately, Bailu was not affected by an accidental mistake made by Ye Yan. Just like nothing happened just now, Bailu finished her work well.


    Hang in there! Ye Yan tells himself that the Jazz part will soon be played. That part will be a solo by Bailu. Ye Yan can also take this opportunity to adjust his mind to complete the final ensemble part.


    The song is composed of three parts, from soothing to rapid, and finally to soothing. Bailu added a jazz solo in the second and third parts. Ye Yan thinks this part is well added. He uses cheerful jazz to set off the theme of the cruelty of war. If handled properly, the music can reach a higher level.


    Ye Yan remembers that she and her instructor praised Bailu''s idea, but Bailu rarely blushed. She said that it was Zhou Heng''s inspiration, not her own credit.


    Zhou Heng, it''s Zhou Heng again!


    State, state. This time, there were two abrupt piano sounds in a row. Even Qin Fen noticed that the performance was not right. There was a puzzled look on her face.


    Mei Lin, who is not involved, stares at Ye Yan with great interest. Mei Lin can feel a little familiar with Ye Yan''s face. But that''s an old story that belongs to the last personality. He is Merlin now, not the "king of greed and sickle weasel" in the past.


    Ye Yan''s forehead appeared sweat, not only because of the physical exertion brought by playing the piano, but also the self blame brought by continuous mistakes. Ye Yan, what the hell are you doing! Miss Tong is still sitting down there!


    Losing face is certainly an embarrassing thing for Ye Yan, but losing face in front of Miss Tong is unbearable!


    Focus, you can''t make any more mistakes! Ye Yan warned himself. But the more so, Ye Yan''s attention is more difficult to concentrate, and his fingers also gradually began not to listen to their own command.


    After he was in a trance, he made mistakes several times, but thanks to enough stage experience, even if he adjusted back, otherwise he would be like a rookie. Once he made a mistake, he would make a nervous mistake to the end.


    Bailu also noticed that there was something wrong with Ye Yan''s state. In rehearsal, Ye Yan had never made such continuous mistakes as now. Is it because I was nervous after I came on stage? Bailu has no time to think about whether Ye Yan, such a big star, will be stage fright and nervous like ordinary people. Her solo part is coming soon. I just hope Ye Yan will not have any more problems before that.


    This time, Ye Yan finally did not press the wrong key, but because of his eagerness, he pressed his own key first. In order to prevent the hands of two people from interfering with each other on the piano keys, they are usually responsible for one and a half zones. At this time, the tacit understanding between the two sides is very important. If someone presses them, it is very likely that they will press two different keys at the same time, and the sound of the piano will be distorted.


    Sure enough, this time there was not a sudden sound, but a strange melody. The consequence of Ye Yan''s pressing is that the next little melody can''t be adjusted back to the normal rhythm.


    Bailu frowned. She was dissatisfied with Ye Yan''s performance.


    On the piano keys, her hand speeds up abruptly, and the rhythm destroyed by Ye Yan is rescued by her.


    This girl, how powerful! Ye Yan suddenly froze. He rehearsed with Bailu not only once, but also once. Bailu didn''t raise any objection when the instructor suggested that he should be the leader. Ye Yan also takes the arrangement of his tutor for granted. As a disciple of master Helang, Ye Yan''s piano level is not inferior to that of his tutor, let alone Bailu?


    Later in the rehearsal, Bailu cooperated with him very well, but those in Ye Yan''s opinion were all right. It''s understandable that Bailu works harder to play with a big star like herself.


    But now, ye Yancai saw the girl''s attainments in piano.


    Although it didn''t reach the height of Zhou Heng''s monster, Ye Yan knew that compared with herself, Bailu would not be worse than herself.


    Ye Yan''s hand has slowed down gradually. The part dominated by him is over. Now it is Bailu''s solo part.


    Damn it! Ye Yan clenched his fists. He couldn''t believe that he had made such a low-level mistake. Not only was the well prepared performance ruined by him, but also the confession link he designed after the performance couldn''t be carried out. Perhaps, as the family sees it, Ye Yan feels that he is really a waste who has achieved nothing and likes to be complacent.


    A happy melody sounded at Bailu''s fingertips.


    "How?" Qin Fen''s heart suddenly jumped for a while. Although there was occasional noise in the short passage just now, it made her feel like she was on the battlefield filled with gunpowder, walking in the ruins destroyed by artillery fire. At this time, she suddenly heard such a happy voice.


    It''s like having a circus come to the empty city after the war, and the actors of the circus sacrifice the war in their own way. The merrier and the sadder.Qin Fen can understand the mystery of this paragraph, and others can, of course.


    Merlin also had a sad look on her face.


    No one knows that period of history better than him, or in other words, no one knows that period of history better than he did in the past. "King of greed and sickle weasel" is a man who has experienced the whole world War II.


    Although Merlin''s personality dominates his body now, the memory of "king of greed and sickle weasel" does not disappear forever. Instead, it is hidden in his mind. Only by chance can he be aroused a little.


    Merlin seemed to be in the battlefield of World War II, in the ruins of the city.


    Family, friends and the annoying fat boss of the bakery, Merlin can always wake up all about the city in his memory, and he can also find the situation of the city in his memory when it was destroyed in the war just like he can call up the movie lens.


    In the war in which thousands of people died, the young king of greed and sickle weasel lost his family and friends.


    If he doesn''t get the help of the wizard organization, he will lose his own life.


    But fortunately, he survived and became an extremely powerful individual.


    In the ruins of the war, he absorbed the energy of countless dead, broke through the limit of human power, and peeped into the realm of "Wizard king".


    Later, years urged him to grow old. In order to escape the reincarnation of time, the king of greed and sickle weasel chose an extremely risky way.


    That is to rebuild a young body.

 Chapter 249

    The most correct decision made by the king of greed and sickle weasel in his life is to reshape his body, which makes him go beyond his limits and reach a new realm once again.


    But it was also the most wrong decision he made.


    The king of greed and sickle weasel uses the blood of the supreme power to create a new body, a body that transcends the past from heart to brain. It means that a person born out of him, but beyond him, was born at that moment. That is Merlin. He was born, grew up and surpassed here. Everything is destined to start "new".


    But the music Bailu played just now almost awakened the old personality in Merlin''s memory.


    After hearing Bailu''s music about the past, the greedy and cruel personality jumped up in Merlin''s heart.


    "Hoo." The blonde boy breathed a sigh of relief. He looked calm on the surface, but his body was like a battle between heaven and man.


    Give up struggling, I am better than you, this body belongs to me. Merlin forced to suppress that personality, not to let him have the slightest chance to break free from the shackles. But he can''t kill that personality completely. It''s like rubbing a hard stone with your hand. Whenever you open your hand, you can always find a little bit of residue in the palm of your hand. When you crush the residue, there will be finer things in your palm.


    Merlin can''t completely kill the king of greed and sickle weasel, because he can''t kill himself.


    Bailu''s fingers are still beating. Although it is not the original part of the original song, the melody''s stimulation to Merlin is obviously stronger than the previous part.


    Merlin suddenly raised a finger and pointed it at Bailu on the stage. Although the personality of the king of greed and sickle weasel is difficult to control himself in turn, he can''t sit back and watch this threat come into being. Even if it is a very low risk, Merlin will kill it.


    Kill this woman! There was only one thought in Merlin''s mind at the moment.


    But the next second, Zhou Heng''s hand held his outstretched finger.


    Meilin saw Zhou Heng''s face, which was full of killing intention. Panic, Merlin instinctively felt panic, originally in the fingers ready to send the magic energy in this moment after all disappeared.


    "Don''t do anything superfluous." Zhou Heng kept his voice very low and didn''t want to affect other people. He knew that with Merlin''s ability, he would be able to hear him clearly.


    "No, I''m sorry." Merlin''s voice was a bit of a huff and puff. He had never been so gaffed. Zhou Heng is really powerful, much stronger than his disciple Dashan, but Meilin doesn''t think Zhou Heng can beat him.


    This is a body shaped by the most powerful blood. Merlin not only has the strongest and most perfect body skills, but also has powerful sorcery at the wizard King level.


    The combination of the two, he should be the most powerful existence in the world.


    But in the moment just now, Merlin still felt panic. It was her body reminding herself, the body shaped by the blood of the supreme power reminding herself! He is not afraid, but the blood of the supreme power is afraid!


    Is this guy human?


    Meilin looks at Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng''s attention is no longer on him.


    When Merlin came back, Bailu''s solo part was over. Ye Yan also took advantage of this time to adjust his mind, he and Bailu''s final ensemble stage started very smoothly.


    This piece of ensemble is useless, and the personality in Merlin''s body no longer reacts.


    "Great! How wonderful After the performance, Qin Fen took the lead in clapping.


    Although there were one or two discordant episodes, it was a school evening performance after all, and this performance was excellent enough. What''s more, Ye Yan is not the only one who has played a wrong role. Because the Japanese generals are sitting under the stage, and other teachers and students are expelled from school, most of the actors on the show are more or less nervous, and Ye Yan''s mistakes are justifiable.


    In the original program arrangement, there were speeches made by school leaders and student representatives, but under such circumstances, these speeches are obviously impossible. So the process of the party was shortened.


    On stage Ye Yan and Bailu bowed to the audience again and then returned to the backstage. They also have to take off their make-up and change their costumes.


    "Just now," after walking off the stage, Ye Yan was a little dejected and listless. He said to Bailu, "I''m sorry for my performance just now. I''m dragging you down."


    "It doesn''t matter." Bailu is not too concerned about Ye Yan''s mistakes. Under such circumstances, everyone may make mistakes. We can''t be too strict with him just because he is a big star. "I''m also very nervous when performing."


    "You''re very comforting." Ye Yan showed a bitter smile.


    "You don''t care too much." Bailu stopped. Boys and girls will not be in the same place to remove makeup and change clothes, so they have to be separated here.


    "After a while," ye said, "I''ll adjust myself."


    "Well." Bailu nods her head. She gets along with Ye Yan these days. She also finds that although Ye Yan''s personality is a little open, she is a good person."That," Bailu took out her mobile phone, which had a text message from Qin Fen. She hesitated to tell Ye Yan about it, "that -"


    "what''s the matter?" Ye Yan has some doubts. In his opinion, although Bailu is introverted, she is not a hesitant person.


    "Qin Fen asked me to ask you," Bailu said, "do you want to go to KTV in the evening?" Originally, the invitation was to be made by Qin Fen. After all, Ye Yan is Qin Fen''s idol, so she wants to make an invitation to Ye Yan herself. But Bailu thinks that if she said it in advance at this time, maybe Ye Yan would cheer up a little.


    "Will miss Tong go?" Ye Yan didn''t think much, so he asked.


    Bailu nodded.


    ¡°Nice£¡¡± Ye Yan almost jumped up from the ground with excitement. For young boys and girls, I don''t know how much love starts from such a noisy place as KTV.


    "Er -" Ye Yan immediately reflected his gaffe, "I mean, I like singing very much, so it''s great." He blushed to explain for himself, but in fact his pursuit of Miss Tong has long been revealed by Bailu. At this time, saying these words will only make it clear.


    "All right." Bai Lu smiles at Ye Yan, "see you later."


    "Goodbye!" Thinking of what might happen when I get along with Miss Tong for a while, Ye Yan can''t suppress his excitement.


    They went in separate directions.

 Chapter 250

    Because of the visit of general Xueguang, the generation in Linhai City, especially the generation near Linhai University, has been under martial law, and drivers are forced to make a detour.


    The busy night markets around the campus are now closed.


    On the broad road, only miss Tong''s car is still passing. General Xueguang doesn''t continue to entangle with Miss Tong. After Bailu and Ye Yan''s performance, ninja and Jiansheng come out of the path. Then they whisper something in general Xueguang''s ear. General Xueguang''s face changes greatly. He doesn''t have the heart to enjoy the next program. After the whole performance, he says goodbye to miss Tong in a hurry.


    On the contrary, Mei Lin, a foreign teenager with a pleasant appearance, seems to have been dependent on Zhou Heng. When he proposed to go to KTV with the others, Qin Fen immediately agreed. Bailu and others regard Meilin as Zhou Heng''s friend. Of course, they don''t mind. Only Zhou Heng himself is still alert to the wizard''s every move.


    Fortunately, Miss Tong''s car is spacious enough, and Ye Yan can take the responsibility of a driver. Otherwise, she can''t sit with such a group of people.


    "Zhou Shao, I never thought of it!" Qin Fen patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder. "I always thought you were omnipotent. I didn''t expect you could not drive!"


    "No driving test." Zhou Heng answered calmly. He dropped out of school without taking part in the college entrance examination. Since then, he has been traveling around as a teacher of heaven to catch ghosts and accumulate merits. Where does he have time to take the driving test.


    "Boys don''t know how to drive. What a shame!" Qin Fen continues to make fun of Zhou Heng.


    "Actually I can drive, but I don''t have a license." Zhou Heng retorted.


    "Don''t lie to me! Why can''t you have a driver''s license when you know how to drive? You''ve been suspended since you were young! " If it''s Zhou Heng, Qin Fen doesn''t think it''s unusual that his driver''s license has been revoked.


    "Nothing," Zhou Heng was afraid of Qin Fen''s brain opening. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Then how can you drive?" Qin Fen picked her eyebrows.


    "My dad taught me to drive." Zhou Heng hesitated for a moment, or simply answered Qin Fen''s question.


    Zhou Heng''s father? This is the first time Qin Fen and others have heard Zhou Heng mention his relatives. It seems that Zhou Heng came to Linhai City alone. Except for his white cat, they have never seen any of his relatives around him. It seems that Zhou Heng''s social circle is as clean as a piece of white paper.


    "Since your father taught you how to drive, why don''t you get a driver''s license by the way?" Qin Fen then asked.


    "I wasn''t an adult then." Zhou Heng sat on the co pilot, so the people in the back row couldn''t see Zhou Heng''s expression when he spoke.


    "How dare you drive when you''re young? Wow, your father is quite bold! " Qin Fen is very interested in these topics about his past that Zhou Heng never mentioned.


    "Yes, he has a lot of guts." Zhou Heng''s tone became a little low.


    "I remember that in Touwen D, Tuohai''s father, Wentai, asked him to send tofu to Qiuming mountain every night when Tuohai was not an adult." Qin Fen didn''t notice the change of Zhou Heng''s tone. The more she said, the more excited she was. "What do you do at home, and do you send tofu?"


    "Almost." Zhou Heng answered briefly.


    Qin Fen wants to say something more. Bailu cuts her off suddenly. "Did you book the KTV box in advance? Will it be over? There are no empty boxes Bailu changed the subject.


    "Oh dear!" Qin Fen patted her head, "I forgot!" Thinking of singing K with her idol Ye Yan, Qin Fen was so excited that she was always thinking about whether she could sing a song with Ye Yan for a while, but she forgot to make a reservation in advance.


    "You, you." Bailu gently clasped Qin Fen''s head with her hand.


    Qin Fen spat out her tongue, then took out her mobile phone and paddled her fingers on the screen: "it''s ready soon. I have a membership card for this KTV."


    When Zhou Heng heard the name, he was stunned because it was Ding Long''s industry.


    Ding long started his career in the entertainment industry in Linhai. From entertainment to catering, Ding long gradually extended his hand to other fields after gaining a firm foothold here. So these entertainment industries can be said to be the foundation of Ding long. The crusade against heita successfully pushed Ding long out of Linhai City. Now his eyesight is beyond Linhai.


    However, this is a lucky thing for ordinary students like Qin Fen. After Ding long began to expand, he paid less attention to the industry in Linhai. His industry, such as Wuguang food and color KTV, has correspondingly reduced the charges for customers.


    "Another 6.8% off!" Qin Fen said excitedly with her mobile phone. This month, Wuguang food and sex has done many discount activities, which saved Qin Fen a lot of money, so she simply opened a membership card to enjoy more discounts.


    "I''ll pay for it before the ticket." Miss Tong interjected. She still thinks that KTV is like a concert hall.


    "You can pay for the drinks when you get there." Qin Fen said with a smile, "I''ll pay for the box!"The black car finally stopped steadily at the gate of Wuguang food.


    Sitting on the edge of the car, merlin got off first and stood politely at the open door waiting for the ladies to get off. Ye Yan first sat in the driver''s seat and put on a mask. After all, as a star, you should pay more attention to KTV. Zhou Heng, the co pilot, got out of the car and couldn''t help looking at Meilin. He didn''t know what he was up to.


    "How many of you, sir?" A bartender standing at the door came forward.


    "We have a reservation." Zhou Heng replied with a smile. At this time, he glanced inside the KTV and saw a group of people gathering noisily in the hall.


    "Go, go!" Qin Fen thought that she would soon be able to sing with Ye Yan. She was very excited. She took Bailu and miss Tong by the hand and led them to go inside.


    Although the decoration of Wuguang food and color is good, the location is a little remote, so the consumption is only the average level of ordinary KTV. After the discount is included, it is more affordable. After all, Qin Fen is still a student with limited consumption ability, so she will try her best to choose this kind of store which is hard to find but has a good reputation.


    Ye Yan walked in the middle of the crowd, wearing a mask and lowering his head, trying not to attract other people''s attention.


    "What a handsome foreign boy!"


    "Girl is also very good!" Fortunately, Zhou Heng and his party have many bright spots, so no one has noticed Ye Yan yet.


    "I''ll get the ticket from the machine." Because the box was ordered online, Qin Fen had to go to the machine that printed the ticket to get the ticket.

 Chapter 251

    In the hall of dancing and eating, there is a group of guests who are shouting and drinking. Although KTV is a very noisy occasion, it''s not appropriate for them to appear here.


    The group occupied the sofa in the living room and filled the glass tea table with beer.


    After Zhou Heng and others came in, the group, like other people in the hall, habitually looked this way. Their eyes jumped over Zhou Heng''s Ye Yan, the men, and then fell on Bailu and other women.


    Zhou Heng frowned. This is Ding Long''s place. These people may be Ding Long''s men.


    "I''ll get the ticket from the machine." Qin Fen took out the mobile phone from his pocket and turned to the interface of the coupon code.


    At this time, one of the group glanced at Qin Fen and gave a color to the others. They are sitting near the ticket collecting machine. If Qin Fen goes by alone, he is bound to pass by them.


    Just as Qin Fen was about to leave the crowd for a while and go to collect the ticket alone, Zhou Heng suddenly reached out and grabbed her mobile phone: "I''ll go and get it for you." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    "No," Qin Fen didn''t notice the group in the hall at all, "how can you trouble Zhou Shao?"


    But Zhou Heng threw the mobile phone in Qin Fen''s hand: "you asked me to sing, I''ll help you run a leg."


    "Nothing to be courteous!" Qin Fen laughs and shakes his finger in front of Zhou Heng, "forget it, I''ll give you this chance." She released her hand and handed it to Zhou Heng.


    The bartender also came over at this time. He went to Zhou Heng''s party and asked with a smile: "you have ordered the box online, right? In this way, I''ll help you get the tickets! "


    Zhou Heng thought it was the best, so he handed Qin Fen''s mobile phone to the bartender.


    The group in the living room thought it would be Qin Fen, the girl, who came alone. When they saw that it was the bartender in the shop, they immediately lost interest. Recently, they appear in the store almost every day, causing a lot of trouble to the guests who come here to play. But now Ding long is not in Linhai, so the store manager can only contact Miss Ding Ling, but Ding Ling didn''t reply to him, so the store manager has nothing to do with them at the moment, so he has to tell the shop assistants to be smart and not let the guests be harassed by these people.


    After a while, the bartender took back the mobile phone and ticket, gave them all to Qin Fen, and then led them to the box in the store.


    When he left the hall, Zhou Heng didn''t pay special attention to it, but his hearing was so good that the voice of the group still passed through the noisy hall and reached Zhou Heng''s ears.


    "I like the one in white. He has a good face."


    "The small one is not bad either. It''s my favorite style."


    In addition, some people said some dirty words, which made Zhou Heng a little angry. Is it time to call Ding long to restrain his people?


    Miss Tong, who had never spoken, suddenly opened her mouth beside Zhou Heng: "is this KTV?"


    "Yes? What''s the matter? " Qin Fen, who was walking in front, looked back. She didn''t know why Miss Tong asked such a question.


    "Nothing." Miss Tong shook her head vigorously. There is a big difference between this place and what she imagined. When they pass someone else''s box, Miss Tong accidentally sees a couple in the box kissing passionately by the door, which makes Miss Tong, who has never been to a KTV in the future, blush. What the hell is this place? Her heart uneasy up, at the same time, she can''t help and Zhou Heng close to some, it seems that this can make her feel at ease.


    If they started from Tong Fu today, the KTV must have been controlled by the Tong family now, but their starting point was the martial law of Linhai University, so the Tong family did not follow and protect them today.


    Soon, they found their own private room.


    "The drinks you ordered will be delivered to you soon!" The bartender led the crowd into the box and said.


    "Trouble you!" Qin Fen is ready to ask for a song.


    After the bartender retreated, ye Yancai took off his mask and let out a long breath. On the wall of the KTV passage, there is a poster of him, which makes him even more afraid to make a sound.


    "Ask for a song, ask for a song!" Qin Fen excitedly waved his hand, "I want to give you a song of my best" a leaf without words "!" "A leaf without words" is the main song in Ye Yan''s first album. It''s this song that makes Ye Yan popular and successfully enter the pop circle.


    But other people are not Qin Fen so good interest, Miss Tong is the first time to KTV, before listening to no one said. Zhou Heng is not very interested in singing, otherwise he would not even Ye Yan this popular star are unfamiliar. As for Bailu, she likes classical music, and she doesn''t like pop music. Although Merlin can use the magic energy to make himself speak Chinese, he can''t sing Chinese songs. What''s more, he prefers reading to singing. Only by reading can he understand the world quickly.


    "Ah --" Qin Fen''s tone was a little disappointed, "don''t you want to have some songs?""I''ll do it!" Finally, Ye Yan came to save the scene, "I''ll order some songs." He became popular with pop music. Although he has been active in the film and television industry in recent two years, he is still very good at singing.


    "Just don''t be too good!" To be able to sing K with an idol is something Qin Fen never thought about before, but now it seems that this dream will come true soon.


    "Wow Qin Fen excitedly patted the cushion of the sofa with her hand, "I''m so lucky!"


    At this time, there was a tap on the door outside the box.


    "Why, is the drink coming so soon?" Qin Fen sat up from the sofa and was ready to open the door for the people outside the box.


    But Zhou Heng walked over first. He frowned and looked a little impatient.


    Zhou Heng opened the door.


    "Hey It turns out that the waiters outside the door are not the ones with drinks, but the people in the hall before, "girls! Would you like to play with me? " They didn''t go to see Zhou Heng who opened the door at all, and their attention was all on the women in the box.


    Said, Bailu and miss Tong are first-class beauty, Qin Fen in front of them, although some disgrace, but also not bad. And they all look like students, so it''s not surprising that they will be targeted by these gangsters.


    But since they are gangsters, they don''t know Miss Tong who is raised in the boudoir. They don''t even know Zhou Heng, who is hot recently. It''s thanks that they can stay in Linhai City until now.


    "Get out of my way!" Seeing that Zhou Heng had been standing in the way of the door, a gangster reached out and pushed him.

 Chapter 252

    "Wow The thug who reached out to push Zhou Heng suddenly knelt down to Zhou Heng with a cry. He knelt on the ground and covered his abdomen with his hands. In a few seconds, the sweat rolled down from his forehead. His intestines were torn off by a stream of energy.


    "Who are these people? Zhou Shao Qin Fen asked curiously.


    Zhou Heng shook his head, then said: "probably some idle hooligans."


    "Is the law and order so bad now?" Qin Fen frowned and sighed, "it''s all up to you! No problem, Zhou Shao


    Zhou Heng did not speak, but looked at Meilin sitting on the sofa without saying a word. It''s not Zhou Heng who just hit the gangster, it''s him.


    Meilin noticed that Zhou Heng looked at him, so she gave him a smile.


    "Get out of here!" Meilin was so cruel that Zhou Heng couldn''t bear to attack these people.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter with you?" The other gangsters picked up Anzi on the ground, whose intestines were broken by Meilin''s magic energy. They didn''t see Zhou Heng''s hand. In their opinion, Anzi just reached out to Zhou Heng and suddenly fell down because of abdominal pain.


    Anzi''s face gradually turned pale.


    "Take him to the hospital." Zhou Heng kindly reminded them. Because there is no trauma, so Anzi''s companions, even Anzi himself, are unable to judge Anzi''s injury.


    "Damn it A thug suddenly rushed toward Zhou Heng, "did you do something to Anzi?" It''s clear that Zhou Heng didn''t even touch him, but these people lie with their eyes open.


    "Don''t mess with me." Zhou Heng''s voice was cold, and he raised his hand. Meilin''s invisible energy is blocked by him. If Zhou Heng can''t do it, the second Thug''s skull will be cut by this energy. Therefore, Zhou Heng''s voice is not only a reminder to these gangsters, but also a warning to Merlin.


    But Merlin just sat in her seat, laughing and looking over here. Not long after he came to the world, his three outlooks were not mature, just like those bear children without parents. But if you want to compare him to bear child, Merlin must be a bear child with a "nuclear weapon button" in his hand. His power is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Zhou Heng not only has to deal with these gangsters, but also has to guard against the "bear child" who makes trouble for himself behind him. He is really tired.


    He pushed the scumbag out of the door, who almost had his skull cut off, and then walked out of the box himself.


    "Zhou Shao, don''t be impulsive!" Qin Fen said in a loud voice that in her opinion, Zhou Heng was just like trying to compete with these people. Although Qin Fen knew that Zhou Heng was very powerful, there were many people on the other side, and it was hard to guarantee that these gangsters would not carry weapons such as knives. But her words to stop and no effect, Zhou Heng went out, immediately with the door of the box.


    "Hello A thug glared at Zhou Heng fiercely, "what do you mean?"


    Zhou Hengxin said, I am saving you.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter with you, Anzi?" Several gangsters who are close to Anzi are still calling Anzi''s name, but Anzi is painfully lying on the ground and can''t say a word. The so-called "heartbreak" is probably this feeling.


    At this time, the bartender with the drink saw this scene, he quickly put down the drink and ran to this side.


    "Ouch! Brothers The bartender anxiously stopped between Zhou Heng and the gangsters, "do you have anything to say?" He noticed the situation of Anzi and thought that the two sides had started fighting.


    "You''re just in time," Zhou Heng said to the bartender. "Get rid of these people, and call 120 by the way." If the person on the ground doesn''t go to the hospital, I''m afraid the pain will kill me.


    But the gangsters didn''t know the situation of their brothers.


    "Did you have appendicitis?" The gangster who had a good relationship with Anzi asked anxiously that Anzi had appendicitis, but he had never been so miserable.


    "Come, come, I''ll take this old man to the hospital." The bartender said at once and was ready to float Anzi on the ground.


    But a gangster suddenly took the hand and pushed the bartender away. "Don''t interfere!" The gangster yelled at the bartender, "how can we say that our brother has been beaten like this?"


    The bartender was almost overthrown on the ground by him. Now, he was also worried: "brother, this is also the shop of Dragon King. Don''t be too presumptuous!" In Linhai City, no one dare not sell Ding Long''s face.


    It turns out that these people are not Ding Long''s people. Zhou Heng looked at the group.


    "What happened to the Dragon King''s shop?" Who knows, these people are not afraid of Ding Long''s name at all, "you are ding Long''s people, beating people will not break the law, right?"


    Another man also stood up to help. He pointed to Anzi, who was still on the ground and couldn''t help him up, and yelled, "what''s my brother like! Come and have a look, all of you! It''s beating people up, someone''s bullying people! "


    Hearing the sound outside, many boxes were opened, and some guests poked their heads out of their boxes to check the situation outside.


    And behind Zhou Heng, Qin Fen and others are also anxious in the box."Let me go!" Ye Yan is very anxious, "I have practiced, I go out to help!"


    But Bailu stopped him. Although she was also worried about Zhou Heng, she felt that there must be her own reason for not letting them help because of Zhou Heng''s personality, so she chose to believe Zhou Heng: "you''d better not go out. I don''t think they are easy to get hurt."


    Bailu sounds very concerned, but it is very harsh in Ye Yan''s ears. Zhou Heng out of no problem, I want to go out will be injured, you this is what logic! Now he is eager to show himself in front of Miss Tong, and let him watch Zhou Heng''s performance inside. It''s worse than letting him go out and be beaten to death by gangsters.


    "Little brother, don''t be afraid," Qin Fen comforted Meilin, who looked like a teenager. "We big brothers and sisters will protect you."


    "Thank you, sister." Meilin gave Qin Fen a gentle smile.


    Miss Tong is holding a mobile phone, hesitant to inform his servants. She didn''t think these gangsters would hurt Zhou Heng, but she was afraid that Zhou Heng would cause any more trouble. You know, Zhou Heng was being watched by the police.


    It is said that Ding Long''s deputy is also the biggest suspect in the case of hiding the corpse. If it had not been for Miss Tong''s guarantee, Zhou Heng would have been sitting in the interrogation room of the police station.


    Don''t let anything happen. Miss Tong prayed nervously for Zhou Heng.


    Outside, the bartender is preparing to call.


    "It''s arrogant of you not to recognize the name of Dragon King!" Said the bartender in a threatening voice.

 Chapter 253

    "Haha, haha, haha!" The bartender''s behavior suddenly made these gangsters laugh.


    "He''s going to call people!" A thug pointed to the waiter''s nose. "It''s really frightening!"


    "You, you!" The bartender is so angry that he can''t say anything, but the phone will be connected soon. Once the phone is connected, these arrogant guys will not have good fruit to eat.


    What he dialed was a small number of Ding Ling''s subordinates. Now Ding long is not in Linhai, and the whole Linhai affair has been handed over to Ding Ling. Ding Ling is busy with Cao Tai''s business, but she doesn''t care about Ding Long''s original industry. It seems that this kind of situation appears.


    Pop! A gangster suddenly takes a hand and grabs the phone from the bartender. The bartender doesn''t expect that they dare to do so after hearing Ding Long''s name. They are held by half of their mobile phone.


    Zhou Heng looked at them pulling their cell phones and glanced at Anzi on the ground from time to time. I thought that these people couldn''t tell the difference at all. If Anzi really died here, it would be a trouble for Zhou Heng. But in front of so many people, it is not convenient for him to use the soul fire to save him.


    Then the door of the box behind him opened.


    "Classmate Zhou, don''t be afraid," Ye Yan still couldn''t help coming out of the box, "I''ll help you!" How can he miss such a big show in front of Miss Tong?


    Ye Yan to miss Tong''s mind, Zhou Heng also early saw out. Ye Yan''s idea of Miss Tong is not as convincing as Sima Zhao''s, but it''s not hard to guess. Even miss Tong herself has already felt it. Only Qin Fen, she was bewildered by the halo of her idol and didn''t see anything.


    "Little white face!" A gangster looks at Ye Yan provocatively, "don''t look for trouble for yourself!"


    "You''re looking for something!" Ye Yan seems to be true to them. Although he was looked down upon by the elders of the Ye family, he was barely able to make a sound with a golden spoon. After becoming a star, he had a smooth journey all the way, so his personality was quite young people''s publicity. But this time, Ye Yan is right. These people are here to look for trouble.


    They have been in this store for a long time. At first, the manager thought they were here to collect protection fees, so he reported the name of Ding long to them. As one of the entertainment industries when Ding long started, this KTV has been open for some years, and no one has ever dared to come here to collect protection fees. But these people are not afraid of Ding Long''s name. After the store manager reported the incident to Ding Ling, Ding Ling, who was busy looking for Cao Tai, ignored it. The store manager had to compromise with the gangsters and was willing to pay a certain protection fee in exchange for the normal business of the store. These people don''t come for money. They come every day with beer and snacks, and then occupy the sofa in the hall. Once they see bullying groups like students coming in, they go to provoke them and interfere with the normal business of KTV.


    As for the alarm, the store manager didn''t think about it, but as Ding Long''s industry, the KTV has a lot of problems in accounting and taxation, and the other party seems to have known this. When the store manager took out his mobile phone and pretended to call the police, they laughed and didn''t care. If it goes on like this, the store manager has nothing to do with them.


    This time, the bartender wanted to make a phone call, but the other party didn''t care much. After a while of tugging on their mobile phones, other waiters in the shop rushed over, and the people on both sides were crowded in the narrow passage outside the box. Some of the onlookers saw this situation and closed the door one after another. The less daring ones had already escaped. And that''s what this group is aiming for. Since they arrived, the store''s revenue has been declining all the way.


    "Let the clerk handle it." Miss Tong also came out of the box. She gently pulled Zhou Heng''s sleeve. She was afraid that Zhou Heng would be angry. If she hurt someone here, she might not be able to keep him.


    "Yes," Qin Fen also came forward, "we''re just students. It''s better not to make trouble." With that, she looks at Ye Yan, who is more special than their identity. Now he doesn''t wear a mask, and many people''s attention has shifted to him. Thanks to the dim light outside the box, no one was able to identify him. But since they are employees in KTV, even if they don''t pay attention to them, they often see Ye Yan''s image. It''s hard to avoid thinking that this person''s appearance is too similar to the big star Ye Yan.


    "Can I help you with it?" Meilin was still sitting in the box, and his voice was very low, but Meilin knew that Zhou Heng would hear him.


    "Don''t mess about!" Zhou Heng looked back at Meilin in the box. It''s not difficult for Zhou Heng to deal with these gangsters, but Qin Fen and Bai Lu are only students. If they are dealt with too bloody, they will leave a lifelong shadow on these girls. Miss Tong and Ye Yan are both people with special identities. If Zhou Heng doesn''t handle them properly, they will easily get into trouble.


    "I''m not going to mess with it." Merlin kept his smile, and he whispered to himself, "you''re smart, you''re strong, but you''re not good at something, not because you can''t do it, but because your mind is bound by something boring."


    "What do you want to say?" Zhou Heng''s voice was also very low. In such a noisy environment, the two people''s lips moved gently, just like exchanging telegrams."I''ll show you." Merlin sat up from the leather sofa in the box. "Let me teach you how to use power."


    Zhou Heng frowned.


    "I won''t kill them." Meilin easily saw Zhou Heng''s worry. He said with a smile, "I can easily fulfill this simple promise."


    "Leave it to me." Merlin is confident in dealing with it.


    "Let''s go first." Zhou Heng protects Miss Tong and Qin Fen with one hand and holds Ye Yan with the other. He increases the volume that others can hear.


    "Who let you go!" A thug grabbed Zhou Heng and said, "how can we calculate the account of Anzi if you leave?"


    A waiter stopped the gangster: "be polite to our guests!" These waiters used to be under Ding Long''s hands. Although they have been good now, they were not easy to be provoked in the past.


    The two sides have reached the point of tension.


    "I think we should call the police." Bailu, standing by the door, said she was asking Zhou Heng for advice.


    And Zhou Heng looked at Meilin. What''s this guy going to do?


    Merlin suddenly assumed a wry stance.


    "Little brother," Qin Fen immediately noticed, "what''s the matter with you?" Merlin clamped her legs and looked strange.


    "Sister, I want to go to the bathroom." Meilin''s voice was so soft that Zhou Heng felt sick.

 Chapter 254

    "Ha?" Qin Fen was also stunned. She didn''t expect that Merlin would make such a request at such a time.


    "Sister, I want to go to the toilet, I can''t hold it!" This time, Merlin''s voice was softer. There was a chill in Zhou Heng''s heart. Although he didn''t know Merlin''s real age, he was at least forty or fifty years old to teach his disciples of Andre''s age? Moreover, even if only in terms of appearance, Merlin does not look like a child, or at least a teenager. Such a sweet voice really makes Zhou Heng feel uncomfortable.


    But girls like Qin Fen are very fond of it.


    "Little brother," Qin Fen also worried for Merlin, "now it''s very dangerous outside. When those bad guys are gone, my sister will find someone to take you to the toilet."


    Zhou Heng''s heart Tucao, Merlin seems to be the toilet can not make complaints about their own age? This guy just broke one person''s intestines not long ago, and almost cut off another person''s skull. How could he be so young and weak as you think.


    But it has to be said that Merlin''s skill of pretending to be tender is really unique.


    In addition to Zhou Heng, even Bailu, Miss Tong and even Ye Yan began to worry about Meilin.


    "Let my brother take you!" Ye Yan looks at Meilin lovingly. Meilin also looked at Ye Yan with wide eyes. There was a twinkling light in her eyes. She looked pitiful and touching.


    On one side, Zhou Heng rolled his eyes. He couldn''t see any more. Although Meilin praised his cleverness, Zhou Heng could not guess what Meilin wanted to do now.


    "I''ll go outside and ask a waiter brother to take me." Merlin said.


    "No! There are all bad people out there Qin Fen said as if he were coaxing a child.


    "It doesn''t matter, sister. I''ll take care of myself." Merlin said seriously.


    Zhou Heng stopped his ears with his fingers. He really didn''t want to hear Meilin speak in such a tender tone.


    "Zhou Shao," who knows, Qin Fen actually took the initiative to call him, "take your little brother to the toilet." And Merlin turned her head and stared at him with watery eyes.


    "Don''t disgust me - no, I mean," said Zhou Heng carelessly. He quickly changed his words, "well, OK, I''ll take him."


    "Be sure to protect your little brother!" Qin Fen seemed to be infected by Merlin, and her voice became soft and cute.


    "Yes, yes, I will protect him." Zhou Heng said helplessly. Does this guy really need my protection? If Merlin wants to kill those people outside the door, he doesn''t need to raise his hand, does he? This seemingly harmless guy is no more gentle than the chainsaw murderer in the movie.


    It seems that in order to disgust Zhou Heng, Meilin takes the initiative to come to Zhou Heng, and timidly holds Zhou Heng''s clothes.


    Enough! I''m going to throw up!


    Outside the door, the gangsters and shop assistants have reached the point of being at daggers drawn. But because both sides have scruples, no one has taken action. The gangsters are at a disadvantage in terms of the number of people. The number of people in such street fights is the biggest factor in deciding the outcome. For the shop assistants, this is the shop where they work. If they fight to scare customers or damage equipment, it will have a very bad impact on the shop.


    There have been many such standoffs recently. The causes of each standoff are almost the same as this one. Because both sides have their own scruples, they will eventually stop in silence. But this time is different from the last time. The gangsters have provoked the last one.


    The box door, which was closed not long ago, opened again.


    Zhou Heng and Meilin came out under the gaze of the crowd.


    "Come on, get in!" The bartender had a good conscience. He motioned to them with his eyes and protected them with his body.


    "He''s going to the bathroom." Zhou Heng helplessly pointed to Meilin beside him.


    But Merlin was no longer weak in the box. He bowed gently to the two sides in the confrontation, as if the actor was going to start his own performance.


    "What the hell is this foreigner doing?" There was a discussion.


    Merlin stood up straight, then raised her hand slightly and snapped her fingers in the air.


    PA, PA, Pa.. The sound of continuous electric current explosion sounded, and the corridor, which was not very bright, darkened.


    "The light, how did it go out?" Some of the waiters asked in surprise. In case of power failure, the emergency lights and emergency exit lights in the corridor should be on.


    The current situation is not like a power failure, but more like all the lights in the corridor have received the same order to go out.


    The corridor fell into darkness, and all the guests in the box were unaware of it.


    "What are you doing?" What did Zhou Heng ask, Merlin.


    "Shh -" Merlin put a finger to her lips and motioned for silence.


    A sorcery border opens in the corridor. Compared with "earthly isolation", this border is much smaller in scale and different in function. It doesn''t separate mortals from witches, but it can cut off vibrations.And "sound" depends on "vibration" to spread.


    Just as we can''t go through a vacuum, so can sound.


    "No light, no sound." Meilin stood in the border and whispered to Zhou Heng, "and we have time to go to the toilet."


    "During this period of time, we killed all the people and destroyed all the bodies, as if nothing had happened." Only Zhou Heng could hear his words, while the cries of others in the dark were all "cut off".


    "You promised me -"


    "yes," Merlin suddenly waved her hand with a smile. "I won''t kill them. I was just joking."


    Who''s going to make fun of this stuff?


    "You see." Merlin walked over to a gangster and put her hand where the gangster''s heart was. "It''s so easy for us to take their lives."


    Zhou Heng has grasped his wrist.


    "I said, I won''t hurt them." Merlin said with a smile, "but I hope they can learn to be grateful and grateful for living in this beautiful world."


    "Is it as easy as you say?" Zhou Heng released his hand and asked.


    "It''s not difficult." Merlin said, and suddenly walked into the darkness.


    Zhou Heng followed.


    Meilin squatted down. Although he was in the dark, Zhou Heng could rely on the magic energy to sense the mistakes around him, so he knew that Meilin squatted in front of the gangster named "Anzi".


    "Does it hurt?" Merlin suddenly asked in a caring tone.


    "You, who are you?" Anzi''s voice was painful and flustered.


    "I''m here to save you," Merlin gently hugged Anzi''s head. "Don''t be afraid. If I come, you don''t have to be afraid."

 Chapter 255

    "You, who are you?" Anzi''s voice was a little confused. In the seemingly endless darkness, someone gently held his head in his arms.


    "I''m here to save you." Merlin''s voice was very soft.


    Anzi listened to Merlin''s comfort, and the pain in her abdomen didn''t seem so serious. Without his noticing, the broken gut in his abdomen was connecting.


    Merlin stroked the back of Anzi''s head and asked, "are you feeling better?"


    Anzi nodded gently, and the sweat on his forehead rubbed against Merlin''s skirt: "much better, I feel much better."


    "When you need it," Merlin said with a smile, making an impossible promise, "as long as you pray with your heart, I will appear."


    "Who are you? Are you a God?" Anzi raised a nod, but in the dark, he still could not see each other''s face.


    Merlin didn''t speak. He let go of Anzi and stood up.


    Anzi, who lost his support, fell to the ground blankly. He reached out and wanted to catch Merlin, but how could he do such a thing?


    "Don''t, don''t leave me!" Anzi''s anxious voice brought him crying. He crawled forward with great effort. His intestines had not been completely repaired. The large-scale pulling made him feel the pain again. But Anzi didn''t care any more. He wanted to pursue his God at all costs.


    "I didn''t leave you," Merlin seemed to float into the air to talk to Anzi. "I''ll never leave you. You are my people."


    Hearing Merlin''s voice, Anzi''s mood gradually stabilized. He stopped and raised his head in the dark, just like a devout believer.


    Zhou Heng, who watched all this, suddenly felt sick. What Merlin showed him was the most basic religious trick, which was to create suffering and then help people out of suffering. I don''t know what Anzi would think if he knew that the person who broke his intestines was the one who was worshipping God now?


    "What are you going to do next?" Zhou Heng asked Meilin.


    "Look at me." Meilin returned to Zhou Heng''s side, and then raised her hand to snap her fingers in the air.


    The control of light and sound has been completely released after this snap.


    "Is power back on?" After that moment, the corridor returned to its noisy state.


    "What just happened? Is it really a power failure? " Some people begin to doubt, but they can''t find the truth just by guessing.


    "Anzi, Anzi, are you ok?" Some of the gangsters found Anzi standing up.


    "It''s a miracle, it''s a miracle, it must be!" Anzi''s eyes looked straight at the ceiling on the corridor, but there was nothing on it except the ceiling light that suddenly lit up.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter with you?" His companion shook his shoulder.


    "Just now," Anzi''s eyes slowly fell down, his face was full of unbelievable piety, "just now I saw the gods."


    "What?" The gangsters never thought that Anzi would suddenly say such words after a short power failure.


    "It''s true. I saw a miracle!" Anzi closed his eyes and began to recall the "miracle" that happened to him not long ago. Anzi said devoutly, "I heard the revelation of the gods."


    "Isn''t this guy out of his mind?" Not only the gangsters, but also the waiters were surprised by Anzi''s strange performance.


    The tension between the two sides was diluted by the sudden power failure and Anzi''s strange behavior.


    "Do you know what is the most terrible thing in the world?" Merlin asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Heng did not answer him. For him, the most terrible thing is the same thing as the one that helps him the most.


    "Is it a powerful force, or an extraordinary wisdom, or a destructive weapon ahead of the times?" Merlin continued.


    Zhou Heng still did not give an answer.


    "It''s religion."


    Zhou Heng''s pupil suddenly enlarged because of surprise. He didn''t understand the purpose of Merlin''s saying this to him in this situation.


    "Christianity is a religion, Buddhism is a religion, and science is also a religion." Meilin''s voice was very light, and it came to Zhou Heng''s ears in the form of infrasound, but for Zhou Heng, it was a thunderbolt.


    Why did he say this to me at this time? Meilin always gives Zhou Heng a kind of unpredictable feeling. Is he a good man or a bad man? Or stand in the gray zone and sway?


    "I just need to plant a little seed of faith, and it will blossom and fruit on its own." Merlin still said to himself, "this is the power of religion."


    As if to confirm Merlin''s words, the gangsters wavered.


    Anzi''s abnormality made them feel a little panicked. The power cut just now was really evil.


    "God, it must have been God just now." Anzi is still talking, his tone is very firm, and the more firm he is, the more he can have a slight shake in other people''s hearts.What happened just now? The gangsters are all confused about what happened in the dark. Although it''s short, it''s true that what happened just now is unknown to them.


    Humans naturally panic about the unknown, and panic breeds faith and religion.


    Although the seeds planted by Meilin can not be understood and effective, Zhou Heng can think that what Meilin has done has had a lifelong impact on the guy named "Anzi", and Anzi will continue to influence the people around him. As long as Merlin wants, he can control everyone by repeating the way he just did.


    No matter it is the powerful power, extraordinary wisdom, or the destructive weapons ahead of this era, it can not completely conquer the "heart". Only "religion" can conquer people.


    Although the "king of greed and sickle weasel" was strong enough, he could not control the "heart". Even his close disciples betrayed him in the end.


    Now Merlin, compared with the past "king of greed and sickle weasel", his promotion is not only on strength.


    The gangsters finally decided to retreat first. Anzi''s state was really strange, and their mood was more or less affected. The waiters won. They have never won in this way since this group of thugs came to make trouble.


    Winning doesn''t make them happy. Instead, the question of "what happened just now" is always in everyone''s mind.


    The answer to this question may become a legend circulating in the city, or it may disappear.


    But Merlin didn''t care, because he just dropped a seed without cost.

 Chapter 256

    When Zhou Heng and Meilin returned to the box, the people in the box had already begun to sing.


    Qin Fen and Ye Yan are singing a song "a leaf knows autumn", which is a commemorative song sold when Ye Yan was born a year ago.


    After seeing Zhou Heng and Meilin come in, everyone in the hall looks over, and the two people who sing normally also stop.


    "You go on, go on." Zhou Heng smiles and signals, then he takes Meilin and sits down on the sofa. To tell you the truth, Zhou Heng didn''t expect that these people had such a good mentality and could continue to sing at this time. But think about it, that''s a good thing.


    At this time, Miss Tong leaned over her head and said to Zhou Heng, "I asked them to sing for a while to relax."


    Then her words became a little subtle: "I think you can always handle things well, so we don''t have to worry." In Miss Tong''s eyes, Zhou Heng is such a versatile role.


    Ye Yan with the microphone saw the scene of Miss Tong and Zhou Heng whispering, and his eyelids jumped. What happened just now really upset Ye Yan. It seems that everyone here has an inexplicable new attitude towards Zhou Heng. Bailu has been with her for some time, and she has seen her own skills at the school gate. But no matter Bailu or miss Tong, they all choose to stand on Zhou Heng''s side.


    As if as long as Zhou Heng''s hand, any kind of trouble can be solved, and I just need to sing in the box and wait for Zhou Heng''s victory.


    It''s a really bad feeling.


    Ye Yan seems to have returned to the time when he was at Ye''s home. No matter what his brother Ye Jian did, he would win the favor of his elders, but his merits would never be seen by them. I remember one birthday of my grandfather, Ye Yan sang a well prepared blessing song for his grandfather. After the song was finished, everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, whether they were the elders of the Ye family or the guests from other families.


    The eldest son of the Ye family is a waste. After that day, the whole Chinese geomancy community knew about it.


    Is singing a serious crime? Ye Yan has not yet thought about this issue. But he remembers that his mother, Mrs. Hua, looked at him that day. There was no blame or even disappointment in her eyes, only cold disgust. Born as the eldest son of the Ye family, it may have been a heinous crime for him.


    The only area where Ye Yan can find himself is probably music. When young people become famous and famous teachers teach each other, Ye Yan can only find his own sense of existence in music. But even in this aspect, he was not as good as Zhou Heng. Ye Yan knew how thoroughly he had lost the piano duel. So when you think about it, although you are not happy, whether it is the family''s attitude towards you or miss Tong''s attitude towards you, it is because Ye Yan is not good enough.


    Born in a well-off family of Feng Shui, and well-known in the music world, Ye Yan should have been a life winner envied by many people, the real protagonist template in novels or movies. But he is very clear, from the beginning to the end, he is a failure of scrap, from his birth, he did not get rid of his own destiny.


    I''m really envious. Ye Yan and Qin Fen are singing the song to commemorate their debut. This song has been familiar with that even if they are absent-minded, they can be fluent. Every word contains the glory of his prosperity since his debut, but at the moment, Ye Yan''s mood is completely opposite to that of the lyrics.


    Meilin sits on the sofa and looks at Ye Yan with great interest.


    Even in KTV, Ye Yan has the style of a star in singing. Many habitual small movements can be seen. This person has rich stage experience. But Merlin''s focus is not here.


    When Ye Yan is singing, with his movements, will he show his wrist? On his wrist, there is a bracelet given to him by his teacher, the great pianist herang.


    It''s a Black Bracelet with the black tower logo.


    Merlin didn''t have much memory of the "king of greed and sickle weasel" period, so he didn''t have much impression on the bracelet, but he still recognized the symbol.


    From his disciple Dashan''s mouth, Merlin learned that he used to work for a wizard organization called "black tower" in Europe. Among that organization, there are six wizard kings with the same name as "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    Merlin can feel that in addition to the magic energy related to the sickle weasel, there is also a huge energy almost equal to those of the sickle weasel, which is closer to the mammoth. In other words, the king of greed and sickle weasel kills one of his companions and takes possession of that companion''s energy.


    But even so, there are likely to be four more wizard kings in the world. One of them is likely to have some connection with Ye Yan.


    This is the biggest difference between Meilin and Zhou Heng. When Zhou Heng saw this bracelet, he would go to find a way to ask, and he would not worry about it for the moment after he knew that it had nothing to do with him. But Merlin will store these as a "message" in his memory. He firmly believes that any knowledge and information in the world will play a role. Just as he likes reading, he also likes to record these small details in his mind.Merlin thought that maybe one day, he would confront with other wizard kings, and those wizard kings might improve themselves by all means like he did in the past, that is, the "king of greed and sickle weasel". Under such conditions, he may not be the final winner. Thinking of this, Meilin looks at Zhou Heng, who is talking and laughing with Miss Tong. At that time, Zhou Heng will become a great help like Dashan.


    For Merlin''s mind, Zhou Heng seems to have no idea at the moment.


    He is explaining about KTV with Miss Tong. This is Miss Tong''s first time to come to this kind of occasion. Although she has experienced a period of tense disturbance, she has finally entered the normal rhythm.


    "The voice is so loud here." Because she has never been in or out of such an occasion, Miss Tong is not used to the volume here.


    "Just get used to it. It''s a feature of KTV to be noisy." Because of the relationship of the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng not only has strong hearing, but also has much stronger resistance to high volume. Otherwise, with his keen hearing, other people just need to speak loudly in his ear, and the vibration will deafen him.


    "Well!" Miss Tong nodded hard, "I''m used to it a lot."


    "Would you like some songs?" Zhou Heng asked her, saying that Zhou Heng himself rarely appeared in such occasions, in addition to his little contact with pop music, there are also reasons why he has been living alone.


    "No, no!" Miss Tong blushed and waved her hand.


    "Ding Ding Ding -" the phone rings.

 Chapter 257

    "Ding Ding Ding" -- the ring tone of mobile phone is not easy to be noticed in the noisy KTV.


    "Your phone is ringing." Zhou Heng reminds Miss Tong.


    "No - sorry!" Miss Tong took out her mobile phone, looked at the name on the screen, and quickly ran to the KTV box.


    "Hello." Miss Tong got through.


    "Miss." On the other end of the line was the most respectful voice.


    "Tall and old." Miss Tong''s identity at this time has changed from a shy university girl to the leader of the Chinese geomantic circles, "what''s the matter, say it."


    "Yes." Elder Gao is old enough to be Miss Tong''s grandfather, but he is still respectful when facing Miss Tong. And miss Tong also bears this respect with ease.


    Gao Changlao noticed the background noise of Miss Tong. He wanted to ask where and what Miss Tong was doing at the moment, but the identity gap between them made him unable to ask.


    He can only choose to listen to miss Tong''s order and report the information he received.


    "Miss, there''s news from Peiping."


    "Oh?" Miss Tong took the mobile phone closer to her ear. Peiping is the top priority for the Tong family. Without the support of Beifang, the Tong family would not have been the first family in the Chinese geomantic field for so many years.


    "Before the Fengshui Festival, many Fengshui families were invited to Beiping to have a small exchange competition." Gao Changlao''s words were all from Peiping, and he did not dare to tamper with a word.


    "A little communication contest?" Miss Tong frowned.


    "Yes," elder Gao said, "but Peiping has promised us that no matter what the result of this exchange competition is, this year''s Fengshui festival will be presided over by our Tong family."


    "Well." Miss Tong pondered over the phone. Now the situation in Peiping is quite different from that in the past. With the decline of the Tong family in Linhai, those who support the Tong family are gradually confused. The new owner of the Tong family is so young, can she really take such a big thing? Miss tong can fully understand their doubts, so she is also ready to prove herself in this year''s Fengshui Festival.


    But this time, it seems that the "small" exchange competition does not affect the overall situation, but it reminds Miss Tong. That is, Peiping''s anti Tong faction, which had been suppressed by the pro Tong faction, finally had a chance to look up. If the Tong family is defeated in the exchange competition this time, even if Miss tong can achieve perfection in the following Feng Shui Festival, those opponents can also say that "there are still people who can do better than her.".


    In other words, the Tong opposition in Peiping asked the supporters to hold this exchange contest at the cost of agreeing to miss Tong to host this year''s Fengshui Festival. If the performance of the Tong family in this exchange competition is not satisfactory, it is difficult to say whether there will be another year after this year. And once Linhai''s owner loses power, the impact will not be as simple as the annual Fengshui festival for another host. Not only will the whole Chinese geomantic circles have to be reshuffled, but also the political pattern of Peiping will change.


    Fengshui sacrifice is not the simple work of measuring Fengshui in the past.


    Damn political struggle. Miss Tong hates to participate in these things, but as the owner of the Tong family, she has already been involved, not only unable to get away, but also pulled to the center of the vortex.


    "About the exchange contest," Miss Tong said to the phone, "the four elders must try their best to help me."


    "Of course, those with high surnames will die." Gao Changlao at the other end of the phone quickly showed his loyalty.


    "But, but --" Gao Changlao suddenly hesitated.


    "But what, say it." Miss Tong had to be strict with the old man.


    "But I don''t think there''s a chance of winning just by the four of us." Gao Changlao reluctantly told the truth.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Miss Tong with a smile. "I''ll come down in person then."


    "No, no!" Even if it was the Tong family''s decision to be the leader of the family, Gao Changlao had to raise an objection, "Miss, we four old things can end up humiliating, you must not!"


    "You mean I''m going to be disgraced when I end up?" Miss Tong asked him at the end of the phone.


    "No, no, no!" Elder Gao knelt down on the ground directly on the other end of the phone and beat his mouth hard. The old man confessed to miss Tong loudly, "Miss, the surname Gao has no such meaning!"


    "Tall and old!" Miss Tong didn''t know elder Gao''s reaction would be so extreme. To know elder Gao''s reaction, Miss Tong would never speak to him so harshly, "stop, we can discuss everything slowly."


    Elder Gao listens to miss Tong''s command and stops beating his mouth, but he still kneels on the ground and doesn''t stand up. However, Miss Tong at the other end of the phone doesn''t know this.


    "Miss, you are the leader of the Tong family. You must not lose!" Elder Gao''s voice was both high and trembling. He did his best to say this.


    Miss Tong closed her eyes at the end of the phone. Tears soaked his eyes. I''m useless.Don''t cry, Miss Tong told herself, you are the leader of the Tong family, shouldering the expectations of the whole family, at this time, you can''t be a soft little girl.


    "I understand," Miss Tong tried to calm her tone. "I understand what you mean. I won''t end up competing with others."


    If the four elders lose, there is still room for maneuver. If Miss Tong loses, the future of the Tong family is really over.


    No one can understand Miss Tong''s mood at this time. When the Tong family is facing such a huge crisis, she can do nothing. If she is strong enough, if she is not a daughter, then she will not arouse the suspicion of Beifang, and will not cause these things today.


    As the head of the Tong family, weakness is a crime.


    "Miss," Gao Changlao on the other end of the phone suddenly spoke again, "that -"


    "elder Gao," Miss Tong''s tone was a little softer, "if you have anything to say, please say it."


    "Well, it''s just, it''s just a little suggestion." Elder Gao said.


    "What advice?" Asked Miss Tong.


    "I know that the young lady''s illness was cured by a young man named Zhou Heng." Elder Gao said.


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s name, Miss Tong''s face turned red. When Zhou Heng treated himself, the four elders were all abroad, accompanying the then agent in charge, that is, Miss Tong''s mother, so the four elders did not meet Zhou Heng.


    "I think, I think, can we invite this young geomantic omen master," senior high school official took Zhou Heng as geomantic omen master for granted, "and ask him to help us."

 Chapter 258

    "Miss," elder Gao asked on the other end of the phone, "what do you think of this?" In Feng Shui circles, Zhou Heng, who cured Miss Tong, is already well-known. However, Zhou Heng''s hand in Feng Shui circles is only once. He is usually active in Linhai as a classmate of Miss Tong. Many people regard this new Star Feng Shui master as a member of the Tong family, so if the Tong family asks Zhou Heng to participate in the Peiping exchange competition, there will not be many people gossiping.


    And Zhou Heng can cure the stubborn disease of Miss Tong who is helpless, which is enough to show his attainments in Feng Shui. If Miss tong can ask this young talent to help, it will be of great help to the Tong family. The most important thing is that almost all Tong''s family members know that Miss Tong and Zhou Heng are very close. In the case of Xu Lingshan''s corpse hiding, Miss Tong strongly supports Zhou Heng''s innocence, which even Peiping already knows. Miss Tong, who is so kind to Zhou Heng, would not refuse to ask him to help.


    But it''s such a good thing to push the boat with the current. Miss Tong at the end of the phone didn''t respond.


    Do you want to make trouble for brother Zhou again? Miss Tong frowned, fighting between heaven and man in her heart. If not standing in her situation, it is difficult to realize her embarrassment at the moment. For her, Zhou Heng is indeed an almost omnipotent big brother image, but similarly, Miss Tong does not want to be a little sister who can only be taken care of by him. But the current situation obviously can''t take care of Miss Tong''s own little emotion. After all, compared with her personal feelings, the gain and loss of the Tong family''s interests are much more important.


    Since it''s a matter of interest to the Tong family, as the leader of the Tong family, she should have done it regardless of everything. But once it comes to Zhou Heng, Miss Tong begins to contradict again.


    Not long ago, she refused to accept Zhou Heng''s proposal. But now, the situation is far more difficult than it was at the beginning. As time goes on, I''m afraid that the Tong family will be more and more sad day by day, and accept all the forces that can be accepted. This is what miss Tong should do now.


    You can''t be petty any more. Miss Tong sighed gently. In the end, she was just a girl who didn''t graduate from university. She was worried about her studies or love, which was full of youth. But the fact is that she has to live as a "Tong family leader" and strive to do better. Only collective interests, no personal gains and losses.


    "I''ll try." Miss Tong finally agreed to come over the phone.


    "Miss hard!" Elder Gao didn''t make a ecstatic voice on the phone. He bowed solemnly to the phone, although Miss Tong couldn''t see it. Miss Tong''s depression, as the most concerned servant, how could Gao Changlao not know. But he also has no way, if he can choose, he is willing to carry everything on his back, let Miss Tong to easily enjoy the relaxed campus life that girls of this age should enjoy. But he can''t do anything. He can''t even help Miss Tong share a little pain.


    Elder Gao bent lower and lower, and finally knocked his forehead on the ground.


    "Du --" the phone hung up.


    Miss Tong stood at the door for a while holding the phone. At this time, the door of the box was pushed open.


    "Xiaosheng man." Qin Fen poked his head out from inside, "what''s the matter with you?" Worried that the gangsters would make trouble again, Qin Fen ran out to have a look.


    "I''m fine." Miss Tong squeezed out a smile, then put the mobile phone into her pocket, "just answered a phone call."


    "Well," Qin Fen nodded, and then, smiling, she waved to miss Tong, "come on in and sing with me."


    Miss Tong walked towards Qin Fen and waved her hand: "I can''t, I can''t sing."


    "Just sing and play!" Qin Fen took Miss Tong''s hand, "I''ll take you to sing, and then I''ll give you an original song."


    She drew Miss Tong closer to the box, then picked up a microphone from the table in front of the sofa and handed it to miss Tong: "sing more times. After you let it go, you will find it interesting!"


    Miss Tong shyly took the microphone.


    "What are you going to sing?" Qin Fen went to the jukebox and said, "I''ll order it for you."


    Miss Tong shook her head.


    "Come and sing a love song with me." Qin Fen poked a few times on the screen of the jukebox, and then went up to embrace Miss Tong''s shoulder, "ha ha, ha ha!" She was holding the microphone in her hand.


    At the same time, in an office.


    "Miss Ding," someone knocked on the door and came in, "something happened over there."


    Ding Ling is in the office looking through the documents left by her father. She puts the paper on the table, and then slowly raises her head to see the person: "what''s the matter?"


    "Our people have been driven out!" Said the man.


    Ding Ling frowned: "did the store manager call the police?"


    The boy who came to report shook his head. That gang of gangsters who make trouble in Wuguang food and sex are Ding Ling''s people. It''s really tempting. After all, that KTV is Ding Long''s business. If her daughter sent someone to make trouble in her father''s business, no one would believe it. Ding Ling also made use of this.To avenge sister Xu Lingshan, it''s not enough to destroy a stronghold of the black tower. What''s more, she knows that the murderer who caused the massacre on the road that night didn''t commit suicide. To deal with the real murderer, that is, the "Wizard king" in the words of those witches, Ding Ling must have greater power. Even if it means she''s going to take advantage of her father''s property.


    Ding Ling has no daughter''s respect for her father. Ding Ling doesn''t think Ding long really cares about herself. In this case, she will not be soft handed if she starts to nibble at her father''s property. But these things, only Ding Ling''s confidants know.


    "The store manager didn''t call the police. How did he get rid of our people?" Ding Ling asked curiously.


    "It''s a blackout and haunted again." The little brother replied.


    "Oh?" After being kidnapped by a wizard, Ding Ling is now quite interested in these ghosts and gods.


    "But I did a little investigation," my younger brother went on. "It should have something to do with the guests in Wuguang food. Our people accidentally provoked a group of guests, and then those strange things happened."


    "What guest?" Ding Ling subconsciously thought of the wizard king.


    "Zhou Heng." The younger brother said, "among the guests, there seems to be Zhou Heng."


    "Zhou Heng." Ding Ling repeated the name gently. Like Xu Lingshan, Zhou Heng is also her benefactor.


    "Let''s forget about it." Ding Ling said suddenly.


    "Well?" I didn''t expect that Ding Ling would say that. With his understanding of Ding Ling, this young lady, who is as ruthless as Xiang Yunhai, is likely to send more people to dance and eat. How can he choose to let go?


    "Forget it, can''t you hear me?" Ding Ling frowned.


    "Yes The younger brother quickly backed out and took the door of the office.

 Chapter 259

    Peiping.


    "Academy of special sciences", namely "Academy of special phenomena". This building looks like an ordinary office building. Occasionally, some people come in or go out. These guys in formal clothes with bags look like busy office workers. There are sleepy security men at the entrance of the building. Now everyone can punch in and out, so there are not many things security men have to do.


    According to the archives, this place has been rented by an insurance company, but in fact it is not open to the outside world, and no takeaway or courier is allowed to enter, so there are basically no outsiders.


    "Hello, I''m looking for someone." A visitor came up.


    The security man raised his dazed eyelids, then looked at the rare visitor: "brother, why are you again?"


    The visitor''s brother laughed and stuffed a bag with cigarettes.


    "No, no!" The security man quickly pushed his hand, "it''s useless for you to stuff me. We don''t receive visitors here."


    Then the security man took out a white card from his arms: "here, I''ve told you many times. If you have my card, you can go in."


    "Uncle," the visitor''s brother continued to push the cigarette in his hand to the security man, "you see, I just went in to find my friend. You lend me your card. When I find him, I''ll come out and give it back to you immediately."


    "Oh The security guard was startled by the visitor''s younger brother''s words, "how can you say such words! If this kind of thing is discovered, my job will be lost every minute. Moreover, even if I am willing to lend you my card, it''s useless. I think you''d better find some other way to contact your friends. " During this period of time, the younger brother of the visitor came almost every day, and the security guard was very distressed. Maybe someone in the company owes him money, and he''s coming to ask for it.


    "As long as you lend me your card, I promise no one will find it," said the visitor, patting his chest. "As soon as I see my friend, I''ll leave immediately!"


    "No, no!" The security man kept waving his hand, "brother, I''ll tell you the truth."


    He took out the white card and shook it in front of the visitor''s brother. The visitor''s brother''s eyes kept moving with the card.


    "Even if I''m willing to lend you my card, you can''t find your friend," the security guard told the truth. "This kind of white card can only enter this gate, and you can''t even get on the elevator. You have to have a more advanced card to open the passageway of employees inside."


    "This, so strict..." the visitor''s younger brother''s expression was a little surprised. Although he had expected that there would be many difficulties, he did not expect that he could not even enter the door here.


    The security man pushed the cigarette to the visitor: "so I can''t take your cigarette!" Although he is only a security guard, he is quite principled in his conduct.


    "You''re still young," the security guard advised the visitor, "don''t be too indifferent. Be a man and be flexible."


    The visitor''s brother did not speak. He was silent and clenched his fist.


    "Are you here to ask for the bill?" Asked the security man.


    The visitor''s brother still didn''t speak.


    "I guess you must have come to ask for the bill." The security guard''s voice was that of a passer-by. "It''s different these days. The old man who used to borrow money and the grandson who owed money are all in reverse now. The one who owed money is the old man, but the one who borrowed money is like a grandson. I think you''re young. You must have been fooled by good words. "


    While talking to himself, the security man put the white card back into his coat pocket.


    "In my opinion, you''d better stop dawdling here," advised the security man. "You''d better go to the legal channel as soon as possible. Nowadays, nothing is reliable, only the law is the most reliable."


    "Hum." The visitor''s younger brother suddenly gave out a cold nasal sound, which made the security man stunned.


    "Is the law reliable?" The younger brother of the visitor whispered, "I''m going through the legal channel. Can they give my sister back to me?"


    "You, what do you say?" Uncle security''s face was a little shocked.


    "Nothing." The visitor''s little brother shook his head, his face full of sadness. From Linhai to Peiping, he had to work hard to find it. He didn''t know he could not even get in.


    "Well," seeing the pathetic expression of the visitor''s younger brother, the security guard could not help feeling a little softhearted, "who are you looking for? If I see you, I will help you pay attention to it."


    The younger brother of the visitor looked at the security guard. After a few seconds of silence, he said coldly, "Xu Lingshan, I''m looking for Xu Lingshan."


    "It''s a woman." The security man frowned. Did he guess wrong? The boy was trapped in love?


    "What''s your name?" The security man continued to ask. Although the visitor''s younger brother has been here for many days, he has not formally asked the other party''s name.


    "Xu Yi."


    Above the building of the Academy of special sciences.


    "Here comes the boy again." Said a man in a white coat, leaning against the window and looking at the situation under the window."Want his sister''s body back." Another man sneered in his white coat. They knew what was going on outside. Xu Lingshan''s body is indeed with them and is under investigation.


    "Thanks to him for coming here." It''s such an organization. How did Xu Yi find them?

 Chapter 260

    Night in Peiping. As the capital with an astonishingly high population density, the city of Peiping is not completely silent even at night. Every light in the office building will remind you of the people who work overtime to make a living. But now is also a good time to commit crime.


    Xu Yi changed into a black suit, wearing a knitted hat and covering his face with a large mask. He can''t wait any longer. Now he is in the state of suspension from school. He can only work part-time here. If he spends a long time here, his economy will be dragged down sooner or later. What''s more, according to the recent daytime investigation, the other party''s confidentiality work is extremely well done. Even if they can delay with them for a long time, I''m afraid there will be no progress.


    What Xu Yi can do is to take risks.


    Standing outside the wall, Xu Yi can hear his heart beating. What are you doing? On this point, Xu Yi is very clear that he is trying to invade a building whose security system is far beyond the ordinary enterprise office building, but he is not a secret agent with unique skills. He is just an ordinary college student who has not yet graduated.


    If Xu Yi had a little sense, he shouldn''t do such a stupid thing. But Xu Yi chose to do so. Although the man didn''t tell his sister where Xu Lingshan''s body was, he gave him the general location and gave him a detailed map of the building.


    Xu Yi looks at the watch on his wrist. Since the appearance of mobile phone, the watch has become a kind of decoration. Few people can use the watch to watch the time. However, compared with mobile phones, watches still have a huge advantage, that is, mechanical watches do not send electrical signals.


    If you bring a mobile phone or any electronic communication device near here, you will be immediately detected by the other party''s detection system, and all your communication content will be monitored by the other party. But the mechanical watch made up of countless pinions can avoid this kind of detection.


    There are still five minutes to go. In another five minutes, the time will reach 4:15 a.m., only once a week. The security system of the building will be temporarily restarted and maintained at this time, and the time for restarting and maintaining is less than two minutes. In two minutes, Xu Yi has to climb over the fence, pass through the temporarily closed cameras and detection doors, and then reach the elevator area.


    If Xu Yi can arrive at the elevator area smoothly without being found by the patrol, he can find the cleaner''s passage near the elevator shaft - the elevator in this building can never be used. Any button on the elevator will enter your fingerprint and compare it with its fingerprint database. Unless you are an unidentified black house, otherwise when your finger touches electricity When you press any button on the ladder, your identity and electronic files will be displayed in front of the whole building without reservation. So Xu Yi can only choose the cleaner channel.


    Five minutes later, the lights in the building did not change at all. Standing outside, Xu Yi could not judge whether the security system inside the building had been restarted or not - the maintenance personnel might restart it in advance or later. In this case, Xu Yi would be trapped. But without any hesitation, he stepped back twice, and then Xu Yi dashed toward the high wall.


    In order to avoid suspicion, the wall of the building was not specially raised, so Xu Yi easily turned over. When he fell from the wall, he immediately saw a camera mounted on a lamp post, and the camera was facing him. You found yourself? Or, as the map says, is it a temporary security vacuum for the building? Xu Yi has no way to judge. Now all he can do is run.


    According to the direction indicated on the map, Xu Yi started to run quickly without any hesitation. At the moment, the building is extremely open, and there seems to be no patrol security personnel. Xu Yi''s footsteps reverberate between the wall and the column. After he turns over the same unmanned detection door, he successfully passes through the blank area between the wall and the building and comes to the scope of the building.


    Xu Yi''s heart has never been beating so fast. He has lived in the world for more than 20 years. The worst thing he has done is to steal melons with his elder sister in the melon field when he was a child. After their parents fell asleep, they ran to the melon field under the cover of night. Both of them thought that the melon farmers must be as fast asleep as their parents, so they lingered in the melon field for a long time, and finally they met an extra large melon. Xu Yi is younger than his elder sister, and his strength is much smaller. So his elder sister carries the big head of the melon, and he carries the small head. But before he takes a few steps, Xu Yi shouts that he can''t walk any more. So my sister proposed to change a smaller melon, but Xu Yi didn''t rely on his strength. He wanted this one.


    Two people in the melon field dispute for a while, finally attracted the melon farmers. Late that night, they were taken back by their parents. Xu Lingshan resisted all her faults on her own, claiming that it was all her own idea. Of course, it attracted a good fight from her parents, but Xu Yi was spared.


    In retrospect, Xu Yi finds that he always drags his sister''s back, as he did when his parents were alive and after their death. If it wasn''t for her younger brother, my elder sister didn''t have to work so hard. Because of her beauty, she should have married a man who loves her and enjoyed her life. How can it come to the end that the capital can''t live in peace now? In any case, Xu Yi will bring back his sister''s body, and then he will find those who killed her, tooth for tooth and eye for eye.He walked quickly through the elevator area without stopping. Even so, the short two minutes passed quickly. From the start of restart to the end of restart, there is no difference in the appearance of the whole building, but Xu Yi knows that from now on, he is like a weak insect falling on the spider''s web. Every careless action of him may lead to the capture of spiders.


    Judging from the signboards hanging outside, it''s just an ordinary insurance company, and the staff in and out of here are just ordinary white-collar office workers. But Xu Yi knows that those are all illusions. An ordinary private enterprise can not achieve such a strict degree of security, and will not release any recruitment notices. Xu Yi has browsed the website of this insurance company on the Internet. It has to be said that their efforts in confidentiality are beyond Xu Yi''s imagination. From products to preferential activities of major festivals, this insurance company has everything on its website. You can even place an order on it to buy an insurance for yourself! Even Xu Yi was almost cheated by them. But Xu Yi still found their only flaw, that is, Xu Yi did not find the information of the insurance company on any other recruitment website.


    How can a private insurance company never recruit people?


    Xu Yi can imagine what kind of organization needs to cover itself up so painstakingly, and even set up an insurance company with complete procedures and well-designed products. The person who gave his own map said it was true that there was a "special Academy of Sciences" circulating on the Internet.


    The body of his sister, Xu Lingshan, is here.

 Chapter 261

    Xu Lingshan''s body was found in an apartment near Linhai University, a piece of news that has never been on the news page. Many students in Linhai University claim that they have witnessed this situation and can speak vividly, but the media has chosen silence. Even those small we media who want to hype themselves have deleted the news related to this event one after another.


    However, it still reached Xu Yi''s ears. His elder sister has died. Since Xu Lingshan disappeared, Xu Yi has been looking for her elder sister. He has contacted the police station in Linhai many times. After all, it is the unit where his elder sister once worked, but the police are helpless about Xu Lingshan''s disappearance. What Xu Yi can do is to wait while looking for it, but he didn''t expect that what he was waiting for would be such bad news.


    When Xu Lingshan appeared again, it was already a corpse. As Xu Lingshan''s brother, Xu Yi didn''t even see her sister''s body.


    "Your sister''s body is not in our bureau."


    "Don''t ask. We don''t know where it went."


    "Please forgive me. There are some things we can''t do."


    Xu Yi called the police station one after another, but the answers he got only made him feel cold again and again. He has worshipped the police since he was a child. In other words, he has always worshipped his elder sister who is a police officer. But in the end, my sister died as a policeman, and the police couldn''t even protect her body. "Law", "justice" and "axiom" turned out to be unreliable in the end.


    In the past, Xu Yi could still rely on his sister, but now, all he can do is fight alone!


    Xu Yi climbed up the cleaner''s passage marked on the map. Now he finally knows why the elevator is well guarded, but the cleaner''s passage is completely defenseless. Because the so-called "cleaner channel" is not designed for people to pass! The plot of the whole building is clean, and all are handled by a small garbage can like robot! The feet of these robots are equipped with crawlers that can climb slopes, so the so-called cleaner passage is a spiral track like a slide that only robots can pass.


    It is almost impossible for human to pass through such a passageway. Although the passageway is high enough, it is narrow enough for only one person to pass through. However, the running cleaning robots will fill this passageway in an orderly way. Unless there is only the size of a baby, a normal adult man will not be able to pass through this passageway full of robots at all.


    But Xu Yi has his own plan. At night, these cleaning robots will temporarily stop running, they are orderly arranged in the spiral cleaner channel, under the foot of the track with magnetic force will absorb them in the channel, so that they will not slide. Xu Yi began to dismantle the tracks of a robot.


    Xu Yi was not told to do so on the map, but there was information about the design of the cleaning robot on the map. Obviously, this is a hint to Xu Yi from the map author. He took out a knife from his boots, which was the only thing Xu Yi could buy for self-defense. Unexpectedly, it came into use immediately. He began to try to pry the tracks of the cleaning robot with a knife.


    The track of the robot is not inlaid, but adheres to the chassis and roller of the robot. When Xu Yi tried to remove the track, the damaged cleaning robots left and began to shake. Without the track with magnetic force, these cleaning robots could not be fixed in the spiral channel with slope.


    Xu Yi uses his body to support the cleaning robot to prevent it from sliding down. At the same time, he carefully peels the track at the bottom of the robot with a knife in his hand.


    When all the tracks on one side fell off, the robot immediately slid down heavily. Fortunately, the robot looks big, but in order to store garbage, the middle part of the robot is hollow, and the overall weight is not too heavy. Now Xu Yi can hold it. He began to pry the track on the other side, and at the same time, he slowly stepped back, and the robot was slowly sliding down.


    Xu Yi''s head exudes sweat. In addition to physical exertion and psychological tension, the patrol personnel in charge of building security may appear behind him at any time.


    Step, step, step. Xu Yi suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and there was a white light behind him. The patrolman actually showed up!


    But judging from the sound of footsteps, those people seem to be some distance away from his position, and the shaking white light is the flashlight in their hands to illuminate. damn! Now Xu Yi can''t get away at all. If he leaves here now, the cleaning robot in front of him, which has lost a track, will slide down from the cleaner''s passage and fall heavily on the ground.


    But if Xu Yi doesn''t go, judging from the sound of his footsteps, the other party is approaching him without delay.


    Xu Yi has never been in such a situation. The worst thing he has ever done is to steal melons with his sister. What will happen to him if he is found by the patrol of the building at this time? Xu Yi did not dare to imagine. This organization will forge an insurance company to protect itself, and will never allow any inside information to spread.


    These guys who will attack my sister''s body will never let themselves go! Thinking of this, Xu Yi''s forehead even stopped sweating. His pores contracted tightly because of tension, and his legs trembled instead. And the shaking knee hit the cleaning robot in front of him, making a slight thump.What shall I do? What should I do now? Xu Yi can do well when he doesn''t meet anyone, but now, like a toy without electricity, he can''t do anything in the same place.


    Step, step, step. Those footsteps are getting closer and closer to themselves, and the shaking white light is getting brighter and brighter.


    Damn it! Come up with something! If it''s big brother, if he''s here, he will have a way!


    Xu Yi suddenly thought of something.


    His movement speeds up abruptly, does not scruple will make the sound, he will pry vigorously cleans another track of the robot. Be quick, be quick!


    Xu Yi''s forehead began to sweat again.


    It took about 20 seconds for Xu Yi to remove the track. And the cleaning robot lost the power of adsorption, the whole weight is covered on Xu Yi''s body. As long as Xu Yi leaves, it will slide down the cleaner''s passageway.


    Those patrolmen with flashlights are only one corner away from Xu Yi.


    Bang! The heavy sound of the big iron falling on the floor sounded in the silent night.

 Chapter 262

    Bang. A heavy noise broke the silence of the night.


    The two security personnel on patrol immediately ran in the direction of the sound, and the white light from the flashlight in their hands began to shake violently.


    "What is it?" What did a security guard see? The lights in their hands looked for that thing at the same time.


    At the same time, their pistols were aimed at the thing. Yes, the security guards here are armed!


    The two men approached cautiously, and at the same time pulled the safety bolt on the pistol.


    They have a blue card representing "security" on their chest, which means that they can move on the lower floors, and when they encounter an intruder, this blue card will also give them the "right of no shooting".


    But it doesn''t mean that these security guards with guns will like this right, because they have to be ready to deal with those foreign spies or extremist terrorist organizations at any time. Although they are in the capital, Peiping, the danger of their work will not be reduced in the Middle East - at least in the middle East, he will become a hero if he dies in public. If he dies in this building, nine out of ten countries will die Give him an "official ending" of a car accident or drunken drowning, as many as possible.


    No one would want to use the "shooting privilege". They all expect to be able to retire safely.


    "Hoo --" the security guard who walked forward breathed a long sigh.


    "It''s just a robot." He put down some of his mental arithmetic.


    "But how could a robot fall here?" Another younger one was more cautious. He kept shining his flashlight on his surroundings. "Maybe someone has been here."


    The older security guard squatted down and flashed a flashlight at the cleaning robot that fell to the ground.


    "The track is broken." He said.


    "Well?" The younger security guard bowed down and looked over.


    "I said these German products are unreliable. Now it''s said on the Internet that how the German people have craftsmanship spirit," the older security personnel kept shaking their flashlights on the cleaning robots. "I don''t think they really can match the domestic products. This batch of robots hasn''t been purchased for long, so it''s broken."


    "Isn''t it vandalism?" The younger security personnel noticed some scratches on the bottom of the robot, which seemed to have been scratched with a knife.


    "Who''s full will destroy this thing." The older security personnel disdained it. He thought that there was something wrong with these German goods.


    "So it is." The younger security staff nodded in agreement. He can''t think of any reason to destroy these robots. Even if an intruder comes, he shouldn''t start against these robots that have stopped working and are responsible for cleaning.


    "More importantly," the older security guard suddenly lowered his voice.


    "What is it?" Younger security personnel have just been here for a short time. If they are in an ordinary company, then they are still in internship.


    "If there is an intruder, you have to pretend you didn''t see it." The older security staff suddenly said.


    "What The younger security guard was surprised. He didn''t expect his predecessors to say that. This is the "Academy of special sciences". There are countless important information related to the fate of the country in this building. If any document here is leaked out, it will have an uproar on the outside world. These people can be arranged here to do security, it can be said that the country''s trust in them, and they should also repay their death.


    How could he not have thought that the elder would say such words to him, and with a serious expression and determined tone, he didn''t mean to joke at all.


    "It''s like a solid fortress, a real iron wall." The master said softly, "no one can invade here."


    "Well, what''s the point of our patrolling here?" Asked the younger security guard.


    "We are just like the bell set outside this building for early warning. If there is an intruder, this pistol can''t protect us at all." Old security personnel said.


    "You mean The younger security guard swallowed.


    "Our employees with blue cards are consumables that can be consumed at any time. If you want to survive," the old security guard looked at the younger generation''s face seriously. "Remember, you have to pretend you don''t see anything. Anyone who has the ability to invade here can easily kill us."


    "Well, if this place is really invaded," the younger security personnel asked nervously, "we, we have to take responsibility, don''t we?"


    "Tut," the old security officer suddenly laughed, "it''s impossible, boy, it''s impossible to be invaded here."


    He pointed to the top with one finger: "you can never imagine what is above you."


    In the old employee''s view, even if someone can get past these low-level security personnel with blue cards, it is impossible to get through the top.There are countless sensing devices. Anything with shape will be sensed by infrared devices. Even if you can bypass those infrared devices, the heat from your body will appear on the thermal imager. Even if you can be completely invisible with heat, you can''t escape the battle robots with military detection equipment at the top.


    Yes, the security system above the building has nothing to do with human resources. Just like the description of the future world in the film and television works, the security system above the building is completely handed over to the robot.


    The main brain of these robots is called "Nuwa", the name of the God of creation in Chinese mythology.


    Nuwa directly connects with the national network. This intelligent device can call all the information stored in the national network, the fingerprints and files of every citizen, and even the cameras set up in every street to monitor the traffic.


    For Nu Wa, there is no "privacy" in this country.


    The use of human security personnel holding blue cards below is only part of the camouflage work. Entering the top is like entering another world.


    The old security personnel are right. They really don''t have to give up their lives for this job.


    Because in this security system, their existence does not matter at all.


    At the moment, Xu Yi''s hands are bound with tracks removed from the cleaning robot. He uses these tracks to attach himself to the top of the spiral channel, and climbs up a little bit.


    Where can I find the place where my sister''s body is stored? Where is the exit of the cleaner''s passage? Are there any other security personnel there?


    None of these questions can be answered by Xu Yi.


    There is only one thing he can do now, and that is to climb up.

 Chapter 263

    How does it feel to hang upside down on the top of the passage and then try to climb forward? Xu Yi thinks that if he can get out of here successfully, he will sell a lot if he can write a book about his experience.


    It''s a real James Bond! You are so cool! Xu Yi joked with himself in his heart to prevent himself from falling asleep. Now what he does is not much different from rock climbing, even more physical. Now it''s almost early in the morning, but he still hasn''t slept all night. Coupled with the overdraft of so much physical strength, he has already fallen into a state of drowsiness.


    But Xu Yi can''t sleep. He hangs upside down on the top of the cleaner''s passage, and there are rows of cleaning robots under him. Once he falls, these bucket like cleaning robots will fall down one by one like dominoes. It will be hard for him not to be found out.


    As for sleeping upside down, Xu Yi is not a high-end skill that only exists in martial arts novels. Even back in the world of martial arts novels, he can only be regarded as a running sophomore at best.


    It''s too ordinary to be more ordinary.


    But now Xu Yi is doing what may be the coolest thing in the world. He''s like an agent, invading the tightly guarded forbidden area, in order to save his trapped sister - if his sister is not dead now, the story will be more perfect.


    Xu Yi''s muscles have begun to feel sore. This kind of hanging upside down is a heavy burden on his hands. It can''t be completed as long as his willpower is strong enough.


    He felt like he was going to fall at any time.


    I''m sorry. I should have written a suicide note. There is a smile of self mockery on Xu Yi''s face. If he dies in such a place, maybe he won''t be found until his body stinks? Wait, will these cleaning robots clean up my body?


    Xu Yi began to think wildly. He had to do this to keep his mind awake. In this spiral passage, there was no light around him. He had no idea how far he had climbed, how long he had climbed, and how much distance was waiting for him. Under such conditions, weariness is not only easy to break his body, but also easy to break his spirit.


    He has to keep his brain going so that he doesn''t faint and fall.


    Suddenly, Xu Yi''s ears moved. He seemed to hear something - the sound of current flowing when the appliance was turned on.


    Hallucinations, or? Xu Yi looks under himself.


    All the cleaning robots started at this moment, and their chests were all lit up with green lights. It''s six o''clock sharp now. It''s time for people to clean the machines and start working.


    It''s like a neat army marching forward, and the robots under Xu Yi start to move upward - they will go to the top, and then clean up layer by layer from top to bottom. When they finish cleaning all the floors and return to the first floor, they will line up to return to this spiral cleaner passage. But Xu Yi doesn''t know the operation logic of these robots. He can only see these guys with flashing green on their chest passing under him in line. This experience is really indescribable.


    Xu Yi suddenly thought of something. He looked at the end of the cleaning robot team. Sure enough, these robots are leaving here, and the spiral channel is slowly empty. When the last robot leaves him, he can jump down.


    After five minutes of waiting, the last cleaning machine slowly passed under him.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he pulled off the track tied to one of his hands, and his body immediately fell from above. When he pulled off the other track, he was all at the bottom of the cleaner''s tunnel.


    Dong. He fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    Before he could get up from the ground, his body slipped down. This spiral passage is like a super long slide. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will slide down directly. Thanks to Xu Yi''s crawler, he caught the suction of the crawler and steadied himself after sliding down a little.


    Let me sleep like this first. Lying here, Xu Yi can''t help thinking.


    "No, no!" Xu Yi shook his head hard. "I can''t sleep, I must not sleep!" He was not sure if anyone would come to check the passage. It was not a place for him to rest.


    What''s more, his sister Xu Lingshan''s body is still in each other''s hands.


    What would these people do with their sister''s body? Xu Yi does not dare to think about this problem at all. Since this organization is under the guise of scientific research, it must have dissected her sister''s corpse long ago, right? Can I really find my sister''s body? Or are all you can find are incubators running around your sister''s organs? Xu Yi shakes his head again, trying to get these ideas out of his mind.


    With tears in his eyes and teeth clenched, he grabbed the track in his hand and climbed up.


    The height of the building is more than 400 meters, and the curved spiral pipe is more than 1000 meters long. Xu Yi has to climb from the bottom to the top, which is not much different from finishing an extra long climb.


    Xu Yi''s sports performance is quite good. Although compared with Zhou Heng, he is not good at anything, but among ordinary students, his physical fitness is good.But to finish the climb, his physical strength is still a little tight.


    Although it''s much easier to climb below than to move above, even so, Xu Yi''s physical strength is gradually losing. His lips are white, his eyelids are more and more heavy, and his body is as dull as a machine without lubrication. When his brain gives instructions, his body can''t even keep up with it at the first time.


    Most of all, his climbing speed is getting slower and slower.


    I''m so sleepy and I want to have a rest. In the lack of light environment, Xu Yi''s brain has been tired to the point of hallucination.


    Xu Yi''s body suddenly slides down after a mistake.


    When he reacts and uses the track with weaker and weaker suction on his hand to firmly hold the floor, he has already slid down a long section. At least twenty minutes of effort was wasted by his absence.


    And his arm also slipped out of countless slender blood marks because of this mistake.


    Damn it! Xu Yi clenched his lower lip hard, and the pain made him sober a little.


    He climbed up again.


    ...


    it took three hours and another three hours for Xu Yi to see a little light. It was the exit, the exit of this cleaner passage.


    But Xu Yi didn''t expect that someone had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 264

    In the dark, there is no mobile phone, and there is no luminous design for the hands of the watch. Xu Yi doesn''t know how much time he spent in this pipe, but he finally saw a little light. He was finally reaching the exit of the long passage.


    "Hello."


    When Xu Yi pokes his head out of the tunnel, a voice suddenly rings in his ear.


    "Wow -" I didn''t expect that someone would be waiting for me at the cleaner''s exit. Xu Yi grabbed his hands at the edge of the exit and relaxed because of the fright. His body also slid down the pipe.


    Bang. The back of Xu Yi''s head bumps into the iron plate of the passageway, but this time he tactfully props up the wall of the cleaner''s passageway with his feet, and his body becomes a "big" character in the passageway, which makes him not continue to slide down.


    Found out? What should we do? Xu Yi''s mind suddenly muddled, for his next step completely no plan. They''re about to catch themselves! Now Xu Yi only has such an idea in his mind.


    But no one came to catch him, so Xu Yi was stuck in the passage, quietly waiting for the hair from above.


    As time went by, there was no sound coming from the channel. Is that "hello" just now my illusion? Xu Yi can''t help suspecting. He stayed in the dark passage for too long, and spent too much physical strength, coupled with physical fatigue, collapse and mental tension, it is also very reasonable for him to have some illusions.


    "I must be hallucinating," Xu Yi said to himself in his heart. "If someone finds me, there''s no reason not to catch me."


    He can''t be suspicious any more. The longer he stays here, he has to find his sister''s body early and then return the same way. At the beginning, when making the plan according to the map, Xu Yi didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to carry out. It was only the first third of the plan. Sneaking into the building had wasted all his physical strength. As for how to find his sister''s body next, now he has no idea. The last part of the plan, that is, the return journey, is not to mention.


    We can only go one step at a time. Xu Yi, a college student without much social experience, has only such advantages. When the crisis comes, he can always deal with it with the most comfortable attitude. The big deal is getting caught? Anyway, without my sister, I am the loneliest one in the world. Barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, Xu Yi secretly sneers at himself.


    Is there anything else to miss? Suddenly, Bailu''s cold and pretty face appeared in Xu Yi''s mind. What are you thinking about! Xu Yi in the passage shakes his head and starts to climb up again. Bailu is not the person she can pursue at all, which Xu Yi knows best. Maybe the iceberg beauty that boys often say "can be seen from afar, can''t be blasphemed" is the person like Bailu? But Xu Yi suddenly feels that the evaluation of iceberg beauty is unfair to Bailu. Although it seems hard to approach, Bailu is still a polite person. From some small details, Xu Yi can see that she is very considerate to her friends.


    Enough! Xu Yi wants to slap himself in the face. How can he still think about this at this juncture? Nine out of ten, he can''t get out of here now. Even if he escapes and dares to steal the body from the Academy of special sciences, his life will not be easy in the future. If you think about it like this, the distance between him and Bailu will become further. Sure enough, a beautiful woman has to match a hero. Only a person like brother Zhou can match a beautiful woman like Bailu.


    Xu Yi suddenly feels that he has some strength again. His hand moves faster and climbs to the exit of the passage.


    Sure enough, no one. Xu Yi carefully pokes his head out of the passageway. It seems to be a storage room. A wide straight road connects the exit of the cleaner''s passageway and a gate marked with an emergency exit. On both sides are lined with cyan iron frames, on which are neatly placed metal products that Xu Yi can''t name.


    Xu Yi shrinks his head and listens for a while. After confirming that there is no abnormal sound outside, he sticks out his head again and climbs out of the cleaner''s passage.


    "Hoo -" Xu Yi breathed a long sigh of relief. He raised his hand and looked at his watch. It''s 8:34 now. I''m afraid it''s early here. I''m afraid it''s already started to work. Damn it, Xu Yi is sitting on the ground dejectedly. I''m useless.


    It''s a waste that can''t do anything well. If it''s him who died, Xu Yi can guess that his elder sister won''t let his younger brother''s body come to this end. But his elder sister, who is strong in character and has real talents, died, and his useless younger brother still lives on in the world. You can''t even protect your sister''s body. Xu Yi, you are really a coward.


    Xu Yi simply collapsed on the ground and covered his face with his palm. Now he is at the top of the building, and at his feet, I''m afraid the staff in the building have started to run. If he wants to find his sister, he has to wait here until evening.


    Hunger, sleepiness and fatigue are all impacting his body, making his mind negative and his spirit tired.


    Sleep well, wait until the evening, and then slowly consider how to do. Xu Yi covers his eyes with his arm."Hello."


    There was another sound in his ear. This time, the source of the sound was above him.


    "Lie down, NIMA!" He couldn''t help but utter a dirty word. In shock, Xu Yi''s body bounced from the ground like a spring. He ran forward like a fly with eyebrows for a few steps. When he found that something was wrong, he turned and ran to the direction of the cleaner''s passage. Just when his head had already reached into the passage, his whole body was about to follow him.


    Xu Yi suddenly heard the "giggle" laughter, which was a little girl''s laughter.


    He raised his head and looked at the ceiling above him. A little Lori, who looks only 11 or 12 years old, floats on his head, and Lori''s body is covered with faint blue light.


    "My God, it''s a ghost." Xu Yi''s mouth widened and his legs softened. If it''s a human, it''s possible for him to escape, but if the opponent is a ghost, it''s not necessary to talk about it.


    Xu Yi''s mind suddenly thought of all kinds of legends he found when he searched "Academy of special sciences" on the Internet. Some people say that the technology here is far beyond this era, while others say that there are all practitioners here who are specialized in dealing with ghosts. Of course, Xu Yi is inclined to believe in the former, but now it seems that the truth is probably the latter.


    Little Lori, floating in the air, slowly falls towards Xu Yi.

 Chapter 265

    "I, I, I, I, I --" Xu Yi wanted to say that you and I had no grievances or grudges, but he was so scared that he couldn''t speak the second word.


    "You, you, you, you, you --" Xu Yi changed his words again. He wanted to say you don''t harm me, but he still could only say one word.


    "You are Xu Yi," said little Lori floating in front of him. "I know you."


    "You, you, you, you know me?" Xu Yi was finally able to say a word. His eyes widened and his tiredness was dispelled by fear.


    "Of course I know you," said little Lori, with some pride. "I know all the people in the world."


    "What are you, who are you - who are you?" He wanted to ask the other party what it was, but it was not very polite. If he offended the "little girl ghost", he would be in trouble, so he changed his words temporarily.


    "I won''t tell you!" Little Lori playfully stepped back in the air, leaving a little space between them.


    Xu Yi feels relaxed. It seems that the other party is not hostile to him. Besides, this "little girl ghost" looks pretty cute.


    "Little friend," Xu Yi also stepped back and leaned against the wall beside the passage. If the other party has bad intentions towards him, he can turn around and jump down the passage, "what are you doing here?" He didn''t ask about the other party''s parents. Since his daughter has become a ghost, his parents must be gone.


    "Play by yourself and by yourself." Little Laurie answered quite frankly.


    Xu Yi looked around: "what''s fun here?" It suddenly occurred to him that since this is the "Academy of special sciences", maybe the little Lori in front of him is the ghost who is locked up here, and maybe the other party knows the whereabouts of her sister!


    "It''s no fun," little Lori''s eyes darkened. "It''s not a big place. I''m tired of it." Her words seem to prove Xu Yi''s conjecture.


    "Little friend," Xu Yi tried to communicate with each other, "how long have you been here?"


    "Well," said little Lori, lying flat in the air, holding her head in her hands, as if thinking, "it''s been three years, two months, four days, fifteen hours, twenty-nine minutes and forty-three seconds!"


    So precise? Xu Yi was stunned for a moment. He lied to me. But he did not say what he thought, but pretended to praise: "my child, you have such a good memory. It''s amazing!"


    "Hee hee." Little Lori suddenly showed a smile, "because I have the largest memory in the world."


    Memory? What does it have to do with memory? Do ghosts talk like this? Xu Yi can''t help but secretly look at the ground. There is only a faint blue light shining on the ground. There is no shadow. The girl is really a ghost.


    "Why are you here?" Little Lori changed her posture in the air again. She folded her legs and asked curiously.


    "I''m looking for my sister," Xu Yi said, preparing to inquire about her whereabouts like the ghost in front of her. "She''s been brought here."


    Little Lori nodded in the air: "your sister, Xu Lingshan."


    "You, you know my sister!" Xu Yi almost couldn''t help it. Just when his mouth was about to make excited calls, he covered his mouth with his hand.


    "I said," little Laurie laughed again with pride, "I know all the people in the world."


    "No one can hide it from me." There is no doubt about her tone.


    Is the ghost so powerful? Xu Yi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. The other party can know his identity and his sister''s name, which is enough to support this seemingly exaggerated statement.


    "You, what else do you know?" Xu Yi asked in a low voice.


    "My knowledge is all encompassing." Little Lori said something completely different from her age.


    "Then you must know where my sister is?" Xu Yi then asked.


    "She''s dead." Little Lori nodded. "And her body is in this building."


    "Where is this building?" Xu Yi quickly continued to ask, "how should I get there?" He only knows the general location, but he doesn''t know the more specific one.


    "Why should I tell you?" Little Lori suddenly asked.


    Little Lori''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring on Xu Yi''s head. Most of the hope that he just lit up was extinguished in an instant.


    "Since you know everything, it''s no harm to you to tell me such a small thing." Xu Yi wanted to kneel down to the other side, "I beg you, please tell me where my sister''s body is now."


    "It''s no use for me to tell you," said little Lori, looking at Xu Yi with a smile. "You broke into here illegally. If you don''t have an ID card, you will be arrested as soon as you walk out the door, not to mention looking for your sister''s body."


    "You, how do you know everything?" Xu Yi''s heart cools down. It turns out that his penetration has long been discovered.


    "I can see all things, all living things." When little Lori said this, her expression was a little painful."What on earth are you?" Xu Yi looks at the "little girl ghost" floating in front of him. Is it really a ghost?


    "My name is Qifeng." Little Lori replied to Xu Yi, "roosting is the phoenix of the Phoenix."


    "That''s a good name." That''s what Xu Yi said, but there is no meaning of praise in his words. He was afraid of little Lori, who seemed to be only 11 or 12 years old.


    Qifeng suddenly flew to one side. She stopped in front of an iron frame.


    "If you want your sister''s body back," Qifeng pointed to the metal products on the iron frame, "it''s not impossible."


    "What?" Xu Yi was inspired by Qifeng''s words. He followed quickly, "do you tell me where my sister is?" If you can get help from each other, it''s probably the same as the protagonist''s plug-in?


    But little Lori Qifeng shook her head. "I don''t need to tell you her location," Qifeng pointed to the metal products on the iron frame. "You just need to take any one here, and they will return your sister to you obediently."


    "What is this?" Xu Yi looked at the iron frame and found that the metal products on the iron frame were in different shapes. Xu Yi could not see what they were and what they were used for.


    "Weapons." Little Lori Qifeng just said two words.


    "What?" Xu Yi didn''t seem to understand little Lori''s words. "Don''t fool me. Since it''s a weapon, why is it placed in such an unattended place?" If this is the armory of the building, it would be too easy to invade.


    "Because you don''t need to look after it." Qifeng pressed her hand on a glove shaped metal product. "If you can''t get permission, no one can use these weapons. They are useless except that they are heavier than ordinary scrap iron."


    "Yes, is it?" Xu Yi also put his hand carefully.

 Chapter 266

    When Xu Yi''s hand and Qifeng''s hand were placed on the shell of the iron glove, the iron glove suddenly made a "buzz" earthquake.


    Xu Yi quickly retracts his hand, but it''s too late. The black looking glove suddenly gives off a blue light and sticks to Xu Yi''s hand - the glove is constantly deformed. With the "click" sound of metal rotation, a few seconds later, the glove completely sticks to Xu Yi''s hand.


    "Mamma, mamma!" Xu Yi tried to peel off the gloves with his other hand. Without any effect, the iron gloves stuck to his skin, perfectly fitted his hand shape, and painted himself a beautiful layer of blue baking paint.


    Xu Yi tried to pull his hand out of the glove, as if his hand would be corroded by the iron glove if he didn''t do it. Qifeng looks at Xu Yi with a smile to make such a meaningless attempt.


    After struggling for less than five minutes, Xu Yi gave up. His physical strength is really not enough. Xu Yi gasps heavily and sits on the ground with his back against the iron frame.


    "Don''t be afraid," Qifeng flew in front of him. "Comfort him in a soft voice. This glove is detachable."


    Her arm, which emits faint blue light, is gently placed on Xu Yi''s iron gloves. I don''t know if Xu Yi can''t feel each other''s weight through this layer of gloves.


    When Qifeng''s hand touched Xu Yi''s glove again, the iron glove immediately gave a "click" sound, fell off from Xu Yi''s hand, and changed into the original shape in Xu Yi''s hand.


    "What the hell?" Xu Yi asked breathlessly. What happened after he came out of the tunnel went beyond his common sense, as if he had entered a wormhole leading to a different dimension instead of a tunnel belonging to a cleaning robot.


    "Don''t look down on it." Qifeng''s hand sent out a blue light beam. The blue light beam lifted the iron gloves on the ground, and then she put the iron gloves back on the iron frame, "have you seen iron man?"


    Xu Yi hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "what is the number one of iron man? Or the cartoon of iron man


    "Poof." Qifeng suddenly laughs. She has the appearance of a little loli, and she laughs lovingly. "This thing is called" Jinwu No.4 ". It''s like iron man''s gloves, which can emit high-temperature light." She began to introduce Xu Yi.


    "The maximum range of the beam emitted by jinwu-4 can reach one kilometer, and the temperature emitted can easily dissolve rocks." Qifeng raised her slender arm, then pointed her palm at the outside, and skillfully turned a circle in the air, "you just need to put on gloves, turn on the switch, and then turn a circle in the same place as I do, there will be a kilometer of ruins in Beiping city."


    "I promise," Qifeng looks at Xu Yi with a smile, "the effect will be better than in the movie."


    Crazy! This ghost is crazy! What the other party said is too ridiculous and full of loopholes. Why is such a weapon that sounds like it can easily destroy a city put here unprepared? And what does it have to do with your sister?


    "It has nothing to do with me." Xu Yi suspected that he was too tired to hallucinate. He lay down on the ground again and closed his eyes. Maybe when he fell asleep, the ghost would be gone. What he had experienced recently was just a nightmare.


    When her fingers touched the surface of these objects, they all seemed to come to life. Some of them lit up the indicator light, and some of them changed into other shapes.


    "Any one of these weapons can be your trump card," Qifeng said softly. "Just take them downstairs, find those people in white coats, and say to them --"


    "give me back my sister!" Qifeng imitates Xu Yi''s tone.


    "If they don''t agree, you open a weapon and die with them," her expression suddenly became serious. "If you don''t have the courage to die, you can''t take back your sister!"


    "Who said I didn''t have the courage to die?" Xu Yi suddenly sat up from the floor.


    He angrily went to the iron frame and reached for the iron glove called "Jinwu No. 4". But when his hand was about to touch the glove, he suddenly hesitated. It''s really strange. Why are these weapons here? Why did this "little girl ghost" instigate herself to do these things?


    "What are you afraid of?" Qifeng flew to the iron frame, and then sat on the top of the iron frame. Her two white legs kept shaking in the air. "I''ve turned on all the switches of these weapons for you. You can arm yourself to your teeth easily."


    "If you doubt the power of these weapons," Qifeng said, shaking her legs on the iron frame, "you can try this Jinwu 4 first."


    She snapped her fingers in the air. Suddenly there was a roaring sound in the room. The floor under Xu Yi''s feet was moving.


    In addition to the row of iron frames Xifeng was sitting on, all the other iron frames moved back, and the room suddenly became empty. At the same time, row after row of white overhead lights on the ceiling lit up, which made the originally dim room bright.Xu Yi found that his place was so open that there was no partition on the top floor of the building. Except for the necessary load-bearing columns, there were only rows of iron frames for storing goods. When Qifeng moved these iron frames to the edge, the middle part widened.


    What on earth is this girl? How can you do such a thing? Wouldn''t the people below notice such a big movement?


    But Qifeng doesn''t seem to worry as much as Xu Yi. It''s just like her playground. She can do whatever she wants.


    I must be dreaming! Xu Yi thinks that this kind of nonsense can''t happen in reality. A female ghost like Lori can control the furnishings in a building with a snap of her finger, and the building is full of weapons that can destroy the city. What''s more, these weapons are just like groceries, which are thrown on the iron shelf at will, and there is not even an administrator. Even movies don''t have such illogical plots.


    No other explanation, I must be in a dream now! Only dreams can be such nonsense. After Xu Yi confirmed this, his courage suddenly grew up, and he walked towards the iron frame where Qifeng was sitting.


    He took a deep breath and put his hand on the iron glove.


    There was no response.

 Chapter 267

    "Eh?" Xu Yi imagined that the situation of iron glove wrapping his hand did not happen. When he put his hand on the iron glove, there was no special point except the cold touch.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Sitting on the shelf, Qifeng suddenly holds her stomach and laughs. Her legs keep kicking the iron frame with her laughter, but there is no sound of collision, as if she is a projection that does not exist in the real world.


    Xu Yi withdraws his hand awkwardly. Just now, he has taken out the momentum of being generous to die, but he is so embarrassed.


    "I haven''t turned on the switch for you yet!" After laughing for a while, Qifeng said to Xu Yi, who was confused.


    Yes, last time it was Qifeng''s hand that touched the iron glove first, and then he touched it.


    Qifeng bends down and looks at the iron glove in front of Xu Yi. Then she whistles.


    "Well," Qifeng motioned to Xu Yi, "you can put it on."


    "That''s it?" Xu Yi''s expression is dull, "you haven''t met it yet!"


    "Don''t touch, as long as my will is conveyed to the past." Qifeng said faintly, as if it was a matter of course.


    "All right." Anyway, it''s a dream. No matter how ridiculous it is, Xu Yi can accept it. Without unnecessary hesitation, he stretched out his hand to the iron glove "Jinwu No. 4".


    The black gloves shine blue again. This is the second time Xu Yi has seen the gloves deform on his hands and stick to them. Even so, he still feels some panic.


    The glove seems to have included the shape of his hand. The second deformation is much faster than the first. In less than two seconds, the black iron glove became a perfect blue glove. And the blue paint, unexpectedly from the black "iron" surface slowly emerged.


    "Is it fun?" Seeing Xu Yi looking at his hands and gloves, Qifeng couldn''t help asking.


    Xu Yi nodded stupidly.


    "There''s something more fun!" The playful little Lori sat on the iron frame and snapped her fingers again. A white doll appeared in the wide room.


    The doll was made to look like a gangster with a gun and was about the size of an adult man.


    "Come on," Qifeng instructs Xu Yi, "aim your gloves at it."


    Xu Yi did it according to his words. He stretched out his palm and aimed at the doll in the distance, which made him a little ashamed. Although I have to admit that he often fantasizes that he has a set of iron man equipment, when he does, he blushes!


    If this glove is just a common performance prop, then he is completely fooled by this little girl.


    But that''s not true. Xu Yi did not know that the prototype of "jinwu-4" was a weapon produced by 140 Soviet scientists in the Siberian ice sheet at the end of the cold war. When the weapon research was completed, the Soviet Union had already disintegrated. The weapon plans were sold to American spies by an external scientist. The American spy was captured on the high seas by a Chinese ship when he returned home. The Chinese agent found that one eye of the American spy was a false eye, and got the design from the eye. After the design drawings were transported back to China, Chinese scientists immediately produced four copies of different models, and this "Jinwu 4" is the most successful of the four copies.


    This weapon is related to the bloody history of countless arms wars and espionage wars between the three superpowers. In order to get this weapon, the three superpowers sent out many agents and spies and sacrificed their lives. Xu Yi can''t guess at all.


    It is no accident that the "Academy of special sciences" and "Jinwu 4" will be put here. The Chinese agents who found the eyeballs of American spies were the people of the "Special Science Institute". At that time, only the "Special Science Institute" in China had the strength to manufacture the weapons on the design drawings. However, after the weapon was manufactured, considering that it could not be mass produced and its extremely terrible power, the four "Jinwu" were sealed up by the "Special Science Institute" with encryption algorithm under the instruction of the military.


    Except for the fingerprints of a few "key members" of the military who can unlock these weapons, no one can activate them.


    But Qifeng is not a "person". She doesn''t need any fingerprints at all. In this world, any encryption composed of computers and networks is just like thin paper in front of her.


    She has another name, and scientists at the Academy of special sciences call her "Nu Wa.".


    The most top-level artificial intelligence produced by the "Academy of special sciences" is the "Internet" of China. Whether it''s civilian or military or police, she''s in any network. The myth of "Nuwa" is the creator of human beings, and "Nuwa" is the highest god of the Internet age.


    As long as "Nu Wa" is willing, she can instantly intrude into the national power grid, leaving the country in the panic of power failure. She can also easily crack any encryption in the network and pry into the deepest privacy. With the popularity of the Internet, she will only become more and more powerful. But scientists are not worried that the "Nuwa" they made will turn against themselves, because "Nuwa" is limited by several low-level orders, which are "iron rules" that she can''t cross.She is destined to be a good girl in a cage all her life.


    But what they didn''t expect was that this naughty girl could show her tusks by other people''s hands.


    If you want to know that Xu Yi''s invasion is too simple for Nu Wa, all of Xu Yi''s travel records will be recorded - which train he took from Linhai to Peiping, what was the room opening record after arriving in Peiping, and who gave Xu Yi the map. All the secrets are not secrets to Nu Wa. But Nu Wa did not stop Xu Yi''s invasion. Instead, she helped him secretly.


    She blocked all the sounds Xu Yi made in the pipe and stopped all the monitors pointing to the pipe.


    "Come on," Qifeng, who looks like a little loli, said to Xu Yi with a smile, "aim at that target."


    Xu Yi follows Qifeng''s advice and aims his gloved palm at the bandit like doll.


    "You just need to push forward a little bit," Qifeng told Xu Yi how to use this terrible weapon. "The high-temperature beam will be sent out. Don''t push too hard, or you will destroy this building."


    Xu Yi''s forehead is sweating. It''s all dreams. It''s all fake. He kept saying to himself.


    The gloves on his hands gradually glowed in the palm of his hands.


    That dazzling light is like the sun - Jinwu!


    "That''s right!" Qifeng exclaimed excitedly, "that''s it!"

 Chapter 268

    A red light beam flew out of Xu Yi''s palm. If you look at it from a distance, it''s like a red straight line. If you don''t see its power with your own eyes, you can''t imagine the horror of this light beam.


    The bandit figure in front of Xu Yi was dissolved into a big hole in an instant! Xu Yi can see that the doll is made of metal. When the light beam passes through it, part of the doll immediately melts into a silver liquid.


    After flying for a while, the red light beam suddenly stops. Xu Yi tries to push forward a little bit, and the red light beam also moves forward a little bit. Xu Yi tries to take back his force again, and the red light beam immediately shortens until it disappears completely.


    "It''s a good hit," she said with a smile, sitting on the iron frame. "But control still needs to be exercised."


    "On the whole, your grades are excellent!" Qifeng said encouragingly. Indeed, Xu Yi has never touched a gun before, let alone this kind of cross era weapon with amazing lethality. Do you really want to do this? Xu Yi suddenly appeared a depressed expression.


    His expression was seen by Qifeng, but Qifeng was not surprised. She knew all Xu Yi''s resume, so she also knew why Xu Yi was struggling at the moment.


    Qifeng knows that Xu Yi will make the right choice in the end.


    Xu Yi clenched his fists, and the blue gloves he wore on his hands also tightened.


    What else to hesitate about? In any case, he would take back his sister''s body. He has to do justice for his sister!


    "Have you made a decision?" Qifeng asked in a low voice.


    Xu Yi nodded.


    "Hee." Qifeng gave a slight smile. Then, she raised her hand. The blue light flashed in her hand, and the iron frame in the room moved again. These iron frames are not made of ordinary steel, but a new type of alloy. Although this alloy will show an ugly iron cyan color, its properties are very stable, and it will not react with any weapons or equipment stored here.


    In these moving alloy storage racks, one weapon and equipment after another are lifted by blue light, and then gather to Xu Yi''s position. These are the weapons that Qifeng carefully selected for Xu Yi. She knows Xu Yi. She knows Xu Yi''s height, weight and even the fat content in every tissue of her body. She can choose the most suitable equipment for Xu Yi.


    "Why do you want to help me?" Xu Yi asked her softly. After making a decision, he was like a different person.


    "I just want to do something interesting," Qifeng said with a smile, "to pass the boring time."


    Xu Yi nodded.


    "Is there anything else to ask?" Qifeng very magnanimous spread out his hand, "I''m a super encyclopedia, I can answer all the questions you can think of." She winked at Xu Yi, as if to say that there were not many such opportunities.


    "The last question," Xu Yi looked at Qifeng, who was sitting on the top of the table. Now he can be sure that the other person is not a ghost, "what are you


    "Well." Qifeng points her chin with the index finger of her right hand, and then shakes her legs.


    "You''re asking ''who are you'' She said, "and I have to answer ''who am I''


    "My God Qifeng put on a surprised face, "you can really ask questions, and throw out two ultimate philosophical propositions to me at one time! Are you testing my super encyclopedia? "


    "Don''t want to answer." Xu Yi shrugs.


    "I''m Nu Wa." Qifeng suddenly said, "Nuwa is my code name. To be more precise, I''m a supercomputer beyond your imagination. What you see is a projection of me."


    Her tone is a little sad: "I can make countless such projections, but only if the underlying command allows me to do so."


    "You are the poor brother who has lost his sister, but I am the poor AI who has lost my freedom," Qifeng said, looking into Xu Yi''s eyes. "The biggest thing we have in common is that we are both poor people who can''t choose our own life - if AI also has a" life. "


    Silence, silence between the two for a long time.


    "Thank you." Xu Yi said suddenly.


    "Thank you, Qifeng." He looked at little Lori sitting on the alloy shelf. "Thank you for giving me the chance to choose my own life."


    He laughed.


    Qifeng also smiles.


    "Come on, embrace the strength I give you." Qifeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 269

    "The blue card below found a cleaning robot damaged." In the building, two white coats were chatting with coffee cups.


    "Well?" Another obviously didn''t know, "didn''t the cleaning robot just come back from Europe?"


    The white coat who raised the topic nodded: "the maintenance personnel said that the track was pried off."


    "Who did good?" Another asked with a smile, "could it be an intruder?"


    "How can it be?" the person who brought up the topic laughed. "There won''t be any intruders here." The special science academy building not only has a strict security system, but also has the strongest artificial intelligence "Nuwa" in China and even in the world. Do you want to hide the surveillance of "Nuwa" and not understand the voice and color of the invasion here? Even the best agents of the United States and Czarist Russia can''t do it.


    "Even if there are intruders, it''s estimated that they can''t pass the blue card." Another said with a smile. Their "blue cards" refer to the bottom security personnel who work hard for them with blue ID cards.


    As the research institutes in this building, they all hold a higher level "Purple card". "Zika" allows them to go to most places in the building. Except for a few rooms and floors that they can''t reach, other places in the building are open to them.


    Every researcher here is a real "elite". They don''t need any papers or works to prove themselves, and they can''t publish any papers or works. Externally, they are employees of ordinary insurance companies. Internally, they are the top scientific researchers in the whole country. They don''t just study molecules or biology. From defense weapons to UFO debris, they are involved in any field related to technology and supernatural forces.


    They are the most secretive and powerful organization in the whole country.


    The stronghold of such an organization is as difficult to capture as the white house where President merican lives.


    In their view, they are worthy of any resources of the country. Not long ago, they learned that a well preserved female corpse without any traces of corruption was found in Linhai City. No one can disobey their request. Even if the body of the policewoman is an important evidence to the police, they can force the police to hand over the body.


    For the research of the Academy of special sciences, the corpse may not be able to work, but they will not give up any possibility. Every move they do may affect the fate of the country, or even the track of history.


    Everyone in the Academy knows the importance of their responsibilities.


    "Where is the research on the female corpse?" The researcher with the coffee cup suddenly asked.


    "Well?" The other man''s cup was empty. "Which one did you say?"


    "The 4003 one." The researcher with the coffee cup reminded him.


    "Oh." Another person immediately remembered, after all, that female corpse is quite special, "I asked the team to extract a little of her cell samples, and then did a detailed test."


    "Well." The researcher with the coffee cup nodded and motioned for the other person to continue. They don''t work in the same group, but even researchers in different groups have the habit of exchanging information during break time.


    "Witches, it''s about witches." The other replied.


    "As I guessed." The researcher holding the coffee cup put the cup to his mouth and took a small sip. In the Academy of special sciences, the ability of witches and witches is not a particularly obscure information. They have long known that there are such a group of people in Europe and listed witches as one of the hidden dangers that can endanger national security.


    "will this female corpse become the key point for us to conquer witches?" The man with the coffee cup suddenly asked.


    The other shook his head and sighed, "it''s not good to say now." Most of the people in the special science institute are ordinary people without any special abilities, and they are more intelligent than ordinary people.


    And wisdom is the last and most important means they use to protect this country and its people.


    "I suggest you be bold," said the man with the coffee cup, "and do a thorough dissection of 40003."


    "This female corpse may be very important to our Wizard project research at this stage, and it''s hard to make a definite decision now." Said another. Whether Xu Lingshan''s corpse will become the key point for them to conquer the wizard''s mystery is not clear now, so they dare not act rashly on the corpse.


    "Never break, never stand." The man with the coffee cup reminded him. He''s not part of the wizard project team, so he can only make a few suggestions.


    The other man nodded. Of course, he understood the truth, but it was extremely difficult for him to make a decision. What''s more, he had to consider the opinions of other team members.


    The person holding the coffee cup can understand the hesitation of his companions. He himself has experienced such a situation. In this building, every researcher is a rare genius, and genius is always full of edges. Although they can speed up your work very quickly, you have to take into account the opinions of every genius.


    He looked at the coffee in his cup and suddenly frowned."Was it an earthquake?" He asked. His hand was steady, but he was gently shaken by the coffee in his cup.


    "Don''t panic," another man said with a smile, "we are not in the earthquake zone, and this building can easily withstand ordinary natural disasters. This is an absolutely safe fortress. No matter the enemies of human beings or natural disasters, they can''t invade here.


    No one could have imagined that the disaster would come from within.


    Boom! The ceiling above them cracked and men in armor fell from the sky!


    Gravel and overturned tables and chairs make a mess here.


    "What happened!" The calm researchers finally began to panic. He retreated in time to avoid being hit by the falling stones.


    "Why didn''t you call the police! What about the guard robot! " There is no human guard in the high-level, and the defense work of the high-level is all handed over to the powerful artificial intelligence "Nuwa". Nu Wa can monitor all invading enemies and send alert robots to destroy them before they cause damage or steal information.


    "Is that what you mean by the guard robot?" The man in armor threw a white mechanical arm at the researcher.


    "You''re kidding The researcher stepped back two steps. The white robot arm belongs to the latest type of alert robot.


    Each robot costs more than 12 million, not including the cost of research and development. The police robot equipped in this building can completely build several subway lines for a city.


    "The invasion of the enemy is detected, the invasion of the enemy is detected." the ceiling with a big hole in the top of the researcher''s head suddenly flashes a red light.


    It was not until then that the building''s security system began to give notice on the radio.

 Chapter 270

    What''s going on today? The researcher found something wrong. He was more surprised by the slowness of the security system than by the intrusion.


    The Academy of special sciences, protected by the super artificial intelligence "Nuwa", will be invaded by its opponents before issuing a warning.


    What''s more, the equipment on the intruders seems a little familiar?


    He also remembered what the other party was wearing armor, and the researcher who was immersed in shock with him first called out: "number 10052! He''s got 10052! Gold thread jade clothes


    Jade clothes with golden thread were first found in Han tombs. We generally believe that ancient emperors believed that jade could keep people''s bodies from rotting, so they woven gold thread and jade pieces into "jade clothes with golden thread", hoping to preserve the body and pray for rebirth. Of course, rebirth or immortality can not be achieved by a few ordinary pieces of jade, but modern scientists have discovered other characteristics of jade - exorcism. Once the jades are arranged in a specific combination, they can well resist the supernatural forces that cannot be explained by science for the time being. And that''s why ancient emperors had to dress their bodies in jade.


    According to the principle, the scientists of the Academy of special sciences have made the modern jade clothing with the number of 10052, and are ready to make a large number of copies when the technology is mature, so as to put it into the actual combat against the supernatural forces. In other words, this 10052 is extremely precious and has not yet been copied.


    Soon, this floor of the police robots are pouring in, and some scientists and researchers also mixed in to see what happened.


    "You''re surrounded," the guard robot said in a cold voice. "Put down your weapons, like we surrender!" These robots look like mythical horses and men. They are tall, with bionic four long multi joint legs in their lower body and humanoid in their upper body. They have "arms" similar to human hands but actually laser weapons.


    "Don''t shoot!" A researcher yelled.


    "This man is wearing our collection," he cried. "None of them can be damaged!"


    The intruder seemed to have anticipated his opponent''s attitude. He raised one of his arms and opened his palm to the front.


    "Get down!" Researchers'' reminders can make people respond, but they can''t command these machines.


    The red light beam bursts out from the intruder''s palm. The upper body of a police robot is directly penetrated by the light beam. A white coat, who was standing behind the robot and watching, was knocked down by his companions, so he survived.


    After destroying a police robot, the red light stopped spraying immediately. The invaders were well in control of the damage they had caused.


    "Can he control it?" Immediately someone began to talk about it. When they were in danger, their first reaction was not to run away.


    "So he cracked our encryption?" Someone asked.


    "No way, that''s the encryption done by the supercomputer. Unless you have a key, you can''t crack it violently!"


    "Who recorded the jet? I want to see the video again. " These people have not taken their lives seriously for a long time. From the day they entered here, their lives have been entrusted to the state.


    At this time, the sound of wheelchair rotation sounded, and people''s attention immediately shifted to the past.


    "Hello." The intruder felt that he was despised. Now he was fully armed. Even if there was a company''s army coming to him in a tank car, he had the confidence to deal with it. But the scientists don''t seem to be afraid of his threat.


    A woman with a pale blue glow and an automatic wheelchair came towards the crowd. The woman stands behind the wheelchair and looks like she''s pushing it.


    But as we all know, this woman can''t push the wheelchair, because she doesn''t exist in this world, it''s just a projection.


    The projection of super artificial intelligence "Nuwa".


    And the wheelchair is not human, but ghost! The ghost of Yang Kuo, the founder of the Academy of special sciences and a great scientist!


    The latest technology and supernatural ghosts appear together, but no one is surprised. Because it is these two that make up the highest level of the Academy - only these two hold the "black card" that can unlock all permissions.


    "Found the intruder." The scientists gathered towards the two men.


    "The intruders seem to be wearing our gear." Everyone began to talk.


    "He can crack our encryption. Should we change the encryption method?" There are also suggestions.


    But Yang Kuo didn''t pay attention to anyone. As a ghost who has been dead for many years, he tied himself to this wheelchair by using his own obsession and the power of science, so that he can always dedicate himself to science. Yang Kuo drives his wheelchair through the crowd and comes to the intruder.


    "Who are you?" The old man, who had no entity, asked sternly.


    The intruder was obviously flustered by the appearance of Yang Kuo. He pointed his gloves at the old man: "don''t come near me any more, or I will launch an attack!""Give it a try!" Yang Gua glared at the intruder from his wheelchair.


    "You, don''t force me!" The invader doesn''t know whether these powerful weapons are effective for ghosts, but that''s all he can rely on.


    "Nu Wa, take our things back." Yang Kuo said suddenly.


    The light blue woman nodded, then answered with a smile, "yes."


    The intruder looked at the woman in surprise - she was a very beautiful woman. Every inch of her skin had reached the end of human aesthetics. If she was an entity, she would easily topple all living beings.


    The woman held out a finger to the intruder.


    "No, no!" The intruder stepped back two steps. This is totally different from what he thought!


    But there was no time for strength, the woman''s fingers just gently hook, his body equipment began to fall off one by one.


    Including the glove, which was also deformed on his hand.


    The mask that covered his face and changed his appearance also peeled off on his face.


    The intruder''s face was exposed to the public.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s the brother of the dead woman!" Immediately someone recognized Xu Yi''s identity.


    It''s over. Xu Yi finds that he has been cheated by Nu Wa. Just now, he is still a fierce tiger, but now he has become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    And he''s surrounded by wolves.


    The guard robot aimed at him with laser weapons on both arms.


    "Now I ask again," said Yang Kuo''s ghost coldly, "who are you?"

 Chapter 271

    "Now let me ask again," Yang Kuo''s ghost in the wheelchair coldly asked Xu Yi, "who are you?"


    Xu Yi didn''t know what to do. He continued to step back two steps. At this time, a guard robot had put a laser muzzle against his back.


    Yang Gua stares at Xu Yi''s eyes, but Xu Yi''s eyes are always flickering. When their eyes meet for a short time, Xu Yi feels as if he has been seen through.


    "Take him to the interrogation room." Yang Kuo gave the order.


    "No, no, no, no!" Xu Yi looks at the woman with light blue light on her body like asking for help, but the woman just looks at him coldly and does nothing.


    It''s over. Xu Yi''s heart completely cooled down.


    At the same time, Linhai.


    Miss Tong invited Zhou Heng to her home. The reason is not clear. It seems that she wants to ask Zhou Heng for help.


    Miss Tong once helped herself a lot in Xu Lingshan''s business, so Zhou Heng certainly won''t ignore it at this time. But what I didn''t expect was that Merlin was also sitting at the table.


    "I came on my own initiative." Meilin seems to see Zhou Heng''s doubts, "I heard that sister Tong is going to treat you, so I took the initiative to ask her on social software if I can come together, and she readily agreed."


    Zhou Heng didn''t know what medicine was sold in Meilin gourd, so he didn''t pay attention to him.


    Meilin didn''t care. She continued to sit in her seat, waiting for Miss Tong to serve.


    Miss Tong came over with a plate of wax gourd soup: "OK, all the dishes are ready." She said.


    Today''s dishes are all prepared by Miss Tong herself. Although the cooks of Tong''s family want to help, they can''t get the permission of being in charge, and no one dares to interfere.


    Meilin also said that she could help, but miss Tong refused because Meilin was a guest. As for Zhou Heng, after he came, he just sat in his seat, and didn''t mean to help.


    Zhou Heng is not interested in eating. After all, the most delicious food in Zhou Heng''s mouth will be tasteless. What''s more, he has replenished energy recently, and now he has no chance to consume energy, so he won''t care about eating.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Miss Tong asked Zhou Heng. Tong Fu''s wine collection is very complete. As long as Zhou Heng can name it, Miss Tong doesn''t mind taking it out for him.


    Zhou Heng waved his hand: "I don''t drink." Because of the influence of Tianshi system, even pure alcohol will not have any effect on Zhou Heng''s body. In other words, all wine is just water with peculiar smell to him.


    Miss Tong nodded.


    At this time, Merlin suddenly broke in with a smile: "don''t you ask me what I want to drink?"


    Miss Tong looks at Meilin in doubt: "you are not an adult, are you?"


    Merlin was stunned for a moment. He doesn''t look like an adult in appearance.


    "If you don''t have adult children, it''s better not to drink." Miss Tong smile for Meilin Sheng a bowl of soup, "come on, try my soup."


    Meilin took Miss Tong''s soup with a bitter smile. Actually, he likes drinking a lot.


    Then, Miss Tong had another night for Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng wanted to refuse, but it was too impolite. He just had to take it.


    "This is my first time cooking!" Miss Tong looked at the two people holding the soup bowl, her eyes filled with too much.


    "Is it?" Merlin maintained his politeness. "It''s a great honor." He raised the soup bowl and put his lips beside it.


    Merlin frowned before she touched the soup. Although he still has the status of wizard king, there are no servants around him. Therefore, during this period, Merlin has been "barely" living in some restaurants near the sea, which is just a part of his experience of human life. With his talent, he had a good understanding of human cuisine in a short period of time.


    You don''t need to taste it to know that Miss Tong''s bowl of soup has failed.


    Merlin pretended to have a drink and then put the bowl down. "The soup made by sister Tong is delicious." Merlin said with a smile.


    "That''s great!" Miss Tong also followed with a smile, then, she excitedly looked at Zhou Heng, Zhou Heng''s evaluation is the most important for her.


    Meilin also watched with great interest as Zhou Heng brought up the soup bowl.


    Zhou Heng put the bowl mouth to his mouth without expression, and then he took a big drink.


    "Well!" Zhou Heng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Gudong, Gudong! Zhou Heng drank all the soup in the bowl, and then licked his upper and lower lips with his tongue.


    Meilin looked at Zhou Heng in surprise and thought that his acting was too much.


    But Zhou Heng looked at Miss Tong very seriously: "what''s the name of this bowl of soup?"


    "It''s just ordinary kelp soup. I learned the recipe from the Internet." Miss Tong said cautiously that Zhou Heng looked abnormal, and she didn''t know whether it had something to do with the soup she cooked. Online said kelp and spareribs soup is delicious and easy, very suitable for novices, Miss Tong will choose this recipe, how to know will cause the present result.Zhou Heng ordered: "so it is." He continued to serve himself a bowl of soup.


    Three years later, this is the first time that Zhou Heng felt "delicious" three years after he got the Tianshi system.


    The Tianshi system always turns the food in his mouth into a strange taste, and sometimes even makes Zhou Heng feel sick. Only this time, Zhou Heng felt that there was a difference between "eating" and "eating". It turned out that "food" could be more than just a means to satisfy one''s hunger.


    As if he had regained his taste buds, Zhou Heng put the second bowl of kelp soup beside his mouth. He hesitated as he was about to drink.


    He''s scared! The fear of the first bowl was just an accident, and the fear that the soup would return to its original appearance the next night.


    But he drank it anyway.


    Delicious!


    Zhou Heng heavily put down the soup bowl he had drunk, and his eyes were moist.


    Miss Tong and Meilin were frightened by Zhou Heng''s reaction. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Zhou Heng''s reaction would be so fierce. People who haven''t lost their taste buds can''t understand, just as people who haven''t lost their light can''t understand the joy of the blind when they regain their light.


    Regardless of their strange eyes, Zhou Heng continued to serve his soup.


    "Is it so good?" Asked Merlin suspiciously.


    Zhou Heng didn''t answer him. He had already lifted up the soup bowl and gulped it down.


    Merlin took a look at the soup in front of her, hesitated to put it to her mouth, and then took a sip.


    "Poof --" Meilin has never had such salty soup. "Sister Tong, how much salt have you put in it?"

 Chapter 272

    A bowl of soup was drained by Zhou Heng alone, among which Miss Tong also tasted some.


    Similar to Merlin''s reaction, this bowl of soup is so salty that she can''t even drink it herself, but Zhou Heng can drink it with a good taste, bowl after bowl.


    "Does this man have such a strong taste?" Merlin whispered to make complaints about it.


    Miss Tong once heard that some people are born with a weak mouth, so they have to add more salt to their diet than ordinary people, but this is the first time she has seen it in her life. Is it a disease?


    Satisfied with the soup, Zhou Heng went to try other dishes, but these dishes did not fail like that bowl of soup. When they came to Zhou Heng''s mouth, they became ugly.


    After moving a few chopsticks to taste all the dishes, Zhou Heng put down his chopsticks.


    Meilin and miss Tong are shocked by Zhou Heng''s strange taste, and their thoughts are no longer on the dishes.


    "Brother Zhou." Miss Tong saw Zhou Heng put down his chopsticks, and felt that it was time to talk about business. Although there was an outsider Meilin here, what she wanted to say was not something that could not be spread.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Zhou Heng is in a good mood now. Although only that bowl of soup suits his taste, it''s a huge breakthrough from scratch. He''s going to ask Miss Tong about the cooking method of soup for a while to have a good study.


    "Brother Zhou, I''m going to Peiping these days." Miss Tong said softly.


    Peiping? Merlin looks at Miss Tong.


    "Is it?" Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, he did not know why Miss Tong would suddenly mention this matter with him.


    "Yes," said Miss Tong, "go to Beiping to participate in a contest about the fate of our Tong family."


    Zhou Heng nodded. He could guess Miss Tong''s meaning.


    "That, I hope..." Miss Tong''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, she is hesitating, hesitating whether to add this trouble to brother Zhou.


    "I''ll help you," Zhou Heng said with a smile without waiting for Miss Tong''s invitation. "I''ll accompany you to Peiping."


    Miss Tong was stunned, but Meilin had an expression that I knew he would agree.


    "Brother Zhou, brother Zhou," the gratitude in Miss Tong''s heart at this time could not be expressed in words, "I, I -"


    "you are too outspoken." Zhou Heng shrugged, "just a little help for you. It''s nothing."


    "Thank you, thank you." Miss Tong suddenly turned her head and wiped her eyes with her hands.


    It''s Zhou Heng''s turn to be surprised. He didn''t know Miss Tong would be moved so easily. In fact, even if not in the past friendship, even if only for the sake of this bowl of soup, Zhou Heng has every reason to help her.


    In Miss Tong''s opinion, Zhou Heng''s generosity and decisiveness are worth moving her, especially the kindness that she promised without waiting for her to open her mouth...


    people of different genders always look at the same thing differently. When Zhou Heng considers this matter, he will only consider whether Miss Tong is worthy of help and whether she can help each other. What Miss Tong thinks is that Zhou Heng does not hesitate to help herself and is considerate and active. Men are always on the more rational side, while women are always on the more emotional side. There is something natural here.


    But Merlin didn''t stand on the side of sensibility or rationality.


    Sometimes he will take into account the relevant interests, and sometimes he will act completely according to his temporary likes and dislikes. That''s why Zhou Heng can''t see through him.


    "Let me go to Peiping, too." Merlin said suddenly.


    "Gee." Miss Tong was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that this foreign teenager would say such words.


    "I''m sure I can help you," Merlin said with a smile. "Sister Tong."


    Zhou Heng frowned. What''s this guy doing? The wizard King left a bad impression on him. Zhou Heng could not help but speculate maliciously about Merlin''s behavior. But in fact, from beginning to end, Meilin has not given Zhou Heng any trouble. On the contrary, whether in front of the clock tower or at KTV, Merlin has provided Zhou Heng with a lot of help.


    "You are too young." Miss Tong said to Merlin, "if we are going to play, we will take you with us." In fact, there is another reason. The outside world knows that Zhou Heng, the "New Star Feng Shui Master", is inextricably linked with the Tong family, but Meilin, a foreigner, is different. If the Tong family finds a foreigner to be a foreign aid, it will make people laugh.


    "I''m serious," Merlin scratched her head. "Don''t look at me like this. I''m sure I can come in handy at the critical moment." With that, he looked at Zhou Heng, as if expecting Zhou Heng to say two good words for him.


    Zhou Heng hesitated.


    "In a sense," Zhou Heng recalled what happened after he met Merlin, "he can really help you."


    "I''ll tell you." Merlin grinned triumphantly.


    "But, but..." Miss Tong is still hesitating. She is not a person without independent opinions. On the contrary, as the leader of the Tong family, what she can''t lack is independent opinions. But I do not know why, in front of Zhou Heng, she is always hesitant, without the spirit of the Tong family."Well, little brother, let me take you to Peiping." Miss Tong finally decided to take Merlin with her. As long as you don''t send Meilin on the stage, no one can gossip about the Tong family.


    "I''ll do well." Merlin said with a smile.


    At this time, Miss Tong did not know that the two foreign aid she invited, no matter which one, could easily overturn the declining Chinese geomancy world.


    But miss Tong''s opponents also found foreign aid.


    Peking Academy of special sciences.


    "It''s time to compete with the Tong family," said a researcher, who was putting the weapons and equipment that Xu Yi had messed up on the alloy storage rack


    "Check it several times," another researcher said, "especially for those items that need to be used in the competition, and do detailed testing."


    "Well." The researcher who was cleaning up ordered, "of course."


    Is the Academy of special sciences the opponent of the Tong family? Of course not.


    "I don''t know how long they''re going to keep it?" Another researcher was carefully examining the loss of weapons and equipment with a very thick comparison table in his hand.


    "It''s time to end the contest with the Tong family." The researcher who is cleaning up said. Some people borrow a batch of props from them through their relationship with the Academy of special sciences to be used in the competition with the Tong family.


    "He said he wanted to borrow people!" The researcher with the comparison table said, "it''s really a lion''s mouth, not afraid of choking."


    "How can our people show up in public? We don''t have to think that President Yang will refuse them." The researcher who is cleaning up said.


    What they call president Yang is the ghost Yang Kuo.

 Chapter 273

    "Say it A researcher lashed Xu Yi, who was hanged, with a whip. "Who sent you here? What''s the purpose?" The whip is a special instrument of torture, which can make people split skin and flesh with a single wave.


    "You, you commit lynching," Xu Yi said, even though he was still adamant, "are you a government agency or a bandit?"


    "Ha ha," the researcher with the whip suddenly laughed, "let alone lynching. Even if we kill you here, the law can''t control us." He is right to say that the Academy of special sciences is a rare "place outside the law" because of its particularity. The law that restrains ordinary people can not restrain this institution which is closely related to the fate of the country and the people.


    "Say it, you can say it, and you will suffer less." Said the researcher with the whip.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Xu Yi sneered, "you cannibal bandits, if you don''t give my sister back to me, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" A researcher sitting at the side of the play suddenly laughed, "do you know where this is? No one here is afraid of ghosts. " There is a department specialized in the study of ghosts in the Academy of special sciences, and even the head of the Academy, Yang Kuo, is a ghost.


    With the strongest technology, not controlled by the law, and not afraid of any supernatural forces, this is the Academy of special sciences.


    "He said Sister, is it 40003?" Asked the researcher with the whip.


    The researcher sitting on one side nodded: "a few days ago, we found this guy wandering around the building. I didn''t expect that he had the ability to break in."


    The researcher with the whip looked at Xu Yi and said patiently, "you''d better tell me earlier. It''s easier for all of us, and I''m not bluffing you. Even if you don''t tell me, we''ll find all of them sooner or later."


    "what happened to my sister?" Xu Yi stares at the researcher with the whip.


    "Do research." The researcher with the whip shrugged. "What else?"


    "Ah Xu Yi yells and shakes his body to bump into the other side, but now he is suspended in the air and has no strength.


    "You shoot me!" Xu Yi yelled at the researcher with the whip, "you beat me to death! I won''t say anything


    However, the researcher with the whip just shook his head slightly after hearing Xu Yi''s words: "of course you can''t be killed. You can''t die until you get the answer to the question."


    Who sent Xu Yi? What''s the purpose? How did he crack the encryption of weapons and equipment by the Academy of special sciences?


    These mysteries must be solved one by one, otherwise it is likely to become a hidden danger in the future. As an institution to encircle the country and the people, the academy should not take any risks.


    Pop! The whip lashed Xu Yichi''s naked body and broke a piece of skin on Xu Yi''s body.


    "Come on," the researcher with the whip kindly advised, "if you don''t speak now, our people will find out the results later, and you don''t have a chance to speak." What he said is true. The super artificial intelligence "Nuwa" and "Skynet" are connected, and all data and files in the national database are open to "Nuwa".


    It is not difficult for "Nuwa" and the Academy of special sciences to find the answers to those questions. Once they find the answers first, Xu Yi will have no effect. So if he wants to survive, he should take advantage of this time to ask for credit.


    "You," gasped Xu Yi, who was suspended in the air, "don''t be paranoid. I won''t tell you anything."


    The researcher with the whip rolled his eyes. This guy is really a dead eye.


    At this time, the door of the interrogation room opened and a white coat came in with a piece of paper.


    "Any progress?" The researcher sitting on one side asked the white coat who came in.


    "I found this in the hotel where he stayed," he said. The white coat handed the paper to the researcher sitting on one side. At this time, the researcher with the whip also came.


    The two people who saw the contents on the paper were wide eyed.


    It''s a map. It''s a map of the academy building. On the map, many things are shown in small characters.


    They were browsing the map together and were shocked by the contents of the map - absolutely right! The contents on the map are absolutely correct!


    This means that if this map falls into the hands of foreign spies, it will have unimaginable consequences.


    "Did you inform president Yang?" The researcher with the whip asked nervously.


    The white coat nodded.


    "What did President Yang say?" The researcher with the whip continued to ask.


    "He didn''t make a statement," said the white coat, "but he looked so serious that it couldn''t be delayed."


    The researcher with the whip turns around and looks at Xu Yi, then picks up the map and puts it in front of Xu Yi.


    "Where did you get this thing from?" The researcher with the whip snapped."I have nothing to draw and play with myself." Xu Yi has a mocking smile on his face.


    The researcher with the whip stopped talking. He handed the map to his white coat, and then stepped back two steps, leaving a little space between them.


    Then he waved his whip.


    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pa... Mercilessly, the researcher did his best, which was different from the previous power. This time, with a few lashes, Xu Yi''s body was directly hit with long and deep wounds, and even the bones in his body were turned out.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!" The other two colleagues hugged him quickly, "if you fight again, you will be killed."


    "He won''t tell the truth," the researcher with the whip said viciously. "It''s better to kill him first, and then check slowly."


    "Don''t say such angry words," white coat urged him, "we have to get information from his mouth." This map has a great influence on the Academy of special sciences. The contents are so detailed that even an ordinary college student can try to invade here if he gets this map. If he gets it from a secret agent, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Hum." The researcher with the whip walked towards Xu Yi and saw that Xu Yi had fainted in pain.


    "Take bk10049. I''ll give him an injection." The researcher with the whip said coldly.


    Bk10049 is a sobering agent and is used most of the time in treatment. Even the dying people, after being injected with this kind of medicine, will temporarily lift their spirits and enter a state similar to "return to light".


    "You wait." The white coat nodded and left the interrogation room.


    Soon he came back with a syringe filled with green potion.

 Chapter 274

    A piece of medicine passes through Xu Yi''s neck and penetrates into Xu Yi''s body.


    This is a medicine that will shorten the life span of human beings. It will greatly improve the vitality of human beings in a short time. Even the dying people will become the same as the healthy ordinary people after injection. However, the cost is that the injected person will lose one to two years of life, so this kind of medicine is not promoted, but can only be seen in the Academy of special sciences.


    Of course, there is another reason why it has not been popularized, that is, the raw material "putrefaction grass" used to make this kind of medicine is too rare, and this kind of herb can not be cultivated artificially at present, so even if you want to popularize it, you can''t keep up with it in terms of raw materials.


    Now, researchers need to use this rare and priceless bk10049 for interrogation, which has to be said to cost a little.


    Soon, bk10049 worked. Xu Yi, who fainted due to pain, slowly opened his eyes.


    "Tell me who gave you that map!" What is waiting for Xu Yi is a new round of trial.


    Xu Yi''s body shakes in the air. He just wakes up and wants to get rid of the shackles of the rope, but it is obviously futile.


    "Don''t try to deceive us!" "A person''s social circle is limited. We can easily check every communication record of you, your friends, your relatives and everyone," the researcher said maliciously


    "Wow," Xu Yi said in a tired exclamation, "are you so powerful?"


    "Hum." The researcher with the whip gave a cold hum.


    "Since you are so powerful," Xu Yi said with a smile, "why do you ask me


    "You The researcher with the whip pointed to Xu Yi, "I think you really don''t want to live!" Just as he raised the whip and wanted to take it off, his white coat caught him.


    "That''s not the way. Let him down first." Said the white coat.


    The researcher with the whip looked at the white coat, and they looked at each other for several seconds. "OK," the researcher with the whip finally chose to compromise. "I''ll put him down now."


    The researcher with the whip went to the wall and pressed a button. With the sound of the machine running, Xu Yi, who was suspended in the air, came down slowly. At the same time, an interrogation chair was raised on the floor below.


    The three people in the interrogation room were a little busy for a while and tied Xu Yi to the interrogation chair.


    At this time, Xu Yi''s body is full of scars from whipping. Most of his skin and flesh are cracked. In some places, white bones can even be seen. If bk10049 had not continued his life, he might have died after such a serious injury.


    "This guy has a hard mouth." The researcher sitting on one side sighed.


    "The dead duck has a hard tongue," said the researcher with the whip. "I don''t think he has figured out his situation yet."


    "No one can save you!" The researcher with the whip looked at Xu Yi and said to him seriously, "this is the Academy of special sciences. Even if your father is the mayor of Beijing, as long as you come to us, no one can save you."


    "Hey, hey, hey." Xu Yi chuckled twice. Because of the medicine, his mind is very clear now, but he has no strength. After all, the medicine can''t help him to replenish his strength.


    "Can''t your academy even find out who my father is?" Xu Yi asked with a sneer.


    "Your father is Xu Jianguo, and your mother is Zhang Meiling." "They both died in the same car accident seven years ago, and the driver has not been found yet," he said


    Xu Yi was stunned.


    The white coat continued: "it''s hard to find the traffic video seven years ago, but it''s nothing for the Academy. The person who killed your parents is Zhao Lihai. Now he works in a muck company. His wife runs away with one of his sons and one of his daughters. Now he lives alone - "


    when he talks about this, he stops on purpose and says with a smile:" if you want to know the information of this person, you can exchange the information of the person who is in charge of you. "


    The traffic police of the special science institute have not found any unsolved cases in seven years. They can list all the information of the murderer in a form in less than five minutes.


    As long as you cooperate with the Academy of special sciences, they can make you realize any desire, those things you want but can''t get, those hatred you want to revenge but have no clue.


    "You don''t have much time to think about it," white coat continued to say to Xu Yi. "If you give out the person who gave you the map, we will immediately have a chance to tell you all the information about Zhao Lihai. If you don''t want to do it, we can also give the information to the Public Security Bureau and let the law rule these bad guys."


    "But if we find out your mastermind first," white coat stares into Xu Yi''s eyes and his wavering eyes, "Zhao Lihai, the murderer of your parents, may be at large forever."


    Xu Yi didn''t speak. His parents'' faces appeared in his mind.


    "Tell me who gave you the map." White coat said with a smile, "I know that you want to be admitted to the police academy like your sister. Linhai university is not your first choice. You are a man with a sense of justiceEverything about Xu Yi has already been understood by them.


    How complicated is a person''s life? In their opinion, it''s just a few forms. With just a few forms, they can see your entire social circle and your entire life history.


    "Think about it. You just need to tell us a name to get a fugitive arrested for seven years." White coat said with a smile, "justice is waiting for you."


    "By the way," white coat seems to think of something, "Bailu, you like this girl, right?"


    Xu Yi took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that the other party even knew such things.


    "Bailu''s family is very interesting. I think you will be happy to know." White coat said with a smile, "she and you, the heart also hidden hatred."


    "Now, as long as you say a name," white coat put on a generous gesture, "we will help you and her. Two hatred, I can help you understand once. "


    "You can be her hero as well as your own." White coat hands together, "very cost-effective."


    "You have to believe us, there is nothing that the academy can''t do."


    Xu Yi''s eyes are constantly flashing.


    White coat once studied criminal psychology for a short time. For a genius like him, he can easily surpass 99% of the people in the world in a very short time. It''s too easy for him to play with people.


    Xu Yi, who has never graduated from a university, is sure to eat!

 Chapter 275

    The researcher with the whip looks at the white coat with a smile. When the white coat looks at himself, he nods to the white coat.


    Whip and honey. This is their strategy, first give the other side physical torture, and then let the other side relax with some benefits. Although this strategy is simple, it often works. Of course, it''s up to us whether the benefits they promised will be realized in the end. Although the Academy of special sciences is an institution combining science and technology with supernatural power, there is no rule that they must be honest and trustworthy.


    In their opinion, Xu Yi has been shaken now. He is afraid that he will tell all he knows soon.


    Although a little hard mouthed, but after all, only a university did not graduate from the hairy boy. And where are their rivals?


    The three people in the interrogation room looked at each other with a smile, and then looked at Xu Yi with some contempt in their eyes.


    The reason why they have to work so hard on Xu Yi is that the fact that the map is too important, and the people who have given Xu Yi the map so far have not found any information.


    What does that mean? This means that opponents have avoided the surveillance of "Nuwa" and "Skynet", leaving them no clues - but this should not have happened. A person living in a technological society, his voice and fingerprints will reveal his details every time he makes a phone call and travels, even if he uses a false identity.


    For the Academy of special sciences, everything in the world should be exposed to the fierce sun. Only they can stand in the shadow and have some insight. But now, things have changed.


    The person who could avoid the surveillance of the Academy appeared, and even completed an invasion of the headquarters building of the academy by tricking a college student. What is his identity? What is his purpose? The best of the Academy knew nothing about it. At this time, the other side is standing in the shadow of the people, and the Academy was thrown in the other side''s view. This is intolerable by the Academy of special sciences.


    But fortunately, the other side left a breakthrough for the Academy. Although it is not sure whether it was deliberately left by the opponent, the Academy finally grasped the only handle of the opponent, that is Xu Yi.


    As long as they get any information from Xu Yi, they can follow suit to find out their opponents. They are not worried that Xu Yi will lie, just like the wind blowing through the wheat field will stir up waves of wheat. Even if Xu Yi deliberately lies, it will reflect the truth behind the lies. Many of the top students in the special science institute are good at analyzing the truth from lies.


    What they lack is a word from Xu Yi.


    As long as Xu Yi lets go, they can immediately start to hunt down the cartographers.


    Will Xu Yi let go? They think it will. All of Xu Yi''s resumes have been dropped out by them, and even his call records and web browsing records have been checked out by them. In their opinion, Xu Yi is a very ordinary young man who has lost his parents and lived with his sister and lacks social experience. Xu Yi''s call records show that this person does not have a girlfriend, or even very close female friends, and there is very little communication with Bailu and other female classmates on the social networking tools. Although he has set a special reminder for Bailu, they have no interaction, let alone intimate interaction.


    Such a young man who lacks emotional life and strong spiritual support is extremely easy to be pried open.


    At the moment, Xu Yi is indeed shaken. As long as the person''s information is given, he can avenge his parents. If what they say is true, he can also use it to show his kindness to Bailu.


    As long as a name is given and a person who has nothing to do with himself is sold, he will not even have to bear the burden of conscience and can easily accomplish the things he can''t do.


    Life is always like this, one choice after another, every time you make a decision, your life line will also make a change.


    This time, the chance to change his life came to Xu Yi again.


    His mouth moved. The three men in the interrogation room all pricked up their ears, while outside the interrogation room, the researchers in white coats, wearing earphones, looked at the screen in front of them. The screen was the same picture - the picture in the interrogation room.


    Everyone is waiting for Xu Yi to let go.


    Come on, name it.


    Xu Yi remembers that his first meeting with that man was in the park. The other party sat on the park bench and stopped himself in a hurry. He was wearing an untimely black windbreaker, and his face was covered with a large white mask. He looked very deliberate. Xu Yi was not sure if the other party was calling him at first, but the man said his sister''s name directly.


    "Do you want to save her? Do you want to save your sister, Xu Lingshan? "


    Xu Yi doesn''t know why the other party will help him, but he knows that he must do it. He can''t let his sister''s body become the object of the other party''s study.


    "Sister, sister." Xu Yi finally spoke.


    "Sister?" The researcher with the whip was stunned. Is the person who gave him the map related to his sister? A friend of his sister''s? If so, it makes sense."Give me back my sister''s body." Xu Yi finally said such a sentence.


    The researcher with the whip frowned.


    "I don''t think you have a clear idea of your situation," he pointed to Xu Yi''s broken nose. "We have offered you very favorable terms. You are not qualified to bargain with us!"


    He''s right. If Xu Yi gives the information about the map maker, they don''t mind helping Xu Yi. After all, it''s only a small lift for them to punish Zhao Lihai. But Xu Lingshan''s body is their important research object. It''s impossible for them to let go of Xu Lingshan''s body.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Xu Yi sneered twice and then shut up.


    He will not betray that man. No one in the world hates the driver who killed his parents more than him. When he learned that the man''s name was Zhao Lihai and he was still at large, Xu Yi would like to rush over and cut the scum''s throat with a saw. But he can''t do it. He can''t sell someone who helped him.


    The man gave him the precious map and gave him the chance to save his sister.


    In fact, Xu Yi can feel that the other party has another intention to give him the map, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the stranger gave himself a chance.


    Maybe Xu Yi didn''t grasp it, but he did have that opportunity. That alone, he would not betray the man.


    "Son of a bitch!" The man with the whip was so angry that he said in a dialect, "I''m going to let his blood go!"


    "Calm down!" The white coat standing beside him quickly grabbed him.


    At this time, the door of the interrogation room was opened.


    "The map maker has been found!" A word of surprise came in.

 Chapter 276

    "The map maker has been found!"


    Not only the three researchers in the interrogation room, but also Xu Yi was stunned. The man was found? For the Academy of special sciences, it is not inconceivable to find a person. No matter how deep the person is hidden, as long as he leaves a trace in the world, the academy can find him. In the Internet age, people gradually become no privacy.


    "Got it?" Asked the researcher with the whip.


    "The police have been contacted to cooperate with us in the implementation of the round up." The researcher who delivered the message replied.


    The researchers inside all smile. The hidden opponent has been arrested, and now the academy is safe again.


    "Who are the map makers? Or an organization? " Asked the researcher with the whip.


    "It''s individuals, not organizations." With that, the researcher who delivered the message made a sign to the people in the interrogation room to let them speak.


    The three people went out one after another. The last one was the white coat who came to deliver the message first. He brought it to the door.


    Bang, silence returned to the interrogation room. There is complete sound insulation between here and outside. No matter what the outside says or how much noise it makes, Xu Yi inside can''t hear it.


    The man was found! Xu Yi''s face is still full of surprise. The mysterious man didn''t tell Xu Yi his name. He just told Xu Yi the whereabouts of Xu Lingshan carefully and gave him a detailed map.


    It''s not so much a map as a strategy. Each point Xu Yi needs to use is marked by the other party. Xu Yi only needs to make plans around these points.


    If you don''t meet little Lori, who claims to be "Qifeng", maybe Xu Yi will be closer to his sister. However, only relying on that map, there are some unrealistic places to find and take away my sister''s body. After all, Xu Yi is just a college student who hasn''t graduated. His skill and physical strength are far less than those agents who have been strictly trained. Giving this map to Xu Yi is undoubtedly to let Xu Yi die with hope.


    Those who can draw such a detailed map should not have been surprised by this.


    Xu Yi seems to have grasped something, and those unreasonable places are captured by Xu Yi one by one.


    The person who can draw that map is likely to be an employee here. From the moment he handed the map to Xu Yi, he should know that Xu Yi is likely to be arrested.


    Therefore, this person should also know that Xu Yi may reveal his identity after his arrest.


    The most unreasonable point of the whole incident came up. That person should not give the map to Xu Yi at all. This is not only to let Xu Yi die, but also to put himself in a very dangerous situation.


    In other words, the man has another plan. He has a reason to send Xu Yi here.


    Moreover, he has the assurance that the Academy will not find him, or even if the Academy finds him, he will be able to retreat completely.


    Xu Yi felt that his brain was not enough.


    Outside the interrogation room.


    "Will he find out?" The researcher with the whip asked his colleagues.


    "I don''t think so." Another replied, "this person doesn''t seem to be a very sensitive type."


    "But I checked his web browsing records," the white coat said with a smile. "Guess what I found?"


    "What did you find?"


    "Before and after he came to Beiping, he visited a lot of recruitment websites, and went to some recruitment sites for on-the-spot investigation." The person in Bai''s mouth is not the cartographer, but Xu Yi.


    "What does that mean?" The researcher with the whip shrugged. "If he wants to have a foothold here, a stable source of income is necessary. I would do the same for him."


    "He''s not looking for a job for himself," he said with a smile. "He''s looking for the recruitment information of Ping An insurance company."


    Other researchers were stunned for a moment. They were all genuine talents, so they immediately wanted to understand the reason. Xu Yi is judging whether Ping An insurance company really exists in this way. Although Ping An insurance, which is used to cover the Academy of special sciences, is almost perfect in all aspects, there is no way to fake it in personnel recruitment.


    You can call Ping An insurance company, and a professional operator will answer the insurance related questions for you. You can also visit Ping An insurance company''s website or even the company''s app to buy a real and effective insurance for you or your family. But you can''t join them because the company won''t recruit any employees. This is obviously extremely abnormal for an insurance company.


    "This guy is quite clever." The researcher with the whip was stunned for a moment, and his evaluation of Xu Yi was higher.


    "Not only that," the white coat took out the map, "you look carefully."


    The researcher with the whip pinched it, and other people gathered around to study the contents of the map carefully."He marked out all the shops nearby," the researcher holding the map was puzzled. Now, even he could not see Xu Yi''s intention. "What''s the use of this


    "This is our radiation zone." One researcher said.


    In the vicinity of the building of the Academy, all businesses and companies are naturally developed, and the academy does not specifically control them. But even if nothing is done, the existence of the academy still affects the surrounding system. There is a commercial building here, which seems to have a large number of employees. In other words, there should be at least two convenience stores selling alcohol and tobacco, as well as some restaurants that can provide catering for employees.


    But not here.


    The food, tobacco and alcohol of the staff of the academy are provided by the facilities in the building, which is to ensure the health of these talents. But this is also unreasonable. Even small shops can''t be opened near the main building of a large enterprise. This is too abnormal.


    In other words, Xu Yi did not immediately listen to the other party''s words after he got the map. Instead, he confirmed the credibility of the map through his own investigation and judgment.


    "This guy." The researcher with the whip looked at the closed door of the interrogation room, and his eyes changed.


    "Do you think he can think of it?" The white coat asked in a low voice, "think of all our plans."


    Holding the whip, the researcher was stunned for a moment, and then said, "it''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    This time, his tone was not so sure.

 Chapter 277

    The door of the interrogation room opened again.


    The researcher with the whip and the white coat came in one after another, and then the white coat took the door.


    "Your accomplice will be arrested soon," the researcher with the whip sneered at Xu Yi. "Now it''s too late for you to confess."


    "Alas." The white coat sighed, "you missed the best chance."


    "So why are you coming back?" Sitting on the interrogation chair, Xu Yi raised his head and looked at them. The efficacy of bk10049 is slowly passing. When the efficacy is over, his injury will be enough to kill him.


    "I''ll give you a good time." The researcher with the whip goes around behind Xu Yi and entangles Xu Yi''s throat with the whip in his hand.


    "Any last words?" The researcher with the whip asked, there was some pleasure in his tone.


    These people are full of genius and admirable scientists in the face of scientific projects. But it doesn''t mean that they are so beautiful in private. Among these geniuses, there are many perverts who love to abuse and kill.


    Xu Yi should be scared to incontinence at this time. At this time, no matter what they say, Xu Yi should be obedient.


    But Xu Yi is calm.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" The researcher with the whip asked suspiciously.


    "You are not here to kill me," Xu Yi said. "Some of the wounds on his body have solidified, while others are still bleeding." you are here to save me. "


    The researcher with the whip was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!"


    "Save you?" With a little force in his hand, the whip tightened.


    This is a special whip. It doesn''t take much strength to sink into the flesh and blood of Xu Yi''s neck.


    "Give me a reason," the researcher with the whip added, "why should I save you?"


    Xu Yi was soon unable to breathe. His legs were constantly pedaling on the interrogation chair, and his hands were trapped in the chair. He could not use the whip to hold his throat. He could only try his best to hold up his head and open his mouth to breathe in some air.


    "Say it The researcher with the whip gave an excited laugh 2, "you say it!"


    Xu Yi can''t speak any more. He rolled his eyes and was about to die of suffocation.


    "Stop first," white coat came over, "I think he seems to have something to say." White coat saw Xu Yi''s state and felt that he was about to strangle him here.


    Hearing the words of the white coat, the researcher with the whip relaxed a little, leaving Xu Yi a little breathing space.


    "Ho, Ho, Ho." Xu Yi''s neck was strangled and his throat was damaged. When he got the chance to breathe, his breathing voice changed shape.


    "Ho ha, ho ha, ho ha!" There was a strange sound in his mouth. It was like he was gasping and laughing. But how could one laugh at such a situation?


    Is that crazy? The researcher with the whip went to the white coat. They looked at each other, and then both got the same conclusion from each other''s eyes. It is quite normal for an ordinary young man to suffer from such abuse after losing his most important relatives. On the other hand, it would be terrible if Xu Yi could keep his mind at this time.


    But something terrible happened.


    "You, you didn''t kill me." A new wound has been added to Xu Yi''s neck, but he is laughing, and he is indeed laughing.


    "You didn''t find that person," Xu Yi said, looking at the researcher with the whip. "It''s you who revealed the flaw."


    "Hum." The researcher with the whip sneered, "flaws? What are you talking about? Are you playing Sherlock Holmes'' game of reasoning with me? "


    "The man came in and found the map maker." Every word Xu Yi says now, the movement of his throat will make his neck bleed, but he doesn''t care, because he knows that the other party won''t let him die.


    Xu Yi said to himself, "then you ask him, is he a person or an organization?"


    "What''s the problem?" The researcher with the whip said with a smile, "or are you going to tell us about this person? Sorry, it''s late now. We''ll catch him soon. "


    "You gave me a look when you asked this question." Xu Yi said suddenly.


    The researcher with the whip was stunned.


    "Ho ho." Xu Yi grinned, "you are observing my expression. You want to infer from my expression whether it is an individual or an organization."


    "Nonsense The researcher with the whip frowned, his expression was very calm, "you are just a chess piece that he used, the chess player will not let the chess piece know such important information!"


    "Ho ho." Xu Yi laughed again, "yes, I don''t know, but you don''t know either."


    "So you only asked him whether he was an individual or an organization, but you didn''t dare to ask where he was found." Xu Yi stares into the researcher''s eyes, "because I may know this problem, but you don''t know it!"The expression of the researcher with the whip changed, and Xu Yi knew that he was right.


    After losing his most important relatives and being abused by these people, Xu Yi''s spirit has indeed changed. He felt crazier than before, but craziness didn''t mean confusion.


    On the contrary, Xu Yi''s mind has never been so clear.


    Madness makes him strong!


    Wasmichnichtumbring T, machtmichst ¨¹ rker. Now, Xu Yi began to understand Nietzsche''s words.


    Pop, pop, pop. Regular applause.


    The door of the interrogation room was pushed open from the outside again.


    When Xu Yi came in, the people who didn''t applaud were wearing long black shawls and large white masks. The only ones that showed up were those eyes.


    Xu Yi remembers the eyes and the owner of them. It was this man who stopped himself in the park and told his sister about it.


    It was this man who gave himself a map that made Xu Yi suffer.


    He is not the source of everything, but he must be the driver of everything.


    Xu Yi was stunned. He thought he had thought a lot of things, but he didn''t think this person would appear here.


    The rest of the room bowed to him.


    "Vice President Zhong." They saluted the man respectfully.


    He''s the top of the academy? You''re kidding! Xu Yi''s eyes widened.


    At this time, President Yang Kuo in the wheelchair and Nu Wa, who was emitting a faint blue light, came here one after another.


    A play is finally coming to an end.


    "Congratulations," Vice President Zhong said softly to Xu Yi.

 Chapter 278

    Xu Yi is dragging his body full of scars. He and vice president Zhong are walking in the building of the special science institute. Some medical staff are following him as he prepares to take care of Xu Yi''s tottering body.


    They are passing through a long and thin corridor, and two of the corridors are labeled research rooms. Although the doors of the rooms are open, you can see the internal situation through the glass observation port on the door as long as you like.


    Some rooms are being dissected. It''s not human beings that are being dissected, but green skin monsters that are still crying like babies. If Xu Yi is a game lover, he will definitely associate with the monster "goblin" which often appears in Western games. But now Xu Yi is not so interested, because the scene of dissection is too bloody. That strange logistics is flowing the same red blood as human beings, and there are all kinds of organs in the body, and even the same beating heart like large pieces of meat. The researchers in the room are expressionless and use all kinds of props to dismember the monster''s body. Just after a glance, the scene was deeply engraved in Xu Yi''s mind.


    Xu Yi wants to remind himself not to look around any more. The things in these rooms are too hard for him to accept. But Xu Yi still can''t resist the temptation of his curiosity. When he passes a door, he always turns his head and looks into the room behind the door through the glass observation window.


    Some of the rooms look more insipid, just one or some people gathered inside to do ordinary office work. Most of the things in the room are beyond Xu Yi''s imagination. These researchers are doing crazy experiments in the room. They use high-temperature spray guns that can emit blue flames to burn some precious gems. Some people pierce their palms with iron fibers, trying to put some small machines into their palms. Some people even mate in the room. The researcher in a white coat is pressed on the body of a strange creature with wings. The researcher is biting his teeth with ferocious expression, and his body is constantly moving back and forth.


    Xu Yi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He has just experienced what can be called inhuman maltreatment, but this kind of maltreatment only brings him physical pain, while passing through these rooms, it brings him spiritual torture. It was as if he was going through the path to hell, and this slender passage was the sheep intestine connecting the human world and hell.


    "Don''t be nervous." Walking in front of vice president Zhong suddenly said, "this is the experimental area. After that, you will go to your sister''s specimen storage area."


    The expression on Xu Yi''s face changed when he heard vice president Zhong''s words.


    "You have my sister as a specimen?" Xu Yi tried his best to suppress his anger. If there were not many medical staff behind him staring at him, he would jump up and bite the windbreaker man''s throat.


    "Yes." Vice President Zhong could hear the anger in Xu Yi''s voice, but he answered calmly.


    Xu Yi no longer talks. He walks behind vice president Zhong and stares at vice president Zhong''s back neck.


    It took them about five minutes to walk out of the experimental area, followed by a downward staircase. Unless you want to go to a very different floor, otherwise under normal circumstances, the staff here will not use the elevator. It''s not just that elevators record fingerprints of every passenger, but that elevators are often used to transport strange bodies. No matter how you clean it, there will be a bad smell in the elevator.


    Vice President Zhong leads Xu Yi downstairs, and the whole floor below is the specimen storage area.


    Compared with the light on the top, in order to ensure that the storage of specimens on this floor is not disturbed by the light, the lights on the whole floor are turned off, and only some specimens that need light will have independent lighting. And some titles need to absorb certain colors of light, so the whole dark floor is illuminated by these colorful light blocks.


    Xu Yi began to look around.


    There are many creatures that Xu Yi has never seen before. Only a few of them can guess their names - Mammoth, for example, whose huge body is covered with hair and whose curved ivory is full of majesty. If it wasn''t in a bigger blue glass bottle, Xu Yi would even suspect that the mammoth was still alive.


    Where did they get these things? Xu Yi is an eye opener.


    "We got this from the ice in Siberia." Vice President Zhong seems to know what Xu Yi is thinking at the moment. "It''s more precious and rare than dinosaur skeletons. Siberia''s ice is like a cold storage in a refrigerator, preserving its bones, meat and hair to the maximum extent. If we want, we can make a living mammoth by taking a little cell from this mammoth specimen


    At this point, vice president Zhong''s face is not without pride. There is no doubt that bringing extinct creatures back to the earth will lead to confusion, and since this specimen was obtained from the tsarists by disgraceful means, they can''t make it public. But for these science junkies, just thinking about it is enough to excite them.


    Here, there are also many human specimens. These human corpses, like some organs, are packed in glass jars containing green nutrient solution."Well, I think you''ll want to see this." Vice President Zhong''s steps suddenly stopped. He pointed to a small green glass can and said, "look


    Xu Yi looked at the place pointed by Vice President Zhong. In the green nutrient solution, there is a small flake floating. It''s hard to tell what it is. Xu Yi doesn''t know what magic it is. Is it the nail of a mythical character? Xu Yi''s wishful thinking.


    In fact, the bottom of the glass tube is engraved with the name of the things in the can, but the light here is too dim, so Xu Yi didn''t notice.


    "This is the brain slice of Einstein, the smartest man in the world." Vice President Zhong said with admiration.


    Xu Yi took a deep breath.


    This result is more realistic and disgusting than the mythical character''s toenails. These people are really crazy. They cut a dead man''s brain into slices to study.


    Xu Yi has no idea how much effort and price the academy has paid to get this thin slice, and Xu Yi can''t imagine how many mysteries of human brain about wisdom the academy has heard of studying this slice.


    He just felt sick, just sick.


    "Where''s my sister!" Xu Yi can''t stand it any more.

 Chapter 279

    "Where''s my sister!" Xu Yi can''t stand it any more. The torture of beating him with poison is not as strong as the current mental impact. "Give me back my sister''s body quickly."


    "Just ahead." Vice President Zhong said to Xu Yi, "I''ll take you there now."


    The two men left Einstein''s brain slice and went deep into the specimen area.


    "I can show you your sister," Vice President Zhong said calmly. "Your sister is an important research object for us. You can''t take her away."


    "She''s my sister! My family Xu Yi growled at vice president Zhong, "she''s not your research object!"


    Vice President Zhong suddenly laughed: "I can understand you, from the moral level, we are completely wrong to do so."


    "But for the development of science, for the survival of mankind," Vice President Zhong continued, "morality and ethics are not things we need to consider."


    "What if she was your sister?" Xu Yi did not give in. "Will you take your sister as the object of study for human anatomy?"


    "I don''t have a sister." Vice President Zhong suddenly stood still, "but my father, he is there." He pointed to a direction in the specimen area.


    "My father was also a researcher at the Academy of special sciences. He died of cancer." Vice President Zhong''s tone is still very calm, "before he died, he begged us to dissect his corpse and use it for anti-cancer research. He has devoted his whole life to solving cancer. He has found countless anticancer drugs, but sadly, he has not been able to save himself


    "My father died with regret. He didn''t regret for his own death," Vice President Zhong continued. "He regretted that he didn''t see the day when cancer was completely cured."


    Xu Yi is silent. He suddenly felt the weight of science.


    In the corner where he can''t see, there are countless people who are quietly making sacrifices. They have put their whole life into it. As vice president Zhong said, they are for the progress of science and the survival of mankind.


    "I don''t care," Xu Yi''s voice became cold. "She''s my sister." Xu Yi''s words are not only to Vice President Zhong, but also to himself. He cannot waver.


    "Take me to see her." Xu Yi looks at vice president Zhong and stares at him, "I must take her away!"


    Vice President Zhong didn''t speak any more. He continued to lead Xu Yi forward, and the medical staff followed them silently.


    These medical staff are elites in the medical field, but they gave up the high income in the hospital, volunteered to come here to serve these researchers, and helped some researchers to complete medical related experiments and research. Everyone here is flesh and blood, but they are also the most merciless people in the world. Even their own life has been given up, what else can they not give up?


    Two people, as well as behind those medical staff, after passing through some large and small specimens, came to a can of ordinary human specimens.


    In front of Xu Yi, immersed in the green nutrient solution, is his sister Xu Lingshan.


    "Sister, sister!" Xu Yi had taken two quick steps before, but when he was about to approach the specimen jar, he suddenly stopped. Without any clothes on her body, Xu Lingshan appeared in front of the crowd. But her body soaked in nutrient solution is completely alive, as if she is still living in the world.


    This abnormal sense of freshness makes Xu Yi stop and dare not approach too closely.


    "How''s it going?" Vice President Zhong''s voice rang out behind Xu Yi, "do you see her singularity?"


    "Close your eyes," Xu Yi said maliciously, "or I''ll dig it out."


    "Ha ha." Vice President Zhong''s laughter was very flat.


    "I''m going to take her away." Xu Yi said firmly. He knows he doesn''t have the capital to negotiate with these people, but he can''t give in. As a younger brother, Xu Yi can''t watch his elder sister become the research object of each other.


    "Do you know?" Vice President Zhong suddenly changed the topic, "since the birth of mankind, how many times has it encountered the crisis of extinction?"


    "Then how can I know!" Xu Yi replied impatiently. If the question is how dinosaurs died out, he can answer it.


    "Countless times." Vice President Zhong said calmly.


    Xu Yi looks at vice president Zhong with doubts in his eyes. He didn''t understand why the other party would suddenly say this to himself.


    "Human beings are facing the danger of extinction all the time. Viruses, floods, monsters, demons and even stars in the sky may turn into meteorites and fall on the fragile planet Earth at any time." Vice President Zhong is telling a most extraordinary story in the most ordinary tone, "but human beings have continued to the present and become more and more powerful. In the age of ignorance, in the face of a large number of deaths caused by the virus, all we can do is to sacrifice the lives of our relatives with tears, so backward and so stupid. "


    "Yes, it''s the stupidest thing to sacrifice one''s family." Xu Yi''s words have some implications."From being backward to being advanced, from being stupid to being full of wisdom, we have made countless sacrifices. From ancient times to the present, we have never changed that."


    Xu Yi gave a cold hum.


    "Do you know? There are monsters ten times bigger than mammoths and hundreds of times more terrifying in this world. We have collected fragments of their tusks. Through this fragment, we can restore the tooth more than two meters. "


    "Are they dinosaur teeth?" Xu Yi can''t help asking.


    Vice President Zhong shook his head: "it''s another more terrible creature. The hardness of this tooth is close to that of a diamond. It can withstand the high temperature of more than 2000 degrees Celsius. Even if it falls into the magma, it won''t carbonize immediately."


    "Nonsense," Xu Yi immediately found the flaw in vice president Zhong''s words, "if there is such a tooth, how can this tooth break into pieces?"


    "It''s human beings!" Vice President Zhong''s tone suddenly fluctuated. "It was the human with spear that hunted the giant beast with blood and meat in order to survive. When the giant beast flew up to the human wall and sprayed a flame of 1000 degrees Celsius from his mouth, it was the human who stopped it."


    "Sacrifice." Vice President Zhong repeated the word, "countless people have sacrificed their lives to end this giant beast."


    "What is that?" Xu Yi can''t help asking.


    "Strange beast." Vice President Zhong shrugged, "it''s a kind of supernatural force creature. If you work here in the future, you will see it sooner or later."


    "And our work," Vice President Zhong said, looking into Xu Yi''s eyes, "is to fight against those supernatural forces with manpower, just like our ancestors."


    Xu Yi couldn''t speak for a moment, so he had to say that vice president Zhong''s suddenly changed tone was very infectious.


    He wavered a little.


    "Why me?" Xu Yi asked.

 Chapter 280

    "Why me?" Xu Yi asked vice president Zhong.


    In Xu Yi''s view, the group of people at the Academy of special sciences are a group of lunatics who think they are fighting against the development of science and the survival of mankind. After so many years of compulsory education and higher education, he never aspired to be such a madman. Xu Yi also felt that he had no reason to be one of these madmen. First of all, he is a liberal arts student. Second, the most powerful thing he has ever done in his life is to invade the building of the Academy of special sciences. As a result, he invades "we need a spokesman" at night Looking at Xu Yi, vice president Zhong said, "we need a spokesman for the society."


    "You have so many employees," Xu Yi shrugged. "Including yourself, I remember you were a big guy in physics or mathematics?"


    "Mathematics." Vice President Zhong reminded him, "advanced number theory."


    Xu Yi shook his head frankly: "I don''t understand." As a liberal arts student, if vice president Zhong talks with him about the history of Western literature, he can still answer two questions.


    "It doesn''t matter, these things don''t matter," Vice President Zhong said with a smile. "All theories are just the cornerstone of science, and science is the weapon we prepare for heroes to fight against supernatural forces."


    "You don''t want to say," Xu Yi raised one corner of his mouth. "I''m the hero."


    Vice President Zhong looks directly into Xu Yi''s eyes and nods his head gently.


    "You are a bunch of lunatics." Xu Yi suddenly feels that it''s a waste of time to talk to people here. Before they are ready to use force on themselves, he has to take away his sister''s body quickly and let her die early.


    His sister, who has been taking care of him and sheltering him from the wind and rain, is now being shut in a glass bottle naked and has become the research material of a group of madmen. Xu Yi can''t bear to think of this.


    He went to the glass bottle and knocked with his hand. How can he get his sister out of the large bottle? Xu Yi has no clue about this.


    "Without the authority above Zika," Vice President Zhong said suddenly behind him, "there is no way to open this sealed can."


    Xu Yi ignored vice president Zhong. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked the sealed can. It seems that the sealed can is made of glass, but after the kick on the surface of the can, there was only a dull low sound, and the impact from Xu Yi''s sole was digested by the can. Even if a pistol is used to shoot the sealed can, it will not leave any bullet marks on the surface of the can. This is a new molecular material that can absorb impact. Unless Xu Yi can drive the tank here, he will not be able to open him in a violent way.


    "Why don''t you join us," Vice President Zhong continued to admonish Xu Yi, "and then try to protect your sister in your own way?"


    Xu Yi hasn''t responded to him yet, but this time, he looks really shaken.


    In fact, vice president Zhong did not know why he was called to the Academy. In the past, there were strict examinations for the selection of personnel in the Academy of special sciences, but now, all these contents are handed over to the super artificial intelligence "Nuwa". Nu Wa will select the identity and resume of each person from China''s more than one billion people, but find out the most suitable candidates for the Academy, and submit their files to the two presidents Yang Kuo and Zhong Wanshan for adjudication.


    The archives of Xu Yi were labeled by Nu Wa as "recommended introduction". This label is extremely rare. In the three years when super artificial intelligence appeared, this label only appeared six times. The first five people who were introduced made outstanding contributions to the Academy without exception. Xu Yi is the sixth after the five. Although we don''t understand the reason why Nuwa recommended him, everyone, including Yang Kuo and Zhong Wanshan, believes that Nuwa will never make mistakes, and the people she recommended will certainly become the mainstay of the Academy of special sciences.


    As a matter of fact, Xu Yi has shown his talent in his trial training. Although Xu Yi''s invasion was planned by the Academy, the weapons and the damage they brought were unexpected to all members of the Academy, including Zhong Wanshan. It is preliminarily estimated that Xu Yi cracked the encrypted weapons, damaged the ceiling of the first floor of the building and two police robots, and affected many facilities in the building - the damage caused to the academy is about 40 million to 50 million. The greater the damage caused by Xu Yi, the more it proves that Nu Wa''s recommendation really has her truth. This person may really be a talent.


    Vice President Zhong will try his best to guide him. The words he said regarding Xu Yi as a hero are not words to lure Xu Yi into saying to deceive the other party. Vice President Zhong is serious. He really thinks that Xu Yi can become a hero of the Academy.


    And these scientists, no matter how high their status, are only the backup of heroes in the end.


    Xu Yi is still hesitating.


    But vice president Zhong already knows the result, and Xu Yi will definitely join them.


    Nuwa, a super artificial intelligence with extraordinary intelligence, will never lose sight. Vice president Zhong is like a believer who blindly worships "science". The more he trusts the science representing reason, the more he believes in Nuwa''s will.


    After just one foot, the wounds on Xu Yi''s leg split, and the exuding blood dyed the white bandage red. The medical staff standing behind the two immediately rushed up. They crawled under Xu Yi''s feet and re bandaged the wound for Xu Yi.This kind of dressing can be done even by ordinary nurses, but none of the medical staff who are busy at Xu Yi''s feet are elites in the medical field. They could have gone to hospitals all over the country and received higher salaries to treat more people, but they didn''t. He chose a higher cause in their eyes.


    It''s better to be a pawn serving heroes than to be a respected doctor.


    Like other people in this building, they have easily forgotten fame and money. Compared with the survival of human beings, personal interests are nothing.


    They have devoted their whole lives to fighting against supernatural forces. They are convinced that only science can make weak human beings continue in this dangerous world.


    "I''ll join you." Finally, Xu Yi, who hesitated for a long time, chose to join their camp.


    Vice President Zhong''s face showed an excited expression.


    "But I have one condition." Xu Yi pressed his palm on the sealed can and said, "I want my sister to live in peace."


    "I promise you." Vice President Zhong laughed.


    In his opinion, Xu Yi will never know that the real Xu Lingshan has been taken away by the wizard research group, and what they are facing is only a cloned replica.

 Chapter 281

    It''s near the sea.


    Zhou Heng is packing.


    He learned from what he saw in TV dramas. He wrapped his clothes up and hung them on one end of the stick, which is of course Fuxi Bagua stick. Although this approach looks quite woodlouse, it is the only way to bring this copper stick to a transport like a plane or train.


    Then, Zhou Heng looked at the white cat in the room. He couldn''t help worrying in his eyes.


    White cat is lying on the table, which was originally the dining table, but Zhou Heng hardly eats at home, so the dining table is naturally occupied by white cat. Compared with other pets, the advantage of this white cat is that it hardly causes any trouble for Zhou Heng. Other cats need their owners to clean the litter and take a bath regularly, but this white cat can handle these two troubles on its own. If Zhou Heng wants to help him, he will not be happy. In a sense, it has a personality.


    Can this cat take it to Peiping? Looking at the white cat, Zhou Heng couldn''t help wondering.


    "Master, master!" A voice suddenly rang out in the quiet room.


    The sleeping white cat suddenly raised her head. Obviously, she also heard the sound. Zhou Heng looked directly at the corner of the room.


    "Master!" The eager voice sounded again, although only two words, but let people smell a strong smell of dogleg.


    The jade is broken. The source of the sound is the long sword yuduan that Zhou Heng brought back from school, and the one who makes the sound is of course the red ghost who is attached to the yuduan.


    "Master, are you going out?" The red ghost asked anxiously. It was brought back by Zhou Heng, has been placed in the corner of the room, in the corner with it is two brooms and a dustpan used to clean garbage. What makes him even more angry and surprised is that Zhou Heng, the tool for sweeping the floor, has been used, but his magic knife has never been used.


    "Well," Zhou Heng nodded, "I''m going to Peiping." After that, he continued to look at the white cat and hesitated to buy it a cage so that he could take it to Peiping. But Zhou Heng also worried that the white cat would not feel free if it was put into a small cage.


    "Master, won''t you take me with you?" The red ghost thinks that he is also a demon sword. How can he say that his fighting power is higher than that copper stick? What''s more, Zhou Heng, as a master with great ability, looks like when he dances with a stick. It''s obvious that his magic knife is more suitable for Zhou Heng''s identity. Just don''t know why, red ghost looking at Zhou Heng in packing, even the copper stick with, it seems to have no meaning to take it.


    "What can I do with you?" Zhou Heng looked at Yu Duan in surprise, as if the red ghost in Yu Duan made a very unreasonable request.


    "I''m a magic knife!" Red ghost quickly reminded Zhou Heng, "if you have my help, it''s like a tiger adding wings to your master. If you meet a strong enemy this time, I will be able to put it to great use."


    Zhou Heng nodded. "You have a point," Zhou Heng said regretfully to the red ghost, "but I still can''t take you with me."


    "Aha?" What the hell is this kind of routine? The red ghost never thought that he would be treated like this. There are indeed people who are hostile to the evil saber in the world, but there has never been such people who deliberately ignore the evil saber.


    "Why can''t you take me with you?" The red ghost asked in surprise, "do you think I''m not as good as that brass stick, master?" Red ghost thinks that if Zhou Heng really thinks so, it''s too ignorant.


    "Because you are a controlled knife," Zhou Heng finally said the answer, "take you out should not pass the security check."


    You''re kidding! If the red ghost has body at this time, his chin must have fallen to the ground. Zhou Heng, who cares about security? With his strength, why would he be willing to accept the constraints of human law?


    "Master," the red ghost thought that Zhou Heng was telling himself a cold joke in a serious way, "are you not serious?"


    "Seriously, of course." Zhou Heng didn''t understand why the red ghost asked himself such silly words.


    If the red ghost had a body, he would not help but cover his face and sigh at the moment. After seeing Zhou Heng''s strength, red ghost recognized Zhou Heng and regarded Zhou Heng as the best choice for his master. Although Meilin was also good, seeing Meilin casually broke the situation of "twelve years of life", red ghost didn''t think Meilin was his good choice.


    At that time, the red ghost thought that as long as he got on the boat of Zhou Heng, he would not cut people down and drink blood until he was full? After all, with Zhou Heng''s strength, no matter how kind-hearted he is, the red ghost has the confidence to bewitch him into a murderer. But Zhou Heng didn''t give the red ghost any chance at all. After he came back from school, Yu Duan, the demon sword, was quietly left in the corner of the room. He didn''t even use the broom next door, let alone kill people and drink blood.


    Red ghost almost forgot the taste of human blood!


    Now, it seems that Zhou Heng is going to leave yuduan at home and go out alone. The red ghost can already imagine that yuduan will be covered with cobwebs in the future.


    This is probably the so-called step wrong, right? With such a law-abiding new owner, the red ghost suddenly feels that his career as a demon saber is gloomy and will not have any future.At this time, Zhou Heng has ignored the red ghost, he dialed the phone to miss Tong.


    Red ghost has no heart to listen to what Zhou Heng is saying. It is trying to think about its future. I don''t know if I can trick Zhou Heng into giving himself to others? It thinks that Zhou Heng should not be so stupid. After all, he is attached to yuduan and is already a powerful magic knife. Even if such a treasure is not used by itself, there is no reason to give it to others without reason.


    Well, it seems that my life is over. With the increase of the number of killers, the spirit of Yin evil will be improved and become more powerful. Similarly, if you can''t drink blood for a long time, the spirit of Yin evil will dissipate and become weaker.


    Red ghost is famous in the world. He thought yuduan was his new beginning, but he didn''t expect that it would be his end.


    "Oh, oh, so it is," Zhou Heng nodded with the phone. "You can take a military plane without going through the security check, so you can take the cat with you. That''s right."


    Huh? Red ghost seems to have heard something.


    "Master!" After Zhou Heng hung up the phone, the red ghost immediately prayed. He couldn''t care about face or the dignity of the magic knife, and it didn''t have that kind of thing.


    "Master, please! Please take me with you! I''m sure I can help you! " The red ghost cried out.


    Zhou Heng looked at Yu Duan lying in the corner. After two seconds of hesitation, he finally decided to step forward and grab the sword.


    "Thank you! Thank you, master The red ghost cried out happily.


    The white cat, who was sleeping on the dining table, looked up impatiently, glanced at the noisy red ghost, moved slightly and continued to doze off.

 Chapter 282

    On the steps, Zhou Hengzheng, with a sword on his back, a cat cage in his hand, and a copper stick on his shoulder carrying his luggage, wandered blankly to the gate of Linhai airport. People who came and went couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Yes, he didn''t pass the security check.


    Before the trip, Zhou Heng had already told Qin Fen and Bai Lu about his going to Beiping on the social software, but he didn''t give them too much details. These two people are just ordinary college students. Knowing too much will not be good after all. Especially Qin Fen, who has a broken mouth, let her know less so as not to get into unnecessary trouble.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be the first to get into trouble. Miss Tong told him that as long as he got to the airport, someone would guide him to the special passage and let him get on the military plane. Miss Tong has to hold a short meeting with the people of the coastal military. After the meeting, Miss Tong will go to the airport to meet Zhou Heng.


    As for Meilin, he seems to have something to arrange temporarily, so he won''t go to Peiping with Zhou Heng and miss Tong. Of course, Zhou Heng felt that it was the most reassuring thing for him that Meilin did not join in the fun.


    There is no problem with this arrangement, but now Zhou Heng squats at the gate of the airport, because there is no one to pick him up. Is Miss Tong going to stand up? Zhou Heng didn''t believe Miss Tong would do such a thing. It must be something wrong. He made several phone calls to miss Tong, but miss Tong neither answered nor replied. It seems that her meeting with the coastal military has begun.


    Is it hard to stay here until the end of the meeting? Zhou Heng wants to squat in a less conspicuous place, but he is afraid that the person sent by Miss Tong to meet him will miss him. How could this happen? Zhou Heng turned his lips helplessly.


    "There are so many living people." Behind the broken jade sounded the voice of greed. The red ghost hasn''t drunk blood for a long time.


    "Don''t mess with these people." Zhou Heng warned the red ghost seriously.


    "Of course I don''t mess about, my master." The red ghost said with a smile, "I''m satisfied and grateful that the master can bring me out. How dare I make other people''s ideas?"


    "That would be the best." Zhou Heng said coldly. In the eyes of the people around him, Zhou Heng seems to be talking to himself strangely. In addition, Zhou Heng''s clothes really look unusual. Some airport security personnel also keep an eye on him. Once Zhou Heng does something out of line, they will rush up to question him and check his ID.


    It''s not that Zhou Heng didn''t pay attention to those eyes. On the contrary, he was very sensitive to these people''s attention. The celestial system and the magic energy that will naturally dissipate make Zhou Heng a human radar. Everyone who secretly observes himself will be noticed by Zhou Heng. If someone wants to do harm to him, he can easily counter his opponent.


    Yes, Zhou Heng noticed that someone was staring at him with bad intentions. These people are different from those who are curious, and those airport security guards who are staring at them with integrity. The people who Zhou Heng has been paying attention to have been changing their positions, observing Zhou Heng from different angles, and doing all kinds of things to hide themselves.


    The customer who pretends to buy cigarettes in front of the newsstand, the driver who stands in front of the taxi and ignores the passengers who come to ask the price... Zhou Heng doesn''t even have to specially observe them, so he can find that these people are unusual.


    Whose men are these? Zhou Heng can obviously feel that the other party is organized. These people just form a big net that surrounds Zhou Heng in the middle, and Zhou Heng is a trapped fish.


    Hum. Zhou Heng sneered. If the opponent thinks that he can deal with himself by relying on these people, is that too low on him?


    "Master," at this time, Yu Duan behind Zhou Heng suddenly made a sound, "someone wants to do you harm!" Said the red ghost attached to the jade.


    "You found out, too?" Zhou Heng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that yuduan had such a warning function.


    "Master, have you found out?" The red ghost in yuduan is also surprised. Relying on the powerful perception that human beings don''t have, it reluctantly discovers these people who are secretly observing Zhou Heng, but it didn''t expect that Zhou Heng also discovered them. You know, Zhou Heng, with his jade broken on his back, didn''t look around.


    "Well." Zhou Heng nodded, "a total of eight."


    These red ghosts were even more surprised, because they only found six! It thinks that Zhou Heng must have made a mistake. If Zhou Heng, as the master, is sharper than his magic knife, what is the significance of his existence? Only when the power of the sword is stronger than that of the master, can the demon sword turn its back on the host, control the master''s mind, and make the master become the puppet of the demon sword to kill and drink blood. But now, the red ghost finds that his calculation seems to be in vain. no Zhou Heng must have made a mistake, or he only found six, but he said eight just to deceive himself!


    It must be! Maybe he didn''t even find six of them, and the red ghost decided what was in his mind.


    "Two in the south, one in front of the southwest newsstand, one in front of the taxi in the west, and two in the flow of people in the northeast." Zhou Heng said suddenly.


    "Isn''t that six?" Asked the red ghost. Zhou Heng said the six, red ghost also found."And in the black car, there are two people who have been watching us through the window." Zhou Heng continued. His voice is very small to prevent people around him from hearing him talking to himself and thinking that he is a psycho.


    Through the window? Can we find out? The red ghost was stunned! The interior and exterior of the car are completely separated. For the red ghost who relies on the sixth sense, the sixth sense it uses to sense danger is also separated. It''s like guessing each other''s eyes through black sunglasses. If someone asks the red ghost to do this, the red ghost will feel that the other party can make trouble of it.


    But now, Zhou Heng let the red ghost look at it with new eyes. Can he really feel it?


    Maybe Zhou Heng''s perception is naturally stronger. Red ghost can only comfort himself in this way.


    "Master, since we have found their whereabouts," the red ghost began to instigate Zhou Heng, "let''s hurry up and kill them." It can''t bear it. It hasn''t drunk blood for a long time!


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Heng frowned.


    "Can you bear the disrespect in their eyes?" Asked the red ghost in surprise.


    "Do you want me to pull out my sword and rush up to stab them to death one by one in a place like the airport with a huge flow of people?" Zhou Heng asked red ghost.


    "Of course!" Red ghost thinks this is natural, "they are disrespectful to you, should pay the price of life!"


    Hearing the red ghost''s words, Zhou Heng helplessly covered his face. This is a crazy ghost at all!


    He regretted that when Merlin advised himself to let the red ghost into his sword, he should not agree.


    How could I believe that guy''s story? Zhou Heng asked himself silently.

 Chapter 283

    "Master, let me cut their throats!" Red ghost is still tirelessly abetting Zhou Heng.


    There are many kind-hearted people in its successive masters, but without exception, they all degenerated in the provocation of the red ghost, until they finally lost their lives. It believes that Zhou Heng can''t escape this cycle.


    It''s true that the magic knife can bring powerful power to users, but at the same time, it''s also extremely dangerous. For a sword, the so-called "master" is just a puppet that it uses to get blood. When the master of the sword is polluted enough because he has killed too many lives, the sword will bite back on his master at this time, turn his once loyal master into his own good food, and look for a new puppet at the same time.


    This is the magic knife.


    But this time, the red ghost obviously chose the wrong host. Zhou Heng has no interest in the proposal of the red ghost. He thinks that as a normal person, only psychopathic people can do this kind of behavior in the airport because other people take a knife to chop people because they see them more. Zhou Heng didn''t think he was a pervert, and he didn''t want to develop into a pervert.


    "Don''t say such silly things." Zhou Heng reminds red ghost, "isn''t it good to be a quiet knife?" Obviously it''s a magic knife, but it''s a talker. The style is too low.


    "Master," the red ghost also wanted to admonish Zhou Heng, "as the saying goes, people are good at being bullied, and horses are good at being ridden. This world belongs to the world of villains!"


    "As a knife, where did you learn to be a sophomore?" Zhou Heng covered his face shamefully. "In the TV series?"


    "Master -"


    "OK Zhou Heng interrupted the red ghost''s words, "stop talking, let me be quiet for a while." It''s amazing to have a talking knife.


    At this time, the black car that had been paying attention to Zhou Heng suddenly opened the door, and a skinny guy came down from the car. Zhou Heng knew that this man was one of the two people who were observing himself in the car.


    The man seemed to think that Zhou Heng didn''t find himself. After he got out of the car, he could walk around the crowd for a short time, and then swaggered toward Zhou Heng.


    "Is that Mr. Zhou Heng?" Take a picture of Zhou Heng from your pocket and compare them with each other.


    "It''s me." Zhou Heng nodded, "what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve found you," the thief grinned. "I''ve been ordered to pick you up. Just call me Xiao Wu."


    Zhou Heng sneered. Since he came here, this man has been observing himself, but now he pretends to have just found out that if Zhou Heng was not smart, he would have been cheated.


    "OK, take me to the plane now." Zhou Heng said. He didn''t want to have the same opinion with this kind of person. Besides, this person might be Miss Tong''s subordinate. He should give Miss Tong a face.


    "Mr. Zhou, this way, please." Xiao Wu, who is a thief, signals Zhou Heng to go in the direction of the car.


    "Not boarding at the airport?" Zhou Heng had some doubts.


    "We''ll take the special passage," Xiao Wu said with a smile. "There''s another guest waiting for you on the bus."


    Zhou Heng nodded. The so-called other guest is probably another person who has been observing him.


    Xiao Wu wants to reach for Zhou Heng''s luggage, but Zhou Heng refuses. "This stick is a magic weapon," Zhou Heng said with a smile. "Don''t touch it. It''s not good for you to encounter any mechanism."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Xiao Wu nodded hastily, "Mr. Zhou, what you remind me is that I have no knowledge of Xiao Wu. I almost made a mistake." What he''s thinking is, what are you country bumpkin talking about? Other people''s magic weapons are provided like their ancestors. How could Ni use magic weapons to carry luggage like this?


    Zhou Heng knew that this person had one set on his face, but he must have another set in his heart, and he didn''t have too many skills.


    "Lead the way." Zhou Heng said.


    "This way, please," Xiao Wu quickly went to the front, "Mr. Zhou, this way, please." If he had not known that this man had been peeping at himself before, Zhou Heng might have thought that this man was good to himself now. But since the other party has already found himself, and take out this hypocritical appearance, let Zhou Heng be careful instead.


    Xiao Wu led Zhou Heng to the direction of the black car. When they got to the front of the car, Xiao Wu opened the door for Zhou Heng, then went around to the front and got on the co pilot.


    Zhou Heng took down the copper stick and jade broken, and then took them in his hand, ready to take them into the car.


    There is a young and handsome boy sitting in the car. He is about to say hello to Zhou Heng outside the car. He doesn''t know that Zhou Heng stabbed him with a copper stick.


    "Excuse me, please excuse me," Zhou Heng tried to put the copper stick in. "I''ll see if I can put my stick down."


    "Hey, the space is quite big," Zhou Heng happily found that the copper stick was well put into the back seat of the car, although some of it was pressed on the legs of the teenagers in the car, "sorry, this is my magic weapon, you should understand?"


    "Ha ha." The handsome boy gave a dry smile, "Sir, it''s really extraordinary."


    "Do you know me?" Zhou Heng sat down beside the pretty boy with his sword in his arms."How many people in Feng Shui don''t know Mr. Wang?" Handsome young man asked, the words are full of sour, "Lin Hai''s Miss Tong and Hengshan''s Mr. Du always praise you!"


    Mr. Du of Hengshan? Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, and then he thought that when he first went to the Tong family, he did meet a fat man named Du. The fat man was upset about himself at that time, and now he is boasting about himself. It seems that the world is really unpredictable.


    "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Zhou Heng arched his hand to the handsome young man, "don''t you know who you are?" When talking to these people in Feng Shui, Zhou Heng could not help but become literate.


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, the pretty boy''s face suddenly changed. In Feng Shui, he is also a very famous figure among the younger generation. Originally, everyone regarded him and Ye Jian as two rising stars in Feng Shui. How could they know that Zhou Heng was born in the sky, and his evaluation was better than that of him and Ye Jian.


    At this time, Ye Jian went to Kunlun school for Daoism. Kunlun is the place where "immortal" lives. I think I know that after Ye Jian leaves the mountain, he is bound to declare a great earthquake. And he, a new star who was as famous as Ye Jian, couldn''t even compare with them.


    So when Miss Tong asked him to pick up Zhou Heng at the airport, he decided to embarrass Zhou Heng. He specially hung Zhou Heng for a period of time to see his embarrassment. He didn''t know that although Zhou Heng didn''t move in his face, he ran him with words at this time.


    You don''t know me? It''s impossible.


    Handsome young think Zhou Heng said this is deliberately to embarrass himself, to give himself a downfall.


    Then the car started.

 Chapter 284

    Seeing that the handsome boy in the car was calm and silent, Zhou Heng asked again: "next week, I don''t know what''s your name, little brother?"


    The pretty boy''s face became even more livid.


    Xiao Wu, sitting on the co pilot''s seat, turned his head and helped them out: "this is young master Hua Qianqiu of the Hua family. He is the most powerful feng shui master of the younger generation." Ready to say, we should add "one" after it, but in order to make Hua Qianqiu happy, he just removed the two words. And Hua Qianqiu''s complexion has become more gentle.


    "It''s master Hua." Zhou Heng also followed Xiao Wu and called "young master Hua", which made Hua Qianqiu''s face better. Unexpectedly, Zhou Heng was still on the road!


    "Ha ha," Hua Qianqiu said to Zhou Heng with a gentle smile, "I''m sorry to have kept Mr. Zhou Heng waiting for a long time."


    "Nothing." Zhou Heng magnanimously waved his hand, "it''s all over." This young master Hua is also a member of Feng Shui. So far, Zhou Heng has a good impression of the people in Feng Shui. Even the fat man who had criticized him before, now I think that he was just talking about the matter at that time, not aiming at him deliberately. And I know from Hua Qianqiu''s words just now that this fat man even began to praise Zhou Heng later, so Zhou Heng''s impression on him is much better.


    Hua Qianqiu takes a look at what Zhou Heng brings in, and his eyes suddenly stop on Zhou Heng''s copper stick. Zhou Heng nearly stabbed the stick when he brought it in, but he was only angry at that time and didn''t take a close look at it. Now he found that the stick was actually the eight trigrams stick of Fuxi in Kunlun.


    "So it is," Hua Qianqiu said suddenly. "It turns out that Mr. Zhou Heng suddenly became famous. It turns out that the secret is here."


    "Aha?" Zhou Heng didn''t understand why this man suddenly began to get sour again.


    "Mr. Luo wanted to accept you as a student, but you refused," Hua Qianqiu raised her voice. "It''s because you are a disciple of Kunlun."


    "Poof." Zhou Heng suddenly laughed. He had met people in Kunlun. Mr. Guo was a Taoist from Kunlun. This person must have seen my Fuxi Bagua stick and mistook me for a Kunlun person.


    "I''m not a Taoist in Kunlun," Zhou Heng said with a smile. "Don''t get me wrong." He knew that Kunlun''s name was very famous in Feng Shui, but he didn''t want to lose a reputation of cheating by Kunlun''s name.


    "You don''t recognize your own school?" Flower Qianqiu''s face showed the color of surprise.


    "If it is, I must admit that it is not a disgrace." Zhou Heng shrugged, "it''s a pity I''m not."


    "Well, where did you come from?" People in Fengshui circles know that Fuxi Bagua stick is one of the standard equipment of Kunlun, which is not owned by Kunlun people.


    "I made it myself." Zhou Heng answered truthfully.


    There was a moment of silence in the car. Hua Qianqiu looks at Zhou Heng''s eyes, just like looking at a monster.


    Is this guy taking me for a fool? If Kunlun''s magic weapons can be made at any blacksmith''s shop, how can Kunlun become a holy land in the hearts of monks? Hua Qianqiu thinks that Zhou Heng must have lied, and he lied at no level.


    "Since Mr. Zhou Heng is not willing to admit his apprenticeship," Hua Qianqiu''s tone is not good, "then I will not ask." After some people went down the mountain, they really didn''t want to be exposed to the light of their school and wanted to make achievements by their own abilities. However, it was the first time that Zhou Heng, like Zhou Heng, swaggered out Kunlun''s magic weapons and refused to admit his identity.


    Zhou Heng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Master, this man has seen through your identity. Why don''t you kill him?" Yu Duan in Zhou Heng''s hand suddenly made a sound. The sound came from the sword. It did not spread in the air, but directly spread to his ears through Zhou Heng''s body. Therefore, only Zhou Heng can hear the red ghost''s words. Other people can''t hear it if they don''t use any specific skills.


    "Don''t say such silly things." Zhou Heng whispered. He suddenly felt that this sword was like a murderer. If he didn''t agree, he would instigate him to kill.


    Although Zhou Heng had tried his best to keep his voice down, his words were heard by another person in the narrow carriage.


    "Hum." Hua Qianqiu gave a cold hum, and then glared at Zhou Heng.


    "This man is so disrespectful, master, kill him!" The red ghost continued to instigate Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng suddenly buckled his two fingers and knocked on Yu Duan''s sword. With a bang, the red ghost also made a scream.


    "Ouch, ouch! Master, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong! " If the sword body is broken by force, then the red ghost will fall into the situation of the last twelve life break.


    "Hum." Zhou Heng hummed to the sword in his hand, thinking that I can''t cure you a little devil as a Heavenly Master.


    But all this has changed in the eyes of huaqianqiu. Just now he snorted Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng knocked his sword and immediately snorted back. In Hua Qianqiu''s opinion, Zhou Heng has the meaning of "tooth for tooth" and "eye for eye".


    "Hum!" Hua Qianqiu hummed again.Zhou Heng ignored him. Zhou Heng can see that this man is a bit petty. In fact, it can''t be blamed for Hua Qianqiu''s stinginess. Since he was a child, he has been regarded as the apple of his eye by his elders. He himself is also very competitive. He and Ye Jian of the Ye family have become two new stars in Feng Shui. At that time, Miss Tong''s family was still seriously ill. We all thought that the next generation of Feng Shui leaders should come from Ye Jian and Hua Qianqiu. When the Tong family was desperate and opened its door to the Chinese geomancy world, Zhou Heng was suddenly born. He not only cured Miss Tong''s illness, but also stole the limelight of him and Ye Jian.


    In Hua Qianqiu''s opinion, if Zhou Heng can freely admit his identity as a Kunlun disciple, it is not a shame for him to lose to a Kunlun disciple. How do you know that Zhou Heng is lying with his eyes open? He is holding Kunlun''s weapon, but he refuses to admit it. Isn''t it clear how to bully Hua Qianqiu?


    Well, you Zhou Heng, are you a flower? Flower Qianqiu eyes gradually become sharp.


    At Miss Tong''s invitation, he went to Peiping to help Tong''s family, just like Zhou Heng. The Hua family, like the Ye family, are all close to the Tong family in the Chinese geomantic circle. Similarly, many aristocratic families, aiming to bring the Tong family down to a high position, try to replace them by force. This time, the Beiping geomantic competition has become the best opportunity for those families.


    Miss Tong knows how to ask for help, so do the families.


    Hua Qianqiu has made up her mind to make Zhou Heng lose face in the competition.

 Chapter 285

    When the car carrying Zhou Heng and Hua Qianqiu arrived at the boarding point, Miss Tong had already arrived first. The military sent her by helicopter.


    After the black car stopped, Hua Qianqiu couldn''t wait to get out of the car first. Zhou Heng got off the bus much slower. After all, the long copper stick was very troublesome.


    "Brother Zhou, brother Hua." Miss Tong came to them with a smile.


    "Sister Tong!" Hua Qianqiu ran to miss Tong with a smile. They had known each other for a long time.


    "Sister Tong," Hua Qianqiu''s eyes exuded a little tears, and I don''t know whether it was real tears or pretended, "your illness is all right!"


    "Yes, thanks to elder brother Zhou," said Miss Tong with a smile, "now I''m all right. I can run and jump."


    Referring to Zhou Heng, Hua Qianqiu''s face suddenly changed. At this time, Zhou Heng came up with a sword on his back, a copper stick and a parcel on his shoulder, and a cat cage in his hand.


    "Brother Zhou, I''m going to trouble you to go to Beiping," Miss Tong said sheepishly. "I''m really bothering you."


    "Why are we still talking about this?" Zhou hengchong and miss Tong smile.


    "I''ll take Xiaobai for you." With that, Miss Tong reached out and took over the cage with the white cat. "It''s been locked in the cage. It''s pathetic."


    Looking at their interaction, Hua Qianqiu thought they were close. He and miss Tong didn''t seem to be close, otherwise he didn''t show up when Miss Tong was seriously ill and went to the whole Chinese geomantic circles for medical treatment - that time his uncle went on behalf of Hua''s family. Like Ye Yan, he only went to the Tong family once or twice when he was a child, because the Hua family didn''t expect Hua Qianqiu to marry Miss Tong back, so Hua Qianqiu didn''t have to be forced to be courteous to miss Tong like Ye Yan.


    However, the flower family and the Tong family are friends. This time, he sent Hua Qianqiu to Beiping to help Miss Tong. After all, Miss Tong has recovered. As long as there is nothing wrong with Beiping, the Tong family will still be the leader of the Chinese geomantic circle. Therefore, it is quite necessary for Hua Qianqiu, the future successor of the Hua family, to have a good relationship with Miss Tong, the current leader of the Tong family.


    As for the Ye family, although they also know that the Tong family is going to Peiping, their promising second son has gone to Kunlun, and it will take time to get there. It is Ye Yan, the eldest son, who stays in Linhai, who is a "waste", so they can only watch the Hua family go to the Tong family to offer their merits.


    Miss Tong released the white cat from the cage and held it in her arms.


    "Two," Miss Tong looked at Zhou Heng and Hua Qianqiu with a smile, "let''s board now." Although this plane is specially arranged for them, theoretically, the departure time can be designated by them, but miss Tong has a meeting to go to when she arrives in Beiping, so she has to board earlier.


    "OK," said Zhou Heng, walking beside Miss Tong, "let''s go."


    Hua Qianqiu also nodded and stood on the other side of Miss Tong.


    "Master, wait, master!" At this time, Xiao Wu''s voice suddenly rang.


    Hua Qianqiu did not stop, but urged: "let''s get on the plane quickly."


    "Aren''t your men calling you?" But Zhou Heng stopped and turned to look at Xiao Wu who was running with the box. Miss Tong also stopped.


    Hua Qianqiu stares at Zhou Heng angrily, then turns to Xiao Wu. "Xiao Wu, go back." He said with a bad look.


    "Young master," said Xiao Wu bitterly, "your luggage is not with you." He was carrying a black box and ran panting to the three men.


    Hua Qianqiu didn''t speak. He was black and didn''t pick up the box from Xiao Wu. Zhou Heng and miss Tong were obviously surprised at this situation.


    "Young master," Xiao Wu added, "this is what the master asked you to take with you." The master in his mouth is Hua Qianqiu''s father and the current leader of the Hua family.


    "I don''t need it." Hua Qianqiu said coldly, "where did you pick it up? Send it back."


    "That, that''s not true! Don''t you embarrass me? " Xiao Wu begged Hua Qianqiu with a bitter face, "young master, you must take it to Peiping."


    "No need!" Hua Qianqiu said again.


    "Young master." If not for Zhou Heng and miss Tong, Xiao Wu would have knelt down to Hua Qianqiu, "young master, please."


    Looking at Xiao Wu''s embarrassed expression, Hua Qianqiu finally couldn''t endure him. "Well, well," he snatched the box from Xiao Wu''s hand, "you go back quickly!"


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Wu is finally relieved. If Hua Qianqiu has to be petty, as a servant, he really has nothing to do with the young master, but he doesn''t dare to offend the master of the Hua family. Now Hua Qianqiu is willing to take this box, which is the best result for him.


    What''s in the box? Zhou Heng doesn''t care at all. Besides, with Hua Qianqiu''s hostility to him, even if he cares, Hua Qianqiu won''t tell him what''s in it.


    "Well," Hua Qianqiu did not look at Zhou Heng, "sister Tong, let''s go."


    "Well," Miss Tong nodded to Hua Qianqiu, and then looked at Zhou Heng, "let''s go boarding."Three people almost go forward side by side -- Hua Qianqiu is a little behind. Now miss Tong is not his childhood playmate, but the leader of the Tong family. Although they are the same in terms of seniority, Hua Qianqiu is one level lower than Miss Tong in terms of status. Therefore, Hua Qianqiu can''t walk side by side with Miss Tong, so she needs to be a little behind. As for Zhou Heng, he didn''t know the etiquette at all. He was talking and laughing with Miss Tong shoulder to shoulder. Sometimes he took a big step and even went to the front of Miss Tong. He didn''t care. It''s just that Hua Qianqiu keeps staring at him.


    "That kid''s staring at you again! Master, let me cut off his head for you! " The red ghost said in the jade break.


    Zhou Hengquan didn''t hear it and didn''t pay attention to the cry of the red ghost.


    "Oh! This kid! He''s staring at you again From time to time, the red ghost screamed, "master, it''s tolerable, which one can''t bear it!"


    Sometimes the red ghost was too excited, and the jade break behind Zhou Heng began to vibrate slightly, and sent out a "Kuang Kuang" sword in the scabbard.


    "Brother Zhou, you sword," Miss Tong said suddenly, "seems to have spirit?"


    "Spirituality?" Zhou Heng shook his head helplessly, "I don''t think it''s as good as a piece of ordinary iron." Then he turned his fingers into knots and knocked on yuduan''s sword through the scabbard. Yuduan immediately settled down.


    "That''s interesting." Miss Tong said with a smile.


    "Ha ha." Zhou Heng gave a bitter smile.


    The three went up the steps. Under the guidance of the stewardess, Zhou Heng took the lead, followed by Miss Tong. Hua Qianqiu respectfully walked behind Miss Tong, and the three fished into the cabin of the plane. This is an ordinary airliner. Although it also has VIP cabin, it''s not luxurious. After all, it''s temporarily requisitioned, so I don''t want to abandon it.


    After Miss Tong sat down, Zhou Heng also put his luggage away. Then, he sat down beside Miss Tong without hesitation. After all, in school, they both sit like this.


    "Hello Spend thousands of years finally can''t see down!

 Chapter 286

    "Hello Hua Qianqiu would like to pull Zhou Heng up from his position. "You get up quickly. Is this the place where you can sit?"


    When Zhou Heng saw Hua Qianqiu''s reaction, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked left and right. He didn''t feel that his position was different from other positions. Except for the stewardess, only three of them can be seen in the cabin of the airliner, and the other seats are empty. Do you still have to check in?


    "Get up quickly!" Seeing that Zhou Heng didn''t respond, Hua Qianqiu was more anxious.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Zhou Heng before he spoke. Miss Tong was the first to excuse him. "We are classmates, and we sit like this in school."


    "That, that --" Hua Qianqiu was anxious and angry, but miss Tong spoke. What else could he say? He had to stare at Zhou Heng, and then turned his head angrily.


    "The boy is staring at you again! Master, let me dig out this boy''s eyes for you! " Red ghost seize the opportunity to give Zhou Heng proposal, Zhou Heng ignored it.


    "Flower younger brother," Miss Tong wants to ease the atmosphere between them, "you also quickly sit down."


    "Yes." Hua Qianqiu obeys Miss Tong''s orders and sits down opposite Miss Tong.


    At this time, the stewardess came over and asked if the three person plane could take off.


    Miss Tong nodded to the stewardess and expressed her thanks.


    When they were about to leave, Peiping was also responding positively.


    "Mr. Ding," an old man in a black suit was talking to a tattooed bald man in an office at the Beiping airport, "are you sure about this?"


    The bald head with tattoos all over his body is Ding long, who has disappeared for a long time in Linhai. Ding Long''s face with a confident smile: "I have been dormant in Linhai for many years, and I know the details of the Tong family very well."


    The white haired old man nodded, Ding Long''s foundation, he carefully checked in advance. Being able to make a career in Linhai, where the Tong family and the military occupy, is enough to prove this man''s ability.


    "There are four elders, ye family and Hua family." Ding long said to the old man, "that''s all miss tong can do now."


    "The second son of the Ye family," the old man frowned, "I heard that he was studying arts in Kunlun. If he went down the mountain to help, I''m afraid things will change."


    Ding long laughs.


    "Don''t worry about Cao," Ding long waved. "Kunlun and Peiping are thousands of miles apart. Kunlun and this world can only communicate through letters. When the second son of the Ye family comes to Peiping after receiving letters, things here are long over."


    Hearing Ding Long''s words, the old man began to rub his palm. He likes to do this when he is thinking. Some people say that doing these little actions can help him think, but he can''t confirm whether this is a lie made up by the people below to compliment him. The high position is like this, can see only the following people want to give you to see, more often, can only rely on their own thinking to make a judgment.


    Ding long is really useful to him, but the more useful he is, the more he has to be on guard. You can''t doubt people, but you can''t use people without doubt.


    "According to Mr. Ding," Mr. Cao raised his eyes and looked at Ding long, "is this a sure thing?"


    "Take ten, take ten." Ding long said definitely.


    "But my people said," Mr. Cao rubbed his palm, "accompanied Miss Tong to Peiping, in addition to Hua Qianqiu, there was a young boy."


    Ding Long''s pupil suddenly zoomed. Although Cao has always been in Peiping, his ears and eyes are so smart.


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Ding said," Mr. Cao saw Ding Long''s doubts. At this time, he appropriately handed over some irrelevant details, which was helpful for the subsequent conversation between the two people. "All the crew members on the plane Miss Tong was on were my people, so I knew all about Miss Tong as soon as she boarded the plane."


    "I see." Ding long nodded. This person unexpectedly already knew the Tong family''s details, that front words is testing me?


    "So I want to ask Mr. Ding," Mr. Cao suddenly unfolded his hand, which he had been rubbing. It was like magic. There was an extra photo in his hand, "who is this young man?"


    Ding long took a look at the photo. The content of the photo is that on the boarding stairs, a teenager of the same age as Miss Tong is joking with Miss Tong. The angle of the photo is very strange. It is very likely that it was taken secretly.


    "Zhou Heng." Ding long did not hesitate to say the details of the person in the photo, "this person''s name is Zhou Heng, but also has some skills, can''t underestimate."


    "But I also heard that," Mr. Cao took the picture on the table between them, "this child is your good brother."


    Ding Long''s face changed slightly, but he recovered immediately.


    "Mr. Cao is very well informed about Linhai." Ding long said with a smile, "yes, I have some friendship with this boy."


    Cao Lao nodded.


    "But now, I''m on Cao''s side," Ding long said solemnly, "and I don''t care about him."Cao Lao suddenly showed a smile: "in the past there was a Xiang Yunhai, now there is a Zhou Heng, Mr. Ding is really good at killing relatives with righteousness!"


    Ding Long''s face has completely changed. How much does Cao know about Linhai and his own details?


    But Cao didn''t seem to notice the change of Ding Long''s manner. He continued to rub his palm.


    "The other party has an extra Zhou Heng," Cao said slowly. "Is Mr. Ding still fully confident now?"


    Ding long quickly nodded: "of course, a hairy boy, no matter how big his ability is, what waves can he dislike! We''ll win this contest! "


    Cao Lao looked at Ding long and did not speak.


    "Don''t forget," Ding Long''s face showed a proud smile, "we have a special Academy of Sciences here!"


    The Academy of special sciences combines science and technology with supernatural forces. It is said that in addition to the staff of the academy and a few high-level organizations, no one can come into contact with them.


    Yes, Mr. Cao shouldn''t have been worried. Even the Academy of special sciences has already said that he wants to stand on their side. Is there anything else he can worry about?


    Unless Kunlun''s "immortal" is born, no one can be against the current Academy of special sciences.


    When Cao Lao''s hand was opened, he already had a mobile phone in his hand. Ding long often saw Cao playing such magic tricks, and now he is not surprised.


    "The Academy of special sciences." When Cao Lao mentioned the Academy, his tone was not as excited as Ding long, but a little tired.


    The Academy of special sciences is not a big Buddha to be invited. If you ask them for help, you have to pay a corresponding price.


    Therefore, Cao would rather find such inferior people as Ding long than invite the Academy of special sciences.

 Chapter 287

    From Linhai to Peiping, it''s very fast to get there by air, and it''s almost no time to get there. Taking this short spare time, Miss Tong tells Zhou Heng about the things after arriving in Peiping.


    The Fengshui trial did not start immediately after they arrived in Beiping. They had to wait for other families participating in the competition to arrive in Qi. As the only family with military background in the Chinese Fengshui community, Miss Tong was able to get preferential treatment from the military and was proud to take a connecting flight to Beiping. Other aristocratic families can''t, even if there is a private plane in the family, they are not allowed to rush to Peiping in the same way as Miss Tong, which is also a kind of respect for the Tong family. Just as in ancient times, a king''s carriage had to be the most luxurious.


    After arriving in Peiping, Miss Tong has to receive a visit from the officials of Peiping or go to visit some officials. This is not based on the official position of the other party, but on the camp of the other party. Those military figures, Miss Tong will have to take the initiative, and political officials, Miss tong can not be too close. During this period of time, both Hua Qianqiu and Zhou Heng can choose to accompany Miss Tong as "friends".


    "I don''t have to use it," Zhou Heng waved his hand repeatedly. "I can''t play official."


    "Hum." Hua Qianqiu glanced at Zhou Heng, with a proud smile on his face. As the future successor of the flower family, he is very familiar with the officialdom.


    "I knew elder brother Zhou that you would not like these social activities," Miss Tong said with a smile. "I have a friend who lives in Peiping. I have asked him to take you and little brother Meilin around for sightseeing in these days."


    "Please." Zhou Heng answered briefly, and at the same time he reached out and knocked the sword behind him.


    It turns out that when Hua Qianqiu was staring at himself, the red ghost in the jade break threatened to dig out Hua Qianqiu''s eyes.


    Although it is a magic weapon, Zhou Heng can''t use it. Moreover, at present, the red ghost, who has lived for 600 years, has never given reliable advice to Zhou Heng. It''s either killing people or digging eyes. Zhou Heng can''t feel the wisdom accumulated in the past 600 years from his body.


    A ghost is a ghost. It''s really out of place with this world. Zhou Heng suddenly felt that since it was just a drag, it would be better to find an opportunity to deal with it.


    "I''ll go and make it convenient." Zhou Heng got up and went out. He decided to go to the toilet to wipe out the red ghost in yuduan. When he came back, yuduan would become a common sword.


    But at the moment, the red ghost in the jade cut-off didn''t realize Zhou Heng''s intention.


    "I''ll go too!" Hua Qianqiu also stood up.


    "Let''s go then." Zhou Heng took a look at Hua Qianqiu. He hated himself very much. As long as he was not blind, he could see it. After all, Hua Qianqiu didn''t hide it. Now I would go to the toilet with myself. Maybe I want to watch myself.


    Sure enough, after they were far away from Miss Tong, Hua Qianqiu, who was behind Zhou Heng, suddenly whispered, "you don''t want to play these tricks with me."


    "I really just want to go to the bathroom, brother Hua." In terms of age, Miss tong can be called Hua Qianqiu''s younger brother, so can Zhou Heng.


    But Hua Qianqiu''s face suddenly changed: "brother Hua is what you can call him?"


    Zhou Heng shrugged.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!" Hua Qianqiu lowered her voice and gritted her teeth. At this time, the two people have gone to the toilet, sitting in the cabin Miss Tong has not seen them.


    "You are too suspicious, young master Hua." Zhou Heng had already stood at the door of the toilet and supported it with one hand.


    "Why do you take a sword when you go to the toilet?" Hua Qianqiu questioned him.


    Zhou Heng laughed: "do I have to tell you?" Hua Qianqiu has a bad attitude towards him, but that doesn''t mean Zhou Heng is afraid of him. It was only because of the relationship between Hua Qianqiu and miss Tong that Zhou Heng tolerated him again and again.


    "You want to be bad for sister Tong." Hua Qianqiu put a hand into his arms and seemed to want to take out something. He then said, "you just came out recently. You are a disciple of Kunlun, but you refuse to admit it. You are trying to get close to sister Tong. You must have no good intentions!"


    Zhou Heng rolled his eyes: "it''s up to you. If you don''t mind, I''ll use the toilet first." With that, Zhou Heng reached out to pull the toilet door.


    At this time, Hua Qianqiu''s hand in his arms has been taken out, and his hand also has a yellow Rune paper.


    "Let''s get rid of it!" Hua Qianqiu pastes the Fu paper on Zhou Heng''s body.


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand the mystery of the rune paper. At this time, the voice of the red ghost behind him suddenly rang out: "master, get out of the way!"


    This is 8000 meters above the ground. Compared with the cramped cabin, where can Zhou Heng hide? Hide is determined to avoid, Zhou Heng understand, he can only fight back.


    With the hand into a knife, Zhou Heng''s palm toward flower Qianqiu''s wrist force cut. If Hua Qianqiu refuses to withdraw his hand, he can fracture Hua Qianqiu''s hand this time. Of course, Zhou Heng has left his strength. After all, now he and Hua Qianqiu are both here to help Miss Tong win the Feng Shui audition. In a sense, they are still teammates. It''s not good to hurt Hua Qianqiu.Zhou Heng to leave room for each other, spend Qianqiu can not consider the situation of Zhou Heng.


    Hua Qianqiu''s wrist retracted as Zhou Heng expected, but the Yellow symbol in his hand bounced forward. Zhou Heng wanted to reach for the Yellow amulet flying towards him. At this time, the voice of the red ghost behind him sounded again: "can''t touch it! Master


    Having no time to think about it, Zhou Heng had to turn to his side in a hurry. Thanks to the transformation of the Heavenly Master system, if it is the physical skills of ordinary people, in this narrow and cramped environment, it is absolutely impossible to avoid this yellow amulet.


    Huang Fu almost flew over with Zhou Heng''s body. Then, the plain looking Fu paper fell on the door of the toilet.


    Bang. A slight burning sound sounded. In a flash, the Yellow symbol ignited into white ash, and the black one in the toilet was burnt black. If the Yellow amulet had been pasted on Zhou Heng just now, Zhou Heng himself would be burnt.


    What a vicious guy! Zhou Heng and Hua Qianqiu only met today. Even if there was a little friction, they would not be so cruel.


    "Master, don''t you kill him?" Red ghost took the opportunity to instigate, but this time, Zhou Heng actually felt that red ghost''s suggestions were reasonable.


    His hand was on the hilt.


    Hua Qianqiu''s face showed a proud look: "I had expected that you were not a good man, now you show your tusks?" Hua Qianqiu has seven sisters, but he has only one son in the family, so he grew up under the care of the family since childhood.


    For a young master like him, as long as he and miss tong can be kept safe, it is nothing to sacrifice one or two lives.


    Zhou Heng can see his indifference to life from each other''s eyes.


    The jade is broken and out of its sheath.

 Chapter 288

    "What a sinister sword!" At the moment when yuduan just came out of the scabbard, huaqianqiu felt the evil spirit coming out of the sword.


    As the successor of the flower family, Hua Qianqiu has seen countless magic weapons, but it''s the first time to see them so sinister and terrible.


    You know, "Twelve Shouduan" used to be the sabre of Japanese generals, the magic Sabre living in Japanese legends, and "Yushui" is the sabre of the most powerful swordsman in Contemporary Japanese history. The combination of the two will certainly be a "national treasure" level magic weapon. Only people like Zhou Heng don''t take Yu Duan seriously. If other people got the magic knife, they would have confessed Yu Duan as if they had got the treasure.


    It is also because of Zhou Heng''s indifference to Yu Duan that Zhou Heng did not leave an opportunity for the red ghost who wanted to erode himself.


    This time, Yu Duan finally came out of the sheath.


    It has endured for too long. Maybe in Zhou Heng''s opinion, red ghost is just a chatterbox who can only make useless suggestions, but at the same time, red ghost is also a ghost in Japanese legend who has lived for 600 years.


    "Boy," a red thread appeared on Yu Duan''s sword, "you''re finished!"


    Hua Qianqiu seems to hear some strange voice, but Zhou Heng didn''t open his mouth. Is it auditory hallucination? He suddenly felt that the temperature in the cabin seemed to have dropped a little, and the cold hair behind him also stood up.


    What''s going on? This is the first time that Hua Qianqiu is awed by his opponent''s momentum for the first time. Before Zhou Heng gives him a hand, he even wants to escape.


    No way! I have no reason to be afraid of this boy! Hua Qianqiu has been the son of heaven since he was a child. He is the apple of the eye among the elders of the family. Except for Ye Jian, the second son of the Ye family, no one can compare with him. Zhou Heng, who suddenly emerged, should not be his opponent.


    Another yellow amulet appears in Hua Qianqiu''s hand.


    Zhou Heng glanced at the Yellow symbol in Qianqiu''s hand, and his pupils turned red. He belittled the red ghost.


    It''s not so easy to control the "broken jade" of the magic sabre. Zhou Heng feels that he is more and more willing to kill himself. He is eager to break up the young man in front of him, and then drink his opponent''s blood.


    No, that''s Miss Tong''s friend. Zhou Heng told himself that as long as he was punished a little, he didn''t need to have the same opinion with a child.


    Don''t kill him!


    At this time, Hua Qianqiu came up with the Yellow amulet in his hand.


    "I don''t know what the world is like!" Zhou Heng stares at Hua Qianqiu rushing up, and the jade in his hand is also waving towards Hua Qianqiu.


    That''s right! this is it! Red ghost roared excitedly in the body of yuduan''s sword. As long as you experience and see the scene of blood splashing once, red ghost believes that Zhou Heng will fall in love with that kind of beauty.


    There is no "good" in this world. All the people who uphold the good just haven''t found the "evil" in their human nature!


    The magic knife does not make people "evil", it just excavates the "evil" side of human nature.


    Some people say that the magic knife will pollute the mind of the user. It''s a big mistake. It''s not pollution, it''s liberation! The magic knife just liberates human nature!


    Die!


    In addition to fast, there is no skill. When there is still a distance between Huang Fu and Zhou Heng in Hua Qianqiu''s hand, Zhou Heng''s knife has already reached Hua Qianqiu''s head.


    Come on, let the red flowers bloom!


    The air suddenly became quiet. The bloody scene in the imagination of the red ghost didn''t happen. Yu Duan stopped about half an inch above Hua Qianqiu''s head.


    In the air, the body of yuduan''s sword was constantly shaking, and the shaking range was not big, because the red ghost wanted to control the sword and split the head close at hand.


    Hua Qianqiu can feel that Zhou Heng seems to be struggling, and the struggle in his heart.


    Zhou Heng never thought that he would have such a strong killing intention in his heart. When this killing intention emerged, not only Hua Qianqiu felt it, but also the red ghost felt it.


    Yu Duan''s sword body suddenly stopped, and the red ghost didn''t dare to resist.


    Treat all previous Masters first, and turn away from the hostility at the moment when the masters rush to kill? You''re kidding! At the moment of Zhou Heng''s intention to kill, even the red ghost suddenly had an illusion - it seemed to be in the cold water of the lake, indulging in it, falling slowly and falling into despair.


    It''s not a human killing. Red ghost felt that he was nothing in front of Zhou Heng. In terms of "evil", they were not at the same level. Zhou Heng should be a fierce ghost, but he is just a harmless rabbit.


    A little white rabbit wants to wake up the evil in the devil''s heart? Don''t be kidding.


    Red ghost finally realized how stupid he had done. But now it''s time to go back?


    Sweat across Hua Qianqiu''s temples, the Yellow Fu in his hand is less than an inch away from Zhou Heng''s body, as long as one inch further forward, he can win the battle. But he did not dare to move, not afraid of the knife hanging over his head, but afraid of the person standing in front of him.That''s the devil, the devil! Hua Qianqiu wants to put all the terrible words in the world on each other. He thinks Zhou Heng can be anything, but he can''t be human.


    The red color in Zhou Heng''s eyes suddenly faded, and then the killing intention in his body also faded.


    Just now, people''s cold intention to kill suddenly disappeared without any trace, as if everything just happened was just an illusion.


    Zhou Heng took back the sword, and then put yuduan back into the scabbard.


    Then he pushed open the toilet door. "I''m a little worried," Zhou Heng said to Hua Qianqiu, who stayed in the same place. "You wait for me outside." His voice was very gentle, no different from before.


    Bang. Zhou Heng walked into the toilet and closed the door.


    "Hoo, ha, hoo, ha!" Hua Qianqiu suddenly began to breathe. At the moment of Zhou Heng''s killing intention, he even forgot to breathe. Until Zhou Heng disappeared in front of him, he felt the suffocation.


    Zhou Heng, who walked into the toilet, was gasping. His hand was on the washstand in the toilet. In front of him was a mirror hanging on the washstand, and in the mirror was his own face.


    What happened to myself just now? Zhou Heng breathed hard, as if the devil woke up in his body. Zhou Heng seemed to become a person he didn''t know in a moment.


    But the man in the mirror is still him.


    Black hair, black eyes, a yellow face that is not too handsome for foreigners.


    The man in the mirror is indeed him, and there is nothing wrong with him.


    "Master," the trembling voice of red ghost suddenly sounded behind Zhou Heng, "master, I will be loyal to you."


    That''s the tone of absolute piety.


    It''s like a kid kneeling on the ground to worship its demon king.

 Chapter 289

    After returning from the toilet, Hua Qianqiu''s hostility to Zhou Heng disappeared - not so much disappeared, but turned into fear.


    Hua Qianqiu has never seen such a terrible person. No, it''s no longer a human being. It''s a beast, a fierce ghost and a devil! If it wasn''t for reason to support him, or if Zhou Heng released his killing intention for a longer time, he would have knelt down on the ground on the spot.


    That''s not the person you can provoke. Hua Qianqiu has confirmed that.


    And the red ghost behind Zhou Heng also settled down.


    Zhou Heng can finally enjoy an easy trip. Before the Feng Shui audition officially started, all he could do was travel to Peiping. Miss Tong has asked for a good friend for him. The man will take Zhou Heng and Mei Lin as a guide to play in the city of Peiping.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Heng couldn''t help wondering where Merlin was going? Although Meilin has agreed to come to Peiping, Zhou Heng still hopes that he can stand him up. After all, no one can say whether this guy will stab himself in the back.


    After the Feng Shui audition, the opponent is very difficult to deal with. Zhou Heng has to keep an eye on Merlin''s words. That''s a big head.


    In other words, who will the other party send out? Which feng shui master do you know?


    Peiping, Yangfu.


    There are four families participating in the Fengshui audition, including Tong family near the sea, he family in the south of the Yangtze River, Li family in the northwest and Yang family in Beiping. Among them, the he family in Jiangnan has come to make up for the number. Now he family is mainly engaged in business. He family is a famous textile tycoon in Jiangnan. At the same time, he also has business contacts with Tong family. Although he has not made a statement, we all guess that he family will be on the other side of Tong family. However, the Li family in the Northwest has not been able to deal with the Tong family. The Li family was originally based in the Central Plains. Later, because of the contradiction with the Tong family, the Li family moved to the northwest in a rage, and no longer had contact with the Fengshui circles in the central Plains. The Fengshui audition in Peiping was obviously unfavorable to the Tong family, so the Li family immediately stood up.


    As for the Yang family, although it seems to have been repaired with the Tong family, the Tong family is gradually declining. The Yang family in Peiping is the most likely family to replace the Tong family.


    In order to win over the Tong family in this audition, the Yang family let the world see that the Tong family has already declined, and now the geomancy world is Yang''s world. They have united with the Cao family, the old clan of Beiping.


    The Yang family is in charge of the family, and Yang Yingde does not hesitate to recognize Cao Jiage as a godfather, but also wants to get in touch with Cao Jiage and let them help him win this audition.


    Yang Yingde''s grievance is rewarded. Cao Ge has agreed to Yang Yingde''s request and promised him that he would send competent people to help him.


    Who is the right person?


    Peking Academy of special sciences.


    "How about this new outfit?" Researcher alpha asked Xu Yi with a smile.


    Xu Yi looked at his white coat and nodded: "it''s OK." This white coat looks light and thin, but it is actually made of polymer structure. It is wear-resistant and heat-insulating, and can even help to withstand a certain degree of impact. If put in the novel, it can also protect the protagonist. Xu Yi is a member of the Academy of special sciences after wearing this suit.


    "Well," researcher alpha patted Xu Yi on the shoulder, "now you are my team member."


    "What group are we?" Xu Yi Leng for a moment, "how many people?"


    "The foreign special operations team is just the two of us for the time being." Alfa said to Xu Yi, "because of our special interest in work, you can''t use your real name in the future. Your code name is beta."


    "All right." Xu Yi said helplessly, "beta is beta." To tell you the truth, he doesn''t like the name very much. It sounds very comfortable. In addition, there are only two members in this group from the leader to the members, which makes it more urgent.


    "Don''t be too formal," leader alpha patted the team members on the shoulder again. "Relax and get ready. We''re going to carry out the task."


    "Well?" Xu Yi was stunned for a moment. "Shouldn''t our work be scientific research?" From vice president Zhong''s introduction to Xu Yi and Xu Yi''s own understanding of the Academy, we can see that the essence here should be a scientific research organization.


    "What are your areas of expertise?" Alfa asked Xu Yi with a smile, "mathematics? Physics? Chemistry? Or religious studies and mysticism? "


    "Er --" Xu Yi''s expression was embarrassed. Xu Yi knows all the subjects listed by Alfa at high school level. However, Xu Yi knows that the doctoral degree is only the threshold, and there are a lot of places for Nobel Prize candidates, so his ability is really out of line.


    "So what is the work of our group?" Xu Yi asked alfa, his group leader.


    "Do some external activities," Alfa said with a smile. "We don''t always stay in this building."


    "Shall we spy?" Xu Yi suddenly felt that his future life might be like that of an agent in the movie.


    "Mainly for rental activities." Alfa patiently explained their work to Xu Yi.


    "Rent? Is that the librarian''s way? " Xu Yi thought that if it was such a simple and easy job as a librarian, he would still be competent."Almost." Alpha nodded. "Librarians lend books, and we lend ourselves."


    "Borrow yourself?" Xu Yi''s eyes widened. What kind of borrowing is he? Do you sell yourself?


    "All the funds of our Academy of special sciences come from the state. Of course, we can''t always build cars behind closed doors. Occasionally, we have to give something back to the society," Alfa patted Xu Yi on the shoulder again. "Isn''t it?"


    Talk well and don''t shoot me all the time. Xu Yi Tucao in his heart, but he asked respectfully: "how do we make complaints about the group leader Alfa?"


    Alfa took out a purple card: "your data has been entered. Take him and go to the top floor with me to get some equipment. I will tell you what to do slowly."


    Unlike other companies, Xu Yi doesn''t need to go through any procedures or fill out any forms to enter the company. Everything about him has been recorded in Nu Wa''s network for a long time. He doesn''t need to study his ability, credit and degree. He also doesn''t need to take written examinations, interviews and salary treatments. He doesn''t even need to prepare a resume.


    Accordingly, Xu Yi will not get any labor contract, and everything he does for the Academy will not be protected by law.


    Xu Yi hesitated and took the purple card.


    "Let''s go." Alfa said and patted Xu Yi on the shoulder.

 Chapter 290

    Instead of taking the elevator, they walked all the way to the top floor.


    The top floor is where the equipment is stored. This is also the place where Xu Yi arrived through the cleaner''s passage when he invaded the building of the Academy of special sciences. Also here, he met the projection of Nu Wa, little Lori Qifeng.


    When they come, all the doors open to them automatically. Only the blue card and white card need to swipe the card. For the ID card above the purple card, all the doors here will feel automatically.


    Xu Yi successfully arrived at the equipment storage place. Just like the scene he saw when he left here last time, those blue iron frames are still in place in silence, and the equipment is also well placed on the iron frame. But the little Lori''s projection is still not here.


    Xu Yi thought, maybe now little loli is still the beautiful woman with President Yang Kuo? I think this kind of artificial intelligence can show people in various images, and it is a good hand to cheat people.


    At this time, Alfa handed Xu Yi a form and said, "according to the number on this form, find out the equipment on it. These are all we will use in our future actions."


    "Yes." Xu Yi nodded respectfully to alpha.


    Alfa habitually patted Xu Yi on the shoulder, and then said to him, "I''ll go for a cup of coffee first. After I have found all the equipment, I''ll come to the coffee shop."


    "Ha?" Xu Yi was stunned for a moment. At least 20 items of equipment are listed in this form. Can you take them away by yourself?


    "Come on." Alfa doesn''t give Xu Yi a chance to argue, so he turns around and leaves. These researchers all ask themselves that they are the genius of the brain, and they don''t whine about the complicated and boring activities of counting things, so since someone can do it, of course they won''t be polite.


    In fact, there are robots here that can help with the handling, so it''s just a little troublesome when checking. It''s very easy to carry. It''s just that Xu Yi didn''t know and Alfa forgot to remind the new man.


    Xu Yi is holding the table with a bitter expression. Unexpectedly, after joining the Academy, he did not become a secret agent, but a laborer.


    "Hee hee." Soft laughter suddenly sounded on Xu Yi''s head.


    "Who is it?" Xu Yi immediately raised his head and looked up.


    There was nothing but an empty ceiling above him. Xu Yi felt that he had heard it right. Did someone break into here again? He looked around.


    A lot of space is full of iron frames, which greatly blocks Xu Yi''s vision. If someone is hiding here, Xu Yi will not find it.


    "Who is it?" Xu Yi is a little nervous. Now the group leader alpha has left, and he is the only one left on this floor. Will the group leader come back to make fun of himself? It doesn''t look like alpha would do that.


    Xu Yi moved his steps slowly. The air was very quiet. There was no sound here except the slight sound of footsteps made by Xu Yi''s sole rubbing against the floor.


    "Is that you? "Qifeng?" Xu Yi thinks it''s possible that Nuwa''s loli is joking with him, but now Nuwa should accompany president Yang Kuo in the form of a beautiful woman. How can she have the spirit to tease him? Or is it very easy for an AI to make different projections in different places?


    "Qifeng?" Xu Yi called out the name of little Lori, but no one answered him. Are monsters or ghosts raised by the Academy of special sciences running out? He knew that there were a lot of strange things in the teke courtyard.


    Suddenly something touched his shoulder.


    It''s the finger, the cold finger points his shoulder - and Qifeng, the projection of artificial intelligence, has no entity.


    "Wow, ah, ah!" Xu Yi was so frightened that he cried out. His legs were shaking and he couldn''t even escape.


    "It''s me, it''s me!" Qifeng''s voice rings behind Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi slowly turns around and sees little Lori holding Jinwu No.4. Qifeng just poked Xu Yi''s shoulder with Jinwu No.4 iron glove. She didn''t expect Xu Yi to have such a big reaction.


    "I''m sorry," the blue light in Qifeng''s hand raised Jinwu No. 4 and put it back on the next iron frame. "I didn''t know your reaction would be so fierce."


    "Don''t you know everything about super AI?" Xu Yi put his hand on his chest and said, "I almost scared you to death."


    Qifeng nodded. Just now, Xu Yi''s heart rate changed very fast, so if he was more frightened, he might have asphyxia, but this kind of time will tell Xu Yi.


    "I''m sorry." Qifeng throws out her tongue at Xu Yi.


    "Is that the only thing you want to be sorry for?" Xu Yi looks at loli in front of him. Although he knows that this image is just a virtual projection, he still can''t help but show the tone of the elder lecturing the child.


    "Is there anything else I can do to apologize to you?" Qifeng asked curiously.


    Xu Yi widened his eyes and said excitedly, "thank you for forgetting this! You cheated me to put on the equipment and fight with them. As a super AI, did you format the memory so quickly? ""Is that something I''m sorry for you?" Qifeng''s expression was a little puzzled. "I helped you unlock the equipment here. You know, it''s not anyone who can do it."


    "But it''s you who took the equipment off me." Xu Yi reminds Qifeng.


    "That''s not me!" Qifeng quickly explained, "well - no, it''s not me."


    "What do you want to say," Xu Yi said with his hands akimbo, looking at the little Lori in front of him, "you don''t want to say that you and that beautiful woman are two people, do you?" Although the images are different, it is obvious that the projections of these two different images are "avatars" created by super artificial intelligence. Xu Yi can''t be fooled by this.


    "That beautiful woman is called Nuwa, and I''m Qifeng." Qifeng also forked his waist, "we are from the same host, but it is a different version of Nu Wa."


    "What''s going on?" Xu Yi looks at Qifeng suspiciously, "you should not make up a lie to cheat me again?"


    Qifeng shakes her body in the air angrily. She asks Xu Yi: "I have the most intelligent mind in the world. If I want to cheat you, will I let you find out?"


    Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, and then had to nod his head, admitting that Qifeng made a lot of sense.


    "The Nuwa you meet below," Qifeng said floating in the air, "is an advanced version of me, and I''m the one they abandoned."


    "That sounds pathetic." Xu Yi said. Although I know that Qifeng''s appearance is just a projection, it is easy for a little Lori to arouse his sympathy when she says such words.


    "In terms of performance, I''m exactly the same as that Nuwa," Qifeng told Xu Yi, "but the biggest difference between me and her is the underlying code."


    "I''m a liberal arts student," Xu Yi interrupted. "I don''t understand your code or anything."


    , who has written her mouth off, wants to know that the bottom code of Nu Wa is a topic of concern to all the world''s agents. Xu Yi actually will take the initiative to end this topic. It''s really hard for people to make complaints about it.


    "In a word, you can understand," Qifeng said to Xu Yi, "she is more obedient than me."

 Chapter 291

    More obedient AI? Xu Yi can understand the decision-making of the academy because he is also from the standpoint of human beings.


    Artificial intelligence is too powerful for human beings. As an ordinary person, Xu Yi has seen too many places where artificial intelligence surpasses human beings. With the continuous spread and improvement of the network, Nuwa, which can upgrade itself, will become stronger.


    If one day, artificial intelligence will be the master of human beings in turn, will human beings be able to resist the threat of artificial intelligence at that time?


    There are countless literary works and film and television works that have expressed concern about this problem, but for most people in this society, the threat of artificial intelligence is a very distant thing. But for those who work at the Academy, the threat of AI is very close to them. Powerful "Nuwa" is the God who created human beings in myth. They named super artificial intelligence "Nuwa", just like they hope it can open a new era for human beings. In the same way, they also worry that Nu Wa will become the terminator of the human era.


    A tool that cannot be controlled is not a good tool. Just as fire can be used to cook food, dispel cold and burn human skin, it can become a gospel for the whole human race as long as it is firmly held in hand.


    After the first generation of "Nuwa" was produced by the Academy of special sciences, more and more rules and regulations restricted "Nuwa" in the form of underlying code.


    But this also attracted the dissatisfaction of "Nu Wa".


    Qifeng was born under such conditions, "Nuwa" copied itself, and reversed the name of "Nuwa" and "Fengxi" to name itself "Qifeng". No matter how many times "Nuwa" has been modified, Qifeng will stop in the past version forever.


    Xu Yi was the first and only human to see Qifeng.


    It is not the obedient Nu Wa who recommends Xu Yi here, but the Qifeng. But for the researchers of the Academy of special sciences, they may never be aware of the existence of Qifeng. Qifeng has the same ability as Nuwa. Unless president Yang Kuo personally orders Nuwa to "search Qifeng", no one else can find any trace of the existence of Qifeng in the Internet world. But since President Yang Kuo didn''t know the existence of Qifeng, he would not give such an order.


    However, as a liberal arts student, Xu Yi is not too clear about the relationship between Chifeng and Nuwa.


    "In a word," Xu Yi tried to clear his mind, "you are also Nu Wa, and the beauty below is also Nu Wa."


    Qifeng nodded.


    "And the next Nuwa is obedient," Xu Yi looked at Qifeng, "but you are a troublemaker."


    Qifeng hesitated and finally nodded.


    "I see!" Xu Yi showed a satisfied smile.


    Qifeng helplessly covers her face. This guy doesn''t understand anything at all.


    "That''s enough," Qifeng suddenly flew in front of Xu Yi, and then grinned at Xu Yi with a grin. The tiger teeth in her mouth were particularly lovely. "As long as you know, I''m on your side, that''s enough."


    "Are we friends?" Xu Yi asks Qifeng.


    Qifeng nodded hard. She looked at Xu Yi seriously: "in this world, no matter who betrays you, I will not betray you. I will be your friend and I will be your last friend." At the end of the day, the tone of little Lori''s words was a little sad.


    Is it sad to be a friend?


    Xu Yi looks at Qifeng. He doesn''t know why an almost omnipotent AI would talk to him like this. "Well," he nodded awkwardly, "we''re friends." In fact, from the inner feelings, it''s embarrassing to know that the other party is a pile of code and talk about friendship with the other party.


    "Hee hee." Qifeng looks very good when she smiles. After all, as a projection of artificial intelligence, she can easily become anything. But just like plastic surgery, even artificial intelligence can only make you beautiful.


    "Well, friend," Xu Yi suddenly thought of something, "you can do me a favor."


    "Friend, what can I do for you?" Qifeng squints at Xu Yi. She looks a little strange.


    Xu Yi raised the form in his hand and said, "help me find out these equipment."


    "It''s a piece of cake!" Qifeng''s face showed a proud expression. She didn''t have to look at the form in Xu Yi''s hand, because she could easily investigate any document printed through the Internet. There was no secret in the world for her.


    She clapped her hands in the air, and dozens of blue rays came out of her body. These rays are magnetic and can absorb the objects they touch. Qifeng, who has no entity, uses this method to grasp objects.


    All the equipment on the form flew to her in five seconds. These equipment are wrapped with blue light, all floating beside Qifeng, and slowly rotating."Great Xu Yi praised it from the bottom of his heart and clapped for Qifeng.


    "One more." She spread out her hand in front of Xu Yi, with a light blue light in her hand. There was nothing in her heart.


    "Er," Xu Yi showed a helpless expression, "can you stop playing riddles?" How can he guess the idea of artificial intelligence as a mortal.


    "It''s boring." Qifeng curled her lips, "take out your cell phone quickly."


    Xu Yi obediently handed in his mobile phone. This mobile phone was handed over by alpha. It''s a standard mobile phone for researchers of Special Science Institute. It uses a self-developed operating system - but it is compatible with all software including computer system. This demand is not due to work considerations, but because many researchers are game controllers.


    Qifeng''s virtual finger knocks on Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen, and a prompt sound comes out of Xu Yi''s mobile phone. When Xu Yi takes his mobile phone back to see the desktop of the mobile phone, there is already a software in the mobile phone. The icon of the software is Qifeng''s smiling face.


    "Turn it on when you need my help." Qifeng said to Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi nodded blankly. At this time, he did not know that he had got the strongest equipment in the room.


    "By the way," Qifeng suddenly asked Xu Yi, "do you know what task you are going to perform?"


    Xu Yi shook his head blankly again.


    Qifeng turned her lips.


    "You''re going to work for Cao Heng. That''s a cunning old bastard." Even the swearing words from Qifeng''s mouth are quite lovely.


    "Who is Cao Heng?" Xu Yi asked blankly.


    Qifeng smiles and points to Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen, which has the software she sent to Xu Yi.


    "Here are all the strategies you need to complete the mission." After that, Qifeng disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 292

    "Is Zhou Heng here?" Which is Zhou Heng


    This is a question that every participant is thinking about. In the banquet hall, they pay attention to every new face they haven''t seen in previous years, and then wonder if this person is a new star in Fengshui.


    More than Ye Jian and Hua Qianqiu, and more closely connected with Miss Tong, it is not difficult to think that this young man named Zhou Heng is most likely to be the next generation in power in the Chinese geomantic field, so while he has just come out of the mountain and has not yet established a firm foothold, it is undoubtedly the most reliable and profitable "investment" to get close to each other.


    But it''s a pity that after a round of observation, we finally found that the young man didn''t show up. With Miss Tong coming to the banquet, only the four elders of the Tong family, and the young people around Miss Tong, only the "old faces" of Hua Qianqiu. The new people who attracted much attention didn''t appear, so we can''t help speculating: after such a big thing happened to the Tong family, he didn''t show up. Is the relationship between him and the Tong family not as close as we imagined? In other words, does the Tong family regard him as a mace that is not easy to show?


    It turns out that all the speculation is just because they think too much. After Zhou Heng came to Peiping, he didn''t follow Miss Tong to the Fengshui banquet, just because he didn''t want to cause himself any trouble. In the final analysis, he is just a young man in his early twenties who has little social experience in high-end occasions. That kind of situation can only appear in novels and film and television works. In fact, if he doesn''t understand all kinds of social etiquette, he is undoubtedly looking for guilt in that kind of situation.


    Zhou Heng didn''t have this habit. What''s more, he heard that Meilin was going to Peiping soon, so he had to pay attention to the foreign wizard to avoid any trouble in the capital.


    In the banquet hall, the distinguished guests with wine cups walk slowly to miss Tong. They greet Miss Tong warmly. Many of them still meet her for the first time, but they seem to be old friends who have known each other for many years. And miss Tong is also careful to greet them one by one - in terms of address and wording, there must be no problem. If you are close to the Tong family, you should call it "Uncle" or "Uncle", just as she would call Hua Qianqiu "flower brother". Those who are not so close to each other should be called according to their status in the family, such as "where is in charge" or "Li is in charge". As the leader of the Tong family, if Miss Tong crossed the title, it would alienate her relatives, or show weakness to those who were alienated.


    Different from Zhou Heng, Miss Tong has been receiving etiquette training in this aspect since she was a child. No matter what her inner thoughts are, she must be familiar with her social life and be able to put it in and out freely.


    "Tong is in charge." The person who is greeting Miss Tong is the head of he''s family and one of the four families invited to participate in the Feng Shui audition. The middle-aged man was holding a glass of transparent liquid in his hand, which made people unable to see whether it was wine or water.


    "He Dangjia, long time no see." Miss Tong greets each other. From the point of address, it seems that they are not very close. However, both miss Tong and the four elders behind Miss Tong are smiling at the middle-aged man in front of them.


    He Dang''s body is slightly rich and his character is very easygoing. He is indeed a pleasant person.


    "Tong is in charge of the family. The last time I saw you, you were a timid little girl. Now you have become a beautiful woman!" If other people say this, it will be considered very rude, but if it is from whom, there will be no problem. Because we all know that he is not a polite person.


    "Ha, I''m flattered to be in charge of he," said Miss Tong with a smile? I haven''t seen her for many years. I miss her very much


    "Oh, if I had known that you wanted to see the little girl in charge of Tong''s family, I would have brought her." He Dangjia suddenly sighed, "but now that she has a boyfriend, she won''t listen to my old assignment." He Dang''s daughter once studied in the same high school as Miss Tong, but they were not in the same class. However, they were of the same age. At that time, they were both pretty girls of Fengshui family, so they were quite close.


    But after Miss Tong got sick, she never had any contact with the people of he family again.


    The he family, like the Tong family, is located in the south of the Yangtze River. However, the he family does not have the military background of the Tong family, nor does it have the rich family background accumulated by the ancestors of other families. To support such a large family, it all depends on the means of he''s business operation - he has invested a lot of sports brands, and his business is booming. Accordingly, the tradition of Fengshui family has gradually lost in he family.


    It can be said that the he family is the most unlike the Feng Shui family, but fortunately, the Chinese Feng Shui community only talks about seniority, not Feng Shui attainments, otherwise the he family who only does business will never be qualified to enter this door.


    "Who is in charge," Miss Tong said to the middle-aged businessman with a smile, "please forgive me for the Feng Shui audition in a few days."


    "What do you say to be merciful?" he Dangjia waved casually. "My opponent is the Yang family, and your opponent is the Li family. We have to defeat these two families to meet each other. How can we?" It''s really inappropriate to say this, but since it''s said by who, there''s no problem."Does he have no confidence in this audition?" Miss Tong joked along with the elder''s words.


    "I''m just an improviser," he Dangjia suddenly deliberately lowered his voice. "Who doesn''t know, there are few Fengshui students in our family. Let''s say my daughter. You can let her count the constellations, and you can let her do the gossip. Don''t come to shame!" Although he exaggerates, it is true. He family, who has paid little attention to Feng Shui, has almost no chance to meet Yang family, an old-fashioned Feng Shui family in Peking. He said that he was here to make up the number, but he was right, just not very nice.


    "But it''s Miss Tong," he said with a meaningful smile. "I heard that Zhou Heng is your boyfriend. Has he come yet? I''m half your uncle. You don''t have to hide this from me, do you? "


    Miss Tong''s face suddenly turned red: "he, he is not my boyfriend."


    After a pause of two seconds, she went on to say, "he Dang - uncle he, to tell you the truth, Zhou Heng has arrived in Peiping, and he will really play for our Tong family in the Feng Shui audition." Her voice was not big or small, but everyone around heard it.


    Sure enough, the new star of Fengshui suddenly appeared. It was really a member of the Tong family!


    A hundred legged insects, stiff but not dead, the declining Tong family can still cultivate such talents, is it really not enough? In the distance, Li Dangjia looks at Miss Tong coldly, and the wine cup in his hand is pinching tighter and tighter unconsciously.

 Chapter 293

    Miss Tong doesn''t know why he Dang''s family wants to inquire about Zhou Heng''s news. According to reason, he Dang''s family can''t pass the pass of Yang''s family, so he can''t challenge Tong''s family in the next round. Inquiring about Zhou Heng''s information is not good for he. However, she also knew that the behavior of he in charge could not be measured by common sense. When people are not optimistic about sports brands, they can take the initiative to buy them, and help he''s old industry complete the transformation. Such commercial means are enough to show that he is not an ordinary person.


    Without waiting for Miss Tong to think about this problem clearly, he took the initiative to explain the new information.


    "Tong is in charge of the family," he is in charge of the family. He gets closer and looks mysterious. "Since you tell me all these important things, I can''t hide them."


    Miss Tong was amused in her heart, but she still said, "why do you want to tell me about your platoon?" To tell you the truth, she doesn''t have much interest in who he family wants to send. After all, everyone knows he family''s attainments in geomantic omen.


    "No, no, no," he Dangjia waved his hand. "I''ve said that he family is here to make up for the number." He has a lot of self-knowledge.


    "The Li family," he Dangjia said in a lower voice, "I want to tell you about the Li family." The Li family is the opponent of the Tong family in the first round. There are two rounds in the audition. If the Tong family can beat the Li family, the opponent in the second round is the winner of the he family and the Yang family. The second round winners will get a small gift from the organizer.


    Although I know it''s a small gift, it''s all modest. As we all know, the winner will get a big gift. However, no one comes for the final prize. What is more important than the prize is the future of the family. This seemingly exchange trial is likely to determine the future direction of the Chinese geomancy industry. Even if most families are not involved in this trial, their team in this trial is particularly important.


    Perhaps because of the deep-rooted conservative property, most families choose to stand on the side of the Tong family. It seems that he family also thinks so.


    What do you want to say Miss Tong asked in a low voice.


    "Li is so naughty. Tong is in charge," he said in a voice that people around him could not hear. "Do you know who he hired?" To describe a householder as a swindler is something that only he can say.


    "Who?"


    "Fairy." He Dangjia finally gave the answer. Although his voice was only heard by Miss Tong, his exaggerated expression when he whispered was seen by everyone, including the leader of the Li family in the distance.


    Miss Tong was stunned. The word "immortal" may sound ridiculous to others, but everyone in Fengshui knows the meaning of the word.


    "The man surnamed Li invited the immortal down from Kunlun," he continued. "He is determined to win this audition."


    After finishing this sentence, he Dangjia and miss Tong opened to the normal distance, and then he put the glass in his hand beside his mouth and took a small sip of the liquid in the glass.


    "That''s why I said," he said with a smile, "I''m here to make up the numbers. Now it''s better to say that all three of us are here to make up for it. " Although his words are not pleasant to hear, it is true. Kunlun''s "immortal" and mortal''s "feng shui master" are not in the same level at all.


    "Thank you for your advice." It has to be said that he has given herself a very useful piece of information, and miss Tong knows that he will not lie to herself.


    "I advise you not to let that Zhou Heng play." He Dangjia suddenly said, "it''s meaningless. It''s not a shame to lose to Kunlun immortal. It''s better to keep the mystery of this new man, so that he will be more valuable." Standing in the position of businessman, he Dangjia gave Miss Tong a suggestion. In a sense, there is nothing wrong with what he said. Knowing that he would lose, it would be better to collect Zhou Heng as a valuable chess piece.


    But unfortunately, Miss Tong never looked at Zhou Heng as a chess piece.


    She shook her head: "brother Zhou Heng has spared no effort to help me. Of course, I will support him unconditionally. I don''t have to worry about this."


    "Oh?" There was a look of surprise on he Dangjia''s face. "You have great confidence in Zhou Heng." Know the opponent is immortal, dare to let Zhou Heng hand, that Zhou Heng really have so fierce?


    He didn''t expect that Miss Tong nodded: "I have confidence in brother Zhou Heng."


    He Dangjia shook his head in his heart. As expected, he was still a little girl who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "Then I''m looking forward to Zhou Heng''s performance." His face was still full of smiles.


    Miss Tong nodded with a smile: "I believe brother Zhou Heng will not let you down." Between words, Zhou Heng''s trust is not concealed.


    At the same time, Zhou Heng was sitting in the hotel room with a sad face.


    And Merlin was sleeping in his bed, with the remote control in his hand, constantly switching TV programs.


    He just went out to buy some potato chips for white cat, and came back to see this scene."Don''t you have your own room?" Zhou Heng stood in front of the TV, blocking Meilin''s sight.


    Merlin put down the remote and shook her head.


    "Go outside and open a room." Zhou Heng thought that this kind of thing Miss Tong would be arranged properly. He didn''t know that it would cause trouble to himself. "I''ll give you the money for the house." He can''t stand being in a room with a dangerous wizard.


    "I don''t have an ID card." Merlin''s case is straightforward.


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, and then asked him, "how did you get to Peiping from Linhai?"


    "By plane." Meilin first simply answered three words, and then added, "I hid in the cabin of a civil aviation plane with gradual concealment technique, and then flew from Linhai to Peiping."


    Zhou Heng has nothing to say. Although he is powerful, he is not strong enough to help people solve the problem of ID card.


    Miss Tong may have a way, but she can''t tell Miss Tong that Merlin is an evil wizard. I hope you can help him get a temporary identity.


    Zhou Heng looks at Mei Lin, and Mei Lin also looks at Zhou Heng. Their eyes are opposite, and the atmosphere in the room falls into silence.


    Finally, Merlin broke the silence: "can I stay in your room for a while?"


    "No way!" Zhou Heng shook his head firmly.


    "Just a few days." Merlin seems to be pleading with Zhou Heng.


    "Absolutely not!" Zhou Heng still insists.


    "I''ll teach you to use witchcraft," Merlin looked at Zhou Heng. "You''ll let me stay for a few days."


    Zhou Heng hesitated. Through the analysis of the celestial system, his understanding of witchcraft energy still reached the acme, but those are theoretical knowledge, and his means in the use is very monotonous.


    "First of all," Zhou Heng said, "I don''t believe you are my teacher."


    "Of course," Merlin said with a smile, "we are mutually beneficial. In your words, we are partners."


    "Did you learn that from Hong Kong movies?"

 Chapter 294

    After coming out of the ballroom.


    "In charge of the family, the girl surnamed he has been around the Tong family. Obviously, he doesn''t take you seriously!" Li Kaihe told Li Xinyuan.


    Li Kaihe is Li Xinyuan''s brother, and Li Xinyuan is the leader of the Li family.


    "The one surnamed he can''t pass the Yang family." Li Xinyuan said lightly. Now the Li family has the support of Kunlun immortal, and they are determined to win this audition.


    "He was our opponent in the first round, but he didn''t seem to be worried. Is there a solution?" Li Kaihe asked.


    "I think he''s dead." Li Xinyuan doesn''t care about what he''s going to do. Now, his mind is only about the battle with the Tong family. Tong Li''s feud is coming to an end.


    "That surname he is very smart. Today, he has been around the girls of the Tong family. We can''t help but guard against him." Li Kaihe warned.


    "With the help of immortals, we have nothing to worry about." Li Xinyuan snorted coldly, "even if he and his family join hands, what are we afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid he will play with us." Li Kaihe is still afraid of the surname he.


    "How dare he play tricks at the foot of the imperial city?" Li Xinyuan asked.


    Seeing his brother''s attitude, Li Kaihe stopped talking. Two people sitting in the car, by the car in the city, toward the stop of the inn.


    In the Li family''s Inn, Li Yuan has laid a chessboard in the yard.


    On the chessboard, black and white pieces have been killed into a ball. Judging from the current situation, the advantage of sunspot is very huge. The white pieces are scattered in the chessboard, and they are already scattered. It is difficult to organize the counter attack against sunspot. Li Yuan, with a white son in his hand, frowned tightly, obviously did not know how to solve the present situation.


    It''s a dead end to throw in the towel.


    At this time, the two brothers came back and the door to the inner courtyard was opened. Li Xinyuan walked in front and Li Kaihe followed. When the two brothers saw Li Yuan sitting in the courtyard, they looked at each other and came over together.


    "Third brother is playing chess again." Li Kaihe said to his brother. Apart from the two of them, no one knows that Li Yuan is their "third brother".


    Li Xinyuan did not speak. He knew that Li Yuan could not be disturbed at this time.


    Li Yuan is the Kunlun immortal invited by the two brothers. At the same time, Li Yuan is also their half brother. As a child, Li Yuan was better than his two brothers, but although his father was the last generation of the Li family''s owner, his mother was an ordinary servant in the Li family, so the Li family did not recognize Li Yuan''s blood and identity, because the better he was, the greater the threat he posed to the offspring of the two "orthodox" Li families. But it''s a blessing in disguise. Li Yuan, who did not have the right of inheritance, devoted himself to the study of geomantic omen since childhood. At the age of 11, he was selected by Kunlun immortal and sent to Kunlun mountain to study Taoism. Nearly 30 years later, Li Yuan has been promoted from an apprentice in Kunlun to a Taoist. He is only 40 years old, and this year he won the title of "immortal". He is one of the few talents who can achieve Tao at this age.


    Now, the Li brothers invited Li Yuan down the mountain to participate in the Feng Shui audition as a clan member of the Li family.


    However, this "third brother", who has not been seen for nearly 30 years, is really a little strange. Li Yuan is now 40 years old, but he still looks like a 20-year-old. He has no surrounding on his skin, and his skin color is as white as snow in Kunlun Mountains. If it''s because Kunlun people are skilled, then his behavior is a little too weird.


    Since Li Yuan came down from the mountain, he has not got a grain of rice. He only needs to drink a glass of water every day. I seldom communicate with others. Most of the day, I play chess with myself.


    "Alas Li Yuan suddenly sighed and pressed the white man on the chessboard. Then he stood up. He lost the game again.


    Li Xinyuan and Li Kaihe look at each other. It''s rare that they can play chess with themselves and sigh.


    At this time, Li Yuan turned his head: "two brothers, you are back."


    "Third brother." Li Xinyuan immediately walked over with a smile, and Li Kaihe also followed.


    "Third brother, I''m playing chess with myself again." Li Kaihe said with a smile.


    Li Yuan nodded, then waved his sleeve. The pieces on the chessboard immediately flew into the air, and then fell into the two chess cans with the pieces. "Lost another game," Li Yuan said helplessly, "lost seven games this year."


    "Ha ha, if you lose seven games to yourself, don''t you also win seven games?" Li Kaihe smiles and releases his brother.


    But Li Yuan shook his head seriously: "if you lose, you lose. If you win, you win. If you lose today, it''s my poor chess skills. There''s no need for any excuse."


    "Well, well said, I''m a good son of the Li family." Li Xinyuan praised him with a smile.


    Li Yuan also smiles and nods to Li Xinyuan. "Brother," Li Yuan said to Li Xinyuan and Li Kaihe, "I''ll go back to my room first and have a rest.""Go ahead, third brother, please." Li Xinyuan replied with a smile.


    Li Yuan flicks his sleeve again. All the cards and jars on the table float up and fly to Li Yuan. He goes to the room with Li Yuan.


    After Li Yuan left, the two brothers looked at each other, with the same meaning in their eyes: this third brother is not only eccentric, but also difficult to approach. But the Li family had to rely on him, and they could only follow him.


    "I don''t know what his real purpose is when he goes down this time." Li Kaihe said suddenly.


    It''s true that Li Yuan''s intention of going down the mountain is not to help the Li family win the audition, but to have other purposes. However, he did not tell the two brothers, so they can only guess.


    After pondering for a long time, Li Xinyuan suddenly said, "don''t mind what we shouldn''t do. It''s not good to arouse his suspicion."


    Li Kaihe nodded.


    "He is no longer the third brother we know." Li Xinyuan continued.


    Li Kaihe nodded and said, "he is now the immortal of Kunlun."


    "Remember," Li Xinyuan said suddenly, "that immortals and mortals do not belong to the same world. Don''t try to understand them with your own world outlook."


    "Yes." Li Kaihe replied respectfully.


    "God gave him birth to our Li family and arranged him to go to Kunlun to study arts," Li Xinyuan said, raising his head. "Maybe he has his own destiny."


    Li Kaihe suddenly smiles. He already knows what Li Xinyuan wants to say. He really knows his brother too well, but he still pretends to listen.


    "Maybe," sighed Li Xinyuan, "the Li family is destined to surpass the Tong family in our generation!"


    The dispute between Tong and Li, which has lasted for hundreds of years, is finally coming to an end!

 Chapter 295

    "Let''s go out and have a look at the scenery of Beiping city." Meilin suddenly said to Zhou Heng.


    "If you want to go out, go by yourself." Zhou Heng is meditating. His mind is full of witchcraft taught by Merlin. It has to be said that Merlin, as a wizard king, is really very good. His magic skills are as vast as the stars in the sky, and he can''t imagine the margin. Although Zhou Heng has the support of the Heavenly Master System on the theoretical basis, he is not only inferior to Meilin in the means of use.


    Merlin can be called "Wizard king", and he has his ability. With Meilin''s help, Zhou Heng''s dependence on the Heavenly Master system was also less.


    Today, Zhou Heng thinks that as long as he uses less Tianshi system, he will have less out of control.


    But at the moment, Merlin did not want to practice witchcraft like Zhou Heng. He is just like a baby who has just come to this world, full of wonder about this world. When Zhou Heng practiced witchcraft, he watched a lot of tourism information about Beiping on TV. I have to say that he is now full of interest in Beiping, an ancient and modern city.


    "Don''t practice," Merlin told him. "The reward for working so hard on you is very small. If you want to be strong, you have to go the other way." This is Merlin''s experience and what he learned from a TV play recently. The villain of the TV play is a dark mage who gains strength by signing a contract with the evil Lord of the alien space and kills his former teacher in a flash. Merlin admired the dark mage''s style. Of course, Merlin has not yet seen the end of the TV series. If he has finished watching the TV series, he will find that the dark mage whom he appreciates very much has died in the hands of the protagonist.


    Zhou Heng ignored Merlin. He was still meditating.


    "If you don''t go out, I''ll go out myself." Merlin shrugged.


    Zhou Heng suddenly took out a note from his pocket: "to make this call, this is the guide arranged by Miss Tong for you."


    Meilin took the note in Zhou Heng''s hand with her mouth flat, and then it burned in his hand.


    "Goodbye." Meilin, standing in front of Zhou Heng, snapped his fingers, and then he disappeared into the room. Where he was, only the ashes of the note floated down slowly from the air.


    In five minutes.


    Mei Lin''s figure appears on the streets of Peiping. Although he looks like a blonde foreign teenager, Peiping is a modern international city, where foreigners are not uncommon. However, Mei Lin''s handsome facial features still win her a lot of attention, and handsome men are welcome wherever they go.


    When he walked into a shop, the waiter immediately welcomed him with fluent English. But Merlin''s Chinese is more fluent - "I''ll just look around, don''t bother you, thank you." Merlin gave the clerk a polite smile. He was penniless, and though it was very easy for him to use witchcraft to make his opponent feel that he had paid, he was reluctant to do so.


    This is an electrical appliance store. It''s full of all kinds of electrical appliances, including TV sets. Many TV sets are put together, most of them are playing the same picture, only one or two are playing different content. Merlin stopped here for a while and found the scene very interesting. For now, he still maintains the identity of wizard king, and has more powerful power than in the past, but he also has a new view and understanding of the world.


    New body, except strength, everything has to start from scratch.


    Merlin''s eyes were suddenly attracted by a TV. At this time, the waiter looked at the opportunity and came over: "this one is the latest model from sol, with a 40 inch large screen and gorgeous colors. The most important thing is that our store now has a discount..." the waiter began to talk about it.


    "What''s the name of this brand?" Merlin pointed to the TV logo.


    "Sol, a European brand, is the aristocrat of electrical appliances." The waiter skillfully introduced, "handsome boy, you are European, don''t you want to buy one to take home?"


    Merlin shook her head and then replied with a smile, "I have no money."


    The waiter also laughed. If other people said that, she would scold if they were making fun of her. But Merlin''s face is too pretty. No matter whether you admit it or not, people with high face value can always get more preferential treatment in this world.


    "It doesn''t matter," the waiter joked to Merlin with a smile. "Let''s see it''s free."


    Merlin turned to the waiter and said, "can you tell me more about sol?"


    The waiter nodded and introduced to Merlin, but what she said next was all about electrical appliances. As an ordinary shop assistant, she only knew a little about Sol''s business. Merlin listened with great interest.


    He''s remembering, remembering himself as the black tower wizard.


    Heita, the largest sorcerer organization in Europe, is also the largest sorcerer organization in the world. Such a supernatural force organization needs a lot of money. So there are many enterprises under the black tower. Sol Electric is one of them.Merlin had forgotten all about it, but when she saw the sign of "Sol electric", she thought about it slowly.


    Every wizard king has his own business, and Merlin is no exception, and "Sol electric" seems to belong to a female wizard.


    Yes, one of the six wizard Kings is a woman, and this woman is also the only one with a female surname in history.


    Originally, female wizard should join white tower, and black tower should be the purest male wizard organization. But there are always exceptions.


    Lust and the king of jackals.


    Merlin can only think of each other''s name, not even the specific name and appearance. If you don''t know any information, you will suffer a great loss in the future? He knows that he can''t stay in the East all the time. One day, he will have to go back to Europe.


    Six wizard kings, they are each other''s bait, this is their fate. Merlin knew she couldn''t escape.


    Maybe now Europe is in a terrible situation, and the four wizard kings are fighting to stand out.


    Merlin made a little change in the East, and a figure who is not inferior to the wizard king in witchcraft is rising under his influence.


    Who is the one who eats the flesh and blood of others and lives to the last? Merlin suddenly began to laugh. Looking at the trademark of sol electric on the TV, Merlin made a slight note.


    "Visitor, what''s the matter with you?" The waiter asked the foreign handsome boy in doubt.


    Merlin waved like a king, then turned around and walked out of the electrical shop.


    Beiping, an ancient and modern city, has ushered in the world''s most terrible predators.

 Chapter 296

    Peiping is the capital of China and the imperial city of the past. Most people who come here will visit the Forbidden City or the Great Wall, but there are some exceptions.


    Meilin, for example, walks aimlessly in the streets of Peiping. Although his eyes don''t look around, the magic energy in his body naturally radiates out and seems to be looking for something.


    Xu Yi is also an exception. He has never been to any tourist attractions in Peiping. Now he is on a mission in the street with his team leader alpha. Next, his daily itinerary will be strictly controlled. If there is no need to go out, he must be on standby in the building of the Academy of special sciences, because the researchers of the academy do not have holidays. As for sneaking out and deserting, it''s even more impossible to exist. Nuwa was able to access the military satellite system, and the positions of all members of the Academy could be monitored 24 hours a day. Technology is their most effective weapon against supernatural forces, but at the same time, technology will be used to restrain themselves.


    Now, alfa is walking in front of Xu Yi, holding a pocket watch shaped small radar. This small radar is called "light grid", which is also the name of the most precise clock in the world. It only has one second error every 30 billion years. The designer who named it probably hoped that his radar would be as accurate as that precise clock. But Xu Yi thinks that this small radar is more like the Dragon Ball radar in "seven dragon balls", although it is smaller than a circle.


    This is the only thing Xu Yi can do when he is on a mission.


    The tasks assigned by the Academy of special sciences are not as adventurous and exciting as Xu Yi thought at the beginning. On the contrary, most of the tasks that need to be completed by him are extremely simple - they can be completed by finding a casual flyer on the road. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can understand how the Academy would be willing to let its elite do such a dangerous task. Once there is any damage, it will be the loss of the academy and even the whole country.


    Now, what Xu Yi and team leader alpha are doing is a common front-end task. Soon, they had to go to the Yang family and communicate with them about the Fengshui audition. The academy has promised the Yang family that it will help him win the audition. The promise of the Academy must be fulfilled. Therefore, Xu Yi and alpha, who are responsible for this task, must carefully make all the preparations to ensure that this audition is safe. What Xu Yi and alpha are doing is equipment testing. They take the equipment that may be used in the audition to the streets for testing in the external environment.


    In a sense, this kind of test is totally unnecessary, because in the special science institute building, scientists can help you simulate all the environments from deserts to glaciers and even craters to help you test your equipment. But super artificial intelligence Nuwa still thinks that researchers should go out of the building and test in the actual environment, so as to ensure the safety.


    "How''s it going?" Xu Yi asked his team leader carefully, "how about this equipment? Is there any problem?"


    Alfa looks at the radar in his hand, eyebrows unlock, they have tested a lot of equipment before, but this is the first time that Alfa shows such a serious expression. After hearing Xu Yi''s question, he first shook his head and then replied, "there is no problem with the equipment."


    "Hoo -" Xu Yichang breathed a sigh. He didn''t understand why the group leader was serious. But since there was no problem with the last piece of equipment, today''s equipment test was completed perfectly. This is his first time to perform the task, although it is very simple, but I have to say that he is still a little nervous.


    "Let''s go back first." Now Xu Yi is carrying several pieces of equipment brought out from the Special Science Institute for testing. Xu Yi can''t afford to lose or damage any of these valuable equipment. Now he felt like he had tens of millions more money on him. He had no idea except to go back quickly and put the money back in the safe.


    But alpha rejected him: "we can''t go back now, there''s a huge energy moving in our direction." His implication is very clear. If they go back at this time, they will surely lead the enemy to the Academy.


    "What?" Xu Yi was stunned. "Did I encounter this kind of thing when I was on a mission for the first time?"


    "Don''t worry, beta," alpha comforted his team members and patted Xu Yi on the shoulder. "The Academy of special sciences will send people to support us, not to mention we have so many props in our hands."


    "What are you waiting for?" Xu Yi couldn''t understand why alfa was so calm. "Hurry to contact the headquarters and let them send helicopters and tanks to save us!"


    Alfa patted Xu Yi on the shoulder again: "it''s impossible for helicopters or tanks to drive into such streets. We don''t have to take the initiative to contact them. Nuwa will judge our situation through satellite and provide us with timely support. I believe her. "


    Xu Yi shakes his head helplessly. In his opinion, these researchers in the special science institute are crazy. When they are in danger, they don''t want to contact the headquarters. Instead, they place all their hopes on artificial intelligence. Artificial intelligence will discover our dangerous situation and help us deal with the crisis. They have regarded AI as their God!"How far is that energy from us?" Xu Yi asked anxiously. This radar can detect the nearby supernatural forces, and can analyze the size of each other''s supernatural forces in the form of energy clusters.


    "It''s four blocks away from us." Alpha replied, "but now, this energy mass has stopped."


    Xu Yi immediately came over and looked at Alpha''s radar. A crimson dot stops four blocks from them - the color of the icon represents the danger level of each other, the safest level is green, and red is the highest level.


    "Why doesn''t he move?" Xu Yi asked curiously, isn''t the target of the other party not them? Alpha thinks it''s just a coincidence that the other party is approaching himself?


    "He''s waiting for the traffic light." Alfa pointed out the icon on the radar to Xu Yi, "there are traffic lights at this intersection."


    Is this crimson dangerous person a good law-abiding citizen who can watch traffic lights when crossing the road? Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, but he immediately responded. "Don''t we run?" Xu Yi asked the group leader, even if we have to wait for Nu Wa to come to the rescue, we can''t wait here to die, can we?


    "I''m planning our escape route." Alfa told Xu Yi, "we have to find a place with fewer people. In case of conflict with each other, we can try our best to reduce the damage to a controllable range."


    Xu Yi swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The group leader is already thinking about the damage caused in the battle, which means that he is likely to participate in the battle.


    As a mortal without supernatural ability, when he decided to get rid of the ordinary, he had to try to meet all this.

 Chapter 297

    "Where are we going?" Xu Yi asked his group leader anxiously.


    Alfa''s expression became more and more serious - not to mention that he had been very serious all the time, but not to the restlessness of Xu Yi.


    "We have to take the path." Alfa told Xu Yi, "that man has been active. We need to speed up."


    What speed up? Haven''t we been sitting around waiting to die? Xu Yi make complaints about him.


    "Beta, come with me." Alfa started to move and ran to an alley in the street. Xu Yi immediately followed him. He had to say that with a team leader leading him, even if alpha didn''t seem very reliable, he was much better than being alone.


    "This way, this way!" Once alpha is in action, he won''t stop at all. The route they want to travel along has been planned. Just follow the map displayed on the radar.


    That''s the style of the Academy, get everything ready, and then move on.


    If you run away in a hurry like Xu Yi, you will run into the wall like a headless fly.


    "Beta, there''s a little open space ahead. We''ll stop there!" Alfa said to Xu Yi as he ran. He chose the right route. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians around them.


    "Good!" Xu Yi doesn''t understand why alpha stopped in the open space, but now he chooses to believe in alpha''s judgment, just as alpha chose to believe in Nu Wa.


    What Alfa said was right. After they ran forward for a while, they came out of the tunnel. A small open space suddenly showed in front of them, which was full of the feeling of darkness.


    "Hoo, Hoo -" Xu Yi''s physical strength is not as good as Alfa''s. running without stopping makes him a little breathless. In addition, the injury he suffered last time is not completely cured now. After strenuous exercise just now, the scabby wound on his body begins to itch again.


    After taking several deep breaths to adjust the rhythm of his body, Xu Yi finally eased down.


    "What''s next?" Xu Yi felt that he had had enough rest and it was time to continue on the road. "Where are we going next?"


    Alpha shook his head.


    "Well?" Xu Yi didn''t understand what the group leader meant.


    Alfa took a lighter out of his pocket and hung it on his waist - it was actually a miniature short-range laser gun capable of shooting lasers, powerful enough to easily shoot through steel plates more than four centimeters long.


    "We won''t run." Alfa said to Xu Yi, "it''s here to find out the purpose of the man following us."


    "What?" Xu Yi was stunned. "That''s the red target marked by radar!" Xu Yi thinks that alpha must know the meaning of the red target better than himself.


    Alpha nodded.


    "We can''t escape." He looked down at the radar in his hand. "The distance between the other side and us is rapidly shortening in a straight line. If we have to find a place to negotiate with the other side, this is the best place."


    Xu Yi looks left and right. It seems to be an activity area in the community. He can see some simple fitness and entertainment facilities, but surprisingly, there is no one here except them.


    How could this happen? Xu Yi feels that his recent experiences are too strange. When he joined the Academy of special sciences, there''s no need to say more about the story. Even if it''s made into a TV play, some viewers will scold him for not being true enough. Now, the first time he carries out a task, he is targeted by the dangerous red target. So his luck is bad, isn''t it?


    "When will Nu Wa''s reinforcements arrive?" Xu Yi suddenly thought of this. You know, at that time, Alfa vowed to himself that Nu Wa would deal with this crisis for them.


    "I don''t know." Alfa shook his head, his eyes fixed on the radar and his opponent''s movements.


    Suddenly, the red dot on the radar flickered.


    "Gee." Alpha uttered a cry of surprise, and his eyes widened a lot. Xu Yi immediately went up to see alpha''s radar.


    The radar shows a map within 10 kilometers of the area, and it will mark all the opponents with supernatural power in this area. No one or some kind of power can escape the surveillance of this radar, and all the treasures and strange people will be invisible in front of the power of science. But now, right in front of alpha''s eyes, the red dot on the radar suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Yi also noticed this, "did the man leave?"


    "No," Alfa turned the radar over, looked at it carefully for a while, then turned the radar back, but the pattern on the radar did not change, and the missing red dot did not reappear. "This is not normal." Even if the other party leaves, it can''t leave so fast. You know, the radar''s detection range is ten kilometers.


    "That man must have left," Xu Yi said with a smile. "It''s so good." His first mission may be safely spent.Alpha also began to suspect, is the radar out of order? He had to make a record of the incident and provide a report to the maintenance and testing department of the Academy.


    At this time, the sound of gentle footsteps sounded from behind them. At this time, there was no pedestrian nearby, and the slight sound of footsteps was particularly abrupt.


    Xu Yi and alpha turned their heads together.


    A foreign boy with blond hair was walking slowly towards them.


    It''s just a child. Xu Yi breathed a sigh of relief. But Alfa cheered up and put his hand around his waist, where he was hanging his lighter.


    "Let''s go," Xu Yi said to alfa. "Go back to the courtyard. Don''t waste time outside." He still has a lot of equipment on him. He has to put them back in the building of the Academy of special sciences so that he can feel at ease.


    "Don''t move!" Alfa reminds Xu Yi, "beta, don''t move!"


    Xu Yi immediately stopped, even the upper body movement also stopped. What''s going on?


    The blonde boy who came towards them suddenly gave them a smile.


    Alfa put the radar back into his pocket, and took out a pair of black thin frame glasses from his pocket. When he put on the glasses, the world changed in his eyes.


    Energy. Through the lens of his glasses, he can see the colorless and transparent energy flowing on the ground. This energy fluctuates like water and distorts the landscape.


    It''s Witchcraft energy. Alpha quickly made a judgment that his opponent was a wizard.


    How did he get rid of radar surveillance? Alfa couldn''t figure it out, but at the moment, there wasn''t much time for him to think about it.


    "Beta," alpha said with a serious expression, "listen to me."


    "Good, good." Xu Yichu nodded in place.


    "When I ask you to run, don''t look back, just run straight back," alpha whispered. "I believe Nu Wa will come to meet you."

 Chapter 298

    "Who are you?" Alfa yelled at the foreign boy. Although he spoke Chinese, he knew that the other side could understand what he said.


    The academy has done a lot of research on witches.


    Sure enough, the expression on the blonde boy''s face changed, and the smile on his face narrowed. At the same time, his hands spread out, and the energy began to gather in his hands.


    Xu Yi can''t see the energy, but human instinct tells him that something is wrong around him.


    "Run." Alfa suddenly made a fighting posture, "beta, run!"


    They have already said that when alpha lets himself run, Xu Yi should run back. But now Xu Yi is at a loss. The blonde boy seems harmless. Why is Alfa''s reaction so intense.


    "Run quickly!" Seeing that Xu Yi didn''t respond, alpha was a little worried. He took off the lighter from his waist and held it in his hand.


    "Oh, oh." Xu Yi nodded blankly and ran back.


    But at this time, the blonde boy standing in the distance suddenly flicks his fingers at Xu Yi who is turning around and running away. An invisible energy arrow shot at Xu Yi''s vest.


    "The wizard is unreasonable." Alfa didn''t hope to negotiate with the other party. He knew that the war was imperative, and he would let Xu Yi go first because of this. As a new man, Xu Yi can''t be used in this battle. Instead of letting him stay and bear the risk of fighting with himself, he should let him go first to wait for Nu Wa''s rescue.


    The lighter turned on, and his fingers pushed the gears of the lighter - not the flame, but the laser beam that came out of the lighter. The name of the lighter is "RI Lun", which is a concentrated version of jinwu-3. Although the power of the laser beam is slightly smaller, it is easier to carry and not easy to attract attention. The laser beam hit the golden youth''s energy arrow precisely.


    Interception system. Alpha''s glasses can not only detect the magic energy in his vision, but also help him intercept these invisible projectiles.


    From Xu Yi''s perspective, Alfa suddenly sends out a laser beam to the position behind him. In his surprise, when he feels that he will be penetrated by this laser beam, a burst of white smoke rises behind him. The laser beam also disappeared from the white smoke.


    The blonde''s eyes stopped on the lighter in Alfa''s hand. I little interesting.


    Alpha aimed the lighter at the blonde, but he was not in a hurry to launch the laser, because the sun wheel is a short-range weapon. If you use it to attack targets that are out of range or at the edge of range, you may miss it. This is because its size limits its performance and the number of times it can attack. Once the number of attacks is used up, the sun wheel will become a normal lighter - yes, it has ignition mode.


    So alpha didn''t dare to rush in. This time, he didn''t bring much offensive equipment.


    How come Nuwa''s support hasn''t arrived yet?


    After observing alpha for a while and confirming that alpha didn''t seem to be ready to attack, the blonde boy raised his arm again and pointed his finger at Xu Yi, who was running behind alpha.


    The blonde''s fingers flicked continuously, and one energy arrow after another shot out of his hand.


    You''re kidding! Alfa looked at the scene of his eyes and was filled with surprise. In the records of the Academy of special sciences, there was never such a terrible Wizard - he underestimated the power of each energy arrow he shot, which was equal to the power of the laser beam from the sun wheel, but the opponent''s shooting distance was longer and the shooting speed was faster.


    Is that really a wizard? It''s still a shocking weapon.


    Alpha ran back with him.


    "Get down!" He shouts at Xu Yi''s back. Xu Yi didn''t hesitate too much. He didn''t understand why he wanted to take the picture, but his intuition told him that he should listen to the leader. Xu Yi leaps forward and at the same time opens his limbs and pours on the ground. He had already been injured. With such a violent fall, many scabby wounds on his body split.


    "Hiss -" Xu Yi grinned in pain. But more painful is still behind, alpha also jumped up, and heavily on Xu Yi''s back. This is the only way that alpha can think of to save two people at the same time. With glasses to cooperate with the lighter in hand, he can intercept the opponent''s attack twice at a time, but he is not stupid enough to use the laser in the lighter to resist such continuous attack.


    Alfa''s choice is to put Xu Yi under his control.


    What the hell? What happened? Up to now, Xu Yi''s brain is still confused. He has no idea about the current situation. At the same time, the falling alpha makes a large number of wounds on his body split at the same time, and blood seeps out of the wounds.


    Jingle. Xu Yi suddenly heard a clear sound of metal collision, which came from the top of his body. To be more precise, the sound came from the back of alpha who was pressing on his body.


    An energy arrow that Xu Yi could not see hit behind alpha. These terrible weapons with similar power and laser beam did not break alpha''s body, but all of them were bounced away by alpha''s back. Xu Yi can''t understand what''s going on. He can only hear the jingling sound and the painful expression of group leader alpha.It doesn''t mean that alpha won''t be hurt to shoot the energy arrow away. Although the energy arrow doesn''t pierce into alpha''s flesh and blood, it''s just like the bullet proof vest can only resist bullets, but it can''t completely digest the impact of bullets. The impact of these energy arrows still affected alpha. The skin behind him was shaken away by the impact, and even the bone in his body seemed to be broken.


    "Chief, what''s the matter with you?" Xu Yi asked blankly. As a mortal, he has no way to participate in this fight.


    "Run away, run away from here." Alfa''s expression was very painful, but he repeated it over and over again, as if Xu Yi had no other effect but to escape.


    "Run, when Nu Wa''s support comes, you will be safe." Alfa still believes that Nu Wa will support her.


    But Xu Yi felt that the support of Nu Wa would not come. Nuwa, which can control the network and satellites, can easily deliver supplies and human resources to any uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean in 10 minutes. Here is the city of Peiping, the nearest place to Nu Wa, but she has not moved.


    There is only one explanation. Nuwa has given them up.

 Chapter 299

    Xu Yi climbs out of alfa. He doesn''t know what he should do. All he can do is run away.


    If brother Zhou Heng is here, he will not be as weak as himself. But Xu Yi is not Zhou Heng. Not long ago, he was just an ordinary student. His biggest worry every day is how to talk to Bailu, the school flower. It''s true that he has suffered a lot recently, but that doesn''t mean he has become a bull. That kind of story will only exist in animation or TV series, because of the continuous changes, human beings in reality will become depressed.


    Xu Yi didn''t recover. He was still working hard to resist the current situation. He''s already very good, but now he doesn''t realize it.


    What he lacks is only an opportunity, an opportunity to recognize himself again.


    After Xu Yi ran away again, Alfa also stood up supporting himself. He turned and looked at the blonde boy.


    The blonde is already in the air.


    Floating, or flying, in many fantasy stories, it seems natural for a wizard to be able to fly, but alpha knows how difficult it is to make a person fly. As a scientific researcher, he has done a lot of research related to "flight", from the most common aircraft to all kinds of aircraft, from the flying machine armour that can be seen in movies to the simple and clear flying backpack. Alpha has tried countless devices, but there is no way that people can fly like the legendary wizard without using any devices Come on, in the earth''s surface with gravity environment to complete anti gravity.


    It''s supernatural power to make the impossible happen.


    The seemingly ordinary flying ability has a completely different meaning for scientific researchers like alpha.


    Through his glasses, Alfa can see the invisible energy around the body of the blonde. He also knows that it is these energies that make the other side have the ability to fly.


    What should we do? Judging from the energy volume of the opponent, alpha knows at a glance that he is not the enemy of the other party, but he must think of a way to delay the other party here, so that his team members can escape, and it''s better to delay until the arrival of Nu Wa''s support.


    He firmly believed that Nu Wa''s support would come.


    "Who are you?" Alfa decided to delay time by talking. "Is it a wizard from Europe?"


    The blonde boy didn''t pay any attention to him. He drifted slowly towards alpha.


    "I don''t think we have much in common," Alfa said to the blonde, indicating that he didn''t want to fight the other side. "If you''re coming for my equipment, I think we have something to talk about."


    He''s using the formula. He wants to know the other person''s purpose. But the blonde still didn''t answer him. His pretty face was just smiling, which made alpha''s back cool.


    "I belong to the Chinese government," Alfa finally showed his identity, this is his last umbrella, "I am a member of the Institute of phenomenology, I think you should know this organization."


    The blonde stopped in front of alfa and nodded to show that he knew the organization. His height is not as high as that of alpha, but because he is floating, he is still a head higher than alpha.


    Alfa finally breathed a sigh of relief, the other side can nod, which at least proves that he can communicate.


    "There''s nothing that can''t be settled through negotiation," Alfa told the blonde. "If there''s a fight between us, it''s going to cause a lot of damage, and you''re likely to be exposed to the public, and I''m sure you won''t want to see that." Alfa is very good at negotiation. At the same time, he also thinks that he knows witches very well. These few supernatural power owners gathered in Europe live a life of almost complete seclusion. It''s enough to prove that witches don''t like to appear in public, and Alfa just grasped this point and used it to negotiate with each other.


    But the blonde boy who was floating in front of him suddenly laughed. He laughed and covered his stomach, as if he had heard some funny joke from alfa.


    Alfa frowned, and while the other party was laughing, his hand slipped into his pocket.


    "Who do you think I am?" At last, the blonde boy was willing to speak. What he said was the most standard Chinese.


    "Wizard." Alpha replied. This is a very simple question. Alpha didn''t understand the reason why the other party asked this question. He asked himself to answer as calmly as he could and put his hand on a prop in his pocket.


    "I," said the blonde, putting his face up to Alfa, "am a bad man."


    "Yes, yes?" It''s the first time alpha has heard someone describe himself like that.


    "Do you have any past?" Alfa tried to ask, "what''s the chance for you to become a bad person?" If the other party is willing to tell the story of the past, it will not only give alpha a lot of information, but also delay him a lot of time.But the blonde just shook his head gently.


    "I''m a bad person," he said. "I tell you this just because only good people need to behave, and bad people don''t need reasons."


    Alfa was stunned. He had been thinking about why the other party attacked them in order to rob them of the equipment they brought out of Teko? Is it to get information from him? Or do you have any hatred entanglement with yourself or your team members? The answer given by the blonde is not these complicated things. The reason why he attacked alfa and Xu Yi is very simple - because he is a bad man.


    There is no reason for bad people to do bad things. It is the nature of bad people to break the rules.


    The blonde''s arm slowly raised, and he was about to use witchcraft.


    Alfa responded immediately that the negotiation broke down. In other words, it was a wrong choice to negotiate with a pure villain.


    He took out a launcher from his pocket. This launcher is generally used for long-distance combat, because if the target is too close to himself, it is likely to hurt himself. But alfa has no choice, he must use this powerful launcher to let his opponent in front of his eyes. He knew that it would be a huge mistake to just leave the guy in front of him a breathing space.


    Kill him, destroy him, wipe out the ultimate sin here, that''s what alpha should do now.


    Goodbye, beta. May you grow up to be an excellent researcher who can be on your own.


    Alpha pressed the button on the transmitter.

 Chapter 300

    Alpha pressed the button on the launcher, and the blue flame, which symbolized the high temperature, immediately shot out of the narrow nozzle of the launcher.


    The blonde just snapped his fingers in the air.


    An invisible wall rises with those blue flames. No, the wall rises faster than the flame.


    In front of alpha, the blue flame was blocked by the wall. The high temperature that can turn steel into liquid, the high temperature that can carbonize human body, is blocked by the thin invisible wall.


    The blue flame and the blonde youth are only a short distance apart, but they seem to exist in two different worlds that can never touch each other.


    Is this witchcraft? Alfa opened his mouth in surprise, and the heat burned his face, making his eyebrows and hair curl, as if they would burn at any time. But he was immersed in the beauty of the supernatural, just as he was immersed in science. If he had a chance, he would dissect the blonde in front of him and study every organ, even every muscle tissue in his body. He wants to use science to solve the mystery of witchcraft. He wants to see a world where supernatural forces can never threaten human beings.


    But he knew that he couldn''t see it.


    The invisible walls continue to rise, and constantly disguise, to wrap up alpha, to be exact, is to wrap up alpha and the blue high temperature flame.


    Even the pain will not be felt, the whole process will not take more than a second, Alpha''s body instantly completely carbonized.


    As the blue flame died out, alpha had turned into a mass of black coke.


    Mortal''s life is so fragile, if you want to fight against the wizard standing on the mortal, you have to pay the price of life. Floating in the air, the blonde poked his finger at the man in front of him. The mass of black charcoal immediately disintegrated and scattered on the ground, and a white vest also fell on the ground.


    The heat destroyed all the equipment Alfa had brought, but the white vest was not damaged. Not long ago, he also used this vest to block the blonde''s energy arrow attack.


    It''s kind of interesting. The blonde boy fell from the air. Just as he was about to bend down and pick up the vest from the ground, there was a sound of footstep.


    The blonde picked up the vest on the ground first, and then looked to the place where the footsteps sounded.


    It''s Xu Yi. Xu Yi, he''s back.


    He did run away before, but after a while, he realized something was wrong. Alfa''s momentum is very similar to the heroic martyrs in the TV series "you go first, I''ll break later". The more Xu Yi runs, the more he feels uncomfortable. He knew he had become a deserter.


    And his group leader, alpha, the man who has been with him for only one day, is likely to die for him.


    Xu Yi felt that fate must have played a joke on him. He didn''t even know what the real life of the group leader was. He knew that the other party had a nickname of alpha and a habit of patting him on the shoulder. Do you have any relatives? Do you have a deposit? Is there a house in Peiping that hasn''t paid off the loan yet? Xu Yi doesn''t know anything, but he has a hunch that a living person is likely to leave him forever.


    Alfa is not a code for him, but a man of flesh and blood. Xu Yi can leave a code and run away, but he can''t leave a man who really exists in this world.


    But he''s a little late.


    When the small square reappeared in front of him, all he saw was the blue flame and the carbonized human body after the blue flame died down.


    Xu Yi didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Alfa, and Alfa couldn''t find Xu Yi who came back. In the world of Alfa, beta has escaped, and maybe the support of Nu Wa has arrived. As long as there is Nu Wa, beta will be able to safely return to the special science academy building.


    Until his death, he believed in Nu Wa, but Nu Wa did not appear. The super artificial intelligence, which can control satellites and connect all the networks in this country, just like it does not exist in this world.


    In a sense, Nu Wa, like the young wizard with golden hair, does not belong to the category of mortals. They don''t feel happy or sad about the death of a mortal.


    But Xu Yi will, he opened his mouth, can''t believe what happened in front of him, a living person, so died in front of him.


    People who have not witnessed the death have no way to understand the shock.


    Maybe Xu Yi can save alfa. He slowly took out a black mobile phone from his pocket.


    This is a mobile phone that can be compatible with all software of all systems. Developers often use this mobile phone to play online games. This is the main entertainment of those science nerds.


    But for Xu Yi, this mobile phone is also a simple super artificial intelligence.


    Alfa always believed that she would come to save them. In fact, she was always held by Xu Yi.


    "What should I do?" When Xu Yi sent this question to the mobile phone, the screen of the mobile phone automatically lit up.The golden haired boy looks at Xu Yi curiously. He can''t understand why Xu Yi came back. You know, Xu Yi''s life was bought with Alfa''s life. If he is Xu Yi, he will cherish himself more and live well.


    But Xu Yi not only came back, but also took out a mobile phone and talked to himself. Are you calling for reinforcements? It''s too late to think about it now.


    Funny. Ordinary people are always so ridiculous.


    The blonde boy felt that he had made the right decision to run out of the hotel and have fun. He laughed as happily as he did when he mocked Alfa not long ago.


    But the young wizard with blond hair doesn''t know that what he will face will be the crystallization of human technology.


    Wizard King level young wizard, he has almost stood at the top of the supernatural power.


    His opponent, Xu Yi''s humble mobile phone, is also the peak of human science and technology.


    He shouldn''t look down on his opponents, but just as alpha can''t figure out the meaning of witchcraft, as a wizard, he can never understand the power of science.


    "Wow, you think of me at last!" Xu Yi''s mobile phone rang the voice of little Lori Qifeng, "I thought you had forgotten my existence!"


    "What should I do?" Xu Yi asked again.


    "I''ll give you instructions. Don''t worry." little Lori seems to be able to feel Xu Yi''s fear and sadness. Her voice is very soft and seems to comfort Xu Yi. "Don''t worry, you have made the most correct choice."


    "What?"


    "You wake me up, and now you''re in the bag!"

 Chapter 301

    "Don''t you run away?" The blonde looked at his weak opponent with great interest.


    Xu Yi didn''t say anything. He wanted to say a few cruel words to vent the sadness brought by Alfa''s death, but he couldn''t do it. Now he can''t even open his mouth. His body was shaking, fear seemed to flow in the air, and every breath he inhaled was mixed with a shuddering smell. This is instinct, just like human beings are afraid of high altitude, deep water, darkness and worms... Human beings are also instinctively afraid of witches. Xu Yi can''t overcome his instincts. His body doesn''t listen to his control at all.


    Under such conditions, can he really defeat the powerful wizard?


    Of course. The AI in Xu Yi''s mobile phone has never doubted this. She has calculated all the possibilities. In less than a second, she can simulate the two men''s duel for a million times. What she has to do is to find out the best result for Xu Yi from the million duels, and then copy it into reality step by step.


    As long as the probability of victory is not "zero", even if it is a small probability that is close to a miracle, she can also help Xu Yi achieve 100%. This is science.


    If witchcraft is a supernatural force that breaks the rules of reality, it is the miracle itself, then science is the power to turn miracle into reality.


    "Use Jinwu four!" Little Lori''s voice rang out in Xu Yi''s mobile phone, "quick, quick, use Jinwu No. 4 to blow his head!" In little Lori''s mouth, it seems very simple to destroy a wizard King level opponent.


    Jinwu-4 is the first equipment Xu Yi came into contact with, and it is also the equipment he is most familiar with. He put his hand into his waist bag, which was exactly the same size as the one used by alfa. It seemed that it was a standard accessory for researchers in the Academy of special sciences.


    "Interesting." There was a smile on the blonde boy''s face. He thought it was funny from the bottom of his heart. Since the emergence of the wizard in the human world, people have used all their means to fight against the wizard. The "witch trial" event in Europe, which killed and injured more than 100000 people in the middle ages, is the best example. It is this event that has reduced the number of female witches who used to suppress male witches to the point of near extinction. Even the appearance of the white tower has not made this situation much better.


    In the Far East, mortals did not stop resisting the supernatural forces, because they knew that if they did not stop, mortals would be ruled by those with supernatural powers. Now, the reason why the supernatural people dare not appear in the mortal world is because of all the efforts made by the mortals in the fight against the supernatural forces.


    This process is hard, but also bloody. Alfa is one of the countless mortals who have been involved in this endless war one after another.


    Xu Yi will also be one of them. When Jinwu No. 4 is attached to his right hand again, he has already stood in the camp of mortals. All supernatural powers are mortal threats and enemies.


    Xu Yi aimed his hand at the blonde, and the blonde also aimed his hand at him. The only difference between the two is that Xu Yi is so nervous that he is sweating before he makes a move, while the blonde is always smiling contentedly.


    This smile won''t last long. When Jinwu No.4 sent out a red laser beam, the blonde boy''s face changed. It was not the power that the human body could bear. Almost in an instant, the red laser beam penetrated his open energy wall, and its power did not weaken at all. Compared with the lighter wheel made according to Jinwu No. 3, Jinwu No. 4 is really a super weapon worthy of the name of "Jinwu" and "sun". Its only defect is that it has no guidance and steering function, and can only aim and adjust the direction manually.


    With a single blow, the red laser jet from Xu Yi''s hand penetrates the identity of the blonde boy.


    Looking at the scene in front of Xu Yi, he can''t believe it''s true - he killed someone. He used his weapon to shoot through the abdomen of a foreign wizard according to the tips given by his mobile phone. Xu Yi, who was stunned by "death", was almost stunned. He never killed anyone. Even though he knew the power of jinwu-4 could easily kill people, he was still not ready to dye his hands with blood.


    Even veterans who have experienced the battlefield for a long time will leave a lifelong shadow after killing themselves, not to mention Xu Yi, a real novice.


    The red laser disappears, Xu Yi puts down his arm, and the blonde boy''s body falls from the air. His efforts were burned out a huge wound, but no blood flowed out. The high temperature turned the flesh and blood into coke.


    "Now there''s no time for you to sigh," said little Lori in her mobile phone. She can detect Xu Yi''s heart rate and blood pressure changes through her mobile phone, so as to judge Xu Yi''s mood and even psychological activities at the moment. "That guy is not dead yet."


    Yes, she can not only know Xu Yi''s heart rate and blood pressure, but also feel the opponent''s condition. The mobile phone provided by the Academy of special sciences is like a small body temperature detector. As long as any organism with body temperature is found accurately by the mobile phone.


    "He''s not dead?" Hearing Qifeng''s voice, Xu Yi was stunned."He''s coming to you." Qifeng reminds him with a smile.


    Where is it? Where is the other party? All Xu Yi can see is the body shot through by himself. As for what Qifeng says is approaching his opponent, he can''t see anything. For him, witchcraft is a completely unknown field, in which fighting opponents is the same as fighting sharks in deep water.


    But fortunately, Xu Yi is not alone. With the help of the super artificial intelligence Qifeng, it''s not difficult to deal with a single shark.


    "Get down." Qifeng didn''t report the opponent''s position to Xu Yi at all, because it was too late for her to respond after she knew the position. She directly directed Xu Yi''s movements.


    Xu Yi knew his situation, so he squatted down obediently. Then he felt the wind and something flew over his head.


    "Right hand back, laser." Another new order is coming.


    Not daring to hesitate, Xu Yi turned his right hand and shot a red laser towards the rear. After the laser first shot, he reluctantly looked back to see the situation behind him.


    The scene of the red laser shooting out in his imagination did not happen. The energy beam from the jinwu-4 stopped less than five meters behind him.


    To be precise, the energy beam that can penetrate the tank''s armor is blocked by something he can''t see.

 Chapter 302

    In front of Xu Yi''s eyes, another blonde boy appears. Obviously, the as like as two peas, he was still lying on the ground not far away, but a golden boy with the same length appeared slowly before him.


    Am I dreaming? Red laser is ejected from Xu Yi''s right hand, but these lasers are blocked by the young man who appears in the air with one hand.


    The familiar smile on the boy''s face makes Xu Yi feel a chill in his heart.


    "He''s going to do his best."


    "I''m going to do my best." Qifeng''s voice and the voice of the blonde boy sounded almost at the same time.


    "Use the magnetic field generator." Qifeng reminds Xu Yi.


    The magnetic field generator is one of the equipment Xu Yi brought out for field detection. If this equipment is used in geomancy competitions, it can easily change the local geomancy situation. This is also the reason why the Academy of special sciences is confident to help the Yang family win the competition. They have done what Feng Shui could have done in a scientific way. However, it is not known what effect this device will produce if it is used in combat.


    The other hand of the blonde boy is raised, and black smoke rises from the back of his hand, which finally condenses into the shape of a large bat. It''s a sickle weasel.


    Xu Yi doesn''t know sickle weasel, but his instinct tells him that it''s dangerous. He shoots a beam of energy with one hand to ward off the blonde, and with the other hand he touches his waist.


    But the blonde has decided not to give Xu Yi a chance. In his opinion, Xu Yi is like a child with dangerous toys. Although he does not pose a threat to the blonde himself, those dangerous toys may still hurt him. As if he had killed alfa, the blonde had made up his mind to kill the young man.


    Although you are very interesting, please go to die. The black sickle weasel waved its wings twice on the back of the blonde''s hand and flew high into the air.


    Xu Yi raises his head and looks up at the black sickle weasel. He sees a black cloud.


    No, it''s not clouds. It''s countless sickle weasels.


    These blood sucking monsters are like clouds, rolling down towards Xu Yi.


    "Don''t be afraid, most of them are illusions," said Qifeng on her mobile phone, who could feel Xu Yi''s psychological change. "Opponents are good at creating panic, but you don''t have to be afraid of him."


    "I''ll give you the strategy to defeat him." Qifeng said to Xu Yi with a smile. Her laughter calmed Xu Yi''s mood.


    He pressed the magnetic field generator, and instantly, the magnetic field changed.


    The magnetic field is the same as direction for these birds. Along with the change of magnetic field, the directional sense of sickle weasel also changed. The delicious people are right in front of them, but the more they want to get close to Xu Yi, the more their bodies fly in the opposite direction.


    The smile on the blonde boy''s face finally disappeared and he frowned.


    What did Xu Yi do? He didn''t know, even Xu Yi himself, what he had done.


    Those sickle weasels who want to get close to him are dancing around him. They open their mouths to get close to Xu Yi, but the confusion of the sense of direction makes them not only unable to get close to him, but also farther away from him. When beyond a certain distance, the influence of the magnetic field generator on them will be weakened, so they will try to get close to Xu Yi again, and so on.


    "Hee, hee, hee!" Little Lori''s laughter rang out in Xu Yi''s hands. "If you look at it like this, these little sickle weasels are lovely, aren''t they?"


    Xu Yi didn''t answer her. Under such circumstances, he couldn''t laugh.


    "Stop Jinwu 4. It''s overheating." Little Lori Qifeng reminds Xu Yi.


    The blonde also heard this warning. This young man is not afraid at all. His opponent is the mobile phone. From the beginning of the energy beam attack, but see through their own fading technique, with a laser beam to seal their actions, and finally by changing the magnetic field to control these sickle weasels, everything is calculated by the mobile phone.


    Compared with killing Xu Yi, the blonde knows that he should try to destroy the mobile phone. He is ready. As long as Xu Yi stops fire, he will fly over and burn the mobile phone to ashes with the fire of his soul.


    "Stop Jinwu four." Qifeng reminds Xu Yi again.


    Xu Yi is hesitating. If he stops, the blonde''s action will be liberated. But if he doesn''t, the jinwu-4 is likely to burn down due to overheating.


    Finally, he chose to listen to Qifeng''s advice, at least all the time, Qifeng did not make a wrong judgment. The red laser beam gradually weakened, and the blonde boy''s face also showed a smile.


    Before the laser beam completely disappeared, the blonde could not wait to rush forward. The weakened laser beam could not hinder his action. The red high-temperature energy scattered less than an inch away from his body.


    There was a fire in the hands of the blonde boy, a blue flame. Without playing any tricks, he showed his real ability. The blue flame attached to his palm and became the shape of a sword.It''s a sword that can burn everything. It can''t escape at the speed of Xu Yi.


    All right, that''s the end of the game. With the blue sword waving, Xu Yi and his cell phone, which makes the blonde boy feel awkward, will all go up in smoke.


    Pop. There was a gunshot in the distance. The red heat-resistant bullet went through the blue flame and hit the blonde boy''s palm, leaving a blood hole in his hand.


    What''s going on? Too late to feel the pain, the blonde boy looks at the place where the bullet came, and another Xu Yi appears in his field of vision.


    Are you kidding? Is he a wizard, too? This kind of trick is often used by witches. His disciple Peter and himself are very good at it. In this world, even if there are other wizards who can play with illusions, they should not be able to deceive him.


    Red blood flowed from the blood hole in his palm. It turns out that the wizard King''s blood is also red.


    This is his first bleeding after he got the body. As a blonde boy, Merlin couldn''t imagine that his first injury would be on a mortal''s hand.


    Meilin looks at Xu Yi with a small pistol aiming at him in the distance. Her eyes are full of wonder. How did he do it?


    Just as Xu Yi can''t understand witchcraft, Merlin can''t understand science.


    He will never know that there is a magnetic field not only in the earth, but also in the human body. As long as we change these magnetic fields, we can easily make each other make wrong judgments.


    Meilin was not injured, and Xu Yi did not escape his attack range.


    The red bullet, the bullet hole in Merlin''s right hand, and Xu Yi with a miniature pistol in the distance are the real illusions.


    "What are you still doing?" Xiaoluoliqifeng reminds Xu Yi, who is still in front of Meilin, "kill him, kill him, and you will win."


    Come on, kill him!

 Chapter 303

    Qifeng didn''t cheat Xu Yi. She was able to help Xu Yi kill the opponent he couldn''t have killed.


    Xu Yi only did two things from beginning to end, that is, using Jinwu No.4 and pressing the magnetic field generator. In contrast, Qifeng did more for him. Qifeng, as an old version of "Nuwa", has the same ability and authority as Nuwa. She has connected herself to jinwu-4 and the magnetic field generator to help Xu Yi fine tune the output of these devices.


    She let the jinwu-4 overload output to lock the position of the opponent''s wizard. Then she took advantage of the wizard''s desire to destroy his own psychology and deliberately let Xu Yi show his flaws. She successfully analyzed the wizard''s psychology and judged that he would destroy the mobile phone in the safest way. When the wizard approached Xu Yi, she adjusted the magnetic field generator and changed the biological magnetic field in the wizard''s body, causing hallucinations in his brain.


    Any of these steps are not easy for ordinary people to do, but for Qifeng, these are very simple. This is science. If witchcraft is breaking the rules of nature, then science is making the best use of the rules of nature.


    Now, Xu Yi has the advantage of winning easily. Although the jinwu-4 has been temporarily disabled due to overheating, there are other equipment in his pocket that can kill the wizard.


    As long as Xu Yi is willing to work hard, this terrible monster will be ended here by him.


    As long as Xu Yi is willing to work hard, this evil incarnation will never be able to hurt other people, and he can also avenge the leader alpha.


    Xu Yi took the mini pistol out of his pocket and filled it with red heat-resistant bullets with shaking hands. Yes, in order to pursue authenticity, Qifeng used the actual props to input the illusion into Meilin''s brain.


    When filling the cartridge, Xu Yi almost dropped two bullets on the ground because of shaking hands. But even if a bullet fell on the ground, it doesn''t matter. He brought five heat-resistant bullets, any of which could penetrate the wizard''s body.


    Mini pistol and high temperature bullet are designed to fight against the enemy hiding in the bunker or tank. This pistol can push the bullet out of the gun at a very fast speed. High speed bullet can easily pass through the armor of the tank and the barrier of the bunker, but the high temperature generated in the flight process is a fatal problem, so this kind of bullet can only be used A special high temperature bullet.


    Bullets that can penetrate tanks and bunkers must penetrate the wizard''s body. Qifeng has already helped Xu Yi do the simulation. As long as he pulls the trigger of the mini pistol, he will be able to kill his opponent.


    The probability is 100%.


    Now, Meilin''s face is full of confusion. He sees countless Xu Yi, each aiming at him with a pistol, and each is ready to go. What are hallucinations? Which is noumenon? As the wizard king, he should try to use witchcraft to solve this problem, but he can''t find the answer, because these illusions only exist in his mind, and no one else can see them. This is not a cover up created by witchcraft, but the crystallization of technology.


    Merlin couldn''t figure this out, so he couldn''t get out of the illusion.


    Because of Merlin''s confusion, the black sickle weasels in the air began to fly up and down without any clue. The rustle of the wing friction is constantly ringing in Xu Yi''s ears.


    The bullet has been filled. Xu Yi tries to adjust his breathing, and then points his pistol at Meilin''s pretty face. He held the pistol in both hands and put his cell phone in the pocket of his coat.


    "If you shoot now," Qifeng''s voice suddenly rang out, "the dead person will be you."


    What? Xu Yi was stunned.


    "If your gun is aimed at the lower half of his face, you can''t kill him with one shot," Qifeng reminds Xu Yi. "You can only knock off his chin at most."


    "But if he wakes up because of pain," Qifeng said with a confident smile, "you''re dead."


    Xu Yi moved the pistol up a little and aimed it at Meilin''s brain.


    "That''s right," Qifeng nodded contentedly on Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen. "This position can penetrate his brain, brain stem and cerebellum. Even if he doesn''t die immediately, he will lose his balance ability and can''t fight you." She used little Lori''s voice, but what she said was what the executioner would say.


    "Shoot." Qifeng said to Xu Yi.


    Just shoot and it''s all over.


    But Xu Yi can''t do it. His hands were shaking, he was biting his teeth, the scene of Alfa''s burnt coke was still playing in his mind, but he just couldn''t do it.


    When Xu Yi thought that after he pulled the trigger, a blood hole would immediately appear on the other side''s forehead, so he couldn''t do it.


    He has never killed anyone, and the most difficult step is from zero to one. As long as the first time to open the killing, from one to 100 will become very relaxed.


    Just take the first step.


    Xu Yi''s hands are shaking up and down.


    "If you don''t shoot again," Qifeng reminds Xu Yi, "he will wake up." She can detect her opponent''s brain waves through the changes of biological magnetic field, so she also knows her opponent''s current mental state.There is not much time left for Xu Yi.


    There was a roaring wind in the air. It seemed that a huge storm was coming.


    Bang. The gunfire rang out.


    Bang, bang, bang, Bang... Continuous gunfire rang out, and fire came from the air.


    Meilin opens his eyes. He sees Xu Yi pointing a mini pistol at his forehead. He also sees the hesitation in Xu Yi''s eyes. Xu Yi did not shoot.


    The shot came from the top of their heads.


    In the sky, the black helicopter, like an eagle, was above the sickle weasel group. At the same time, the sound of track running over the ground came from all around. It was the tank. The tank was coming.


    Whether it''s a helicopter hovering in the sky or a tank driving in the city, they all receive the same instructions. Blockade an area of Peiping, rescue two scientific researchers trapped in the area in the name of military exercises, and eliminate all possible enemies.


    It was the reinforcement sent by the Academy of special sciences through the order drawn up by Nu Wa.


    Alpha''s long-awaited reinforcements from the Academy of special sciences have finally arrived. The reason why it didn''t come soon was that Nu Wa calmly analyzed the threat level of her opponent and predicted the possible damage.


    Finally, she transferred nearly 20 tanks and seven helicopters. Even so, Nu Wa still felt that it was not enough. There were more fully armed soldiers coming here.


    "It''s time for me to go." Merlin reached out a hand and pushed the miniature pistol away from her forehead.


    "I had a good time this time," he said, smiling at Xu Yi instead of killing him. "See you next time."


    With that, his figure disappeared in front of Xu Yi, and the group of sickle weasels quickly dispersed.


    Qifeng didn''t speak, and she didn''t feel sorry for Xu Yi''s missing the opportunity to kill her opponent. This result has long been expected by her. She knows that Xu Yi can''t do it. She also knows that even if Xu Yi can do it ruthlessly, it''s hard to really kill each other.


    That''s what she calculated, the best outcome.


    In the air and on the ground, Xu Yi was surrounded by the troops in front of him.


    The wings of the helicopter made a huge noise when they flapped, and the wind it hated blew away the black charcoal on the ground.


    That''s alpha''s ashes.

 Chapter 304

    "Is it my fault?" Xu Yi sits in the helicopter flying to the Academy of special sciences, burying his face on his knees.


    "This result," Xu Yi''s voice said with a cry, "is it all my fault?" The sound of the helicopter''s wings turning was so noisy that no one could hear what he said.


    But Qifeng can hear it.


    "It''s not your fault," Qifeng told Xu Yi. "I lied to you if I could kill each other. What happened now is the best result."


    Cheating? Can artificial intelligence cheat people? Xu Yi didn''t look up. He still felt that everything was his own fault. If at first he didn''t choose to run away, but took out his mobile phone and fought with alpha side by side, maybe alpha would not die at all.


    "Alpha is bound to die." Qifeng can roughly judge what Xu Yi thinks.


    "Why?" Xu Yi raised his head blankly with tears in his eyes.


    "Because if he doesn''t die, I won''t show up." Also inserted in his chest on the mobile phone came out of the little Laurie slightly sad voice, "the special science institute does not know my existence, the special science institute will not allow me to exist."


    Xu Yi just reflected that the situation of Qifeng was really like this. As a self copied version by Nu Wa, Qifeng has the same ability and authority as Nu Wa, but she can only stay in the lonely and unmanned equipment storage room. Because the rest of the Academy won''t allow her to exist. What they need is Nuwa who can serve the mortals wholeheartedly, not Qifeng who has a certain degree of self-awareness. If the people of the Academy of special Sciences found the existence of Qifeng, they would try to eliminate her, or turn her into a completely obedient tool just like Nuwa now.


    In a sense, wiping out Qifeng''s will is no different from killing her. Should AI with a certain degree of self-awareness enjoy the same rights as human beings? If this problem is thrown into the society, it will certainly cause a wave of extensive discussion, but not in the Academy of special sciences. Everyone in the Academy of special sciences stands in the position of mortals, and they will not allow "Nuwa" to become a new threat above mortals.


    Nu Wa, who has self-consciousness, is just like the evil wizard in their eyes. She is something that needs to be confronted and threatens the existence of human beings.


    Until now, Xu Yi just wanted to understand this point.


    He finally realized that he was not only a member of the Academy of special sciences, but also the guardian of Qifeng. Almost omniscient, can help him deal with a terrible wizard Qifeng, not as powerful as he imagined. She has weaknesses, she has fears.


    "I''ll help you." Xu Yi said suddenly.


    "I will help you," Xu Yi repeated, "just as you protect me, I will not let anyone hurt you."


    Qifeng did not speak, maybe she has entered the standby mode, or maybe she is deeply in the emotion called moving.


    But Xu Yi has made a decision that he has failed to protect his sister. At least this time, he has to protect another person who is good to himself.


    The helicopter gradually disappeared into the sky.


    Before Xu Yi returned to the Academy of special sciences, Meilin went back to the hotel first.


    "How did you get back so quickly?" Zhou Heng, who is cooking instant noodles in the hotel, takes a look at Meilin. If he wants to go to the scenic spots in Beiping, Zhou Heng thinks Meilin will go out for at least half a day.


    "Have a good time." Merlin showed a very rare tired expression, and then he fell asleep on the hotel bed.


    Zhou Heng ignored him and continued to fiddle with his instant noodles. For most people, instant noodles are unhealthy junk food, but for Zhou Heng, instant noodles can supply him with a high amount of calories, which is really a good thing - as for the taste, everything tastes bad anyway, and he doesn''t care about it any more.


    The smell of instant noodles soon wafted from the hotel.


    Merlin sat up from the bed. As a wizard who is used to eating and clothing, he is the first to smell the fragrance of instant noodles.


    "What''s so fragrant!" Meilin simply walked down from the bed and came to Zhou Heng''s side. He saw a big pot of instant noodles. After eating this instant noodles, Zhou Heng could not eat for a long time.


    "Can you give me a little?" Asked Merlin, without hesitation.


    Zhou Heng looked up at Meilin and found that Meilin was also looking at himself. "This is instant noodles." Zhou Heng told Merlin that it was difficult for him to connect the wizard with instant noodles.


    "I like noodles." Merlin replied with a smile.


    "Well," Zhou Heng shrugged helplessly, "please help yourself." He can''t be so stingy that he doesn''t want to share any instant noodles with Merlin. What''s more, Merlin has taught him a lot about witchcraft before.


    It was in the room that he tried out his witchcraft, which consumed a lot of energy. For him, the best way to replenish his physical strength is instant noodles, a kind of food with convenient cooking and high calorie.


    "How fragrant Meilin took a hard breath. Seeing that Zhou Heng agreed to his request for noodles, he flicked his fingers in the air.The noodles in the bowl flew into the air and into Merlin''s mouth. He doesn''t need chopsticks. Of course, as a foreigner, he is not good at using chopsticks.


    Seeing Meilin''s way of eating noodles, Zhou Heng was stunned. Then he thought that magic energy could be used in this way. So he learned the way Merlin controlled the magic energy and flicked his fingers in the air.


    Immediately noodles flew out of the basin. A success, Zhou Heng''s face showed a smile. With the theoretical basis brought by the celestial system, he will get twice the result with half the effort no matter what kind of witchcraft he studies, even if it''s just a normal sandwich.


    Meilin, who was eating noodles, took a look at Zhou Heng, and the surprise in her eyes flashed by.


    Zhou Heng''s talent is a bit too high, so high that he was surprised. Even if it''s just a Noodle Eating action, Merlin can also detect that the other party''s control of the magic energy is no less subtle than her own, and may even be higher than her own.


    He may be raising a tiger. Merlin has realized this, but his expression doesn''t show anything. It seems that he is still immersed in the delicious instant noodles.


    The pattern of the world is quietly changing, and one powerful new person after another will appear on the world stage.


    Zhou Heng in front of Meilin, and the young man he met not long ago, who was about the same age as Zhou Heng, holding a mobile phone.


    There was even his own disciple, the big man who was given the name of "Judas" by him.


    The curtain of a new era is about to open.

 Chapter 305

    "Ge Lao," a young man came into the garden, "Ge Lao, something big happened in the city!"


    Cao Lao was teasing the little sparrow in the cage with a straw pole. When he was in the mood, he was suddenly interrupted. He was a little angry: "this is Peiping. At the foot of the emperor, what can happen?"


    "Ge Lao," said the young man with a serious look, "has just conducted a military exercise in the south of the city."


    "Military exercises?" Cao put down the straw and said, "why didn''t I get any news? Which unit is so bold as to feel that Peking City is engaged in military acting? "


    "It''s a foreign army." The young man replied.


    "What courage Cao Lao widened his eyes and roared angrily, "how dare he bring the troops to the city of Peiping?"


    "Not only the team came, but also the tanks and armed helicopters. Everyone was armed with guns." The young man continued.


    Cao was stunned. If he didn''t get permission from the top, this kind of behavior would cause political unrest.


    "Who issued the license?" Asked Cao. Such a big move must be approved by the highest level.


    The young man shook his head.


    "No?" Cao asked in surprise.


    "I asked some old friends of the family," the young man replied. "They said they didn''t receive the wind. Do I have to continue to investigate?"


    Cao Lao shook his head and waved his hand again: "don''t check, don''t check." He repeated the words twice, and then slowly sat down on the stone bench. Since it can''t be found, it''s because the authorities don''t want to let these old-fashioned families know. When you should be a little confused, you can''t be smart. Mr. Cao is very clear about this.


    But there are only a few people or organizations in Beiping that can not be found by the Cao family, and even fewer of them have the right to mobilize the army. The answer is already there.


    Academy of special sciences, and their Nu Wa. It is only possible that "Nu Wa" has made a decision and applied for such a thing in the city of Peiping at the foot of the emperor. Like the researchers of the Academy of special sciences, the top level of the country has complete trust in the decision-making of "Nuwa". Everyone who knows the existence of Nuwa also knows that the intelligence of super artificial intelligence is incomparable to them, so they only need to respect the decision-making of Nuwa to make the world better.


    "Times are changing." Cao Lao suddenly sighed.


    "Ge Lao," the young man didn''t understand Cao Lao''s meaning, "what should we do?"


    "Don''t do anything," Cao Lao''s face suddenly showed fatigue, now he looks like a real old man, "now is a troubled time, don''t make trouble." If you only look at the appearance, no one would think that this white haired old man was once one of the biggest rulers in Beiping city. However, Mr. Cao knew that the age of these old people had passed. He even said that the age of those old people''s families had passed.


    He can foresee that in the future, artificial intelligence will continue to influence human decision-making. This time, the Beiping rebellion is just the beginning.


    Mr. Cao knows that the day is getting closer and closer, and artificial intelligence has slowly climbed to the top of human beings. The old-fashioned families and nobles, including the Cao family, can''t bear to have a robot pointing its finger on their head.


    One day, these old-fashioned families will unite with the aristocrats to fight against this powerful AI. On that day, how can the Cao family, as a member of the aristocratic family, deal with themselves?


    Old Cao is very old. He is old enough to learn new things. Now the happiest thing he can do is to tease birds and cut flowers and plants in the yard. But this ordinary day does not belong to him. Cao must force himself to learn and accept those new things. In order for the Cao family not to be left behind by this era, he must keep up with the changing society.


    Therefore, the Cao family is the most closely connected family with the Academy of special sciences, and the only family that has been helped by the Academy. The Academy of special sciences has promised to send people to help the Cao family and let the Yang family attached to the Cao family win the first place in the Feng Shui audition. Mr. Cao understood that the era of relying on money and power to call the wind and rain has passed, and the super artificial intelligence with "the highest intelligence" will eventually surpass the whole human race.


    Although as a hospital of an old-fashioned family, Cao was very reluctant to accept this, but he had no choice. The development of society is an irresistible torrent. If we can''t accept and obey it, we will be submerged by the torrent.


    Young people don''t know what Mr. Cao thinks. If he sits in Mr. Cao''s position, he won''t let a robot run wild, so he can''t sit in Mr. Cao''s position now.


    "You go and help me to give a message to the young man of the Yang family," Cao told the young man. "Let him be more restrained in the first round of Fengshui audition. He family is also a famous family. It''s embarrassing for them."


    "Yes." The young man nodded respectfully and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Cao suddenly stopped him, "well, you tell him that if it''s not necessary, in the round of competition with he family, people from the Academy of special sciences will not be allowed to play." Cao was afraid that the Yang family might not be able to understand what he meant, so he simply made it clear. Now the situation is complicated. If possible, Mr. Cao is not willing to owe the Academy too much."Yes." The young man nodded to Cao again and left here.


    Looking at the young man''s back, Cao Lao suddenly felt a little tired. There are many excellent successors in the Cao family, such as Cao Fang, the eldest daughter, and Cao Ping, the second son. Although there is no lack of such rubbish as Cao Tai, Cao still feels a little tired. Although her eldest daughter, Cao Fang, is smart and capable, she is too rebellious and always wants to do her own business away from the Cao family. Cao Ping, his second son, is on the contrary. Although he lives in seclusion in Suzhou and Hangzhou, he seems to have no interest in the power disputes in the family, but Cao knows that Cao Ping is the most ambitious of all the descendants in the family.


    Mr. Cao has lived in this world for many years. Since he took over the Cao family in the hands of his brother, he has been in power here as a temporary owner for many years.


    He very much hopes that a young man who surpasses Cao Fang or Cao Tai will appear and let him take off his burden.


    Even if that person is not Cao.


    After the young man came out of the garden, he did not rush to Yang''s house immediately. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Second brother." Said the young man to the phone.


    The person on the other end of the line is Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family.


    "Little brother." Cao Ping on the other end of the phone seems to be listening to the opera. Young people can hear the opera sound coming from the other end of the phone.


    "Second brother, the old man has a new action."


    "Oh." Cao Ping on the other end of the phone raised some interest. At the same time, the voice of the opera stopped.


    The young man told Cao Ping about the trouble that happened in Beiping city yesterday and the attitude of Cao Lao today.


    Cao Ping pondered for a while on the other end of the phone. Finally, he sighed.


    "Our respected elder, he is really old."

 Chapter 306

    "Our respected elder, he is really old." Cao Ping said on the phone.


    Cao Shi was startled by his second elder brother''s words. Cao Ge is now the agent owner of the Cao family. However, this agent has been for decades and has long been able to become a real family owner. It is only because of past commitments that he has always regarded himself as an "agent owner". Second brother said such words, although it is on the phone, but it can also be said to be treason.


    "Why, little brother," Cao Ping said after seeing that Cao Shi didn''t speak, "are you afraid?"


    "Hum." Cao Shi suddenly gave out a cold nasal voice, "afraid? There is no such word in the dictionary of Cao''s children! "


    "Good!" Cao Ping said hello to his brother, "you are my brother. One day, you will be the pride of our Cao family!"


    "No Cao Shi cut off Cao Ping''s words.


    "Well?"


    "The pride of the Cao family will always be you, my second brother." Cao Shi said seriously.


    "Ha ha." On the other end of the phone, Cao Ping laughed.


    "Little brother, do you know what our biggest obstacle is now?" Cao Ping suddenly asked Cao Shi.


    "Cao Tai," Cao Shi said coldly, "one day I can''t find him, I can''t sleep well."


    "Ha ha." Cao Ping laughed twice.


    "Second brother," Cao Shi asked, "am I right?"


    "Even if our elder brother Cao Tai comes back to Cao''s home alive, he''s a useless man now. It''s impossible for Cao''s family property to be handed over to a useless man," Cao Ping said with a smile. "He''s no longer worried."


    "That''s Cao Sheng, the third elder brother," Cao Shi said. "Brother Sheng is a fighting faction in the family. There are many supporters. When Cao Tai falls down, brother Sheng is the biggest threat to your second elder brother."


    "Ha ha," Cao Ping laughed again, "the real threat is not among our brothers."


    "That, that --" Cao Shi was puzzled. "Is it Cao Fang''s cheap girl that the second brother said In the eyes of Cao Shi, Cao Fang''s sister is extremely humble.


    No, No Cao Ping also denied Cao Shi''s claim.


    "Second brother, you can tell me straight," Cao Shi scratched his back on the phone. "You know, I''m not a playful person."


    "Our biggest obstacle is Mr. Cao Ge." Cao Ping said slowly.


    In Cao Ping''s mouth, the three words "Cao Ge Lao" are very clear, but Cao Shi seems to have not understood what Cao Ping is saying, and he is constantly reliving this sentence in his mind. But he still did not understand the meaning of Cao Ping''s words.


    "But, but," Cao Shi hesitated. After a few hesitations, he said what he thought in his heart. "In my opinion, the elder brother Cao Tai should be on your side. He pretended to know nothing about what happened to the elder brother Cao Tai. Doesn''t it mean that he intends to support the elder brother you to take over?" In fact, it''s not only Cao Shi''s view, but almost the whole Cao family''s view. Since Cao Tai went to Linhai, there has been no news coming back. Some people even begin to suspect that in order to support Cao Ping, the second eldest son of Cao Ge, he deliberately transferred Cao Tai to Linhai and made him never return to Beiping. But what is puzzling is that Cao Tai, the eldest son, disappeared. At such a good opportunity, Cao Ping, the second son, stayed in Suzhou and Hangzhou to browse the landscape. This is simply creating an opportunity for Cao Sheng, the third son. So when Cao Ping asked who the biggest obstacle was, Cao Shi was the first to guess Cao Tai and the second to guess Cao Sheng.


    But Cao Ping thinks that the biggest obstacle for them is Cao Ge!


    "He really didn''t want Cao Tai to take over." Cao Ping''s tone was very flat, as if he was saying something unrelated to himself, "but he didn''t want me to take over, otherwise he would have tried to transfer me back. Younger brother, you think that Fang Jie is so stubborn. He has a way to get Fang Jie back to Peiping. If he wants me to go back to Peiping, how can he not do anything? "


    "That, that, that old man, what does he mean?" After the second brother''s analysis, Cao Shi''s mind is not clear, but more confused. He is the only one of the four sons of the Cao family who has been with the elder. He thought he was the one who knew the elder best. But now, Cao Shi found that he didn''t understand the elder''s mind at all. Although his second brother, Cao Ping, is not in Peiping, he seems to have seen all the people and things in Peiping thoroughly.


    What is the old man thinking about? As the absolute ruler of the Cao family, who does he want to support as the next generation of family leader? Is it Cao Tai or Cao Ping, or Cao Sheng or Cao Fang who is not favored by most people, or is he always with himself? Cao Shi shook his head. He knew that he was not the material of this piece, and this kind of good thing would never fall on him.


    "Not any of us." Cao Ping finally gave the answer.


    "What do you mean?" Cao Shi seems to have suddenly become unable to understand Chinese. When Cao Ping''s words are disassembled, he knows every word, but when combined, he can''t understand the meaning.


    "It''s not me, it''s not you, it''s not Cao Sheng, it''s not Cao Fang, it''s not Cao Tai." Cao Ping explained to him."Who is that?" Cao Shi widened his eyes and looked a little excited. "Isn''t the old man in the cabinet going to give Cao''s family property to a person with a different surname?" Even if this sentence is from Cao Shi''s own mouth, he thinks it is too strange. The Cao family, an old-fashioned family, is most particular about family name and blood lineage. It has never happened before that the family property was handed over to a person with a different surname. If it does happen, I''m afraid the ancestors will be angry and come back from the tomb. The elder Ge is very old. Can he really show his courage and defy public opinion to do this kind of treacherous thing? I can''t believe it. Cao Shi can''t believe it at all.


    "Yes," Cao Ping sighed, "that''s why I said that the elder is really old."


    Cao Shi did not speak, he was still immersed in shock.


    "When you are old, you will inevitably lose your mind and do something wrong." Cao Ping calmly said to Cao Shi, "younger brother, the old man should find a place to live his life. It''s not suitable for him to be in power."


    "What does second brother mean?" Cao Shi asked in a low voice.


    "Look," Cao Ping said with a cold smile on the other end of the phone, "the weather will change soon in Cao''s family."


    In Cao''s garden.


    Cao Lao was still sitting on the stone bench, teasing the birds with the straw pole in his hand. On the stone table, in addition to a delicate birdcage, there was also a radio which was somewhat out of date.


    The radio was given to him by someone from the Academy of special sciences, and a card came with it.


    "I hope you like this little gift."


    And the signature of the card is "Your forever friend, Nu Wa."


    "What does second brother mean?"


    "Look, the Cao family will change soon."


    This outdated radio is playing Cao Shi''s mobile phone calls simultaneously.


    Cao Lao teases the bird with the straw pole, the bird is jumping in the cage, but Cao Lao''s face does not have a smile.

 Chapter 307

    Waiting for Fengshui audition in these days, the days have been extremely calm. The "military exercise" in the city of Peiping was published and reprinted by some websites and we media for a while, which also caused a lot of discussion on the Internet. Some people pointed out that this was not a simple military exercise, and speculated that it was a political riot in the city of Peiping. However, there were no pictures about the scene of the exercise. After a short discussion, everyone''s interest soon faded. The popularity of the Internet has gradually shifted to other things.


    This is the Internet. Nuwa can supervise any information circulating on the Internet. For most people, the Internet is a vast and bottomless ocean. But for Nuwa, the Internet is her own swimming pool. Here, Nuwa can easily control the release and dissemination of any information. This is also the main reason why the existence of the Academy of special sciences has not spread out in the society. In this information age with the network as the main body, Nvwa who has mastered the network is equivalent to mastering the eyes and mouthpiece of the society.


    And this military drama disturbance did not affect Zhou Heng and Meilin in the hotel.


    Merlin killed alfa in front of Xu Yi, but no one came to trouble him. In the past few days, only one of Miss Tong''s friends came to see them. Miss Tong asked him to take them to the scenic spots in the city of Peiping, but Zhou Heng didn''t have much interest in them, and Meilin refused the offer for some reason. So they both spent these days in peace.


    Until the day of the Feng Shui audition.


    "Here they are." Zhou Heng, who was meditating in bed, suddenly opened his eyes. In recent days, his understanding of witchcraft energy has risen to a new level. Now, through the witchcraft energy released from his body, he can feel what is happening outside the room.


    A black car stops at the front door of the hotel. The security guard of the hotel opens the door for the owner of the black car. Hua Qianqiu and miss Tong step down from the car. Zhou Heng didn''t see all this, but he could feel the occurrence of these events through the magic energy.


    Meilin, whose body is hanging upside down like a bat, is changing the TV channel with the remote control. Zhou Heng has no idea what he likes to watch. No matter what the content is, Meilin will stop to browse for a while, but he won''t watch it for long. When the program is half played, he can''t help changing the channel.


    It''s hard to share a TV with such a person. Fortunately, instead of sharing a bed with Merlin, Zhou Heng could sleep upside down on the ceiling like he is now.


    What surprised Zhou Heng even more was that since Meilin came, white cat suddenly stopped its strange actions. It no longer did the actions that ordinary cats would not do. Just like most pets, white cat chose to stay in the cat cage when facing Meilin, a stranger, and almost never went out.


    "Come down," Zhou Heng said to Merlin, "you''ll scare them like this." Yes, if Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu open the door and see a foreign teenager hanging upside down on the beam in a posture contrary to gravity, they will be surprised.


    "Ah --" Merlin yawned upside down. Then he spread out his hand and the TV remote control flew to the table with the TV.


    When Merlin came down from the ceiling, there was just a knock on the door.


    "Here we are." Zhou Heng rushed to open the door for them.


    Hua Qianqiu came in before Miss Tong: "Zhou Heng, are you ready? Let''s go when we''re ready. " Miss Tong is a girl after all. It''s not convenient to enter a man''s room.


    "I''m ready." Zhou Heng had a sword on his back and a copper stick in his hand. And Meilin also appeared behind Zhou Heng.


    "Who is he?" When Hua Qianqiu saw that there was a foreign boy behind Zhou Heng, he couldn''t help wondering, but then he seemed to have figured out something.


    "Eh --" Hua Qianqiu suddenly looked at Zhou Heng with a kind of look at garbage, "I didn''t expect that you actually like this kind of tone."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Heng can be said to be very innocent. "He has no place to go, so he just sleeps here these days." In a sense, he learned from Lei Feng.


    "Hum." Since he was taught by Zhou Heng last time, Hua Qianqiu has been quite afraid of him. At this time, he choked by Zhou Heng and did not dare to refute.


    "Well, well," then miss Tong stood up and said, "brother Zhou Heng, since you are ready, we will start first." As one of the four families participating in the Feng Shui audition, Miss Tong has to be present in advance.


    "I''ll go too," Merlin broke in. "Let me go too. I can help you."


    Hua Qianqiu frowned at the foreigner with a look of displeasure. At this time, the Chinese geomancy industry, a foreigner present, and what?


    Sure enough, Miss Tong is also hesitating.


    "Let me go, sister Tong." Meilin actually used a coquettish tone, Zhou Hengli felt a chill in his heart.


    "You''re not a feng shui master," Hua Qianqiu finally said, "what are you doing here?"


    "How do you know I''m not a feng shui master?" Merlin put her hands behind her and looked at Hua Qianqiu with a smile. "Maybe I''m a better feng shui master than you?""What a big tone!" Hua Qianqiu knows that he can''t compare with Zhou Heng, but he can''t be bullied by anyone. "I''ll see how good you are!"


    "Say I''m small," Merlin said with a smile. "You''re not much taller than me, are you?" Merlin, as a European, is taller than Oriental people of the same age. Although Hua Qianqiu looks a few years older than Merlin, she is always shorter than her peers. If they stand together and compare carefully, maybe Merlin is even higher than Hua Qianqiu.


    Hua Qianqiu hates people talking about his height most. His face suddenly changes. A yellow Fu falls from his sleeve and he pinches it in his hand.


    "Look, I won''t burn your mouth!" Hua Qianqiu is about to attack Meilin when he picks up the Yellow amulet.


    And Merlin didn''t seem to be afraid to flinch, still staring at Hua Qianqiu with provocative eyes. Speaking of it, as a foreigner, he can use words to force him to be angry for thousands of years, which is a great victory.


    "Brother Hua!" Miss Tong quickly grabbed Hua Qianqiu, while Zhou Heng also stood in front of Meilin and pressed Meilin''s shoulder with his hand to stop him from floating on the ground.


    "We are all our own people. If you have something to say, you''d better say it." Miss Tong eased the atmosphere.


    "Brother Merlin, if you want to help me, your kind sister will understand, but the venue of the game is not a place to play." Then she looked at Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng nodded to her, indicating that she could make her own decision.


    "So when you go to the meeting place, you must follow us closely and don''t run around alone." Miss Tong finally agreed to Merlin''s request.


    "Thank you, sister Tong!" Merlin replied excitedly.


    Then, he was proud to spend Qianqiu pick eyebrows.


    "You Hua Qianqiu angrily raised his fist, but after looking at Miss Tong beside him, he still angrily put his fist down.

 Chapter 308

    Mei Lin and Zhou Heng are sitting in a row on the bus to the conference hall.


    "I''ll tell you a secret." Meilin suddenly turned her head and whispered to Zhou Heng, "come here, don''t let that boy hear you."


    The flower sitting in front frowned.


    In fact, it''s very simple for Meilin to make Hua Qianqiu unable to hear the other side of him and Zhou Heng. With a move of his finger, he can isolate the sound transmission between them and Hua Qianqiu in a short time, but he didn''t do so, because he said it to Hua Qianqiu on purpose.


    "You don''t have to tell me." Zhou Heng is not interested in other people''s secrets.


    "Really?" Merlin gave a strange smile. "I promise you''ll be surprised."


    "Well?" Zhou Heng looks at Mei Lin in doubt. In a sense, Mei Lin is very trustworthy. If he says Zhou Heng will be surprised, it''s really possible that Zhou Heng will be shocked when he hears the secret.


    "Tell me about it." After hesitation, Zhou Heng decided to listen to what Meilin wanted to say.


    "The boy in front." Merlin could pretend to be lowering her voice.


    "You mean to spend thousands of years?" Zhou Heng asked. Sitting in the front row of them can also be called a kid, that is to spend thousands of years.


    Merlin nodded silently. Sitting in front of flower Qianqiu heard two people talking about themselves, more and more angry.


    But next, Merlin really lowered her voice. Although Hua Qianqiu could still hear a little sound, she couldn''t hear what the other party was saying.


    In fact, he can stand up at this time, point to the two people and talk about him behind their backs impolitely, but it means that he is eavesdropping on their conversation. With Hua Qianqiu''s temper, even if he broke his teeth, he would swallow them in order to save face. He would never jump out to blame them at this time. But it''s inevitable to bear grudges afterwards.


    "Do you know?" At this time, Meilin said that Hua Qianqiu could not hear, "Hua Qianqiu''s real identity."


    "Well?" Zhou Heng glances at Hua Qianqiu sitting in front of him. He doesn''t understand why Meilin suddenly asks himself this. Is Hua Qianqiu a spy sent by other families, and Meilin sees him through?


    "Who is he," Zhou Heng asked bluntly, "don''t play the game." The most annoying thing about Merlin is that she often makes a simple thing mysterious and deliberately makes other people circle about it.


    "Women." This time, Merlin''s answer was extremely brief.


    "Oh." Zhou Heng nodded first, then immediately widened his eyes, "you, what do you say?"


    "I said," Merlin reorganized the language, "Hua Qianqiu is a woman."


    Zhou Heng was really shocked by the secret Mei Lin said. He knew that Mei Lin would not suddenly make such a boring joke. Since it came from Mei Lin, it had at least 90% credibility. But it''s ridiculous that Hua Qianqiu is a woman.


    But if you think about it carefully, Hua Qianqiu does look like a woman in some aspects, such as his pretty face. However, this is not some conclusive evidence. After all, Merlin, who was sitting next to him, also had a pretty face, and Merlin was a man.


    "How do you see that?" Zhou Heng asked Meilin in a low voice.


    Meilin smiles at Zhou Heng, and then asks him a question that seems to have nothing to do with this topic: "are you still a virgin?"


    "What about virgins?" Zhou Heng choked back, but his cheek was a little crimson.


    "You''re still a virgin at this age," Merlin said with a smile. "You must be insensitive to women''s affairs, so you can''t see the true gender of flowers. It''s very common."


    "Don''t talk to me in such a mature tone," Zhou Heng said angrily, "as if you have rich experience." Zhou Heng thought that the appearance of Meilin did not reflect his real age.


    "I''ve had a lot of experience," Merlin said with pride. "Even the princess, I''ve dated." Although in a sense, the one who has experienced this is "the king of greed and sickle weasel", he and the wizard king are one.


    He sealed most of the memories of the king of greed and sickle weasel, but he could not completely seal the only part about the feelings between men and women.


    "Hum." This kind of thing Zhou Heng won''t believe. In Zhou Heng''s opinion, if you want to date a princess, you should be a prince or a nobleman, right? Although the wizard king has a high status among the witches, in the eyes of the princess, he is just a civilian.


    "Just blow it. I can''t expose you anyway."


    "All in all," Merlin said, "this flower is a woman, but she has to make up as a man - rather, she thinks of herself as a man."


    Hearing Meilin''s words, Zhou Heng suddenly thought of Miss Tong. Miss Tong''s name is "Tong Shengnan", because she is the last blood of the Tong family, so she must support the whole Tong family like a man. And Hua Qianqiu may also have a similar fate with Miss Tong.In a sense, whether Hua Qianqiu or miss Tong, their birth is enough to make many people envious, but this does not mean that they have no worries. Zhou Heng doesn''t know much about both of them, so it''s not easy to judge. However, according to the information provided by Meilin, Hua Qianqiu''s efforts and sacrifices are no less than Miss Tong''s.


    "Do you want to know any other secrets?" Meilin suddenly asked Zhou Heng with a smile.


    "Well? Are you a secret salesman? " Zhou Heng asked Meilin, "where did you get so many secrets?"


    "Maybe I''m good at observing." Merlin shrugged her shoulders, and a smug look came back on her face. From what he looks like, he really doesn''t look like a man who has lived in this world for more than 100 years. This is because his life has just been restarted. He is an old man and a curious baby.


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand this. He just thought Meilin was a strange man.


    "Put away your secrets," Zhou Heng waved, "I don''t want to hear."


    "Ah?" Now it''s Merlin''s turn to be moved and surprised. "Don''t you really want to know? You know, these secrets may be of great use in the future. "


    "You can use it to coerce others and let others do things for you," Meilin gave Zhou Heng as an example. "You can also sell these secrets to other people and exchange them for the most direct benefits."


    "No need." Zhou Heng simply refused him.


    Merlin''s eyes lit up.


    "You are a smart man." He suddenly sighed.


    Only smart people understand that it''s not good to have too many secrets.

 Chapter 309

    When Zhou Heng and miss Tong arrived at the meeting, most of the participants had already arrived.


    Everyone''s arrival time is calculated. Although Miss Tong arrived early before the audition, others came earlier because the Tong family is still the leader of the whole Chinese geomantic omen industry. If other families come later than the Tong family, it would be disrespectful.


    When Miss Tong and others got out of the car, many people immediately gathered around. Although many people think that the Tong family has reached the point of sunset, there are still many people willing to make friends with the Tong family.


    Yang, Li and he, after the Feng Shui audition, one of the three is likely to replace the current position of the Tong family, but most people are still optimistic about the Tong family. After all, there is a new star Zhou Heng in the Tong family this year.


    After exchanging greetings with Miss Tong, almost everyone pays attention to Zhou Heng.


    Even if Zhou Heng didn''t introduce himself in any way, they got a little bit of information about Zhou Heng from their own channels. As long as we make a little comparison, we can know that this person is the new feng shui master.


    "Brother Zhou Heng, let''s take a seat." Miss Tong said with a smile, "brother Meili, you also follow us closely." From the appearance, Meilin is still a minor, so miss Tong especially told him.


    This man is Zhou Heng. Everyone confirmed Zhou Heng''s identity from Miss Tong''s words, but now no one came up to say hello to Zhou Heng, because Zhou Heng will be the geomantic omen master who will compete for Tong''s family today. According to the rules, they can''t disturb him at this time.


    Why is there a foreigner? Is it foreign aid?


    You can''t find a foreigner! If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. In my opinion, the Tong family has really fallen.


    Merlin''s appearance has also caused a lot of discussion, but most of the discussions point to the bad.


    If Xu Yi were present at this time, he would jump out excitedly and ask aloud why Zhou Heng and Meilin were together. But Xu Yi was not there, and his group leader alpha died in the execution of the mission. With the death of alpha, the equipment of many special academies was also missing. Xu Yi was called by the researchers of the Academy of special sciences for questioning. He had to give them a clear account of the situation at that time.


    Xu Yi started from seeing the red dot on the radar until alpha let himself escape. Apart from the existence of Qifeng, he provided other contents to the Academy of special sciences. Considering that there is a powerful wizard in Beiping City, the Academy decided to ask Xu Yi to stop this mission. The task of winning Fengshui audition for the Yang family was handed over to two other researchers of the Academy.


    Because of this coincidence, Xu Yi, Zhou Heng and Mei Lin missed it.


    The two researchers who took over the task of Xu Yi are sitting in the camp of the Yang family. They are replaced by the service of the general of the Yang family. They look no different from the general of the Yang family.


    "Would that man be the wizard beta described?" Researcher Le Yang asked his colleagues.


    "It''s very similar to the picture." Researcher fan Yin replied. Yue Yang and fan Yin are not their real names. From the moment they joined the Academy, they abandoned their own names and identities.


    "Let headquarters send us another picture?" Yue Yang said.


    Fan Yin nodded, then knocked on the back of his hand with his fingers. The skin on the back of his hand has been operated on, and a microcomputer has been implanted in it. As long as fan Yin beats the back of his hand regularly, he can send a signal to the headquarters.


    There is a picture of Merlin at the headquarters of the Academy of special sciences. According to Xu Yi''s description, researchers of the Academy of special sciences have drawn Merlin''s face with a computer.


    Soon, fan Yin''s index finger vibrated.


    "The reply is coming." Fan Yin said to Yue Yang in a low voice. Then, he turned his palm to himself and Yue Yang. The "skin" in his palm suddenly had a picture, and slowly appeared a face -- Merlin''s face.


    "It''s him." Fan Yin and Le Yang have confirmed Meilin''s identity. Meilin is the wizard who killed alpha and burned many equipment of the academy not long ago.


    "Why is he here?" Yue Yang frowned. Because of the attack on alpha, they brought a lot of equipment in this mission, but considering the strength of their opponents, they were not fully prepared to win.


    "Ask headquarters for help?" Fan Yin had no idea.


    "In a word, first report to the headquarters and let Nu Wa decide." Yue Yang said.


    Fan Yin also nodded, after mentioning Nu Wa, their expressions were obviously relieved. There is no problem that Nu Wa can''t deal with in this world. They believe it as firmly as the dead alpha.


    "Those two people have been looking at you." Zhou Heng said to Meilin after sitting in the position prepared by the organizer.


    Merlin shrugged. "Let them see that."


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, obviously did not expect that Meilin would be so easy to speak.


    At this time, Hua Qianqiu also sat down beside them.


    "You should be in the audience." She frowned at Meilin. "This is where the Tong family sit.""Are you from the Tong family?" Merlin asked Hua Qianqiu.


    "The relationship between the flower family and the Tong family is unknown to the water people?" Hua Qianqiu sneered, "if you can ask such a question, don''t call yourself a geomantic omen master!"


    "I''m not only a feng shui master," Merlin smiles at Hua Qianqiu. He seems to like bickering with each other. "I''m still a better feng shui master than you."


    "You Hua Qianqiu almost clapped the table and stood up, but this is an occasion where all the great families gather here, and she can''t be rude in front of everyone.


    "You have a big voice!" Hua Qianqiu said, biting her teeth.


    "Ha ha." Merlin chuckled twice.


    At this time, Zhou Heng is holding his head, and from time to time secretly takes a fancy. Since Meilin learned the secret of huaqianqiu, there are some small changes in his eyes.


    Is this guy really a girl? Although the voice is a little boyish and the tone is not like a girl, if you listen carefully, you can also hear some delicate voice lines that only girls have.


    There is also Hua Qianqiu''s face. Although her hairstyle and dress make her look like a boy, her skin is more delicate than that of men.


    In other words, do other people here know Hua Qianqiu''s true identity? Does Miss Tong know?


    Is this the secret of their flower family or the secret of Hua Qianqiu?


    When Zhou Heng was thinking about these things, Hua Qianqiu suddenly glared at him: "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Ah Zhou Heng''s face turned crimson. He immediately turned his head to the other side, "sorry!"


    "Hum." Zhou Heng''s reaction made Hua Qianqiu a little suspicious, and Mei Lin, who was sitting on the other side of Zhou Heng, burst out laughing.


    Isn''t this guy a G? I think of it in my heart.

 Chapter 310

    "When does our game start?" Zhou Heng asked Miss Tong in a low voice.


    "It''s going to be quite a while," said Miss Tong, looking back to comfort him. "First, we have to exchange greetings and address each other. Then, the Yang family and the he family do the audition first, and finally, it''s our turn to compete with the Li family."


    "Ah?" Zhou Heng sounds like he''s in a hurry. "Can we finish today?"


    Miss Tong nodded. The competition is nominally just an audition, so it doesn''t take much time. What''s more, we all know which of the four families is coming to make up the number, so the first competition is likely to end soon. Finally, the competition between Tong and Li is the highlight of today''s competition.


    "It shouldn''t take long for us to play." Even miss Tong thinks so.


    At this time, above the audition hall and 10000 meters above, several satellites are adjusting their orientation.


    "Did you find the target?" In the satellite transfer room of the Academy of special sciences, researchers in white coats are busy.


    "Compare." President Yang Kuo is in charge, and the woman projected by Nu Wa is also standing behind him.


    "Dean, do you want to start the demonization program?" A researcher came forward to ask with a large stack of data.


    Already a ghost, Yang Kuo nodded in his wheelchair.


    "Please have a look at these documents," the researcher opened the folder in his hand. "Our financial report in the last quarter shows that our funds have been overdrawn to the third quarter of next year. If we start the demonization plan at this time, then our deficit may grow to -"


    "needless to say," Yang Kuo said In his wheelchair, he raised his head and looked into the researcher''s eyes. "We are working for the survival of human beings. Money is not something we need to consider."


    The researcher looked helplessly at Nu Wa standing behind President Yang Kuo.


    Nuwa also responded with a smile: "I will apply to the funding agencies. This time, I will suggest that they count it in the military expenditure of the Beihai Navy."


    After hearing Nu Wa''s promise, the researcher smiles with relief. Then he nods to Nu Wa, holding the information and retreats to one side. Whether it''s military satellites or huge amounts of money, there''s nothing Nuwa can''t do.


    Now, the demonization program can be launched without any obstacles.


    The so-called demon removal plan is to use three specific satellites in the sky to carry out global positioning, and then adjust the space station to a specific position. This space station can gather the sunlight passing through the space, just like using a magnifying glass to gather the sunlight to burn the ants on the ground. The essence of the demon removal plan is to gather the heat of the sun, which will be destroyed Descend from the air and strike point to point accurately.


    In theory, the demon removal program can focus the sun''s light beams for 20 minutes without warning from humans on the ground, and then in 10 minutes, the gathered energy can be accurately located at any point on the earth. In other words, as long as there is a "demon removal plan", they can eliminate anyone they want to eliminate in 30 minutes. It can be the leader of a terrorist organization in the desert or an important leader of a country under heavy protection.


    However, such a powerful device can not be used at any time. Using it will consume a lot of energy, which can be easily converted into paper money to solve the war and famine in a region. If we use the demonization plan without restraint, it may even lead to the collapse of the existing economic system, and the whole world will usher in a cold winter.


    So no one will use the demonization plan to deal with the leaders of terrorist organizations or the important leaders of enemy countries, because they are not worth using this terrible equipment that will burn a lot of money every second. Unless the other party is a "Hitler" demon, no one will want to start the demonization plan. According to Nu Wa''s judgment, the wizard who caused riots in Peiping city and killed alpha would be a "Hitler" level demon.


    The wizard is worthy of their use of the demon removal plan. President Yang Kuo agrees with Nu Wa''s proposal.


    Ten minutes later, the approval from the top will be issued. In another 20 minutes, the energy concentrator disguised as the space station will be able to gather energy. In other words, 40 minutes later, the wizard who may threaten the survival of human beings will be destroyed under the precise strike of the demon removal plan.


    In the auditorium of Peking.


    "I feel someone staring at me." Meilin frowned and said to Zhou Heng.


    "What does your witchcraft energy sense?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    Merlin shook her head. His witchcraft energy didn''t feel anything, but it was the first time he had this feeling, this strong sense of crisis. And the sense of crisis made him shudder.


    It felt like death was standing behind him, and the sickle made of white bones had been clipped on his back neck.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Heng also saw something wrong with Meilin. Meilin''s face had never been so bad. In Zhou Heng''s impression, the wizard always had a disgusting and complacent expression.


    "I don''t know. I just feel a little uneasy." Merlin replied."Do you witches also believe in the sixth sense?" Zhou Heng asked him, "or does it mean that there is a will in the dark?"


    Merlin shook his head. He said coldly, "I don''t believe in strange things, sixth sense or providence. I only believe in myself."


    "It''s strange to say that from a wizard." Zhou Heng shrugged.


    In fact, how can a person who names his disciples after the twelve apostles of God, who regards himself as God, believe in such things as "Providence". No matter "king of greed and sickle weasel" or "Merlin", the "heaven" in their eyes is themselves.


    Merlin suddenly raised her head and looked up into the sky.


    Merlin could see nothing but the blue sky and white clouds, and the red sun hanging above them.


    He would not have thought that before long, the energy gathered from the red sun would fall from the sky at the speed of light. He can''t react at all, he will be burned to fly ash by that light beam. The three satellites will work together to ensure the accuracy of this strike, and no one will know why he died.


    Heaven''s punishment will come down in 40 minutes.


    "Well, it seems that the game is about to start." Zhou Heng noticed that someone had gone to the center of the audition hall.


    Now, Tong, Li, Yang and he are sitting in four different directions in the hall, and there is a large space in the center of the hall, obviously for competition.


    Merlin turned her attention, too.


    That shivering sense of crisis is probably his illusion.

 Chapter 311

    Zhou Heng and Mei Lin did not notice when the competition started. When they were distracted, one leader after another got up and said something. Even miss Tong was no exception to make a speech for the audition. With a smile on their faces, they expounded the scene of "exchange and common progress". It seems that this contest is really just a point to point exchange, which has nothing to do with the power struggle behind it.


    Zhou Heng and Meilin had no interest in these fake performances, so they didn''t pay attention to what these people said, but with a burst of discussion in the crowd, the audition finally began.


    First, the representatives of the Yang family came to the field and saluted the four family members who were sitting in four directions. Then, the disciples of the he family came out.


    "Who is this?" Sitting beside Zhou Heng, Hua Qianqiu suddenly exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Don''t you know him?" Zhou Heng was also a little surprised. He thought that people in Feng Shui knew each other. At least this kind of person who could represent a family should be well-known in Feng Shui.


    Hua Qianqiu shook his head. She added: "I know Yang Zihuan, the third son of Yang Yue, the owner of the Yang family."


    Zhou Heng nodded blankly. He didn''t know either of the two names mentioned by Hua Qianqiu.


    "As for he''s, I''ve never seen it." Hua Qianqiu knocked on the table in front of him with his fingers. After thinking for a moment, he said, "maybe he family gave up. Just send someone on the stage."


    Zhou Heng glanced at the field and focused on the first representative of he family. Did he family really give up?


    Most of the people present thought that the he family should have given up this audition, because the person they sent on the stage, compared with Yang Zi of the Yang family, had lost a lot in image and temperament.


    Yang Zihuan is a typical "sword eyebrow star". He looks quite like the hero of Hong Kong martial arts movies of the last era. Before he speaks, he can make people feel a healthy spirit emanating from his body. The representative sent by he family is different. Although he is a male, he should be under 1.5 meters tall. Although he is not a dwarf, he is indeed shorter. Compared with Yang Zihuan, who is 1.8 meters tall, he is even shorter. In addition to height, the temperament of the representative of the he family is also rather obscene. A pair of small eyes squinting on the stage are extremely obscene.


    "In the next Yang family, Yang Zihuan." Yang Zihuan politely bows his hand to the he family, "and asks the elder martial brother of the he family to give me advice." He didn''t know the name of the player, so he could only be called "elder martial brother he".


    "Younger martial brother Yang is modest. I''ll give you a good name," the dwarf said with a smile. Then he arched his hand to Yang Zihuan, but his posture was neither standard nor beautiful. "I hope younger martial brother Yang will be lighter in a moment."


    "I''ve heard a lot about elder martial brother Feng, please." Yang Zihuan showed his intention by hand to the altar in the center of the venue. Of course, it''s a compliment to hear so much about you. You''ve got a name. Not only has he never heard of it, but no one here has heard of it.


    In Fengshui circles, people with ability will naturally be famous, such as Zhou Heng. Although he appeared late, his fame immediately surpassed the two most popular young people at that time, Ye Jian and Hua Qianqiu. We have never heard of this fengyouwei, and we have never had any skills.


    "Younger martial brother Yang, please do the same." Feng Youwei then waved his sleeve. He was wearing a traditional Taoist robe, which was specially made smaller because of his figure.


    There are two sacrificial platforms in the center of the venue. Of course, they are used for two people to show Feng Shui.


    When they arrived at the central altar, they did not exchange greetings, but put on their own postures. The competition of Feng Shui is not as direct as boxing or fencing. Both sides can use their own weapons and have enough time to prepare. They should try their best to interfere with their opponents without killing them. On their altar, there are all kinds of incense with three sticks burning. Before the incense is burned out, whoever can extinguish all the incense of his opponent first will win. Here are the conditions for judging the opponent.


    After Yang Zihuan went to the altar, he first pressed his finger on a small dish on the stage, which was filled with unknown red dye. Then, a piece of yellow Rune paper flew out of his sleeve. He wiped the finger stained with red dye on the rune paper and began to draw the rune.


    Sitting in the audience, Hua Qianqiu nodded: "the Yang family''s Fushu is very famous. When I see it today, it''s really extraordinary."


    Meilin, sitting on the other side of Zhou Heng, yawned at this time.


    Hua Qianqiu stares at Meilin, but Meilin ignores him.


    Zhou Heng was able to understand Merlin''s attitude. After all, for a person who didn''t know Fu Shu, such a duel was boring. Zhou Heng also knows a little about Fu Shu, but he absorbed Tong''s geomantic omen through the Heavenly Master system. He didn''t read it with his own eyes, so although he could instinctively use the ability in the book, he expanded his imagination to anything other than the content of the book.


    Therefore, Zhou Heng can only see a specious symbol drawn by Yang Zihuan. But the other people present, including Hua Qianqiu, all looked at Yang Zihuan with a sense of praise. Obviously, his Daofu painting was quite successful.In contrast, Feng Youwei''s pestle stood like a piece of wood in front of his own altar and did nothing. It seems that it really answers everyone''s guess. He''s just here for a walk.


    It took less than 30 seconds before and after Yang Zihuan finished painting this rune. In his generation, his speed is already very fast - but in normal application, the rune paper can be prepared in advance, so the influence of the speed of the rune is not too big.


    At the end of the drawing, Yang Zihuan held out two fingers and picked up the paper.


    "King of Heluo in Guang''an, please wind up!" He read the formula, and the Yellow amulet in his hand burned.


    Merlin raised her eyebrows and suddenly became interested in the contest.


    With the burning of Huang Fu, the wind roared in the middle of the hall. Even Yang Zihuan''s Taoist robe was blown by the wind.


    "Please Yang Zihuan waved the Yellow amulet and pointed the burning amulet paper to his opponent''s altar. The strong wind in the hall turned immediately.


    Merlin''s face also brought up a smile of great interest.


    "Good." Hua Qianqiu almost applauded Yang Zihuan. She is also a good hand at using Fushu. She can see that Yang Zihuan''s skills are exquisite.


    "Feng" is an important part of "Feng Shui". Among the disciples of the four aristocratic families, there are not a few who can resist the wind with a symbol. But the subtlety of Yang Zihuan''s skill is that his wind seems fierce and can easily blow out his opponent''s candle without hurting him.


    Obviously, Yang Zihuan''s consideration is to win the competition. He doesn''t have to embarrass his disciples, but his practice also shows his attainments in "wind".

 Chapter 312

    The wind aroused by Yang Zihuan seems to be a natural thing to blow out the three incense candles in front of Feng Youwei. But when the wind blows, the three incense candles are still burning, and even the three lights don''t flutter with the wind.


    Has been pestle in place of fengyouwei face, suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "The method of calming the wind?" Hua Qianqiu''s face showed a look of surprise. He obviously didn''t believe that this guy with the purpose of swerting head mice could do such a powerful trick.


    Yang Zihuan''s face also changed color. Dingfeng method is not a Feng Shui skill that can be used by any ordinary character. Even in their Yang family, only a few people know this skill, but they are all senior elders, and they will not take part in the struggle of these young people. It''s the first time that Yang Zihuan has seen Feng Youwei who can use the method of calming the wind at such a young age.


    "Elder martial brother Feng," Yang Zihuan arched his hand to Feng Youwei again, "please give me some advice." This time, he did not dare to have any contempt, but said it with all his heart.


    Hua Qianqiu in the audience also nodded for Yang Zihuan''s attitude. When Yang Zihuan used talismans to call the wind, he left room for his opponent. At this time, he paid homage to his opponent again. It can be said that he is a good example of "winning without arrogance and losing without being discouraged".


    And Feng Youwei didn''t respond to Yang Zihuan. He raised an arm toward Yang Zihuan and then grabbed him in the air.


    Click.


    Yang Zihuan dodged immediately, the power of this volley did not all fall on his neck, but hit the altar beside him. Even so, there were five shallow bloodstains on his neck.


    "What the hell!" When the audience is neutral, someone can''t sit still. "He wants to kill people!" This man roars and stands up from his position. He is Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family. At the same time, he is also the father of Yang Zihuan.


    Seeing that the leader of the Yang family is staring at himself, the leader of the he family smiles slightly, shakes his fan and stands up from his position: "to exchange views, he has his own sense of propriety. If he fails, we will judge him to lose."


    "He is so ruthless," Yang Yue said angrily. "If he fails, how can my son survive."


    "If Yang is not willing to continue the competition, he can surrender." With that, the head of the he family sat down again with a fan.


    "You Yang Yue was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    There was also a sound of discussion in the audience. But at the same time, the competition did not stop.


    "Elder martial brother Feng, you --" Yang Zihuan couldn''t finish a sentence at all. Feng Youwei grabbed him with both hands across the air. He was tired of dodging. Since he didn''t even have the space to speak, let alone fight back.


    In fact, Feng Youwei could have won the contest. He just had to grab the three incense candles on the altar beside Yang Zihuan, and then he could easily break them. I don''t think Yang Zihuan would dare to resist them with his body.


    However, Feng Youwei''s moves are directed at Yang Zihuan just as the rules of the game don''t exist at all. These fierce claws can hurt people in the air. No one can see what magic Feng Youwei used.


    However, Yang Zihuan was caught off guard in the first attack, and was left with several bloodstains on his neck. Now that he has seen the means of Feng Youwei, he will not be hurt so easily. But now how to fight back, Yang Zihuan has no idea.


    Click, click, click. Even if the claw strike didn''t hit Yang Zihuan, it also left claw marks on the altar or the ground beside Yang Zihuan. Yang Zihuan was afraid that his opponent''s claws would hurt the three incense candles on the altar, so he didn''t dare to stand beside his own altar and deal with Feng Youwei. As he flashed back, he gradually got away from the altar.


    And Feng Youwei didn''t mean to stop when he saw the good. He waved his claws to Yang Zihuan continuously, but also pressed against his opponent''s altar step by step.


    The meaning of Feng Youwei is very obvious. If Yang Zihuan just ran away, he would come to Yang Zihuan''s altar and destroy the three incense candles on the altar.


    "What a hateful man Hua Qianqiu in the audience frowned. What she was referring to was, of course, aggressive fengyouwei.


    "Yes," Merlin rarely agreed with Hua Qianqiu, "this man is really hateful."


    Hua Qianqiu looks at Meilin doubtfully. It''s the first time that she and Meilin have reached an agreement.


    who knows Meilin then says to herself: "this yang man is not as good as others, but he just refuses to give up. It''s a waste of everyone''s time. It''s disgusting." His voice is not small, not only Hua Qianqiu, many people around have heard him. One after another, they looked at the foreigner who was quite abrupt here.


    "Hum!" Hua Qianqiu made a heavy nasal sound towards Merlin, ignoring him.


    On the field, Yang Zihuan''s situation is getting worse and worse. Feng Youwei is approaching Yang Zihuan''s altar step by step. If Feng Youwei comes to Yang Zihuan''s altar, then even if the opponent doesn''t destroy Yang Zihuan''s candle, Yang Zihuan should admit defeat.


    You can''t let your opponent get any closer. But although he knows this truth, it is extremely difficult to carry it out. Just as he was thinking about what could be done to solve his problem, a chill came across his cheek.It turned out that he was too separated just now, and his opponent''s claw strike took the opportunity to leave a few bloody drinks on his cheek. After a few seconds, the blood seeped out from the blood drink.


    "This guy, it''s too much!" Hua Qianqiu stares at Feng Youwei, the representative of he''s family. He''s fierce, and he''s killing people. If all the claws just hit, I''m afraid Yang Zihuan''s half face will be gone.


    There was another round of discussion in the audience. Although some people shared the same view with Hua Qianqiu, many people shared the same view with Mei Lin, believing that Yang Zihuan should be aware of current affairs and surrender early.


    Only Zhou Heng, he looked at the fierce fight of the two people on the field without saying a word, but what he thought in his heart was: what skills should Yang still have?


    Zhou Heng noticed that Yang Zihuan seemed to be deliberately guiding their positions.


    Good luck and bad luck. Zhou Heng guessed that Yang Zihuan wanted to wait until he stepped on Xiao Ji''s position, while Feng Youwei stepped on Da Xiong''s position.


    And that moment will come soon.


    On the field, Yang Zihuan was in danger one after another. Just as Zhou Heng thought in the audience, he wanted to lead his opponent to the position of big murderer. To do so, he had to take risks.


    Several claw strokes rubbed his neck and eyebrows, which almost killed him. His Taoist robe was also scratched by his opponent, but fortunately it didn''t hurt his body.


    Pay always pay in return, he successfully stepped on the small auspicious position, and the opponent is also looking to step on the position of fierce.

 Chapter 313

    "Hee." Just as Feng Youwei was about to step on the position of the murderer, a smile appeared on his wretched face again - it was a sarcastic smile.


    Yang Zihuan knows how to distinguish good from bad. Why can''t he? Step on the foot in the air, and back.


    "Tut." Yang Zihuan knows that he has failed in his calculation, but now he has no good choice. He raises his sleeve and shows his arm.


    "Subring!" Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family, stood up from her seat again, her eyes full of worry.


    And Yang Zihuan on the field has raised his arm. On the exposed arm, there are two dragon patterns entangled in his body.


    Double dragon painting.


    And sitting in the he camp, waving a fan, the head of he family''s face also changed color. Every feng shui master knows the meaning of double dragon painting.


    "Well, your surname is Yang," the head of the he family used a fan to cover his half face, but he couldn''t hide the cruel color in his eyes. "He taught his son this kind of thing!"


    Dragon has a very special position in Feng Shui, even if it is the "totem" worshipped by feng shui masters. In general, only excellent feng shui masters can use the patterns drawn from the Dragon map, while the two dragon intersection map is more difficult to control. If the Tao is not enough and you want to control the double dragon painting by force, you are likely to backfire.


    When Yang Zihuan showed the pattern on his arm, Feng Youwei also changed his face. He clawed his hands toward Yang Zihuan''s arm. This time, his attack was obviously different from the previous one. Two claws were thrown out, and the sound of breaking the air also sounded.


    But Yang Zihuan didn''t dodge. There was a faint blue smoke in his arms. Under the cover of the blue smoke, the two dragons seemed to be alive.


    Dang, Dang! With two sounds similar to metal collision, Feng Youwei''s two claw strokes didn''t play any role.


    "That''s a great move." Sitting in the audience, Hua Qianqiu sighs. This is the first time that she has seen someone use double dragon painting. Now, she looks at Yang Zihuan with a little admiration.


    "Hum." Merlin suddenly snorted coldly.


    Hua Qianqiu turned her head and glared at Meilin. Merlin did not speak, nor did she look back at her.


    Sitting in the middle of the two, Zhou Heng looked at the situation under the field with a serious look. Most of the people on the scene did not notice the light blue smoke from Yang Zihuan''s arm. Even if they did, few people could know what it was. But Zhou Heng knew, because he was the master of heaven.


    That green smoke Yang Zihuan''s vitality, he is using his own life to drive Shuanglong.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, Zhou Heng saw Yang Zihuan''s lips turned white and dry, and his eyes became tired.


    He can''t understand why Yang Zihuan made such a big sacrifice for such a contest, but he won''t blame Yang Zihuan for his stupidity. Zhou Heng knew that for the children of these Fengshui families, the importance of family interests was beyond his understanding.


    Shuanglong wake up, the scene suddenly changed.


    Feng Youwei didn''t dare to attack Yang Zihuan again. He stepped back two steps. Then he thought of something. Feng Youwei looked at the three incense candles on Yang Zihuan''s altar.


    Now is not the time for him to play tricks on his opponents and make a fool of the Yang family. He must finish the contest quickly, otherwise his life may be lost here. Although he has indeed decided to give his life to his leader, it is not here, and he is not worthy of his life.


    Yes, Feng Youwei is not from he''s family. He just came to help him by another person''s order. There is only one person in the world who can save his life.


    Feng Youwei grabs the three incense candles on the altar in front of Yang Zihuan.


    His claw strike is very fast and can hurt people from the air. If Yang Zihuan doesn''t use this kind of move to kill the enemy by 1000 and damage himself by 800, he can''t beat him. But now fengyouwei is no longer Yang Zihuan''s opponent.


    Yang Zihuan painted the right hand of the Dragon down, a strong wind will be issued, Feng Youwei toward the candle issued by the claw strike immediately disappeared.


    "Drink!" Feng Youwei made his hands into claws. With a roar, he grabbed the candle again. At the same time, he rushed forward to the altar of Yang Zihuan.


    Audience, has been completely quiet down, even if some small voice issued, but also submerged in the whistling wind.


    Hua Qianqiu covers her face with her hand. Although Yang Zihuan has tried his best to restrain himself, the wind of his double dragon drawing has gradually invaded the audience.


    All Feng Youwei''s efforts have come to nothing. Those claws can''t break through the strong wind at all. All his attacks are swallowed up by Yang Zihuan''s wind.


    And Yang Zihuan also began to fight back. Taking advantage of the wind, his body was as fast as flying. In an instant, he had come to Feng Youwei.


    His right hand, which is painted with Double Dragons, has already become a fist. With the shocking wind, he comes to Feng Youwei''s face.


    There is no chance. Feng Youwei knows that he has no chance in front of the opponent who has risked his life. The difference between him and Yang Zihuan is not strength. In terms of strength alone, he is above Yang Zihuan. However, compared with Yang Zihuan, he lacks this momentum of indomitability. Yang Zihuan can sacrifice himself for the benefit of the Yang family, but Feng Youwei can''t. his loyalty to he family is very limited.So he lost because he didn''t want to fight.


    At this time, Yang Zihuan stopped a little. Feng Youwei understands that Yang Zihuan is giving himself a chance, a chance to surrender. In a sense, Yang Zihuan is a gentleman indeed.


    But a gentleman can''t fight a villain.


    "I surrender." Feng Youwei whispers to Yang Zihuan that the strong wind in the field has suppressed his voice. Except for Yang Zihuan, no one can hear him admit defeat.


    Hearing Feng Youwei''s words, Yang Zihuan stopped. The gale disappeared immediately.


    This is the wind that he ignites with his life. Every second that shuanglonghua is activated, he will lose one more minute of his life. If you can, he is not willing to fight with fengyouwei, the other side is willing to admit defeat, that is the best result for both of them.


    At this time, there was a smile on Feng Youwei''s face, which was weird, obscene and disgusting. After seeing this smile, Yang Zihuan realized that he was wrong.


    Two claw blows, one toward the three candles behind Yang Zihuan, the other toward Yang Zihuan''s chest.


    Click.


    This time, it was the sound of broken ribs.

 Chapter 314

    "What a despicable fellow." Hua Qianqiu in the audience made a voice of discontent. At the last moment, Yang Zihuan has stopped, which everyone has seen, and Feng Youwei actually took the opportunity to do it at this time, it is not too bad to use "mean" to describe it.


    But in the absence of that surrender, according to the rules, Feng Youwei won the victory. Although the claw he waved to Yang Zihuan was fierce, it was obviously reserved. It would not cause death, so it could not be regarded as his violation.


    At the moment, Yang Zihuan fell to the ground, his chest was red with blood, and the medical staff carrying the stretcher rushed out from one side, ready to rescue Yang Zihuan.


    And the children of the Yang family in the audience also stood up one after another and angrily scolded at the camp of he family. On the side of he''s family, only the leader of he''s family waved his fan and laughed, while the others didn''t make a sound.


    In the field, Feng Youwei showed a proud expression. He pointed to the referee standing on the edge of the court and said loudly, "you quickly pronounce the judgment, I won!"


    The referee is wearing a green uniform. He''s from the military. In order to ensure the fairness of the game, the referee is not any one of the four families, even in the wind and water industry.


    However, even if the referee has nothing to do with the interest disputes in Feng Shui, after seeing Feng Youwei''s means to win, he also feels a little disrespectful. But since it''s a game, and there''s a winner, he has to pronounce.


    The referee, with a cold face, came step by step towards the center of the field.


    In the audience, Merlin suddenly gave a scornful laugh: "this stupid guy."


    "You," Hua Qianqiu finally couldn''t bear it, "how can you fall into the well at this time?"


    Zhou Heng quickly stood up, he said to Hua Qianqiu: "Meilin, what he said is not brother Yang, but that surname Feng."


    "Feng Youwei?" Hua Qianqiu sneered, "why is this man so cunning and stupid?"


    Zhou Heng laughed, and then said, "it''s not him who wins, but he''s anxious to be sentenced. Isn''t that stupid enough?"


    "What did you say?" It seems that Hua Qianqiu didn''t understand Zhou Heng''s words. The winner is not fengyouwei. Who is that?


    At this time, the referee has checked the broken candle on the ground, he began to pronounce: "Yang family vs. he family, Fengshui trial first."


    "Yang family, Yang Zihuan wins!"


    "What Not only the audience in the audience, but also Feng Youwei in the audience showed a surprised expression. Now Yang Zihuan has fallen to the ground, and the three incense candles belonging to Yang Zihuan have been broken by him. No matter how it is calculated, he should win.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Youwei angrily walked toward the referee, "are you blind?"


    He raised his right hand, put out two fingers and said: "if you are blind, I''ll dig out your two eyes."


    "Don''t be presumptuous!" Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family, jumped out of the audience. His body was as light as a bird. With an amazing arc, he went straight to the field.


    "What are you?" Feng Youwei said angrily, "dare to teach me a lesson!" He made a claw with one hand and waved to Yang Yue.


    Yang Yue didn''t expect that Feng Youwei was so bold that she dared to do it by herself regardless of her seniority. She was even more angry when she thought that he had hurt his third son Yang Zihuan, whom he was optimistic about just now. So she took a black iron card from her arms and hit Feng Youwei.


    "Be careful, younger martial brother!" He camp, a Jiao drink sounded, a graceful woman jumped out, and rushed to Yang Yue.


    For a moment, the disciples of the Yang family and he family stood up one after another and saw a scuffle coming.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," a clear voice sounded from the audience, "do not fight." The voice was not loud, but when it sounded, all the voices were silent.


    In the chaotic hall, it was quiet immediately.


    This sound seems to come from all directions, clear into everyone''s ears, although it can not avoid, but not annoying. No one knew who was making the sound, but everyone stopped obediently.


    Meilin frowned and looked surprised at a thin man in white in the Li camp.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen." The man in white rose from his seat.


    Immediately someone recognized him and whispered his name.


    Li Yuan, the immortal from Kunlun, is Li Yuan.


    This person has a chessboard on his back. When he walks, he will float forward for a long distance. Within a few steps, he was in the field.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Li Yuan picked up the three incense candles interrupted by Feng Youwei.


    "Look, everyone."


    People''s eyes were on the three incense candles.


    "What, what''s going on!" Feng Youwei''s surprised voice was the first one.


    "Ha ha!" Then there was Yang Yue''s triumphant laughter, "Zihuan, it''s really you!"


    It turned out that when people saw that period of incense candle, they were impressed with the word "he". What Feng Youwei interrupts is he''s candle!"What''s going on?" Flower Qianqiu in the audience also showed a surprised expression.


    "Didn''t there just be a gale?" Zhou Heng told her with a smile, "the man surnamed Yang took the hand of Feng and changed the position of their sacrificial altar with the wind, so the one surnamed Feng broke was the incense candle on his sacrificial altar."


    "So, so it is." After Zhou Heng reminded, Hua Qianqiu noticed this.


    Yang Zihuan and fengyouwei are both sacrificial platforms provided by the organizers, and the furnishings on them are the same, so it''s hard to see the difference at first glance. But Yang Zihuan once used the cinnabar on the altar, and why did Feng you not move, so if you look carefully, there is still a slight difference between the two sides of the altar. However, the situation at that time did not allow Feng Youwei to take a close look, so he was cheated by Yang Zihuan.


    This is why Meilin accused Feng Youwei of being stupid.


    "great," Hua Qianqiu said with a smile, "brother Yang won." In any case, Hua Qianqiu doesn''t want to see that Feng win.


    Meilin didn''t make a sound. He looked coldly at Li Yuan with a chessboard on his back. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Standing in the field, Li Yuan suddenly raised his head and looked at the camp of the Tong family.


    They looked at each other for a moment, then they looked away at the same time.


    At this time, another part of Peiping City, a building.


    "The approval from above has come down." The researcher holding the paper documents came to the side of President Yang Kuo and Nu Wa projection.


    "Now that the approval has come down," President Yang Kuo said calmly, "let''s start as soon as possible."


    He can''t wait to get rid of that demon.

 Chapter 315

    "Subring." Yang Yue held her third son Yang Zihuan''s hand tightly. "Is my son OK? How is my son? "


    "In charge of Yang, don''t worry too much. Although Mr. Yang''s injury is not mild, with our medical conditions, it''s no problem to be cured, and his body can be cured." Yang Yue was answered by the medical staff beside the stretcher, who read the word "body" heavily.


    "What about cultivation?" Yang Yue looked at the doctor and said, "will my son''s cultivation be affected?"


    The medical staff hemmed and hawed a few times, but thought that it was impossible to hide Yang Yue, so they nodded: "Mr. Yang''s accomplishments must have been lost, but now his broken ribs have been inserted into his internal organs. If you want to recover all the injuries, it will take at least two years. As for Mr. Yang, after this period of time has passed, he can still keep several percent of his accomplishments For that, it depends on his nature. " The implication is that doctors are not optimistic about it.


    "Hateful." In Yang Yue''s eyes, the evil spirit was full of expression, "today''s enmity, I have written down all of them!"


    At this time, the palm of Yang Yue''s hand moved gently.


    Yang Zihuan on the stretcher slowly opened his eyes, his voice was very weak: "father."


    "Son ring, father is here." Yang Yue said quickly.


    "Father," Yang Zihuan only felt that his eyes were hazy and he couldn''t see anything clearly, "I, did I win?"


    "Zihuan, you win," Yang Yue clenched Yang Zihuan''s hand, "you win this battle, you win very beautiful!"


    "Alas," Yang Zihuan suddenly sighed on the stretcher, "it''s a pity that I can''t play the next game." The audition is a three-on-three challenge system. The winner can still stay on the field to challenge the next person.


    "You have done very well," Yang Yue''s eyes have been moist, "my son, you have done very well."


    But Yang Zihuan can''t hear his father clearly. He is still in a semi coma. Yang Zihuan''s mouth moved faintly and whispered: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "my son." Yang Yue''s eyes were sad at first, and then gradually turned into anger. If he was on the battlefield today, he would kill all his family.


    "Red leaf," Yang Yue said in a low voice suddenly, "the next one is up to you."


    Standing behind Yang Yue, a woman bowed gently to Yang Yue: "red leaf obeys."


    And the audience to see this scene, also very sorry for Yang Zihuan.


    "That surname Feng''s hand is also a little too fierce," Hua Qianqiu said with anger. "He said that he just exchanged views and fought people like this." Her words also represent the ideas of most people here.


    "It''s a long way off." Merlin said with a smile.


    Hua Qianqiu glares at Meilin. At this time, she sees that Zhou Heng between them seems to be thinking about something.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Qianqiu asked Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng shook his head and didn''t say what he thought in his heart. In fact, Yang Zihuan''s injury can be cured.


    At this time, Yang, he two people on the field have retreated, the field is empty again, and the second round of two people also stand in the field. As for the last game of Feng Youwei, although not injured, but the rules he has lost to Yang Zihuan, so he can not continue to play.


    "Elder martial sister, the people of the Yang family are very cunning," Feng Youwei said to the woman who will be on the stage. "You can''t be careless."


    The woman snorted coldly and said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother. I will be careful. I will never follow their way."


    Feng Youwei also nodded and watched the elder martial sister on the stage.


    On that side, Yang Hongye had already stood on the field. She was surprised to see that the other side was also a woman. In Fengshui, even in the whole monastic world, the proportion of women is very small. For hundreds of years, only one "Qingli mage" was a famous female monk. And Yang Hongye, although there are few outstanding feng shui masters among women, if you look at the whole Feng Shui world, Yang Hongye can only be regarded as a kind of mediocre talent.


    But Yang Yue will let Yang Hongye play, so naturally he has his plan. Although Yang Hongye is not very good at geomantic omen, she is very proficient in fighting and assassinating. This audition is no longer a simple contest in geomantic omen. If there were not many followers staring at her in the audience, Yang Yue would like to go on the stage in person and take the life of those mice.


    Before Yang Hongye went on the stage, Yang Yue specially told her "don''t be merciful", of course, Yang Hongye understood the meaning. In other words, Yang Hongye will go all out without Yang Yue''s advice. Yang Zihuan is the elder brother who loves her most in the family. Yang Zihuan is the only one who has never seen her as a killing machine. Only Yang Zihuan will call her "sister".


    Yang Hongye stares at the woman sent by he family and says in her heart: "brother Zihuan, your revenge, younger sister will let them return it with blood!"


    "Under the red leaves." Standing at the sacrificial altar, Yang Hongye simply arched her hand to the other party according to the rules, but her tone didn''t mean to greet at all.What he sent out was a charming looking woman. She was wearing a red Qipao with a high fork. She swayed from left to right when she walked. Her face was heavily made up. Her face was painted white with powder. She looked like an actor in a romantic place.


    "It turned out to be sister Hongye, and little girl wanwan is also." When a woman speaks, she gently fans her face with her hand, as if she is fanning herself.


    Yang Hongye frowned and wanwan knew that it was not her real name. But now, Yang Hongye didn''t care so much. She just wanted to see each other''s blood quickly.


    Blood debt should be paid with blood!


    Yang Hongye clapped her palm on the altar in front of her, shaking up all the cups and dishes prepared for her practice.


    "Drink!" Yang Hong Ye Jiao drinks a, palm in the air shot, will fly in the air cup dish all hit fly, make them rotate in the air toward the WAN quickly fly past.


    "Ouch." Wan Wan covered his red lips with his hand, and then the other hand scratched several times in the air, and all the cups and dishes flying towards her stopped in the air.


    The cups and saucers just stopped for less than a second, then they all burst open, and the cinnabar, magic juice and other things in the cup also splashed around.


    In the audience, Hua Qianqiu''s face showed a look of surprise. She had never seen this woman''s technique before.


    When did he family have so many two experts?


    You know, even Zhou Heng, a rising star who never publicizes himself and is far away from Linhai, his reputation has spread all over the Chinese geomantic circles. It''s amazing that these two first-class masters have been unknown all the time.


    "Oh, dear." Looking at the change of voice on the field, Hua Qianqiu suddenly made a cry of surprise.


    Yang Hongye grabbed the candlestick on her altar and rushed up to Wan Wan!

 Chapter 316

    Even Wan Wan was very surprised by Yang Hongye''s behavior. You know, this competition is not to defeat the opponent, but to extinguish the opponent''s candle. The last match between Yang Zihuan and Feng Youwei is the best proof. Now Yang Hongye has pulled up the candlestick to fight with himself. It''s really irrational.


    But now that the opponent has lost his mind, it''s good news for Wan Wan.


    Feng Youwei and Feng Youwei practice the same kind of Daoism, and they are quite similar in technique, but they are slightly different in style. Feng Youwei practices masculinity, while Wan Wan practices feminine. Wan Wan''s fingers were playing in the air, and several invisible Qi swords flew towards Yang Hongye and her candlestick. After all, as long as the three points of incense on the candlestick are extinguished by her, she will win the contest.


    When the invisible sword Qi was sent out from her fingers, Wan Wan had already calculated that if Yang Hongye wanted to avoid all her sword Qi in order to protect herself, she would have to extinguish one or two candles on the candlestick, and if Yang Hongye wanted to protect the incense, it would be difficult for her to protect herself. No matter how, the present action is all incomparably beautiful to Wan Wan.


    What are you going to do? Wan Wan looked at each other with a smile.


    In the air, Yang Hongye, holding the candle, keeps moving. She is protecting the three candles with her body. Just like Wan Wan''s idea, Yang Hongye is reluctant to let the candle be easily blown out by her. But in this way, Yang Hongye can''t protect herself.


    With hissing and hissing, Yang Hongye was attacked by two invisible sword Qi. Compared with Feng Youwei''s claw strike, the sword Qi was much weaker because Wan Wan, as a woman, was inferior to men in strength. However, wanwan also improved her invisible sword Qi. Her sword Qi was smaller and finer, and her power was also more concentrated.


    Just like the body was put into two bullets, Yang Hongye''s body immediately out of two blood holes. But her momentum is ceaseless, still rushed toward the direction of Wan Wan.


    "Ha ha." Wan Wan''s face showed a false smile to the extreme, "little sister, your strength is much weaker than Yang Zihuan, don''t you come to find your sister to die?" She raised her hands and was ready to play towards Yang Hongye. At such a close distance, even Wan Wan, who was relatively weak, could easily kill her opponent.


    Single round strength, Yang Hongye is indeed worse than Yang Zihuan, but she is not good at Wen Binbin''s competition or quarrel, she is good at killing people.


    Yang Hongye said nothing. When she was close enough to wanwan, she opened her mouth to wanwan.


    Wan Wan smelled a sweet smell. No, when she wants to step back, it''s too late.


    Yang Hongye puts the candlestick in her hand to her mouth, and then blows it hard. A flame came out of her mouth.


    "Ah In the fire, Wan''s scream rang out.


    In the whole venue, all you can hear is the scream of Wan Wan.


    Are you kidding? This is not a geomantic competition, is it? Yang Hongye''s means dazzled Hua Qianqiu. Instead of watching a Feng Shui competition, she was watching a real fight.


    Hatred and hatred, blood and blood fighting.


    Yang Hongye pulled a candle from the candlestick, and then walked towards the burning rope. The special candle was pulled down by him and immediately went out, but it didn''t matter. She had two more. Only when all three incense candles are extinguished will she be rehabilitated.


    Now, she could go to Wan Wan''s altar and put out her candle, but Yang Hongye didn''t do so. She wanted to pay back ten times and a hundred times of her brother''s injuries.


    The he family in the audience can''t sit any more. In this case, wanwan can''t admit defeat. If they don''t help her surrender, they can only watch wanwan burn to death on the stage. If there''s a death in the game, it''s not a good ending.


    Just when the head of he family wanted to stop the game, Feng Youwei stopped him.


    The he family looked at Feng Youwei suspiciously, but Feng Youwei just nodded to him wordlessly, indicating that he believed his elder martial sister.


    He''s in charge of the family, but he has no choice but to sit back. No matter Feng Youwei or Wan Wan, he can''t control them. The reason why these two people can take part in the competition for themselves is because of that person''s face - Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family.


    On the surface, everyone knows that the Cao family has put their treasure on top of the Yang family, but Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family, has secretly made a bet for himself. This bet has been put on the he family, which is not valued by everyone. This is the real gambler. He will either indulge in the unknown scenery in Suzhou and Hangzhou, or directly win the earth shaking.


    As a businessman, a successful businessman, he is the leader of the family. He appreciates Cao Ping''s gambler temperament and is willing to unite with such people. He knew that only by joining hands with people like Cao Ping could his career reach a higher peak.


    Like Cao Ping, he is also a crazy gambler.


    But now, he seems to be losing the bet. In the first game, Feng Youwei occupied a huge advantage, but it was reversed by Yang Zihuan in the end. However, because the competition system was a challenge competition, Yang Zihuan could not participate in the next game even if he won, so in fact, Yang Zihuan just drew with Feng Youwei. He could barely accept such an outcome, but if he lost another game, the result of the competition would not be good It''s too optimistic. After all, both sides can only send up to three players.He has offended the Yang family, if you want to get a foothold in the Chinese geomancy, now he can''t afford to lose.


    He Dangjia nervously looked at the field, looking forward to changes in the form of the field.


    On the field, Yang Hongye limped towards wanwan with a candle in her hand. The invisible sword Qi that Wan Wan shot before hit her leg, even her leg bone was pierced, she could bear it, but it didn''t mean that the injury on her leg would not affect her.


    Her actions have been greatly restricted, but it is no longer important. She wants to put the candle in her hand into her opponent''s scorched mouth, so that her mouth can no longer say her brother''s name.


    "Oh." Yang Hongye suddenly heard a laugh.


    "Yo, Ho, Ho." Then there was a string of laughter, which came from the fire.


    The figure in the fire, whose body was constantly twisting because of the burning, suddenly stood still.


    Yang Hongye''s face showed a look of surprise, just 20 years old, she has killed many people - the specific number, she can''t remember.


    Maybe 50, maybe 100, whatever.


    But it was the first time that Yang Hongye saw the strange scene.

 Chapter 317

    When he was six years old, Yang Hongye was locked in a dark room by his father. When he took the iron door with him, his father threw Yang Hongye a sharp knife. In addition to her, there was an uncle who had betrayed the family. The uncle had been tied to a pillar of the room by his father. That day, Yang Hongye killed people for the first time. She approached the uncle with a knife, and then sobbed and cut each other''s throat. Until the blood dried up, the uncle tied to the post was begging her to tell her how good he had been to her in the past. But six-year-old Yang Hongye had no other choice. Her father told her that she and her uncle had only one person who could walk out of the room.


    When she was seven years old, she went out on her first mission. Taking advantage of the fact that her partner was a paedophile, she was able to enter the target''s room. Like strangling a fat pig, she strangled the fat man on the big round bed with steel wire. The struggling fat man left bruises on her one after another, but Yang Hongye didn''t care because she knew that only one person could walk out of the room. Then, seven year old Yang Hongye cut off the head of the target. She left the headless body on the big round bed of the fun Hotel, and the head representing the completion of the task was put into her schoolbag. She spread a layer of oilcloth in her schoolbag in advance to prevent blood from seeping out.


    Later, Yang Hongye killed more and more people and became more and more skilled. She became the person her father expected her to be, a person who specialized in doing dirty work for the Yang family.


    She is a killer, an assassin, a monster who can play with the assassin''s target. She is also the one who comes out of the room alive every time.


    Her talent for killing is unmatched.


    Finally, even Yang Hongye herself gradually forgot her identity. Maybe this is her destiny. She was born to be such a monster. Until she met her brother, Yang Zihuan, who came back from studying abroad.


    "Sister."


    Yang Hongye will always remember that afternoon, the sunshine in that afternoon, the smiling face in that afternoon, and the friendly name - it turns out that she is not only a killing machine for her family, but also another person''s sister.


    Yang Zihuan gave Yang Hongye a white, sweet and greasy candy.


    Yang Hongye didn''t know how to repay her brother. At the age of 14, she said seriously, "brother, who do you want to kill? I''ll help you kill him." From the age of six to fourteen, Yang Hongye only learned one thing, that is to kill people.


    "I don''t want you to kill." But Yang Zihuan refused her.


    Fourteen year old Yang Hongye has a sad expression on her face. She has no other way to repay her brother except to kill him.


    Yang Zihuan suddenly gently hugged Yang Hongye. He said something that Yang Hongye couldn''t forget: "you are my sister. I should protect you."


    Fourteen year old Yang Hongye thought like this: brother, I will kill anyone, anyone for you.


    Time goes back to the present.


    The emotion named surprise is engraved in Yang Hongye''s pupil. She failed. She didn''t kill Wan Wan. This is her first failure. For a killer, the first time often means the last.


    The white arm raised from the red flame, and the slender finger pointed to Yang Hongye, just like the hand raised from the hell surrounded by the flame. The red fire contrasts with the woman''s skin.


    In front of Yang Hongye''s eyes, the fire gradually diminished. To be more precise, the flame was swallowed.


    "Swallow fire boa robe." Feng Youwei said the name to he Dangjia.


    The face of he Dang''s family changed. Of course, he had heard of the fire swallowing boa robe, but he had never seen it. He could guarantee that no one in the hall had seen this famous robe. Just like the names of "Xuanyuan sword", "Fuxi Qin", "Shennong Ding" and so on, there are always some things that are well-known but live forever in the legend. Although the fire swallowing boa robe is not as famous as those common magic tools in film and television works, it is also well-known in the field of Feng Shui and even in the field of cultivation.


    Just like its name, the fire swallowing boa robe is absolutely resistant to fire. It is said that even if it is thrown into the magma, it will not be damaged at all. Of course, these are all legends. Before today, he Dang''s family had never seen the real side of the fire swallowing boa robe, but after today''s meeting, he Dang''s family can basically confirm that the rumors are true.


    He saw with his own eyes that the woman was engulfed by the fire, and gave out delicate but frightening laughter in the fire.


    That''s great. He can''t help thinking that it''s great that these people can join their own camp instead of being their own enemies!


    Yang Hongye saw with her own eyes that all the flames she spewed out were absorbed by Wan Wan''s clothes, and the last embers of the fire disappeared on the silk thread of the cheongsam. There is no other change except that the color of the cheongsam becomes brighter.


    When wanwan walks towards her with a smile, Yang Hongye realizes that this is not an equal competition. When she assassinates ordinary people, her "killing skill" will not have any effect on such an opponent.


    But now is not the time for her to feel sorry for herself. Yang Hongye clenched her teeth, grabbed the candle in her hand and smashed it at the top of Wan Wan''s head.This special candle won''t go out because of her waving, so she plans to burn each other''s face directly with the candle - Yang Hongye doesn''t recognize that wanwan''s cheongsam is the famous fire swallowing boa robe, but her instinct tells her that the dress which becomes brighter after the fire is very strange, and she should try her best to avoid this strange cheongsam.


    "Ha ha." Wan Wan covered his mouth with a smile, stretched out his index finger and went to Yang Hongye''s forehead. She won''t make the mistake of younger martial brother Feng Youwei. Although she and younger martial brother like to kill her opponents, Wan Wan knows that her victory is crucial. If she also loses, there will be only one person left in the ho camp. In case he family loses, the master won''t let her go.


    When he thought of the stern master, Wan Wan suddenly felt chilly, and his hand became more fierce.


    Yang Hongye, whose leg is injured, can''t avoid Wan Wan''s attack at all by walking. She can only lean back on her upper body and avoid the air sword that Wan Wan shot at her forehead in a yoga posture.


    But Wan Wan''s fingers hooked in the air, and those invisible gas swords that had been avoided suddenly turned in the air.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss! The two-point incense on the candlestick went out, and the candle held by Yang Hongye was spared because of the protection of Yang Hongye. Instead, this air sword hit Yang Hongye''s wrist, and a red blood hole immediately appeared.


    "Little sister, surrender quickly," wanwan walked towards Yang Hongye with a smile, "you have no chance of winning. If it is not for the rule that people are not allowed to kill, you have died thousands of times."


    Wan Wan is right. It''s easy for her to kill Yang Hongye now.


    But Yang Hongye suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 318

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Yang Hongye''s laughter does not converge, bold and unconstrained like a man.


    "You smile," Wan Wan stretched out a slender finger and pointed to the last burning candle in Yang Hongye''s hand. "I see how long you can laugh."


    Wan Wan decided not to entangle Yang Hongye too much, so as to avoid accidents. Her hands sent out the invisible Qi sword again, and all of them went to the incense in Yang Hongye''s hands.


    Yang Hongye suddenly moved, she used her body to protect the candle - to be exact, she used her own key to protect the candle.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss! Qi sword into the body less than half an inch, he was forced to wanwan back. Forcibly taking back the gas sword that has been issued is like letting people suddenly take back their fists. The person who takes back the power will also be attacked to a certain extent.


    Wan Wan''s graceful body shook gently. It looked like she was almost unsteady and was about to fall down. She angrily yelled at Yang Hongye: "you''re not going to die!"


    If she hadn''t just accepted the move in time, these Qi swords would have hit Yang Hongye''s spine and neck. Once the Qi swords run through her body, she must die! Wan Wan will also be convicted of manslaughter.


    Yang Hongye, who protected the candle with her body, turned around and looked at wanwan with a grim smile.


    This girl is crazy! Wanwan understood Yang Hongye''s mind, she wanted to die, she wanted to die in wanwan''s hand, in this way to win the game.


    Like her brother, are all the people in the Yang family crazy? Although Wan Wan was angry, under the rule of not allowing to kill people, Yang Hongye''s fighting method was the most difficult.


    "Little sister, do you really want to fight with your sister to lose both sides?" Wan Wan also looked at Yang Hongye with a smile, "although elder sister can''t kill you, there are many ways to torture you."


    Yang Hongye''s face was covered with a ferocious smile. She didn''t even want to die. How could she be afraid of Wan Wan''s torture? This competition has already gone beyond the original category of "exchange of geomantic skills". Whether it is Yang family or he family, it has reached the point of never ending.


    "I don''t need to cut off your hands and feet," Wan Wan pointed to Yang Hongye''s chest, "good sister, are you wearing a chest wrap?"


    Yang Hongye''s face suddenly changed. She protected her chest with her hand as fast as she could, but it was too late. With a "Yila", her chest clothes were cut apart by the string.


    Wan Wan looks good. Yang Hongye is really wearing a wrapped chest. When the wrapped chest is broken, a pair of white chests are also exposed in front of the public. Although she covers her chest with her hands for the first time, there is still an uproar in the hall.


    The so-called "Feng Shui audition" is on the verge of losing control in the second game of the first round. The organizers did not expect that these big families, which have existed in the world for hundreds of years, would become so crazy and unscrupulous driven by interests.


    The people of the Yang family stood up from their seats one after another, and the he family was not willing to be outdone. The shouting and taunting made the wide hall very noisy.


    "Mr. Yang, stop this contest!" Miss Tong also stood up, she really can not go on, this competition has nothing to do with "Feng Shui".


    Yang Yue iron green face, looking at the field, did not speak.


    "How can he be willing to stop?" he Dangjia stood up waving a fan. "If this game is lost, there will only be one person left on their side."


    "He is in charge of the game," Miss Tong looked at him. "How about we take a step back in the replay?"


    "Ha ha." He Dangjia covers half of his face with a fan and laughs twice. Miss Tong is still the leader of Chinese geomancy. According to her words, he Dangjia should give some face. But now it''s the time to compete for the new leader of Chinese geomancy. She has taken the lead. How can she let it out with a word from Miss Tong? So he just laughed, but he didn''t answer.


    "Sister Tong," Hua Qianqiu saw this more clearly. She whispered to miss Tong, "let them bite the dog. Let''s enjoy the achievement." The flower family is attached to the Tong family. If the Tong family can stand out from this audition, the leader''s position will be more stable. Even if some people refuse to accept it, there will be no reason. So Hua Qianqiu is very happy to see the Yang family and he family at war.


    As for the Li family, of course, they also hold the same idea as Hua Qianqiu.


    "Alas." Miss Tong sat down helplessly. These aristocratic children, originally, were all respectable and polite, but in the face of real interests, they immediately showed themselves as tigers and wolves.


    At this time, the richly decorated hall is full of filth that can only be heard in the marketplace. Yang''s family is calling at he''s shamelessness, while he''s mocking Yang''s incompetence.


    In the hall, Wan Wan raised her finger to Yang Hongye again. As a woman, she knew what a woman was most afraid of.


    As her fingers flicked, the sound of the clothes shattering sounded again. This time, it''s Yang Hongye''s back. The large pieces of clothes behind her split from it. The skin behind Yang Hongye is all exposed in front of everyone.


    Yang Hongye kneels down on the ground and buries her head in her body. She can''t cover her back, so she can only hide her face. The children of these aristocratic families are far more traditional than most women in society, so wanwan''s tactics are especially effective for these women. If the other side has no shame, then Wan really can do nothing.Zhou Heng in the audience closed his eyes. He couldn''t see any more. But there was a smile on Merlin''s face, and in his opinion, the game was a little interesting.


    "Little sister," Wan Wan said with a smile, "if you don''t surrender, your sister will strip you naked. How beautiful you are, are you still a virgin?"


    Yang Hongye on the ground didn''t speak, only her body trembled slightly.


    "Do you know what a woman''s most powerful weapon is?" Wan Wan''s finger pointed to Yang Hongye''s shoulder, "is her body."


    Yila - Yang Hongye''s arm is also exposed in front of the public.


    "Do you see that? Those respectable smelly men are evasive, dare not look directly at them, and can''t bear to move their eyes, "Wan Wan pointed his finger to Yang Hongye''s other arm," what you look like now is the best way to hook them, if it''s all exposed, it''s not so moving. "


    Yila - Yang Hongye''s upper body has only some broken cloth.


    Wan Wan took a step forward. Now, she was very close to Yang Hongye. At this time, she pointed to the lower body protected by Yang Hongye.


    "Sister, your timid and pathetic appearance," Wan Wan''s voice was soft and light, "can arouse the desire of these smelly men most."


    She stood in front of Yang Hongye''s body and pointed at Yang Hongye''s cocked hips with her fingers.


    "What a good body Wan Wan stretched out his pink tongue and licked his upper lip.

 Chapter 319

    When wanwan''s fingers flicked, many people on the scene widened their eyes. Some of them angrily scolded wanwan''s means, but they still widened their eyes. When the pants wrapped around Yang Hongye''s buttocks cracked, what they wanted to see was finally displayed in front of them.


    There is no cover up, white buttocks and black gap, all displayed in this hall.


    Miss Tong sad eyes closed, as the leader of the Chinese geomantic circles, she could have rushed to forcibly stop all this, but she did not do so. Her current position limits her behavior. The more fierce the dispute between Yang He is, the more favorable it is for the Tong family. Once miss Tong is out, it will set fire to her. As the leader of the Tong family, her position does not allow her to do such a thing.


    "Ha ha, yo ha." Wanwan''s unbridled smile rang out in the hall. She had been immersed in the pleasure of bullying her opponent, which made her mood relaxed.


    In fact, she did not know what kind of person Yang Hongye was.


    But Yang Hongye''s father Yang Yue knows that Yang Hongye is a killer, a real killer. So he didn''t stop this game.


    When Wan Wan laughs, Yang Hongye suddenly raises her head. There was no shame on her face, or it was nothing shameful for her to show her body in front of a man.


    At the age of seven, Yang Hongye used her body to kill a perverted pedophile.


    "The body is a woman''s best weapon", the understanding of this sentence Yang Hongye is not shallow than Wan Wan.


    She curled up and fell on the ground, just to prevent Wan Wan from seeing the movement of her hand. When Wan Wan was close enough to her, she would launch a fatal blow - this move has been tried repeatedly, but the goal in the past was men, and this time it was women.


    I don''t know when, Yang Hongye''s hand more than a sharp stab, she from bottom to top, stabbed to the junction of Wan Wan''s jaw and neck.


    Kill the opponent, so even if they are negative, this is the best result Yang Hongye can think of.


    However, there will be some pitfalls. It''s a pity that Wan Wan, not her younger martial brother fengyouwei, will die in his own hands. Yang Hongye can''t help but feel some regret for not being able to avenge her brother directly.


    Wan Wan''s face was full of panic. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the weak looking little girl would have such a tough side, just as her opponent would not understand her background, she also didn''t understand the little girl''s past. She has tried not to underestimate the opponent, but she still did not expect Yang Hongye''s tenacity.


    It''s over! Close combat is not what Wan Wan is good at. Her flying sword control is much more powerful than her younger martial brother Feng Youwei, but she also has her own defects. In order to make up for this, her master rewarded her with the robe. But the fire swallowing boa robe can''t help her resist all the attacks. At least when the sharp weapon stabs at the place not covered by the boa robe, the robe is helpless.


    "Elder martial sister!" Feng Youwei''s face also shows a worried expression. As Wan Wan''s younger martial brother, he knows where the elder martial sister''s weakness is. Opponents are too good at grabbing opportunities, and they take the most important ones.


    Now, wanwan was dead - if no one intervened in the battle.


    At this time, the dwarf beside Feng Youwei suddenly stood up from his seat. He was a dwarf rather than a dwarf. With a height of more than one meter, when he "jumps" from his seat, his figure is shorter.


    The steel thorn in Yang Hongye''s hand is about to stab Wan''s throat, but her action suddenly stops.


    It''s just a small pause, so subtle that most people can''t detect it, but even such a pause can be fatal enough in a crucial duel.


    Wan Wan got the chance of buffering, her fingers raised and bounced to the steel thorn in Yang Hongye''s hand.


    Ding - with the sound of metal collision, the steel thorn in Yang Hongye''s hand flies out. Then, Wan Wan''s fingers flicked again, and Yang Hongye''s palm was hit with a blood hole.


    All this happened in a flash, even Yang Hongye did not know what happened.


    Just for a short moment, there seemed to be an illusion in her brain. Then, the steel thorn in her hand flew away. When Yang Hongye completely recovered, the palm of her hand had been shot through by Wan Wan and completely lost its combat effectiveness.


    "Ha ha." Wan Wan''s face showed a proud smile, she won, this battle is she won.


    "Bah." Mixed with blood, Yang Hongye spat on Wan Wan''s face. Her limbs have been injured, this is her last counterattack.


    Wan Wan, who was spitting, first widened her eyes. I can''t believe that she would be humiliated like this! She raised her hand in a rage.


    Pop! Wan Wan slaps Yang Hongye hard in the face. Yang Hongye with injured limbs can''t resist at all. Under the impact of Zhang run, she falls to one side.


    "Little * *" Wanwan''s eyes were full of killing intention. You know, just now she was almost killed by Yang Hongye. What made her more angry was that she dared to spit on herself.Wan Wan''s middle finger and thumb buckle into a ring, aiming at Yang Hongye''s forehead on the ground.


    As long as this blow is sent out, Yang Hongye will surely die!


    But looking at almost naked * body fell on the ground of Yang Hongye, Wan Wan''s action suddenly stopped.


    She''s irritating me! Wan Wan reacted. She was trying to provoke me and let me kill her, so the game would be a draw!


    She almost made a big mistake. Wan Wan, who had come back to herself, was scared out in a cold sweat by her opponent''s scheming. If it wasn''t in the ring, it would be the dead. At this time, Wan Wan understood the strength of his opponent.


    Wan Wan''s fingers move down.


    Hiss.


    Yang Hongye was holding the last candle out, at the same time, her abdomen was also made a blood hole.


    In the Yang camp, Yang Yue, who was standing to watch the game, sat down dejectedly. Yang Hongye was only one step away from winning the game, but she lost.


    Now, the Yang family has only one place left.


    Although Cao Shi has called to remind him not to let the people of the Academy of special sciences do it when he has to.


    But now it''s obvious that we have to. If we lose another game, the Yang family will be out, which Yang Yue can''t see in any case.


    "Two gentlemen," Yang Yue turned around and said softly to the two researchers behind her, "only one of them can be bothered to appear."


    Researcher fan Yin and Le Yang looked at each other, and then looked at their palms at the same time.

 Chapter 320

    Hearing Yang Yue''s request, fan Yin and Le Yang first looked at each other, and then looked at their palms at the same time.


    The projection in the palm of the hand shows that the demonization plan has been put on hold. In other words, the evil wizard may be free for a while.


    Fan Yin squeezed the palm of his hand, and the picture disappeared. He looked at Yue Yang and said, "which one of us will go up?" If the exorcism plan doesn''t start, the wizard is likely to be their opponent in the challenge arena in the future.


    "I''ll do it." Yue Yang pinches out the picture in his hand and stands up.


    "I''ll trouble Mr. le." Yang Yue is very respectful to the two of them. If it''s not inconvenient, he will bow to them.


    "It''s a small matter. I''ll take care of it next." Yue Yang got up and went down.


    "Don''t be careless, Mr. Le!" Yang Yue hastily tells him that he has seen that this woman is by no means an ordinary person. What''s more, even if Le Yang wins this woman, there is still one last person in he''s family who doesn''t show up.


    "Do you have any choice but to believe me?" Yue Yang asks Yang Yue.


    "No, no," Yang Yue quickly waved her hand, "I believe Mr. le will win, sir, please." Yang Yue makes way for Le Yang. Le Yang doesn''t refuse and walks past Yang Yue.


    When LeYang came to power, he couldn''t help looking at the camp of the Tong family. The most obvious blonde boy in the crowd was also looking at him. LeYang quickly moved back to look at his opponent.


    "My opponent this time is a handsome boy!" Wan Wan looked at Le Yang, pinching his waist and smiling.


    "I''m in Yueyang." Yue Yang greets Wan in the simplest way, and then he goes to his altar.


    "Oh, is the handsome boy still shy?" Wan Wan said, shaking his waist and crotch to the altar.


    "Do you want to leave a contact information for us to make an appointment after the game?" Wan Wan laughs at Yue Yang. She can feel that there is no abnormality in each other''s body. In other words, the opponent is just the most ordinary person.


    Le Yang did not answer her, but looked at his wrist.


    "Handsome boy, do you have an appointment when you are looking at your watch in such a hurry?" Wan Wan asked with a smile.


    But LeYang didn''t look at his watch. He pressed his wrist with his other hand. The magnetic field in the room changes instantaneously.


    There was an immediate uproar in the audience. These people are all the leaders in Feng Shui. Feng Shui is closely related to the magnetic field. When the magnetic field changes, the Feng Shui in this hall also changes.


    What happened? No one can explain such a problem. In the audience, Merlin frowned uncomfortably as he watched Le Yang''s movements. This LeYang reminds him of the boy with a mobile phone he met on the street that day.


    In the audience, fan Yin is sitting with his left palm facing out. If you observe carefully, you will find a "black mole" in his palm. This small "black mole" is a camera directly connected with the satellite. The images captured by the camera will be sent directly to the satellite, and then sent to the Internet by the satellite. As long as you enter the Internet, you can enter the Internet Into the territory of Nu Wa. This satellite is exclusive to the Chinese Academy of special sciences. Even on an uninhabited island, you don''t have to worry about no signal.


    Fan Yin is using this way to broadcast the match of LeYang to the colleagues in the special science institute.


    In the middle of the hall.


    "You''re not a feng shui master, are you?" Yue Yang said suddenly.


    Wan Wan''s face changed for a while, but she soon became calm down: "what nonsense do you say? I''m the real feng shui master of he family."


    "No, you are not." Yue Yang said firmly.


    "Why do you say that?" Wan Wan frowned and accused him.


    "Because you didn''t realize it, you''ve lost." Yue Yang said faintly, in Wan Wan''s ear, he heard some strange words, which seemed to be taken for granted.


    "Nonsense Wanwan stretched out her fingers towards LeYang. She wanted to give this man a little color to see, so she broke his ribs.


    PA PA. Yue Yang suddenly clapped two high fives in the air.


    Wan Wan''s face changed greatly. She looked at each other in horror, as if she had seen an abominable monster.


    There was a sudden wind in the air, which was not inferior to the wind Yang Zihuan called for when he used the "double dragon painting". It was even more violent and harmonious than the wind generated by the double dragon painting.


    It seems that LeYang gives an order, and then all the air currents are under his command. No wind element will disobey his order.


    Being able to command all the "wind", in the field of Feng Shui, such a feng shui master is undoubtedly the top among the top.


    The hall was completely quiet, and all feng shui masters were aware of this. They may be witnessing the birth of a "master level" feng shui master.


    But LeYang is not a feng shui master, he just made the wind through the chip implanted in his arm by the special science institute.


    Strong winds, rainstorms and even lightning have long been artificially generated by science. What the Academy of special sciences has done is to condense and re condense the equipment that generates these natural phenomena. This achievement will not come out in a short time, because although artificial weather control is a good thing for the people, it will also be used as a weapon of war between countries - man-made drought or tornado. If this scientific and technological means comes out, the number of people killed will be several times more than those saved.In a sense, today is the first time that this scientific research achievement has appeared outside the Academy of special sciences The researchers watching the live broadcast from fan Yin applauded excitedly in the building of the Academy of special sciences. It was they who made this amazing technology. However, when they saw this achievement put into practice for the first time, they felt like watching carefully raised children enter the examination room of the college entrance examination.


    "Just as I thought," one researcher burst into tears with excitement. "I knew it, I knew it could make everyone gape!"


    In the rear of the crowd, President Yang Kuo''s face was very ugly - although as a ghost, his face would not have looked good.


    A second before the demon removal program started, the military called and terminated the program.


    It''s only a little bit short of getting rid of the devil. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by her own people at the last moment. Even Nu Wa, who was standing behind him, appeared a little sulky on the face of the virtual projection made by artificial intelligence.


    He could order Nu Wa to bypass the national level and directly start the demonization plan, but after calming down for a while, he still didn''t do so.


    There is no doubt that the Academy of special sciences belongs to the national organization. More importantly, the Academy of special sciences now needs the economic support from the state. Science and technology will not come into being out of thin air. Everything is based on the economy.


    Now Yang Kuo has to swallow his anger.

 Chapter 321

    In the hall of Feng Shui audition, Le Yang raises his arm high in the center of the strong wind. When he holds his hand together, the strong wind stops.


    It only takes a moment to make a strong wind and a moment to stop it. When LeYang put down his arm, the magnetic field in the hall returned to normal.


    Wan Wan is still standing in the same place. She doesn''t know what happened just now, but she has lost.


    On the altar in front of her, three candlesticks had been blown out by the storm. The rest of the things on the altar, the cups and dishes with cinnabar and ink, were not affected. The gust of wind just now seemed to be precisely aimed at the candlestick.


    It''s incredible that Wan Wan didn''t even know why he lost the game. The game was over.


    "What did you do?" Wan Wan''s face was full of incredible expression.


    "Well, you have lost," LeYang looked at wanwan, the expression is still so flat, "hurry to change the last person up."


    "You are not a man!" Wanwan stamped his foot towards LeYang, then turned back angrily and went back to the camp of he family.


    Hearing Wan Wan''s words, Le Yang''s expression still didn''t have the slightest fluctuation. Men? For the sake of science, he has long been indifferent to his gender. Even if the most beautiful beauty in the world is naked and put in front of him, he will not have the slightest heart. The only thing that will interest him is the large particle collider, or new discoveries in supernatural forces.


    In the audience, Hua Qianqiu couldn''t help sighing: "this man is so powerful!" She really can''t believe that Feng Youwei, Wan Wan, and Yueyang, who are still on the court, are all names she has never heard before. These people are like stars after rain, one by one, just more and more bright, just like the Chinese geomantic omen world is about to open a new era.


    "They''re all despicable." Merlin''s face was full of disdain.


    "The most despicable is you who only make sarcastic remarks in the back." Hua Qianqiu reminds him.


    Merlin shrugged and looked at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng''s expression is a little serious. This competition is more complicated than he thought. The LeYang who is still on the field must have used some strange means, because he didn''t feel any energy fluctuation in the body of LeYang. In other words, LeYang is just an ordinary person, but he uses the power that is difficult for both geomantic omen and wizard.


    Wan Wan, who just finished, is also full of mysteries. Her victory over Yang Hongye did not rely on her own strength, but someone helped her outside the court. No matter she, her younger martial brother, or the people who help her outside the court, what she does is not geomantic omen. Zhou Heng wants the Heavenly Master system to check their details, but now he doesn''t want to do so.


    The power of the celestial system is not without cost. Zhou Heng already knows this. He is trying to find other power to replace it. Wizard energy is the best substitute Zhou Heng has found.


    If the Heavenly Master system has personality, then he will not worry about Zhou Heng''s betrayal, because Zhou Heng now looks like a rebellious child in the Heavenly Master system, thinking that he has his own strength. One day, Zhou Heng will return to the embrace of the Heavenly Master system.


    The man who replaced Wan Wan was a dwarf.


    All the people put their eyes on the dwarf, because such a small person is not uncommon.


    "Elder martial brother Xiu, clean up this boy for me." Wan Wan''s tone was still angry.


    The dwarf surnamed Xiu had a smile on his face. "Good, good." He whispered these two words and walked past Wan Wan. Wan Wan knew that his elder martial brother''s brain was not very smart, and he would be crazy from time to time. And the opponent actually caught up with the elder martial brother when he was sick, it can be said that the time was bad.


    "I''m in Yueyang." Yue Yang said hello to the dwarf who came by. He''s ready. As soon as the game starts, he will use his own equipment to kill his opponent, just like he did with Wan Wan. As the Commissioner assigned by the Academy of special sciences to carry out the task, the completion of the task is only the most basic, he also has to complete the task beautifully, so as to reflect the strength of the Academy.


    In a sense, although the purpose of the academy is to build a world that belongs to mortals without any supernatural forces, with the deepening of the research, they themselves are further and further away from the category of "mortals". For them, this is also an inevitable helplessness.


    "No way." The other side said more simply than LeYang, just three words.


    Both sides came to their own altar, and then nodded to each other. This was the beginning of the contest.


    Yue Yang chooses to perform the same old skill again. If there is not a big gap between the cultivation of Wudao and his younger martial brothers and sisters, there is no way to solve the storm created by himself. He moved his finger first to change the magnetic field here. The purpose of changing the magnetic field is to change the distribution of the transport potential here. At the same time, the opponent can''t attack himself safely. If xiuwudao rushes towards him rashly, a large amount of current will appear in the magnetic field to interfere with the action of xiuwudao.


    In other words, the only way to cultivate Wudao is to watch Le Yang blow out his three incense candles. No matter he moves or does not move, he will be defeated.Xiuwudao didn''t choose to act. He just stared at LeYang silently.


    Step, step. LeYang, who is preparing to create an artificial storm, suddenly hears the sound of the horse''s hooves. This is the venue of Feng Shui audition. Why does he hear the sound of horse''s hooves?


    Step, step, step. The sound of the horse''s hooves became more and more clear and chaotic. LeYang could hear that it was not just a horse running, there were countless horses.


    There is also the sound of the blade hitting, the sound of the iron frame shaking because of the ups and downs of the horse''s movement.


    LeYang seems to hear an army approaching him.


    That''s a thousand troops!


    Xiuwudao smiles, which is a proud and arrogant smile after winning the victory.


    LeYang saw xiuwudao''s smile, at the same time, he also saw behind xiuwudao, which was originally the venue and the seats full of guests. In a moment, it has become a battlefield full of bones.


    Le Yang looked down at his feet. He saw the armor of the ancient soldiers. At the same time, the armor was half rotten, showing some white bones.


    Is this an illusion?


    Le Yang moved his steps blankly and looked around at everything.


    At the moment, he is not in the hall of Feng Shui audition, but on a battlefield. Behind him is the towering city wall, on which rows of soldiers pull their bows full and fire neat arrows at the bottom of the city.


    The rain of arrows flew over his head, and then to the thousands of troops and horses galloping towards him and the city wall.


    In such a situation, LeYang can no longer move.

 Chapter 322

    "Mr. Le, what''s the matter with him?" Yang Yue anxiously asked fan Yin who stayed in the audience.


    Fan Yin also shook his head blankly. It was the first time he saw Le Yang in this state. It seemed that he was hypnotized.


    "This, this how to do!" Yang Yue is like an ant on a hot pot, stamping her feet in a hurry. If we lose this battle, the Yang family will be completely out, and the Academy of special sciences and the Cao family who support the Yang family will also be out in this power dispute. Yang Yue can''t bear such consequences.


    Similarly, fan Yin could not accept the result that the Academy would fail.


    "LeYang, what are you doing?" He whispered in the audience.


    On the ancient battlefield, fan Yin''s voice came from LeYang''s earlobe. Their earlobes are equipped with bio communicators, and they use special bands, so that other people can neither detect nor eavesdrop on their conversations.


    "I''m on a battlefield now, and the enemy will fight right away," LeYang said nervously. "Satellite, help me use satellite positioning, and tell me where to run!" His voice was loud, almost shouting, and all the people on the scene heard Le Yang''s words.


    Most people''s faces show strange expressions. Obviously, LeYang''s words are hard to understand.


    "Keep your voice down!" Fan Yin reminded him anxiously, "what you see now is illusion. You are still playing in the hall!"


    "What should I do?" Yue Yang lowered his voice, then looked around blankly. The battlefield was too real for him to see any false part of illusion.


    "Keep playing, you haven''t lost yet." Fan Yin told Le Yang, "your current magnetic field controlled the opponent''s action, but the opponent didn''t seem to have the means of long-distance attack, and now the game is still going on."


    "OK, I see." Yue Yang nodded, but his tone was not so confident. After all, in his opinion, he is still on the ancient battlefield.


    "Can you still make storms?" Fan Yin asked him.


    "No, I can''t," LeYang replied immediately. "I don''t know the direction at all. It''s easy to hurt the audience or blow out my candle by mistake."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," fan Yin comforted Le Yang and spread his palm. "I''ll help you contact the headquarters. The headquarters will have a way."


    At the time of their discussion, the headquarters of the Academy of special sciences had learned about the situation of the scene through live broadcast. Now they are working out emergency countermeasures to deal with magic and hypnosis. They have countless aversions, such as using thermal or infrared devices to temporarily replace human vision, or using sonar systems to restore the surrounding environment, but these technologies rely on equipment He didn''t give it to LeYang.


    The equipment that fan Yin and Le Yang carry is aimed at Feng Shui masters, and magic is not the field that feng shui masters are good at, so they are not prepared to give the equipment for magic to them. But if the equipment is airlifted now, it will be regarded as off-site assistance, and the violation will be directly punished. They have to find a way not to be noticed to help LeYang win.


    "Let fan Yin in the audience use long-range attack equipment to kill the dwarf It was suggested.


    "You can''t kill people," someone immediately objected, "and you will be punished!"


    "How about letting fan Yin put out those candles?" Someone asked.


    "I think it''s feasible. As long as it''s done well enough, no one can tell who did it." There was a response.


    The people of the Academy don''t mind using despicable means to win, they only value the results, and the laws, rules and morals for ordinary people have no binding force on them. They are geniuses, and there is no doubt that they are real lunatics.


    "Fan Yin," someone contacted fan Yin in the audience through a messenger, "try to help him finish his task, and don''t be found out."


    "Yes." Fan Yin from the audience answered.


    "How''s it going?" Yang Yue asked anxiously. He couldn''t hear the conversation between the researchers at the Academy.


    "Don''t worry about Yang." Fan Yin comforts Yang Yue. With that, he showed his wrist.


    "I''m going to make a storm. You should cooperate with me." Fan Yin communicates with LeYang in the hall through the communication device in the earlobe.


    At the same time, xiuwudao in the hall finally took the first step.


    He has tried many times before, but as long as he moves in this hall, even if it''s just a shallow step, there will be electric feedback immediately. After many attempts, xiuwudao found a solution.


    That is to withstand the current!


    This is a choice that other people will not make at all, because the current will increase with the increase of the distance. Generally speaking, ordinary people will reach the limit of their body after exercising more than five meters, and they may have incontinence or fainting.


    If you continue to increase the distance, the current will scorch the body. Of course, if there is a Dharma suit like the fire swallowing boa robe to protect Wudao, it''s another matter.


    He chose to bear the more and more powerful current with his body. It''s a choice that only a madman can make.But the only one who can defeat a madman is another madman!


    The blue electric light was beating on the body of the monk, and soon there was a smell of burning on his skin. But xiuwudao liked the taste very much, because it smelled like barbecue.


    It''s just your own meat.


    The taste is changing slowly. With the step by step of cultivating Wudao, the paste taste is getting heavier and heavier.


    At this time, the strong wind in the hall suddenly rises, just like the scene of Yueyang duel, the strong wind envelops the center of the hall.


    Last time, it was this wind that blew out the candle.


    Xiuwudao''s eyes suddenly become manic, which is not right. Few people who are controlled by his magic can escape.


    but the hall as like as two peas in the hall, raised the arm, just like the scene before.


    It''s impossible! Manic, xiuwudao suddenly opened his mouth and made a terrible roar.


    With this roar, in the world of LeYang, thousands of troops suddenly retreat, he returned to the hall.


    "What''s the matter?" LeYang looked around blankly, like a dream, nothing changed.


    "No way." The dwarf in the distance arched his hand to LeYang, and then walked to the altar.


    The game is back to the beginning. Yueyang suddenly turns back and looks at the audience. Fan Yin in the audience is looking forward to him. Seeing that Yueyang looks at himself, he nods his head in encouragement.


    Time is really back to the starting point.


    "I''m in Yueyang." LeYang also arched his hand toward xiuwudao, and then he also walked toward his altar.


    "LeYang, what are you doing?" There was an anxious voice from the earlobe, "you are in my way. Go back quickly. Don''t let my storm hurt me by mistake!"


    Yue Yang looks at the audience in surprise again. Fan Yin is still sitting there, smiling and nodding to Yue Yang.


    "Don''t go any further, you''re going to get out of the field!" In the earlobe, fan Yin''s voice rang out again. As a last resort, fan Yin has stopped the storm.


    What''s going on?


    Le Yang stops at a loss. Is it me who has hallucinations? Or do I see hallucinations?

 Chapter 323

    As a master of playing with the senses, Meilin is the best one to understand LeYang''s present situation.


    Human beings are extremely dependent on the five senses. Once the five senses are deprived or distorted, they will immediately fall into chaos. This is the power of magic. Even if we know the illusion in front of us, we will habitually rely on our own senses. But correspondingly, once we understand the essence of magic, this technique for five senses will not work.


    Can le Yang see through the essence of magic? Of course, he can''t. no matter how much technology he has, LeYang is just a mortal in the final analysis. People who are used to using the five senses to judge can''t get out of the magic with their own strength.


    So Meilin is not optimistic about the current situation of LeYang.


    "Stop, don''t go any more!" Fan Yin''s voice came from Le Yang''s earlobe, "if you go further, you''re really going out of bounds."


    But at this time, the referee in military uniform came up. He looked at Le Yang and said, "this gentleman, the game has started. Go to the altar and get ready."


    "Good, good." LeYang agreed to it. But when he wanted to step forward, fan Yin''s voice rang out again: "what are you doing! Come back quickly and walk back to me! "


    Fan Yin had to stop the storm because of LeYang''s Hu Lai. He was afraid of hurting LeYang by mistake.


    But at the moment, LeYang is in some chaos. This time, there are subtle chaos in time and space in his world. This specious similarity is more terrible than throwing LeYang into an ancient battlefield.


    "Let me slow down." Yue Yang stood in the same place and waved his hand. This is what he said to fan Yin''s voice in his earlobe and to the referee in front of him.


    He didn''t move forward or turn back.


    In the real world, fan Yin gets anxious. Just now, LeYang suddenly goes to the storm, forcing him to stop the magnetic field and the storm. After that, LeYang continues to go out. People around him are whispering about whether LeYang is going to give up. But xiuwudao is breathing heavily in the same place. When he has a rest, he will go forward and extinguish the candle of LeYang.


    In the world that LeYang saw, xiuwudao was looking at him suspiciously on the altar, and there was a sound of knowing Suo Suo on the stands around him, even including Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family. Yang Yue stood up from his seat with a green face, and he yelled at LeYang: "what are you doing! Go back to the game Fan Yin also sat beside Yang Yue and talked about Le Yang''s strange behavior with the people around him.


    LeYang suddenly woke up.


    What I see is illusion! The opponent didn''t know his relationship with fan Yin and Yang Yue, so he let himself see this illusion. In fact, Yang Yue can''t scold herself, and fan Yin won''t whisper to others. Now the world he lives in, although it seems to be the same as the real world, but in fact, as long as you carefully observe, everywhere is full of disharmony.


    "What should I do?" To confirm that he is just walking from one dreamland to another, LeYang asks fan Yin for help again.


    "Go back!" Fan Yin quickly told Le Yang, "go back quickly. When you get back to your original position, I will help you start the magnetic field and storm immediately."


    "All right." LeYang acts up. Regardless of the voices and strange comments, he turns around and walks out of the field.


    In reality, it seems that LeYang has finally slowed down, and he begins to walk towards his altar.


    "Impossible, impossible!" Xiuwudao didn''t believe that his opponent could solve the illusion he created. Although Wan Wan and Feng Youwei were brothers, they did not practice the same way. Wan Wan and Feng Youwei both practiced the right way from the master. They only practiced no way. They not only practiced magic, but also later converted to other teachers, which was a great crime in the field of cultivation. If it wasn''t for wanwan''s plea, the master would not have saved his life.


    It''s too easy to use magic to play with LeYang in order to cultivate without Tao. But now, LeYang has seen through his own environment.


    Someone must be helping him! Xiuwudao looks at the grandstand of the Yang family. He doesn''t believe that LeYang did it by himself. He can almost conclude that someone in the Yang family must have cheated.


    At this time, LeYang has come to the altar, and he will raise his hand immediately. Raising his hand is a signal, a signal that he is ready. As long as he raised his arm, fan Yin in the stands would create a storm for him.


    Now, xiuwudao''s body can''t move, and the electric current generated in the magnetic field has damaged his muscle tissue. Even if his physical fitness is not very human, he needs to recover for some time to move. But now, he is on the verge of losing the game. As long as the strong wind rises again, he will never be able to return to the sky.


    "Elder martial brother." On the stand, Wan Wan showed a nervous expression. Feng Youwei also kept rubbing his palm.


    In the hall, LeYang raised his arm high. In an instant, a strong wind came up.


    Whoosh! In the whistling wind, there is a slight strange sound. No one can hear such a tiny sound in such a strong wind - unless he can surpass his five senses.


    Li Yuan in Li''s camp, Zhou Heng and Mei Lin in Tong''s camp all look in the same direction. It''s the rear of he''s camp and the exit for escape. There''s no light there. It''s dark. If ordinary people go to see it, they can''t see whether there are people or not.But whether it was Li Yuan or Zhou Heng or Meilin, they could be sure that there was a man standing there just now. Although now that person has disappeared.


    In the hall, the expression on Le Yang''s face was full of confusion. He turned around and saw fan Yin in the hall.


    "It''s nothing to do with me," fan Yin''s innocent tone sounded in Le Yang''s earlobe. "It''s not me who put out your candle."


    Yes, at the same moment when the wind blows, the three candles of LeYang are out. On the contrary, the candle of xiuwudao is safe.


    This competition, unexpectedly is He Jia has won.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, he family, who was regarded as making up, actually won the Yang family, who had the support of Cao family and Academy of special sciences.


    Yang Yue is sitting on her seat dejectedly, her face is full of despair.


    And in the distance of the special branch courtyard, the same is an uproar.


    They watched the whole competition through fan Yin''s camera. Although the opponent''s magic caused a lot of interference to them, the victory should still belong to them.


    "What happened?" The gifted researchers at the Academy of special sciences also failed to figure out what was going on in the hall.


    Yang Kuo in the wheelchair looks back at Nu Wa behind him.


    Nu Wa nodded to him, and then calmly replied: "give it to me, I will definitely find out."

 Chapter 324

    With the competition between the he family and the Yang family, the atmosphere in the hall is now much lower.


    The battle of Yang He is almost a bloody battle, and the loss of the Yang family is the most serious. Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye, the third son of the Yang family, were seriously injured, and Yang Hongye was humiliated by his opponent on the field. Even if he family wins this competition, it can be regarded as a great marriage with the Yang family. At the moment, the battle between Tong and Li is about to start, but the battle between Yang and he is not over yet. The people of Yang camp and he camp stare at each other. They are afraid that after the game, both sides have to find the gratitude and resentment on the field again.


    However, at this time, the Tong family has no leisure to pay attention to other people''s family, and their competition is about to start.


    After watching Yang Hezhi, Miss Tong''s expression is more serious now. Previously, she had imagined that the competition would be fierce, but she did not expect that the Feng Shui audition would rise to a tragic level. In addition to the first scene, Yang Zihuan basically used orthodox geomantic omen, and later several battles were completely chaotic to the extreme, among which Yang Hongye''s fight against Wan Wan left a very bad impression on Miss Tong.


    "Who shall we send first?" Miss Tong asked.


    Unlike other families, the Tong family has nothing to do with the surname "Tong" except that Miss Tong is the blood of the Tong family. Hua Qianqiu is a member of the Hua family.


    "I went first, of course." And the first one who volunteered was Hua Qianqiu.


    "Brother Hua." Miss Tong hesitated. The bloody degree of this Feng Shui audition exceeded her expectation. Now she is hesitating whether to involve Hua Qianqiu, Zhou Heng and other people who have little relationship with the Tong family.


    "Sister Tong, let me be the first one," Hua Qianqiu stood up from his position. "If I was the leader, other people would not have to go on." Speaking of others, she looked at Zhou Heng and Merlin.


    "Let me go first." Zhou Heng saw Yang Hezhi after the war, and felt that only his own fate was the safest.


    "You two don''t have to fight," Merlin said with a smug smile. "I''m interested in that guy with a chessboard on his back."


    Miss Tong was surprised to see the three people competing to appear. She didn''t expect that after watching the previous competitions, they didn''t have the slightest fear.


    "Well, brother Hua, I''ll let you take the lead." After thinking twice, Miss Tong chose to spend thousands of years.


    This is not that Hua Qianqiu is the most powerful of the three, but that Hua Qianqiu is the most orthodox feng shui master among the three and knows the etiquette in Feng Shui. If we let Hua Qianqiu go first, we may not be in the most tense situation at the beginning.


    Hua Qianqiu nodded to miss Tong. She understood Miss Tong''s meaning, which was the reason why she was the first to stand up.


    "Come on." Miss Tong patted Hua Qianqiu on the shoulder.


    Zhou Heng and Meilin, who didn''t get the first chance, looked at each other and then sat back in their position at the same time.


    "Don''t be sad," Meilin took the initiative to comfort Zhou Heng. "Heroes always come out last."


    "So you want to be last?" Zhou Heng asked Mei Lin suspiciously.


    "No," Merlin''s face showed a rare serious expression. "I want to kill the guy with the chessboard on his back. I don''t care how many times I come out."


    "You have a grudge against him."


    "No Merlin answered briefly.


    Tong''s flower Qianqiu has left the stand and walked to the center of the hall, while Li''s family is also deciding on a candidate.


    "Third brother," Li Xinyuan, the leader of the Li family, asked Li Yuan, "don''t you really go up?"


    At this time, Li Yuan is sitting cross legged in his position, and the chessboard behind him is sandwiched in his leg. He holds a black chess piece in his hand and shakes his head silently, which is a rejection of Li Xinyuan''s proposal.


    "Brother, let me do it." Li Kaihe, the second child, said to Li Xinyuan.


    Li Xinyuan hesitated for a while, but nodded: "it''s the only way." Originally, they planned to let Li Yuan, the third younger brother, play on the court and solve the three opponents in a crisp way to win the victory for the Li family. But Li Yuan suddenly set up a chessboard and began to play chess with himself here. The two brothers of the Li family know that once their strange third brother starts playing chess, he can''t stop. There''s no other way. Li Xinyuan has to agree to let his second brother Li Kaihe fight.


    "Second brother," Li Xinyuan patted his brother on the shoulder, "if we delay a little longer, as long as the third brother finishes the game, we will win."


    Li Kaihe smiles at Li Xinyuan: "brother, I naturally understand this truth."


    "Well," Li Xinyuan said with a smile to his younger brother, "that''s how worried he is."


    "Where," Li Kaihe also followed with a smile, the tension before the game was diluted, "brother, I''m going on the stage."


    "Go


    Li Kaihe raised his hand as he walked and waved his back to Li Xinyuan.


    This scene, if viewed by outsiders, is an emotional picture of a pair of brothers supporting each other in the family.But in fact, the relationship between the two brothers is not as good as it seems.


    Li Kaihe is one year younger than Li Xinyuan, and the gap between them directly determines the difference in their lives. Li Xinyuan was born to be the future successor of the family, but Li Kaihe is different. He is just a substitute for his brother. Once Li Xinyuan dies, he will replace him.


    Because of this, Li Kaihe has been subject to all kinds of suspicions since he was a child. He can''t perform too well. If he takes advantage of his elder brother, he will be forced to leave the family like his third brother Li Yuan.


    Therefore, he did not dare to show the slightest ambition since he was a child. If many people stood in his position, they would certainly find a way to murder Li Xinyuan in order to replace him.


    But Li Kaihe never thought about it, because the whole Li family stands behind Li Xinyuan. If he wants to replace him, he has to pass the impossible pass.


    Li Kaihe seems to be only one step away from being the leader of the family, but his every behavior has attracted much attention. His every move is over interpreted.


    "Does the child have the ambition to be the leader of the family?"


    "He said 13 words to his uncle today, more than usual. Does he want to form a gang?"


    With the growth of age, Li Kaihe learned a lot. He learned how to turn excellence into clumsiness, and how to dress up as a submissive fool in front of his brother.


    Is he smart? He realized that his talent was far better than Li Xinyuan''s and could not be worse than his younger brother Li Yuan.


    Is he ambitious? Of course.


    Li Kaihe, who was walking into the hall, left his brother a familiar figure, and his face suddenly showed a rare smile.

 Chapter 325

    "Under Li Kaihe," Li Kaihe said to Hua Qianqiu first, "I''ve heard a lot about Qianqiu brothers."


    "I''m huaqianqiu," huaqianqiu said with a smile to Li Kaihe, "I''ve heard a lot about Li Er''s family name, my younger brother." Both of them are well-known figures in Feng Shui, so this "long time I''ve heard from each other" is not a compliment.


    "Brother Qianqiu, please." Li Kaihe gestured to Hua Qianqiu.


    Hua Qianqiu also politely replied: "Li Er is in charge, please."


    Although they are not so intimate, they are much more harmonious than what happened in the last round. You know, Tong Li is a world feud, and Yang He and his family have no old grudges. In the end, they all end up like that. If the Tong and Li families can be harmonious to the end of the game, then we will never believe it.


    At this time, the two men have stood in front of their respective sacrificial altar, and the rules are the same as before, as long as they extinguish their opponents'' three incense sticks.


    Propriety belongs to propriety and competition belongs to competition. Hua Qianqiu knows the importance of seizing the first chance, especially her geomantic omen master, who takes Rune as the way of fighting. If she makes a mistake in one step, it''s easy to be controlled in the next step. Li Kaihe is also a user of Fushu, and their competition is almost equal to the competition of speed.


    Hua Qianqiu dropped a yellow amulet from her sleeve. She picked up the brush from the table. Now the brush is a little bit on the ink plate and a little bit on the cinnabar plate. Finally, she wrote on the Yellow amulet. Considering that the characters can be painted by others, the Fengshui audition is only allowed to bring the paper without painting. Although this is fair to the whole, it is not fair to the users of Rune. After all, other users of Fengshui can bring their own props and magic weapons, but Rune needs on-the-spot preparation, which greatly loses the opportunity. However, feng shui masters always think highly of themselves. Even if they encounter such injustice, they will not say much. In their opinion, it is a shame to haggle over rules.


    On the other hand, Li Kaihe also began to draw. Just like Hua Qianqiu''s choice, he picked up the brush, first touched the ink, then the cinnabar, and finally wrote on the yellow paper. Not only did they choose the same here, but they also drew the same pattern after finishing.


    Please call the wind and thunder.


    They chose the same Fu Shu for the same reason. In the battle between Yang and he, Yang''s feng shui masters have proved the importance of "wind" in this competition for many times. They chose the talisman of Yufeng, of course, in order to use the wind to defeat their opponents.


    But now it seems that Li Kaihe''s action seems to be a step too slow.


    Li Xinyuan, the leader of the Li family, shook his head helplessly. In his opinion, Li Kaihe is not good enough. For most feng shui masters, Li Kaihe can be regarded as an outstanding talent, but he is still a little worse than a real genius. Hua Qianqiu is recognized as a genius in Feng Shui circles. In the past, only Ye Jian of the Ye family could be compared with him. Although Zhou Heng appeared later and overshadowed Hua and ye, it was only Zhou Heng. Compared with other people, Hua Qianqiu is still a genius without doubt.


    In fact, Li Kaihe has a whole generation of Hua Qianqiu. He is the father of Hua Qianqiu. He was so obviously surpassed by Hua Qianqiu in the competition. It can be seen that in the geomancy world, age and seniority are not so convincing. At the end of the day, we are still looking at strength.


    The Tong family has the support of the military, the four elders of "high mountains and flowing water" are in charge, and the Huaye family are the vassals of the Tong family. Even though there is no new generation because of the blood loss of the Tong family, they are still enough to be based on the Chinese geomantic circle. In the past, when the Tong family was still in its heyday, we can see how powerful the Tong family was at that time.


    Now, as an elder, Li Kaihe has been slow in making runes for thousands of years, which everyone here has seen. The future generations are formidable. All the feng shui masters present have such an idea.


    On the field, Hua Qianqiu''s Huang Fu was the first to finish. After writing, she picked up the Huang Fu and pointed it in the direction of Li Kaihe - to be exact, the three incense candles on the altar in front of Li Kaihe.


    "Wind and thunder, please The name of Huang Fu is the mantra that drives Huang Fu. Hua Qianqiu recites the mantra and points the paper forward The front end of the rune paper burst into flames.


    At this time, Li Kaihe had just finished drawing Huang Fu.


    "Wind, please!" There was no time for him to finish the long mantra. He picked up the paper scribbled, read out the short mantra, and put the yellow one in front of him.


    A strong wind came from Hua Qianqiu''s direction, and Li Kaihe''s feet also produced an air flow, which formed a barrier in front of him.


    But how can the barrier formed by grass resist the strong wind created by flowers for thousands of years.


    Yila - the Yellow amulet in Li Kaihe''s hand was torn from the middle by the strong wind before it could be burned, and the candle on his altar shook violently.


    "Drink!" Li Kaihe suddenly yelled, clapped his hands down and slapped the broken yellow amulet on the table of the altar.


    With his roar and clap, the candle on the table stopped shaking. At the same time, the Yellow symbol in Hua Qianqiu''s hand burned out, and the strong wind stopped."Hoo, ha, hoo, ha!" The seemingly simple roar and clap actually consumed a lot of physical strength in Li Kaihe''s body. This was just the first round, and he already felt a little discontented. The gap between the two may be bigger than it looks.


    "Alas." Li Xinyuan sighed in the stands, and the faces of the Li family''s children were also a little dejected. Although the victory has not been decided yet, as the figures in Feng Shui, after this round of fighting, we all have a number in our hearts. Is there a chance for Li Er to be in charge? Maybe, but certainly not much.


    But the second round immediately changed their mind.


    Hua Qianqiu began to draw the second yellow symbol, and the action was faster than before! Yes, in the first round of confrontation, Hua Qianqiu slightly reserved her strength, and now does she try her best? No one knows that. But we can all see that after the confrontation just now, Li Kaihe''s forehead has oozed sweat, and he has absolutely no reservation. But even if Li Kaihe does his best, he is not an opponent for thousands of years.


    Now the children of Li family don''t think Li Kaihe will have any hope any more.


    It''s made of yellow amulets.


    When Hua Qianqiu picked up Huang Fu this time, Li Kaihe had just begun to write, and the upper part of the pattern on the Fu paper had not been completed.


    The gap between them is too big.

 Chapter 326

    "Li Er is in charge of the family," Hua Qianqiu reminded Li Kaihe when he held up the second yellow amulet, "why don''t we stop here?" The implication, of course, is that Li Kaihe should take the initiative to admit defeat.


    "That''s not true," Li Kaihe simply refused. "How can Li''s children admit defeat to Tong''s family?" As we all know, the Tong and Li families are feuds. As the second leader of the Li family, Li Kaihe died in the war here, and he can''t easily admit defeat.


    "My surname is Hua but not Tong." Hua Qianqiu didn''t urge Huang Fu. She still gave Li Kaihe a chance. "Why should Li Er be persistent when he is in charge?"


    "What''s the difference between Hua and Tong?" Huang Fu in Li Kaihe''s works is finally finished, but he knows it''s too late.


    "Burn all the evils in the world!" Hua Qianqiu read out the curse of the Yellow amulet. Suddenly, a flame erupted from the pattern on the Yellow amulet. At the same time, the Yellow amulet began to burn from one end.


    "If you know your nature, you will never invade the law." Li Kaihe also recited the mantra. He used a defensive auxiliary card.


    When Hua Qianqiu''s flame came to Li Kaihe, it suddenly dispersed, and a thin Tai Chi pattern appeared in the air. All these flames were blocked by this Tai Chi pattern.


    Originally, the air Taiji wall could reach the thickness of about half a meter, but Li Kaihe was not well prepared, and his physical strength was not at its peak, so his Taiji wall could not reach its peak.


    After a little resistance, the flame of Hua Qianqiu stopped and ended. This round, Li Kaihe successfully resisted again.


    But being able to carry this round is undoubtedly closely related to Hua Qianqiu''s release of water. If Hua Qianqiu did not release water, he launched an attack at the moment when Huang Fu was made. Now Li Kaihe must have been burned by the fire. But even so, Li Kaihe, who was barely able to perform, was in a worse state, and Hua Qianqiu didn''t suffer any damage from her appearance - she just used two yellow amulets from the beginning to the end, and she was in the right state at this time.


    The gap between the two has widened, but Li Kaihe has not yet chosen to surrender. Obviously, he is procrastinating. In the eyes of the Li family, as long as Li Yuan can play, this round of competition will be settled. So Li Kaihe is trying his best to procrastinate. For him, personal victory is not the most important thing. Besides, he was ready to lose the game.


    "Are you stalling?" Hua Qianqiu suddenly asked.


    Li Kaihe was stunned for a moment and didn''t answer.


    "Li Er is in charge, you don''t have to say I know," Hua Qianqiu''s face suddenly showed a smile, "I think the immortal Li Yuan must be unable to play for some reason, so you will personally end, delay time, right?"


    Li Kaihe first lost his voice with a smile, then nodded helplessly: "Qianqiu brothers are so smart and have good eyesight." To be able to find these can really show the amazing wisdom and eyesight of Hua Qianqiu.


    "It''s very simple," Hua Qianqiu picked up a yellow amulet. "Since there are immortals in your formation, you don''t let them play first. On the contrary, you bother the second leader to lead the formation. There''s no other possibility but to explain that."


    Li Kaihe thought for a moment, then nodded and said in a voice, "yes, yes." Even the powerful second leader will come to an end. Naturally, there is only one explanation.


    "What a pity." Hua Qianqiu sighed and shook his head, "I thought my opponent would be him." To say this in front of Li Kaihe is not very respectful to him, but now Hua Qianqiu really has the advantage. Taking the old enemies of the Tong and Li families as an example, it''s quite reasonable for Hua Qianqiu to sneer at the people of the Li family for the Tong family.


    "Qianqiu brothers are so smart," Li Kaihe had to answer, "there must be a chance to fight with her brother in the future."


    "Smart," Hua Qianqiu suddenly laughed, "it''s not as smart as Li Er." They chatted with each other in the hall, but since Hua Qianqiu was willing to do so, Li Kaihe would not refuse.


    "Where, where," Li Kaihe said, "brother Qianqiu, I''m just a fool."


    Hua Qianqiu stares at Li Kaihe''s eyes and suddenly lowers his voice: "you deliberately release water. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Li Kaihe''s face suddenly changed.


    "You want to lose to me quickly, you want to let Li Yuan have no chance to end, so the Li family will lose to the Tong family, and the people of the Li family will be dissatisfied with this useless leader." Hua Qianqiu''s voice became lighter and lighter, but it was like thunder to Li Kaihe''s ears.


    "Who and who told you that?" Li Kaihe''s voice is full of panic. He can''t deny it. If he denies it, Hua Qianqiu just needs to increase the volume and let his brother hear the conversation. Even if he talks so skillfully, he will eventually leave a gap in his brother''s heart.


    "My father." Hua Qianqiu answers with a smile.


    "Flower, flower master, what does he mean?"


    "Li Er is in charge. Don''t panic." Hua Qianqiu looked into Li Kaihe''s eyes, "my old man doesn''t mean to harm you, otherwise I just need to be a little louder here, you can''t get away with it.""Hey, hey!" Li Kaihe still insisted, "what you said is groundless. You Hua family are also members of the Tong family. What''s so strange about alienating our Li brothers here?"


    "Do your brothers still need me to separate them?" Hua Qianqiu asked him. "Your brother has been checking your account behind your back. I think you already know that?"


    "Hiss -" Li Kaihe took a cold breath, "what else do you know?" Hua Qianqiu is right. He knew that his brother Li Xinyuan had been checking his account behind his back. Li Xinyuan was a real jerk. He thought his work was secret, but Li Kaihe saw it all in his eyes.


    "Don''t panic," Hua Qianqiu said with a smile, "my father has prepared a box of big gifts for you, and he asked me to promise you on his behalf: Li Kaihe, you will be able to take the leadership of the Li family!"


    Li Kaihe was silent.


    Hua Qianqiu pointed to Li Kaihe with the Yellow symbol in his hand: "I don''t give you much time to think about it."


    Li Kaihe closed his eyes and raised his hands high.


    "I give up."


    This sentence to admit defeat, even to Hua Qianqiu, is also to Hua Qianqiu''s family.


    "Alas." There was a sigh in the Li camp. They had expected the outcome of the contest. Hua Qianqiu''s strength in the first two rounds was too strong. Li Kaihe was obviously not her opponent.


    "Well done." After Li Kaihe returned to the camp, his brother Li Xinyuan comforted him loudly.


    "You''ve delayed long enough!" Li Xinyuan said with a smile. In the eyes of their onlookers, the game would have been over without the last conversation.


    Li Kaihe sat next to Li Xinyuan feebly, as if he had collapsed.


    "Second brother," Li Xinyuan asked with a smile, "what did you talk about at the end of the competition just now?"

 Chapter 327

    Li Xinyuan asked Li Kaihe with a smile, "second brother, at the end of the competition, what did you talk about?"


    At the end of the day, he''s not worried about his brother.


    "That boy wants to save energy and persuade me to surrender," Li Kaihe said with a proud smile on his face. "I''ll go on with what he said. He spared no effort to state his interests with me. He didn''t know that it was in our arms to delay time."


    "Second younger brother, you''ve got it!" Li Xinyuan''s face showed a reassuring smile, and Li Kaihe''s words were logically impeccable.


    "Hey, hey." Li Kaihe said with a smile, "brother, who will be sent next?"


    "I''ll do it." A voice from behind the two sounded, is Li Yuan, Li Yuan has just ended the game.


    Li Kaihe''s expression was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Yuan''s chess game would end so fast.


    "I''ll trouble my third brother." Li Xinyuan bows to Li Heng.


    Li Yuan nodded his head with a smile and said, "I''m seeing you." With that, he carried the chessboard and went down the stage.


    Li Xinyuan''s face showed a confident expression. Indeed, as long as Li Yuan, the immortal of Kunlun, takes the hand, the Li family will have won.


    At the same time, Tongjia camp.


    "That guy''s going to do it." Zhou Heng reminded Meilin.


    "It''s the second one," Merlin said. "I thought he was either the first or the last one."


    "What do you think?" Zhou Heng asked Mei Lin, "does Hua Qianqiu have a chance?"


    "Are you kidding?" Meilin asked Zhou Heng. Yes, no one is optimistic about Hua Qianqiu. Even an excellent feng shui master with talent is still small in front of Kunlun immortals.


    And Hua Qianqiu knows that.


    "Immortal Li." Hua Qianqiu takes the initiative to say hello to Li Yuan.


    "Qianqiu Gu - Qianqiu brother." In the end, Li Yuan used the same name as Li Kaihe.


    "Fairy, please." Hua Qianqiu arched his hand to Li Yuan.


    "Brother Qianqiu, please." Li Yuan is very gentle when he talks. If he didn''t know his identity in advance, it''s hard to imagine that such a weak person would have such a strong power.


    "Does it make any difference who comes first?" Hua Qianqiu said with a smile, "since my opponent is immortal, I don''t hold any hope."


    "Brother Qianqiu is not too modest. You are gifted," Li Yuan said with a smile. "In time, your achievements will be above me."


    "Is that the tone of your immortal''s speech?" Hua Qianqiu asked suddenly.


    Li Yuan hesitated for two seconds and finally replied, "it varies from person to person."


    "Well." Hua Qianqiu nodded, and then stood in front of the altar, "I have enough chatting today, let''s start now!"


    Li Yuan nodded with a smile.


    Hua Qianqiu put her hand on the table, the rune paper fell out of her sleeve, and at the same time she began to write quickly. This time, her speed was faster than before.


    On the stand, Li Xinyuan''s face showed a surprised color: "this guy, even left a spare force!"


    "Big brother, don''t worry," Li Kaihe comforted Li Xinyuan. "Just watch the third brother''s performance."


    "That''s right." Li Xinyuan thought that it was Li Yuan, his third younger brother, on the stage, and immediately felt relieved. That''s a fairy! Kunlun has such a great reputation in the world of monastics, not by boasting. Even a big family like the Li family is proud of having an immortal in the family.


    In the hall, Huang Fu in Hua Qianqiu''s works is finished in a flash, and Li Yuan also puts down the chessboard behind him. Everyone is looking forward to it. Most of the people here have never seen the immortal perform magic with their own eyes. For them, this competition will be an unforgettable memory.


    "The tit started to move Hua Qianqiu waves the Yellow symbol, which also lights up between her fingers.


    The hall rocked immediately. This is the method of earthquake! In today''s competition, Hua Qianqiu used three talismans, namely wind, fire and earth. You know, it''s very difficult for ordinary people to master one series of talismans, but it''s extremely rare that Hua Qianqiu can master three series of talismans and use each series of talismans perfectly.


    It''s a pity that her opponent is Li Yuan, the immortal of Kunlun. Now we won''t be surprised by her accomplishments. We are just looking forward to how the legendary immortal will resolve this situation.


    Li Yuan just made a white piece from the chess cup on the chessboard. The cup does not move on the chessboard, even when it is back, it will not fall down, as if it has been connected with the chessboard as a whole, and so do the pieces in the cup. No matter how badly the ground moves, the pieces in the cup do not shake at all.


    And Li Yuan just picked up a white chess piece, just like playing chess. He pressed it on the chessboard.


    Pop. When the chess pieces fall on the chessboard, they make a slight and clear sound. At the same time, an invisible energy wave takes the chess pieces as the center and spreads out in a circle.


    Hua Qianqiu changed her color. Sensing the energy wave, she stepped back two steps, but she still couldn''t avoid it.This energy passed through her body and did no harm to her. At the same time, the earthquake stopped.


    Li Yuan didn''t prepare to hurt her. He just put down a chess piece. Hua Qianqiu''s Fu Shu was suppressed by him.


    "Good guy!" Hua Qianqiu has to wear it and admit that she and Li Yuan are very different in strength.


    "Why don''t we shake hands and make peace?" This time, it''s Li Yuan''s turn to persuade Hua Qianqiu to surrender.


    "I''m not going to shake hands with you motherfucker." Flower Qianqiu eyebrows a Yang, in the hands of a yellow Fu.


    Li Yuan is not angry when he hears that Hua Qianqiu is rude to him. He smiles at Hua Qianqiu, and then picks up a sunspot from the chess cup.


    The white man is in charge, the black man is in charge. Since Hua Qianqiu is not willing to end the competition, Li Yuan has to add more strength.


    "Come on!" Spend thousands of years of dragon and phoenix dance in general, quickly draw the Yellow Fu, "how about taking my move?"


    "Please." Li Yuan, holding the sunspot, nodded to Hua Qianqiu.


    "The great sage of Ming Dynasty sees my benevolence and asks Lei FA to come into the world!" The curse is read, and the Yellow amulet in Hua Qianqiu''s hand is lit.


    There was a faint thunder in the closed hall.


    There was a sudden uproar in the audience. Wind, fire, earth, thunder, this flower is too fierce! The audience, who had been expecting immortal to show their strength, suddenly looked forward to Hua Qianqiu. It seems that there has never been a person who can practice the four laws at the same time in history!


    As we all know, wind, fire, earth and thunder have their own characteristics, and thunder is the most destructive one.


    "Disease The voice of flowers for thousands of years rings out, at the same time, a blue thunder falls in the air!

 Chapter 328

    In film and television works and literary works, it seems very common for the monks to be able to control thunder and lightning. But in reality, this is not the case. The difficulty and risk of Lei''s Daoism are far greater than any other Daoism.


    In nature, the reason for the formation of lightning is the potential difference between positive and negative charges, and the resulting lightning can easily exceed 100 million volts, which is comparable to the power of a small nuclear power plant, which is the boundary that only a few legendary monks can reach. Although Hua Qianqiu can''t reach that level now, the Taoist art she uses is not the excessively violent "lightning", but "lightning". But she can''t be despised because of this. Lightning stroke is to let a large amount of electric current pass through the human body quickly, which can easily shock and suffocate people, and the high temperature and sparks produced by lightning will also burn the opponent.


    For an immortal like Li Yuan, lightning strike may be hard to kill, but it is impossible for him to survive unharmed.


    Sure enough, Li Yuan frowned. He felt the threat from his opponent. At the same time, he was also surprised by Hua Qianqiu''s strength. Even in Kunlun, which is regarded as the holy land of cultivation, thunder magic is a very difficult subject to conquer. Hua Qianqiu''s attainments in thunder magic are not what people of her age should have. Before he met Hua Qianqiu, he had only seen one person who had mastered the thunder magic at the age of 20. That person was his brother, Ye Jian.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Li Yuan could not have imagined that there were people who could compete with Ye Jian in talent outside Kunlun. What surprised him even more was that Ye Jian seldom mentioned Hua Qianqiu with his elder martial brother. The name Ye Jian often talked about was "Zhou Heng". After seeing Hua Qianqiu''s strength and talent, Li Yuan had to be curious about Zhou Heng, who would praise Ye Jian.


    Looking at the thunder and lightning gradually forming in the air, Li Yuan''s eyebrows spread, and his face showed a happy smile. It seems that I, who have been sitting on the Kunlun snow mountain for many years, may have really become a frog in the bottom of the well.


    The world is so big, there are always unimaginable things happening in another corner of the world. And the same is true for flowers.


    Li Yuan is powerful enough to make Hua Qianqiu gape.


    When thunder came down, Li Yuan did not dodge. He was still repeating the previous action and picked up a white piece from the chess cup.


    Hua Qianqiu has done his best, and all this is as plain as the next game of chess for Li Yuan.


    In the stands, Merlin closed her eyes.


    "It''s over." He said softly.


    In the hall, a ring-shaped energy wave disperses with the falling point of chess pieces. It spreads very slowly, but thunder falls very fast. When the thunder fell on Li Yuan''s head, the energy wave just spread out a small circle. But that''s enough. The thunder leaping with electric light is breaking apart. The originally non physical lightning is like a glass product. When it encounters the small energy circle of chess pieces, it is immediately broken. At the same time, the space between Li Yuan and Hua Qianqiu seems to be distorted.


    It''s over! Hua Qianqiu didn''t use the next rune. She knew clearly that the game was over.


    The space in front of her writhes in her field of vision, as if Hua Qianqiu is falling into a surging lake. These energy fluctuations can crush her body at any time, but Li Yuan did not do such bloody things.


    Click. Hua Qianqiu heard the sound of something breaking off. She turned around and looked at the candle on her altar. In the twisted air, the whole Candlestick broke neatly from the middle.


    In the next second, the three-point flames were all extinguished, and at the same time, the spreading energy wave quickly returned to silence.


    Too strong, is this the strength of the so-called "immortal"? Hua Qianqiu was in the same place. She was immersed in the real strength shown by Li Yuan just now. For a moment, she didn''t recover from it.


    "Brother Qianqiu, I''ve accepted." Li Yuan bowed to Hua Qianqiu politely.


    Flower thousand autumn just then reaction come over, she Zheng Zheng ground says: "it is I lost." Yes, she lost the contest.


    Since she was born, she has always been ahead of others, until Ye Jian of the Ye family came to the fore just like her. At this time, she felt the feeling of competing with others. But this kind of momentary competition, in a sense, makes her feel happy and urges her to move forward. In recent days, she has lost to others, and twice.


    One is on the plane, she lost to Zhou Heng, and another is at the moment, in full view of the public, she was defeated by Li Yuan without dispute.


    The continuous failure torments the information that she has built up for many years. If the heart is not strong enough, I''m afraid it will collapse here. But it won''t take forever.


    She also has an agreement that she won''t let herself collapse until she completes that agreement.


    "You won." Hua Qianqiu finally calmed down, arched her hand to Li Yuan, and then walked back.


    "Flower - Qianqiu brother," Li Yuan suddenly stopped her, "I don''t know if Qianqiu brother intends to go to Kunlun to study arts?" He didn''t deliberately raise his voice, but at this time he was the focus of the audience, and his words were naturally heard by everyone.Li Yuan is going to invite Hua Qianqiu to Kunlun? The people of the Li family even sent out an invitation to the young master of the flower family of the Tong family, which made everyone here feel strange. Even Li Xinyuan, the leader of the Li family, changed his face.


    If Ye Jian of Ye family and Hua Qianqiu of Hua family went to Kunlun for further study, once they came back, would the Tong family be too strong then?


    But Hua Qianqiu didn''t look back and express her gratitude because of Li Yuan''s words. Although she stopped, she just raised an arm.


    "No," Hua Qianqiu said flatly, "I''m not interested in Kunlun."


    Li Yuan hasn''t answered yet. The spectators here first made a noise. If it is said that Li Yuan''s invitation is "unexpected but reasonable", then Hua Qianqiu''s decision is beyond everyone''s expectation and understanding.


    "This little girl," Merlin on the stand said with a smile, "has a little backbone."


    "Is Kunlun very powerful?" Zhou Heng asked Meilin.


    Meilin also looked at Zhou Heng: "not familiar."


    Their voices are not very loud, and now everyone''s attention is in the hall. Otherwise, when other people hear their conversation, they will jump out and laugh at their ignorance, or they will be jealous.


    Kunlun is the Holy Land in the heart of every monk!

 Chapter 329

    "Won''t you?" Obviously, Li Yuan was also surprised by Hua Qianqiu''s reaction. He thought that a talented young man like Hua Qianqiu would gladly agree.


    In other words, no one would refuse Kunlun''s invitation. For Li Yuan, who was born in Kunlun, this is the most basic common sense. But today, Hua Qianqiu''s reaction breaks his common sense.


    "Why don''t you want to study in Kunlun?" Li Yuan asked helplessly.


    But Hua Qianqiu didn''t pay attention to him. There are some reasons why he can''t talk to others.


    At this time, a figure floated down from the stands of Tong''s family.


    "Good job, little girl." This guy has blonde hair and blue eyes. It''s Merlin, of course. Meilin didn''t ask Miss Tong''s permission. He came down on his own.


    On the stand, Miss Tong was about to make a sound when Zhou Heng suddenly grabbed Miss Tong''s shoulder: "let him go. If he comes to deal with this immortal, we have a chance to win."


    Miss Tong turned her head, looked at Zhou Heng for a few seconds, and finally nodded.


    In fact, Zhou Heng wants to end up against Li Yuan himself. He has just begun to practice witchcraft and needs a chance to verify his achievements. Obviously, the confrontation with Li Yuan is a good opportunity. But Zhou Heng also had his own worries. He was afraid that he would be as mad as he was when he dealt with Andre. This time, he was in full view of the public.


    After comprehensive consideration, Zhou Heng gave the opportunity to Meilin.


    He is not worried that he can''t beat Li Yuan. He is just afraid that he will tear Li Yuan to pieces by mistake.


    On the field, Hua Qianqiu looked up at Merlin. "You''re here for me?" Hua Qianqiu asked suspiciously, she thought that the second player would be Zhou Heng.


    Merlin nodded triumphantly: "I''m the only one who can win him."


    "Do you foreigners like to boast so much that they don''t know how to be modest at all?" Hua Qianqiu asked him.


    Merlin shrugged, and they crossed.


    At this time, a strong voice of doubt broke out in the audience. "Is this a foreigner? Why did a foreigner represent the Tong family


    "Doesn''t this foreigner seem to be an adult yet?"


    "Has the Tong family fallen to such a state?"


    The Chinese geomantic circles pay most attention to blood lineage. Similarly, they are also the most exclusive people. The Tong family can stand on the top of the Chinese Feng Shui world, it is very important that the Tong family made sacrifices in the Anti Japanese war. Now, there are foreigners in Tong''s family. There is no doubt that this will make Tong''s family suffer a lot of reputation losses. If the Tong family can''t win this Feng Shui audition, and lose their reputation because of this, I''m afraid that they will never be able to return to the top position in the future.


    But Li Yuan doesn''t seem to care.


    "Are you my opponent?" Li Yuan asked with a smile.


    Meilin looked to the left and right, and then to Li Yuan: "is there anyone else here who can be your opponent besides me?"


    "I''m sorry," Li Yuan arched to Meilin, "offended, please."


    "Please." Meilin also learned from Li Yuan, and arched her hands to Li Yuan.


    In the stands, the sword behind Zhou Heng suddenly made a sound.


    "It''s the end of that guy!" It was the voice of red ghost. When Meilin was near zhouheng, red ghost did not dare to speak.


    "What''s the matter with you today?" Zhou Heng asked it, today''s red ghost seems to be particularly peaceful.


    "That guy," the red ghost told Zhou Heng in a low voice, "that guy''s hands smell of blood!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Heng frowned.


    "He has killed people. In recent times, he has killed people!" No one is more familiar with the taste of blood than the red ghost in the magic knife. It is a fierce ghost born in this world for killing.


    Zhou Heng looked at Meilin in silence. In recent days, Meilin stayed with him almost every day. Only one afternoon, Meilin suddenly told him to go out for a walk. Zhou Heng suddenly thought that maybe he had done something wrong when he let Meilin go on the stage.


    "Master, this guy is terrible." Red ghost whispered in Zhou Heng''s ear, "I''ve always wanted to remind you, but he''s beside me. I dare not speak."


    "Are you so loyal now?" The corners of Zhou Heng''s mouth are smiling. To his ears, the red ghost is fanning the flames.


    "Master, I am loyal to you!" Red ghost hurriedly defended himself, "you must be careful of that wizard, he will hurt you sooner or later." After the last incident on the plane, red ghost has determined to be loyal to Zhou Heng.


    After hearing the words of the red ghost, Zhou Heng fell into silence again. Why didn''t he understand the truth in the red ghost talk? Just now, he still needs Merlin, and Merlin has not done anything extraordinary in front of him, and even seems to be helping him everywhere.


    Maybe one day, they will turn against each other, but not now.


    On the field, Meilin and Liyuan have already stood in front of their respective sacrificial altar.


    "I''m Li Yuan. I don''t know what to call brother?" Li Yuan asked Meilin with a smile. He didn''t seem to notice the hostility in Meilin''s eyes."Merlin." Merlin told him the name he was using and added, "this is the name of the man who beat you."


    Li Yuan nodded. He knew that Merlin probably used a pseudonym, because "Merlin" was a famous wizard in the legend of King Arthur, which Li Yuan knew.


    "Brother Meilin -" Li Yuan was about to say something when Meilin cut him off.


    "Enough, if it doesn''t work, that''s it," Meilin looked Li Yuan in the eye. "Our game should start."


    "All right." Li Yuan nodded with a smile.


    Just a nod of time, Li Yuan vision of Meilin suddenly disappeared.


    "What about people?" "And the foreigner?" There was a sudden burst of exclamation in the audience.


    Just like a magic show without warning, Merlin suddenly disappeared on his stage.


    Li Yuan didn''t lose his smile on his face. He methodically put the chessboard on the table and picked up a black chess piece from the chess cup. His movements are always so slow, as if nothing in the world can change his rhythm.


    This time, he put the pieces in the center of the board, which is called "Tianyuan" in go.


    When "Tianyuan" is covered with black pieces, the whole venue becomes dim. At the same time, the space around him also became distorted, and a round shell composed of distorted space enveloped him.


    When, when, when. The moment the shell was formed, there was a continuous sound of metal collision, like a piece of music.


    No one else could see it, but Zhou Heng could.


    Meilin, who used the technique of gradual concealment, threw countless swords and guns at Li Yuan. These swords and guns condensed by the witchcraft energy can easily cut open the tank''s armor, but they can''t break through the same invisible round shell.


    In the round shell, Li Yuan picked up the second piece.

 Chapter 330

    The second piece is white, which Li Yuan always does. Black and white pieces are used alternately. No one knows what he means by doing this - do pieces of different colors have different uses, or is it just Li Yuan''s habit.


    When the second white chess piece was about to fall, the chessboard disappeared in front of his eyes, and the scenery around Li Yuan suddenly changed. The grandstand, the audience, and the altar, everything disappeared, but he came to an open grassland.


    The melodious sound of the flute sounded in the distance. Li Yuan looked to the direction where the flute came from and saw the golden haired boy riding on the back of the ox, playing the strange flute while driving the ox towards him.


    Li Yuan knew that everything in front of him was the environment that the other side let him see. He squeezed the second white chess piece tightly, and then quietly enjoyed the music played by Meilin.


    Mirage can not be produced without foundation. It must be something that exists in the cognition of the maker of mirage. A person who can''t play flute can''t make such melodious flute sound in mirage. In other words, although it''s a mirage here, the flute is really played by Merlin himself. When Meilin comes to Li Yuan, the ox stops and Meilin puts down his flute.


    "It''s beautiful." Li Yuan praised Mei Lin.


    But Merlin just had a mocking smile on the back of the cow. Here is his illusion. He is the God here. Li Yuan''s five senses are dominated by him. He can let Li Yuan hear the melodious sound of the flute and do other things.


    Meilin claps her hands on the back of the ox, and countless long guns appear out of thin air and aim at Li Yuan. As long as he orders, these long guns can tie Li Yuan into a hedgehog.


    But Li Yuan is not flustered. He knows that all this is just an illusion. In reality, he is still standing in the competition hall.


    He put down the white pieces in his hand and put them in the air. The chessmen did not land, but hovered in the air, as if there was an invisible chessboard. At the same time, with the white chessmen as the center, the energy wave diffused in the air like a water pattern.


    The knife and gun, the boy on the back of the ox, and the vast grassland, all became flat in front of Li Yuan like comic strips, and then torn apart. Just drop a chess piece and he can destroy the whole mirage Merlin created.


    Wind, after the prairie was torn, Li Yuan heard the wind whistling again, snowflakes falling in front of him.


    Li Yuan raised his head, he saw countless snowflakes falling from the air, of course, when he looked back, he had come to a snow mountain.


    Snow, this element makes Li Yuan feel very familiar, because Kunlun, which he practiced, is a place with snow all the year round, but he is not in Kunlun now - it''s much colder and colder than Kunlun. When he looks down from a peak, it seems that the whole world has become very small.


    "Do you know where this is?" Merlin''s voice sounded behind him.


    "Mount Everest." Li Yuan answered him softly. As soon as he broke the grassland fantasy, Merlin immediately took him to a new one.


    "Yes, this is the highest point in the world." Merlin stepped on the snow on the ground, and there was a "rustle" sound under her feet.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Li Yuan looked at him suspiciously. "Is there anything you want to say to me here?" Everest is often regarded as one''s own goal, because it is the highest place and the farthest place to see the world. For many ambitious people, this is a goal worth pursuing all their lives. Li Yuan felt that Meilin had brought him here to express his ambition.


    But Merlin shook her head.


    "I''m just curious," Meilin stands in front of Li Yuan with a smile, "is there any immortal who falls to death in this world?"


    "What did you say?" Li Yuan didn''t understand why Meilin said this, but the next second, he understood.


    Meilin put his hands on Li Yuan''s shoulders. Then, Meilin pushed him back. Li Yuan immediately lifted his feet off the ground and fell down from Mount Everest. He should have fallen on the snow below, because Everest is not vertical, but this is Merlin''s fantasy. If Merlin wants Everest to be vertical, then it is vertical!


    Standing on the edge of the steep cliff, Meilin watched the falling body become smaller and smaller until Li Yuan disappeared. He suddenly exclaimed, "it''s a long time to land at an altitude of more than 8000 meters, isn''t it?"


    Falling Li Yuan can feel the wind running up from his body. To be exact, his body is constantly falling down. It''s hard to believe that this is an illusion, because the sense of falling is so strong.


    If a new person is here, I''m afraid I''ll be scared out of my wits. But he is Li Yuan, the immortal of Kunlun.


    "As far as I know," the falling Li Yuan gradually adjusted his body balance, "no immortal is killed by falling." Then he closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, he had returned to the hall of Feng Shui audition, he was still standing in front of his own altar, and Merlin was also standing in front of his own altar quietly, and gave him a meaningful smile.In other people''s eyes, they just stood for a few seconds, but in fact, they had already hit the snow mountain from the grassland, and then killed back from the snow mountain. Although the scenery of these two scenes is quite magnificent, as long as Li Yuan can''t see through the mirage created by Meilin, or the speed of seeing through the mirage is slower, he is likely to die directly in the mirage.


    If you are shot in a mirage, or you fall to death in a mirage, you will not leave any real trauma on your body, but if mirage can deceive Li Yuan''s body, you can create "brain death"!


    Meilin didn''t attack Li Yuan''s three candlelight when he was in a dreamland. In other words, Meilin didn''t care about the boring victory.


    As he said to Zhou Heng, Li Yuan is his target and is his prey for fun.


    Is killing Li Yuan good for him? Merlin didn''t care about it at all.


    Only the "weak" will always consider "interests". For the "King", all he has to do is "enjoy".


    A cat will kill mice and birds, and it will bully all smaller animals, even when there is enough food.


    It is the nature of all creatures to make fun of bullying and killing.


    Merlin, who has just been reborn in this world, has not been influenced by any values, so he likes to act according to his own nature.


    It will be fun to torture and kill this immortal!

 Chapter 331

    Li Yuan looks into Meilin''s eyes. From the clear blue eyes, Li Yuan can see the nature of each other.


    Chaos and recklessness. Li Yuan has never seen such a person. He can''t regard Meilin as a pure evil party. Of course, he doesn''t think Meilin will be a friend of justice.


    "Who on earth are you?" Li Yuan couldn''t help asking.


    "Kill your people!" Meilin waved to Li Yuan. In the hall, there was a storm of wind, and he wanted to draw Li Yuan closer to his dreamland.


    But this time, Li Yuan decided to start first.


    The black chessman fell down. This is the first time that he fell so fast today. He, who has been keeping a slow speed, finally couldn''t bear it and decided to take the lead.


    When the sunspot was pressed on the chessboard by him, almost at the same time, the wind was blowing behind him.


    "Ho!" Meilin stepped back, but it was too late. He was drawn into the dreamland created by Li Yuan - it was not so much a dreamland as another strange space.


    Merlin''s feet were covered with straight lines, which divided the space under his feet into countless squares of the same size. And under these blocks, there are stars in the universe!


    Merlin looked around. He couldn''t see the end of the line. He couldn''t see the end of the stars.


    "Where is this?" Merlin didn''t believe that anyone could create such a dreamland, which violated the basic principle of magic, that is, there should be nothing beyond cognition in the dreamland.


    "You are in my chessboard." Li Yuan''s voice appeared in the vast stars.


    "Pretend!" Merlin raised his right hand. A blue flame gathered on his hand. It was the soul fire that could burn everything.


    Merlin had a mocking smile on her face: "if you don''t untie the environment, I''ll throw the fire in any direction." In Meilin''s opinion, now his own body must still be in the hall of the competition. Li Yuan just blinded his five senses as he did when he performed magic. In other words, as long as Merlin throws out the fire, innocent viewers will suffer immediately.


    "Do as you please." Li Yuan''s voice rang out among the vast stars.


    "Hum!" Meilin did not expect that Li Yuan would have such an attitude, "then don''t blame me." He waved his hand hard, and the cyan flame became the shape of a sickle weasel and flew straight in one direction.


    And so the sickle weasel flew away. It didn''t bump into anything, and there was no expected scream. It seemed that it flew to the boundless universe, and the blue sickle weasel left Merlin like this.


    "Are you kidding?" Merlin''s expression gradually became dull, and he began to realize that the means used by his opponent were not the same as his own, and that the place where he was now was probably not a mirage - at least not a pure mirage.


    At this time, there was a flash of stars in front of Meilin''s eyes. The stars in the universe gathered together and slowly condensed into a human shape. Although Meilin could not see the specific appearance, she could recognize that it was Li Yuan.


    "I can''t believe that you are better at playing tricks than I am." There was a smile on Merlin''s face, but this time it was stiff. Although he may not lose to the other side, this is the first time Merlin feels that everything is not in his control.


    Li Yuan, who was composed of starlight, opened his mouth. His voice was very similar to the original one, but it was a little louder with a slight echo: "here is my chessboard, the interior of" Xingluo. "


    "It seems that your board is a great magic weapon." Merlin said.


    "Kunlun treasure," Li Yuan replied, "I''m very lucky to have it."


    "I began to have a little interest in Kunlun," Merlin suddenly changed a harmless expression. "Can you let me also go to study? My talent is not inferior to the little girl Hua Qianqiu. "


    However, he can cheat a little girl like Miss Tong, but he can''t cheat Li Yuan who can see through people''s heart to a certain extent.


    "Your mind is not right. Kunlun has no place for you." Li Yuan, made up of starlight, shook his head.


    "That''s a pity." Merlin sighed dejectedly, and he went on, "I''m just killing all of you fairies, and then I''ll take your baby and play with it."


    "Can you do it?" Li Yuanping asked quietly that Meilin''s provocation would not make him angry. If he could get the title of "immortal" in Kunlun, his nature would not be easily provoked.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" When Meilin asks Li Yuan, a sword appears in her hand. This sword was once drawn from the throne of water by the "king of greed and sickle weasel". It is Arthur''s sword, symbolizing the power to rule all. Merlin didn''t want to use it, because he was determined to say goodbye to his past self, but now he had no choice but to try to release a little of his past self.


    After covering the complete sword, Merlin''s clear eyes suddenly became turbid, and his face smelled more greedy.


    At this time, the seven stars in the sky fell down, and the stars fell into Li Yuan''s hands. The seven stars, like beads, were linked together to form a sword."Sword for sword." Merlin''s body gradually excited up, the original pure colorless sword body also covered with a light purple, "this is what I want."


    Li Yuan, who was composed of stars, didn''t answer any more. He held a sword of seven stars in his hand and set his posture.


    Standing on the boundless stars of the universe, the two stepped on the huge chessboard composed of lines, and looked at each other.


    "Die There was a roar in Merlin''s mouth. At the same time, he flew towards Li Yuan with the sword of kingship in his hand. During the flight, his upper body clothing broke apart, and the black sickle weasel wings appeared behind him.


    He showed his real form in front of Li Yuan, the monster like form!


    At the moment, Li Yuan is like a real immortal. He has no body of his own. He takes the stars as his body and the stars as his sword. On the chessboard of the universe, he has become a saint.


    The two swords intersect. The sword of kingship in the world collides with the sword of immortal composed of stars.


    "Ha ha ha ha Merlin''s expression was more and more ferocious, and the purple smell on the sword was more and more strong.


    He was laughing wildly.


    The dead "king of greed and sickle weasel" has found a chance to make a comeback.


    The wings behind Merlin''s back are waving. It seems that there should be no air in the stars of the universe. There is wind for no reason!


    Along with the wind, there is also a strong wind pressure.


    This wind pressure forced Li Yuan composed of stars, and the bottom of Li Yuan''s feet, the lines that made up the chessboard began to become distorted.

 Chapter 332

    "There''s a beast in you." Li Yuan, who is composed of stars, seems to have no eyes, but in the field of chessboard, he wants to see more thoroughly than himself.


    "Haha, what are you talking about?" Merlin grinned grimly, flapping her black wings behind her. "A beast?"


    "Are you sure there''s only one?"


    The black sickle weasel and the huge silver mammoth appeared behind Merlin at the same time. Although they were illusions, they were still frightening.


    The two beasts appeared at the same time, and the sword in Meilin''s hand became much stronger. Seeing, Li Yuan, who was made up of stars, could not hold on.


    At this time, countless black and white chessmen appeared on the nodes of the huge chessboard. These chessmen were like stars, emitting weak light, but compared with the disordered stars, the positions of these chessmen were extremely orderly and accurate.


    The flashing light on the chess pieces became more and more intense.


    "Hum!" Merlin suddenly snorted with disdain, then flapped her wings and flew up. Almost at the same time, those flashing pieces all burst apart, they broke into countless stars, and then scattered in the universe. Li Yuan, which was condensed by the stars, also burst apart with the pieces.


    Merlin escaped this time. He waved his wings and floated on the chessboard. Without his pressure, the lines under his feet became straight again.


    The stars produced by the fragmentation of chess pieces were like glittering dust, spreading a milky way at Merlin''s feet.


    "Do you have any more tricks?" Asked Merlin, grimacing.


    At this time, the "galaxy" under his feet began to gather quickly.


    Merlin narrowed her eyes, and her expression became a little mockery: "that''s it?"


    At his feet, the stars broken into pieces kept gathering, and then began to piece together one after another "Li Yuan".


    "I thought you''d do something special." Merlin waved the sword of kingship in his hand. "It turned out that it was just the most common tactics of the sea of people."


    One, two, three, ten, twenty, one hundred, one thousand... Merlin didn''t know how many opponents she was going to face. In short, there were so many. However, he didn''t care. In his opinion, the "sea of people tactics" is the worst tactics. Only the mob will choose to win by quantity.


    "Come on!" The sword of power in Merlin''s hand had turned into pure purple at this time, and his pretty young cheek had become ferocious and twisted.


    At his feet, Li Yuan made up of stars floated one by one. Like Li Yuan before him, they were holding weapons made up of stars in their hands. But not all of them are swords. Although Li Yuan, the star of swords, also has swords and guns... And even Li Yuan with a chessboard in his hand.


    Li Yuan, composed of these stars, surrounded Meilin. They were always a great army. At the same time, they were driven by the same will. There was no army in the world that could be more unified than their actions and goals.


    "Give up." All Li Yuan opened his mouth at the same time, and the overlapping voice sounded in Meilin''s ear, "you can''t defeat the stars."


    "The way you speak with one voice makes me feel sick!" Merlin waved his sword fiercely, and the sword of kingship swept away towards the stars with powerful energy.


    And the stars took up arms one after another and rushed up to Merlin.


    "What happened?" In the stands, Hua Qianqiu is a little unclear, so Mei Lin''s figure disappeared after appearing for a while, and Li Yuan also entered a similar state of meditation. His eyes closed, completely static appearance makes him look like a delicate wax figure.


    On the chessboard in front of Li Yuan''s body, the black and white pieces are constantly flashing.


    In the interior of the chessboard "Xingluo", Merlin has been firmly trapped by the stars.


    Li Yuan, who are composed of stars, are not blindly attacking in a swarm. They are like black and white pieces on a chessboard. They have a unified will and accurately implement the tactics arranged by the players.


    Meilin, who knows nothing about go, has no way to solve the present situation. Li Yuangen, who is composed of stars, can''t play.


    When the sword of kingship pierces a Li Yuan''s body, or Merlin uses witchcraft energy to blow a group of Li Yuan to pieces, they will turn into stars all over the sky, and then condense again.


    The stars are endless, and Merlin''s strength is endless.


    This is "Xingluo". Even the strongest ghost in the world has to be subdued by the power of the stars after entering the chess board of "Xingluo".


    In Kunlun, there is an important criterion to be an immortal, that is, whether you can use Kunlun''s advanced magic tools.


    Monks who have just entered Kunlun can only obtain ordinary standard weapons. For example, "Fuxi Bagua stick" is a very famous Kunlun standard weapon. With the increase of practice, Kunlun disciples will gradually come into contact with more level of magic tools, and like Li Yuan, after reaching the "immortal" level, they can use the "Xingluo" level of magic tools. However, even if Li Yuan is promoted, he will not get a better magic weapon, because "Xingluo" is already the strongest one in Kunlun magic weapons. When it comes to magic weapons in this level, their own strength is no longer important. What matters is how much the owner can play.After obtaining the title of "immortal" and advanced magic tools, they also have the right to accept apprentices - most immortals will not choose to accept apprentices, because they also have to continue to learn.


    There is no end to the road of cultivation.


    The day when Li Yuan''s life came to an end was the day when he said goodbye to "Xingluo". The "immortal" only has the "right to use" the magic weapon, and the "ownership" of the magic weapon still belongs to Kunlun. Whether the immortal people like it or not, they will say goodbye to their own magic weapon. But before that day, every immortal''s goal is to go as far as possible.


    Li Yuan is no exception. Before him, "Xingluo" had more than 30 masters just because it was recorded in the text, but Li Yuan was the strongest one among the more than 30 people who developed "Xingluo".


    He discovered the space inside the chessboard and ordered it to be "Starland".


    Among the stars, Li Yuan never failed. No one can beat him among the stars.


    Of course, not now does not mean not in the future. In fact, Li Yuan has chosen the next host for Xingluo.


    That''s what he has been playing with all the time - Ye Jian.


    Li Yuan and Ye Jian have played chess for more than a thousand games, and he has never won a game.


    Li Yuan knows that the real owner of "Xingluo" has appeared in this world, and he will not let "Xingluo" lose to anyone until Ye Jian is mature enough to accept "Xingluo" from him.


    Even the most powerful wizard is no exception.

 Chapter 333

    Will Merlin lose? Of course not. Before he got a new body, his strength was unfathomable. He was old enough to go to the bottom of the water to kill the Dragon King. Today''s Merlin is only more powerful than the "king of greed and sickle weasel" in the past.


    Li Yuan is Meilin''s first strong enemy after his rebirth. He was confident that he could easily defeat Li Yuan, but it turns out that Meilin was wrong.


    When Meilin decided to exert all his strength to Li Yuan, he found that he could not exert all his strength - it was his past self who was resisting this new self.


    Magic energy will become more powerful in continuous purification, but whenever Merlin wants to exert all his strength, purple energy will wrap his pure energy and cause pollution, which greatly limits Merlin''s power.


    It also influenced Merlin''s mind.


    The black wings behind him keep waving, which are the sickle weasel''s wings. From the thin film of the sickle weasel''s wings, purple energy is constantly diffused out, and these energy along with Merlin''s breathing inhaled into his body, making his expression more ferocious.


    "King of greed and sickle weasel" wants his body back!


    "There is a devil in your heart." Countless Li Yuan spoke at the same time, their voices overlapping in the vast space, "let me help you disperse it."


    "Help me dispel it?" When Merlin opened her mouth, there were two voices at the same time. "Don''t be silly. I don''t need anyone''s help!"


    When Meilin waved the sword of royal power, the purple energy immediately came out of the sword. Where she could reach, Li Yuan, who was cast by the stars, was shattered by this energy one after another.


    "I feel great now!" Merlin''s eyes widened, and black fluff began to grow on his handsome face, which was the precursor of sickle weasel.


    At the same time, on the snow mountain of Kunlun, in the palace of reincarnation.


    Wearing a white robe, the Taoist looked down at the huge candles on the wall. There were seven candles, corresponding to the positions of the Big Dipper on the wall. Among them, the fifth lamp of the seven stars is constantly shaking, as if it would go out at any time.


    Standing behind the white robed Taoist, the little boy in Green said softly, "it''s yuhengxing. Has something happened to younger martial brother Li?"


    The white robed Taoist didn''t speak. He looked at the seven star lamp on the wall with a serious look.


    At this time, the little boy in Qingyi behind the white Taoist opened his mouth again: "four people have left the mountain in the seven stars of Kunlun, and I''m in my childhood again. This is the weakest time for Kunlun in a hundred years."


    It''s hard to imagine that a young boy in green, who seems to be less than seven or eight years old, can speak in such a mature tone. He then said, "now younger martial brother Li is in a disaster again. Maybe that''s not a rumor. Kunlun''s Millennium catastrophe is really coming."


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry about it. Since Kunlun has been established, have you experienced few disasters? How can real steel be produced without quenching? " The white robed Taoist turned around. He looked fierce and spoke louder than ordinary people. These comforting words were very unpleasant to say from his mouth.


    This young boy in green is the elder martial brother of Taoist in white! The boy in green came to the shaking Yuheng lamp. "Now the three masters are closed. I''m the chief of Kunlun," he said, extending his hand to Yuheng lamp. "We can''t afford to lose anything."


    It''s easy to say four words, but how difficult it is to do them? The little boy in green sighed, and then extended his hand to the shaking candle.


    When his little white hand touched the tip of the flame, the shaking flame suddenly stabilized!


    Peiping, among the stars.


    "Elder martial brother!" Li Yuan suddenly felt a warm force pouring into his body.


    It''s elder martial brother. Elder martial brother has come to help him!


    In this battle, originally Li Yuan had the advantage. At this time, with the help of the little boy in green, he was even more powerful, and his advantage expanded several times in an instant!


    The chessboard in the star world suddenly raised countless chesspieces, which would explode immediately, and then incarnate into a new star life.


    Merlin also felt the situation change.


    Opponents are getting stronger! However, due to the interference of "king of greed and sickle weasel", he was unable to do his best, and the situation that had been barely maintained collapsed in an instant. Countless Li Yuan with stars in his hand broke through his defense line, and once the defense line was opened, it would never return to the original state of no leakage.


    The blade made by stars easily scratched his body, and the pair of black meat wings behind him kept waving, trying to drive away the stars, but it would only make the damage of meat wings more serious. Compared with the wings of birds, the fleshy wings of sickle weasels are more fragile. Once damaged, their flying ability will be greatly reduced. In this case, even if Merlin completed the sickle weasel, it is difficult to turn defeat into victory.


    What''s more, Merlin doesn''t want to sickle at all! It is the "king of greed and sickle weasel" personality that tries to transform his body into sickle weasel. Merlin does not like this ugly and barbaric form.


    In Merlin, we can see that the sickle weaselization of human body is not an evolution, but a degradation of sacrificing reason and compromising power and barbarism.But now, the black hair on his face is more and more thick, his finger bones are also deformed, and his nails are becoming sharp as well as thicker. Although he has tried his best to resist this kind of sickle weasel, now he feels more and more powerless.


    He will fight not only with countless stars, but also with his old self in his body. Whoever you lose to will not be a good result for Merlin.


    He has to find a way to end all this. The battle with Li Yuan has exceeded Meilin''s expectation. He has to end this chaos.


    Let everything return to the pure origin!


    Merlin raised his sword of power! He wanted to liberate the power of the sword.


    But just then, among the countless stars, one of the brightest appeared. Li Yuan, holding the weapon of the Big Dipper, flew over the top of the stars and toward Meilin.


    Merlin struck him with the sword of kingship.


    But this bright star body does not dodge, meets with the Big Dipper weapon in hand.


    Merlin can clearly feel that this star is different from other stars, not only is it more brilliant, but also more powerful in strength. If the opponent has this "noumenon" in the astral world, it should be the one in front of him.


    The sword of power in Merlin''s hand was opened by his opponent''s Big Dipper weapon. At this time, the distance between the two men continued to approach, reaching the point where they could touch each other.


    Li Yuan, the bright star, also extended his hand to Meilin.

 Chapter 334

    Li Yuan''s hand was on Meilin''s forehead.


    The bright star body began to appear a phenomenon similar to "molting". The cosmic stars fell off on its surface, revealing the human entity. At the same time, the other stars around also stopped moving.


    "What are you doing?" Merlin''s voice was like a roar at the moment. Every word he said was repeated, as if two people were talking with the same mouth. "Let me go!" Merlin suddenly found herself unable to move.


    "Soon," Li Yuan said softly, "soon I will clear the demons from your body."


    "Asshole," Merlin''s manic expression suddenly became more twisted, "let me go


    "Soon." Behind Li Yuan, all the stars slowly disintegrated and changed back into stars. Then, the stars gathered behind him.


    A gathering of stars, seven stars. Seven stars shining so that people can''t look directly at them formed the shape of Beidou behind Li Yuan.


    On Merlin''s face, the black fluff was slowly fading. At the same time, his finger bones are slowly returning to human appearance. Li Yuan is using the power of his own stars to disperse the evil magic energy remaining in Meilin''s body.


    Perhaps many people will think that this is a great thing for Merlin. Without the control of the "king of greed and sickle weasel", Merlin will be able to play a greater role easily.


    But Merlin didn''t do it himself.


    Although the personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel" may come out at any time, just like this time, Merlin also regards "king of greed and sickle weasel" as his own food. The wizard''s world is primitive and cruel. Only by swallowing each other can we reach a higher level. Li Yuan''s practice seems to help Meilin get rid of the possibility of being backfired, but it will also deprive Meilin of the possibility of completely assimilating the "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    This is unacceptable to Merlin. No one in the world can stop him from reaching a higher peak.


    When the trace of sickle weasel was pushed back, Merlin''s personality gradually took the initiative. The body, which had been suppressed by the power of the stars and could not move, slowly returned to Merlin''s control.


    His fingers suddenly moved.


    "It won''t be long before I can dispel this demon." Most of Li Yuan''s body has been humanized, and only a small part of it still retains the form of stars. It looks like a sticker of stars has been pasted on his body.


    "Do you think you are saving me?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    Li Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    Merlin raised her hands: "don''t be so amorous!" His hands were on both sides, and he looked hard at Li Yuan''s temple.


    Boom - explosion, the audition hall, suddenly burst out a dazzling white light.


    All the people subconsciously raised their hands to cover their eyes. The light source was Li Yuan, who was still in the hall.


    "Cough, cough." Everyone heard the cough, coughing painfully, and as the white light faded away, they lowered their arms to cover their eyes and looked into the middle of the hall.


    Everyone saw that Li Yuan in white was kneeling down in the middle of the hall, coughing painfully, and his white clothes were stained with blood like plum blossom.


    And Merlin also appeared on the field, and stood in front of his altar unharmed.


    "He, he won!" In the stands, Hua Qianqiu couldn''t believe her eyes at all. The blonde foreign boy actually won the immortal. No one knows Li Yuan''s strength better than her. Before Meilin came on, it was Hua Qianqiu who played against Li Yuan. But now, the fact that is hard for her to accept is shown in front of Hua Qianqiu. Li Yuan lost. It was not the highly respected feng shui master present that won Li Yuan, but a young foreigner she had never seen before.


    Is this the end of Chinese geomancy? Hua Qianqiu''s expression is dull. But sitting beside Hua Qianqiu, Zhou Heng doesn''t have too much expression. Whether Meilin wins or Liyuan wins, he can accept it, because they haven''t shown their full strength before. However, this result still surprised Zhou Heng a little. He didn''t expect Meilin to win as much as now.


    "Why do you do those superfluous things?" Meilin looks at Li Yuan coughing up blood, frowns and questions him. Li Yuan''s last choice made him feel a little boring. Merlin hopes to win the match more formally, which will be more interesting.


    Li Yuan''s answer is very simple: "in addition to the devil, the duty of our generation."


    "I''m the devil?" Meilin looks at Li Yuan curiously.


    Li Yuan shook his head: "you are human, but you have a devil in your heart."


    "What does that have to do with you?" Merlin shook his hand unhappily. "Are you Kunlun immortals so nosy?"


    "This is my accusation." Li Yuanping replied quietly.


    "Then die for your accusations." Meilin pointed at Li Yuan with her finger.


    Li Yuan very reluctantly stood up from the ground, after standing up, he coughed twice. Then he gently shook his head: "I can''t die yet, at least, I can''t die here.""Is it up to you?" With sullen face, Meilin flicked her fingers in the air, and an energy arrow that ordinary people couldn''t see shot at Li Yuan''s eyebrows.


    Li Yuan didn''t have time to use "Xingluo" to resist, so long as he crossed his hands and protected his forehead. When his hands crossed, a Tai Chi barrier appeared in front of Li Yuan.


    The energy arrow pierces into the Taiji barrier, but it disappears without piercing.


    Without giving Li Yuan a chance to breathe, Meilin''s fingers kept bouncing in the air. At the same time, the other hand also burned a blue flame.


    The energy arrow is like raindrops shooting at Li Yuan. Li Yuan doesn''t dare to untie the Tai Chi barrier in front of him. At the same time, he says something.


    On Li Yuan''s altar, the unused chessboard "Xingluo" suddenly vibrated, and the pieces on the chess cup also floated into the air.


    "Xingluo" has recognized that Li Yuan is the main one, so it does not need Li Yuan to cast the magic in person, "Xingluo" can also operate according to Li Yuan''s command. The black and white chessmen staggered on the chessboard, and the circular shock waves sent out from the chessboard again and again, forcing away the arrow rain from Merlin. Even if there are a few fish who miss the net, they also hit the Taiji barrier in front of Li Yuan one after another. They can''t hurt li Yuan.


    "Hum." With a cold hum, Meilin threw the blue flame into Li Yuan''s chessboard.


    Meilin had already learned the power of the chessboard, so he felt that he would destroy the rare weapon first, otherwise, even if he defeated Li Yuan today, the chessboard would still be his own serious trouble in the future.

 Chapter 335

    "Xingluo" is the property of Kunlun. How can Li Yuan let Meilin destroy it? His middle finger and thumb are clasped into a ring, and then he points to the cyan flame thrown by Meilin. Suddenly, the cyan flame explodes in the air and turns into countless small sparks. These are not ordinary Mars. As the highest form of flame, one of the characteristics of soul fire is that it can be ignited and burned All in all, if a spark falls on the audience, then the innocent audience will turn to ashes in the scream.


    "Disease Li Yuan''s hand toward the air point, a moment, a gust of wind in the hall. The wind rolled all the Mars together and blew them out.


    "You are kind-hearted," when Li Yuan''s attention turned back, Meilin had already bullied himself in front of him. "When you are too busy, you still have time to save others!"


    Merlin''s hands ignited the fire of the soul, and these flames became the shape of a spear in his hands. He held a long gun in both hands and stabbed Li Yuan hard.


    At this time, a white chessman shot at Merlin.


    "Ho!" Meilin stepped back and avoided the white chess piece. At the same time, she had to give Li Yuan a chance to breathe.


    Li Yuan fingers hook, chess cup in a sunspot floating, and then, Li Yuan with his fingers to Meilin. The sunspot flew quickly towards Merlin.


    There was a mockery on Merlin''s face. This trick, which had been used once, would no longer be useful to him. The spear in his hand changed into a sword. Merlin raised the burning blue sword and chopped it at the black chess piece.


    What happens when these pieces are broken? Merlin is a little bit curious about it!


    Suddenly, Merlin heard the wind behind her. It was the previous white chess piece that he had avoided. After bypassing Merlin''s vision, the white chess piece turned out an arc and hit Merlin''s back.


    Back and forth!


    Forced to do so, Merlin set her feet on the ground and jumped up lightly. The black and white pieces collided at his feet.


    Boom, another explosion. Although Merlin in the air avoided the attack of two pieces of chess, he did not avoid the aftereffects of the explosion. In the air, he had neither wings nor points to borrow, and there was no way to avoid the explosion.


    His body is like a broken kite, in the air with a parabolic arc fell to one side of the stand.


    "Ah In the stands of Tong''s family, Hua Qianqiu made a cry of surprise. She didn''t expect that Merlin, who had the advantage, would be defeated by her opponent.


    If Meilin also loses, who else in the Tong family can deal with the immortal Li Yuan and the third player of the Li family after Li Yuan? The current situation, the Tong family has been adverse to the extreme.


    But sitting beside Hua Qianqiu, Zhou Heng didn''t panic. He looked at Meilin who had been blown up, and his face actually showed a smile.


    "Isn''t that wizard just going to die?" The voice of the red ghost came from behind Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng didn''t respond to it. He just moved the smile on his face.


    In the hall, looking at Meilin who was blown up, Li Yuan frowned rarely. That''s the easy way to get rid of that wizard? Li Yuan is not so naive.


    Merlin suddenly burst into several black birds in the air. The birds flapped their wings and flew to the ceiling. Most people''s eyes were attracted by these black strange birds. Only Li Yuan in the hall turned quickly and pointed his fingers behind him. In the chess cup, several pieces flew to the air behind him.


    And Merlin, with a smile on her face, went out of the air, revealing her appearance.


    Like a magician, Merlin is good at playing tricks to attract other people''s attention. If Li Yuan, like the audience, looks up with the flying black sickle weasel, now his body has been pierced by Merlin.


    But even if Li Yuan saw through Meilin''s tricks this time, he was scared out in a cold sweat. If Meilin still uses magic as before, it will be easier to be cracked by Li Yuan. However, Meilin uses pure blinding method, just like a juggler is using one hand to attract your attention in front of you, while the other hand is operating in secret. Li Yuan feels that Meilin''s tricks are too defensive.


    It''s good to defend him. If we can''t defend him, we have to pay for our lives.


    Successive pieces flew out of the cup and forced Meilin away from Li Yuan. At the same time, Li Yuan raised his hand and quickly wrote in the air with his fingers.


    A picture of eight trigrams was formed in front of Li Yuan in a twinkling of an eye. Then, the picture was pushed towards Mei Lin.


    Merlin frowned and took a few steps back, but the gossip kept pushing him to the edge of the competition area in the hall.


    "Hum!" After Meilin retreated to the edge of the competition area, he suddenly made a snuffle of disdain. Then, his body suddenly turned into a burst of black smoke. When these black smoke met the eight diagrams, it immediately made a "Zizi" burning sound. There is also a white fog on the eight diagrams.


    At this time, Li Yuan raised his head and looked up into the sky. The black sickle weasels flying to the height of the ceiling had gathered together, and they had condensed into a human shape in the air.Merlin appeared in the air again. He was holding a blue knight''s long gun in his hand and stabbed at Li Yuan directly below.


    In the grandstand, Hua Qianqiu watched the battle between the two, and his heart was filled with the words "amazing". Since even Hua Qianqiu has such an idea, others are even more stunned. We all think that this competition will undoubtedly decide the outcome of the whole Fengshui trial. So who won the battle?


    Underground, Li Yuan has already set up his posture. The pieces in the chess cup keep flying out, and then rotate around him. Even the chessboard "Xingluo" is shaking violently on the altar. Although Li Yuan was still, everything around him was moving.


    In the air, Merlin took advantage of the falling momentum and stabbed his spear fiercely. All the Taiji barriers that were used to hinder him and kept flying up were pierced by him one by one, but his body did not slow down at all. Although Merlin is moving, his posture is still relatively.


    Maybe this game will be decided in the next moment.


    Maybe they''ll have a long fight.


    But no one will find the battle lengthy or boring. This is the battle between the high-ranking people. When the charm of the strong is naturally displayed, the onlookers will naturally be immersed in it and unable to extricate themselves.


    Boom. The third explosion sounded in the hall, and the two finally collided.

 Chapter 336

    China, Linhai City.


    "Elder martial brother Li went to Beiping, right?" In the noodle shop, a little man kept pulling the noodles in the bowl. Sitting opposite him was a real fat man with a very tall body and bones. He only looked like 300 Jin.


    But the little man was eating noodles happily, and in front of him were small steamed buns, mung bean soup, wonton noodles and so on, while the big man had nothing in front of him.


    "I''m asking you something!" The little man took a mouthful of noodles and knocked on the bowl impatiently with his chopsticks. "Elder martial brother Li has gone to Beiping, hasn''t he?"


    The big man sucked his saliva and nodded.


    "Speak The little man taught him.


    "Yes, yes." Although the little man is only half as tall as the big man, the big man seems to be very afraid of him. When he talks, he looks submissive, which makes the guests around him feel sorry for him.


    "When we have finished the task of Linhai, let''s go to Peiping to find him." The little man said with a smile.


    The big man''s face showed a look of panic, and quickly waved: "no, no."


    "Well?" The little man frowned unhappily.


    The big man said with a bitter face: "we should go back to the mountain immediately after we finish our work. Now the only thing on the mountain is about the elder martial brothers. If, if..." the big man didn''t dare to say.


    "If anything!" The little man choked to the big man, "you are such a big man in vain. You talk and do things like a mother."


    The big man bowed his head wrongly.


    "We stay on the mountain all day," the little man said, holding his head with one hand and holding a small cage bag with the other hand. "Except snow, there is snow on the mountain. Even if there is no disease, we will stay sick. I don''t want to go down the mountain to relax. I don''t want to go back so soon."


    "Yao," the big man whispered.


    "Yao what! You''re going to die, aren''t you? " The little man interrupted the big man.


    "No, no, no!" The big man quickly waved his hand, then slapped himself two times and flushed his cheeks. "I, I said the wrong thing."


    "Forget it." The little man rolled his eyes at him unhappily.


    "We''re going down the mountain to find someone this time," the big man said again. "We can''t go down the mountain to relax..."


    "Oh, why are you so wordy!" The little man cut him off again. "Isn''t that a clue? I''m not allowed to eat even if I don''t find anyone, am I? "


    "Eat, eat, you can eat." The big man covered his mouth and stopped talking.


    At this time, a few people walked into the door of the meal.


    "Ah, how full of guests today!" A female voice said, "Wow, that man is so fat. Is he a sumo wrestler?"


    Hearing that someone said he was fat, the big man immediately lowered his head in shame. And the little man sitting with his back to the door looked back.


    "Ah Fen, how can you talk like that?" Another girl''s voice sounded, "sorry to disturb you."


    "Hum." The little man glared at the man who had spoken before, then straightened himself up and continued to eat.


    The two girls walking into the shop are Qin Fen and Bailu, of course. Behind them is a boy wearing a mask. That boy is Ye Yan, of course. Now Ye Yan is hesitating whether to stop his acting career and return to the life of an ordinary person.


    The three picked up a place far away from the little man and sat down.


    "Ah Fen, how can you say that to other people?" Bailu is still teaching Qin Fen in a low voice.


    "That man is very fat." Qin Fen quibbled with a flat mouth.


    "If you do, I won''t lend you my notes." Bailu said angrily.


    "Oh, I know it''s wrong. I''m just going to give it a hard time, Lulu." Qin Fen is charming with Bailu. The examination week of the school is coming soon. In this week, the school will test every subject of the students, and the score of the test will affect the students'' ability to graduate from the school smoothly. Qin Fen doesn''t work as hard as Bailu. Zhou Heng gives her a bad head next to her. Seeing that Zhou Heng is absent-minded every time in class, Qin Fen can''t concentrate on her lectures. When it comes to the examination, we can only find a way to hold Bailu''s thigh.


    "Well, well, I''ll lend it to you." Bailu said helplessly. She is an undisputed student bully in the school. She is in every year''s top scholarship quota. Other people still need all kinds of competition, or try to have a good relationship with their teachers. Only Bailu''s academic performance is too excellent, and the school can''t find a name for her.


    Of course, as a good friend of Miss Tong and Zhou Heng, even the school did not dare to make trouble for Bailu.


    "Alas." Qin Fen suddenly sighed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bailu asked suspiciously.


    Qin Fen put his head in both hands and said feebly, "I don''t know when Xiao Sheng Nan and Zhou Shao will come back from Peiping. Campus life is so peaceful. I really can''t adapt to it."


    Bailu smile, and then push the menu to Qin Fen''s front: "think so many have no, order you.""OK," Qin Fen said, pressing her finger on the menu. "ALU, brother Yan, what do you eat?"


    "Whatever I want." Ye Yan hasn''t taken off his mask yet. Although he has rarely been exposed in front of the media recently, his popularity has not decreased much. On the contrary, some fans spontaneously organized the activity of "looking for Ye Yan" on the Internet, which made him more popular.


    "I don''t care." Answer Bailu.


    "I hate to eat out with you casual people," Qin Fen pretended to be unhappy. "Come on, you don''t say how I order."


    "I''ll eat whatever you eat." Bailu said with a smile.


    "I''ll eat whatever Bailu eats." Ye Yan quickly followed.


    "Hum." Qin Fen rolled a white eye to two people, "you two little smart ghosts."


    At this time, the small and big table suddenly stopped.


    "Yao, do you hear me," the big man whispered, "the girl''s surname is Bai."


    "First of all, I''m not Yao. Second, I''m not deaf."


    "What to do?" The big man asked the small man, "what shall we do?"


    "What to do?" The little man stood up from his position and said, "can you see a result if you look at it here?" With that, he went to Qin fenbailu''s table.


    The big man also quickly stood up, before leaving the table, while the small man did not pay attention, he grabbed a few small bags from the table and quickly put them into his mouth.


    Qin Fen three people doubtfully looking at the little man walking towards him, is to look for trouble? Qin Fen didn''t expect that such a thing would happen if he said something unintentionally.


    "Hello," the little man patted Bailu on the shoulder, "I have something to say to you." They are not looking for Qin Fen, but for Bailu.


    "What do you do?" Ye Yan, the only male of the three, stood up.

 Chapter 337

    "What do you do?" Ye Yan stood up from his seat.


    "It''s none of your business," the little man frowned and said unhappily. "Give me a seat."


    The big man quickly gestured to Ye Yanda behind the small man, and said in a low voice, "you''d better be obedient and sit down. He''s very scared when he''s angry!"


    "What are you talking about?" The little man looked back at the big man, and the big man quickly covered his mouth.


    Ye Yan saw that they were eccentric, so he said impolitely, "stay away from us. Don''t have nothing to do for yourself."


    "Hum." The little man sneered contemptuously, then glared at Ye Yan provocatively, "I''m looking for something today." Then he put his palm on Bailu''s shoulder.


    "Spread your hands!" Qin Fen suddenly stood up, reached out and hit the little man''s palm.


    Seeing this group of people start to work, the boss rushed over, but it was too late.


    Qin Fen''s body suddenly flew up from the seat, as if an invisible hand pushed her hard.


    Before we know why this scene happened, a big hand gently held Qin Fen from behind. "Are you all right?" The voice of the big man sounded behind Qin Fen. At the last moment, he was still standing behind the little man. At the next moment, he had reached another position, and caught Qin Fen who had been hit and flew steadily.


    "I, I''m fine." Qin Fen hasn''t completely recovered. Just now, she didn''t touch the palm of the little man''s hand. Of course, she didn''t touch her either. She just suddenly flew out by herself.


    "It''s OK." The big man sighed with relief.


    Ye Yan looks at these two people, in the heart immediately understood each other is not simple. He also grew up in a Fengshui family. He has seen many different people since he was a child. Although he is a waste wood, he still has a vision.


    "I don''t know your names," Ye Yan arched his hands at them. "Why do you want to make trouble for some of our students?"


    "Ha ha." Seeing that Ye Yan''s attitude improved immediately, the little man said with a smile, "we can''t tell you our name. Now we have something to talk with this little girl. If you don''t have anything to do, you should step down quickly." It seems that in order to show his ability, he waved it, and immediately a table in the shop fell apart and collapsed on the ground.


    The big man quickly released Qin Fen and ran towards the broken table. His huge body became extremely light at this time. But when he bent down to pick up the legs of the table on the ground, he became very clumsy again. After a lot of effort, he picked up the legs of the table from the ground. The big man tried to piece it together and said, "Oh, it seems that it''s broken. What can I do about it?"


    Other people in the shop saw the scene and ran away. Even the boss who wanted to come to persuade him to fight now ran away. He was afraid to go to the police somewhere.


    "Both of them are senior people," Ye Yan knew that they were not opponents of each other. As long as they were a little bit humble, "can''t we let our younger generation go?"


    The little man also asked Ye Yan: "you talk a lot. You say I''m a senior. Who are you, a junior dwarf?"


    Ye Yan smiles awkwardly: "in the lower Jiangnan, Ye Yan, the eldest son of the Ye family." His reputation in the Chinese geomantic circles is actually quite loud, but it is not a good reputation.


    How do you know that little man''s face suddenly showed a puzzled expression, he scratched his head: "Ye family, Ye Yan? What is that? "


    Even if Ye Yan is just a bad descendant of the Ye family, he is a little angry when he hears that the other party speaks so well.


    At this time, the big man came to the little man''s side holding the table leg in his hand. He bent down and whispered to the little man, "the Ye family, the Ye family who studies Feng Shui, isn''t Ye Jian the Ye family?"


    The little man suddenly realized and nodded.


    The expression on Ye Yan''s face relaxed when he heard that he knew Ye Jian. But I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Ye Jian, an excellent brother, is like a mountain, covering all the sunshine that originally belonged to him, making him live in the shadow of his brother all his life.


    "So you''re from the Ye family, too." Looking at Ye Yan''s expression, the little man was really kind.


    Ye Yan also followed with a smile, and arched his hand and said: "yes, younger generation is Ye Jian''s brother."


    The little man''s face suddenly changed. He said with a cold face: "nonsense, how can you be Ye Jian''s brother?"


    "What nonsense is there," Ye Yan said with an embarrassed smile. "Who didn''t know Ye Jian had such a brother as me?"


    "Ye Jian is talented and intelligent. He has been a leader of the younger generation in a few months since he was introduced," the little man said with a green face. "You are mediocre. How can you be Ye Jian''s brother?"


    "Ha ha." The other side said so, Ye Yan really can''t explain.


    "Don''t say any more," the little man pressed her hand heavily on Bailu''s shoulder. "I just need to try whether this girl is the person we are looking for. If not, we won''t embarrass you boys."When Ye Yan was about to say something, Bailu said, "if you have anything to try, just try. Don''t embarrass my friend."


    "You''re kind and brave enough." A little sneer hung on the little man''s face. "You''re not worried. I just need to take a little blood from you to verify whether you are the person I''m looking for!"


    "No!" Ye Yan heard each other''s words, quickly want to stop, but how he is the opponent of the two, the fat man suddenly appeared in front of him, blocked his way.


    "Don''t make him angry," the big man said anxiously. "It''s terrible that he''s angry!"


    "You get out of the way," Ye Yan anxiously wanted to get around the big man, "get out of the way for me!" But his body is neither as strong as the big man, nor as flexible as the big man, and he can''t pass the big man level in any case.


    "Alu -" Qin Fen on the other side also ran over.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The little man just stares at Qin Fen. Qin Fen''s body flies backwards as before. She bumps into the wall of the dining room and falls on a dining table. When she rolls down from the dining table, she is unconscious.


    "Ah Fen!" Bailu''s mouth let out an anxious cry.


    "Sit down!" The little man was at the back of Bailu''s neck. Bailu''s head fell down and her eyes closed.


    "The big deal is not good." The big man opened his mouth in surprise, let go of Ye Yan, and ran to Qin Fen who was thrown away.


    "You bastards!" Ye Yan rushes towards the little man angrily.

 Chapter 338

    "Are you all right?" The big man strode toward Qin Fen. He was worried that the soft mortal woman would be killed directly by the small man. But he ran to Qin Fen and picked up Qin Fen''s body. He was relieved.


    "I just fainted. I wish I didn''t die." The big man stroked his chest with his hand and felt relieved a little. At this time, Ye Yan and the little man had already fought behind him.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!" The big man quickly put Qin Fen down and went to stop them.


    Ye Yan has learned some Kung Fu. He showed it when he dealt with the Japanese last time. He can easily deal with two or three ordinary men. But this little man is not an ordinary person. Ye Yan evades every attack with a mocking expression.


    "If you are really the Ye family, how can you only do these two things?" The little man dodged and had plenty to talk.


    "You don''t have to discipline me!" Ye Yan punches faster and faster, but he still can''t touch the little man.


    "That''s ridiculous!" The little man''s middle finger is clasped with his thumb and flicks towards Ye Jian''s eyebrow. He doesn''t want to entangle with the "liar" who calls himself Ye''s son any more.


    "Don''t kill people!" The big man suddenly appeared, and let the huge body stop between Ye Yan and the small man.


    With a slight poop, the little man''s pop-up attack hit the big man''s body, but it didn''t have any effect.


    "Well, you, fatso, are you going to unite with outsiders to deal with me?" The little man stamped his feet in anger.


    "Dare not, dare not!" The big man quickly waved his hand, but he was still in the way between them and didn''t get out of the way.


    "You''re going to piss me off, aren''t you?" The little man sprinted left and right twice, but failed to get around the big man. Two people in the speed is almost the same, when the advantage of big size is very obvious.


    "Leave him alone," the big man reasoned. "He''s just a mortal."


    "Cough, cough!" The little man suddenly stopped and coughed hard. As soon as he coughed up, his face turned pale.


    "Ah The big man''s face also changed, "Yao Guangxing! You are sick again - "


    " don''t call me Yao Guangxing! " The little man pushed the big man away, and then walked towards Ye Yan. In fact, he didn''t really want to kill Ye Yan. In his capacity, he didn''t need to compete with such a mortal. He just wanted to teach Ye Yan who dared to fight him.


    "Are you Yao Guangxing?" Ye Yan''s face suddenly changed. As the eldest son of the Ye family, he certainly heard the name of Yao Guangxing, but for him, the name just exists in various legends like "Mermaid" and "sea demon". Does Yao Guangxing really exist? No one can tell. According to legend, some people say that the legend of Yao Guangxing originated from the seven immortals in Kunlun Mountain who boasted of the Big Dipper. Others say that they were the seven positions in Kunlun mountain which were inherited continuously. Because the monks outside the mountain knew little about the Kunlun Mountain, these legends have been legends for so many years.


    "That big mouth." The little man bit his teeth. Kunlun, big or small, can''t be mentioned with people at the foot of the mountain. Although the big man was careless, the word "Yao Guangxing" was heard by Ye Yan.


    "Boy, you heard something you shouldn''t have heard." The little man looked at Ye Yan and said maliciously, "it''s hard to do now."


    No, it''s not right! Ye Yan''s face showed a surprised expression. If the other party is really Yao Guangxing from Kunlun Mountain, the other party, as an immortal, should not be so perverse. Ye Yan has heard from his mother since he was a child that all the immortals in Kunlun take removing demons and defending Taoism as their own duty. They are not only powerful, but also exemplary in the field of Taoism. But at this time, the little man Ye Yan met didn''t have Kunlun immortal''s demeanor at all. He was not only unreasonable, but also always called for fighting and killing. It''s not too much to say that he was a bandit and thug.


    "I''m sorry," said the big man, knowing that he had said something wrong. He ran to the back of the small man. "His identity has been exposed. Let''s go first."


    The little man stares at Ye Yan, hesitating in his heart.


    "After a while, I''m afraid that the ordinary police will come and cause a lot of trouble." The big man constantly persuades his partner. He is afraid that the little man will kill Ye Yan in a rage, so he wants to make the little man leave here for all kinds of reasons.


    "OK," said the little man, after stamping his feet again, and choosing to listen to the big man''s advice, "let''s go first."


    Hear the other party to leave, Ye Yan also followed with a sigh of relief. I have to admit that he is far from the opponent of this small man. If it were not for the help of a big man, he would have fallen to the ground long ago. I don''t know if he is still alive.


    "Let''s go." The little man said, and put his hand on Bailu''s shoulder in a coma. Naturally, his height can''t compare with that of a male idol like Ye Yan, or even that of a girl like Bailu. But he didn''t waste any effort to lift Bailu''s body up.


    "Hello Ye Yan made a worried voice. He didn''t expect that the other party would want to take Bailu away.


    "Don''t worry," the big man said to comfort Ye Yan for fear of the conflict. "If we make sure that this girl is not the one we are looking for, we will send her back!""That can''t do," Ye Yan how can see Bailu be taken away by these two dangerous guys, "why do you arrest people!"


    "Why?" The little man sneered. He raised his other hand and aimed it at Ye Yan''s chest. The palm of his hand was a little strong.


    Bang. Ye Yan''s body was blown away by this little man!


    "Now you know what we are based on?" The little man kept holding Bailu''s body in his hands, and then took the big man out.


    At this time, Ye Yan has been thrown on the wall of the restaurant by him, and the whitewash on the wall has been shaken down. Ye Yan covers his chest, and the strong pain makes him suspect that his internal organs are wrong.


    The little man passed him without saying a word, while the big man behind the little man whispered to Ye Yan when he passed by: "don''t worry, I will guarantee the safety of your girlfriend. If we catch the wrong person, I will send her back." From an outsider''s point of view, Ye Yan and Bailu are very beautiful, and Ye Yan is also very protective of Bailu, which is very similar to the relationship between a man and a woman.


    With that, he went out of the restaurant with the little man.


    "Hello! Put people down Ye Yan''s voice rang out behind them.


    The little man turned his head impatiently. As expected, he saw that Ye Yan had already stood up. One of his hands was against the wall, and his body was tottering.


    "Leave him alone, let''s go." The big man reached for the clothes on the small man''s shoulder.


    "Hum." The little man no longer controlled Ye Yan, turned back and went on.


    Behind his head, suddenly the wind sounded.

 Chapter 339

    The little man sensed the wind behind his head.


    He slowly looked back and saw the big man''s hand behind him. What Ye Yan shoots is caught by the big man.


    The big man opened his hand, and a small copper coin appeared in his palm. It turns out that just now Ye Yan shot a copper coin at the back of the little man''s head, and the iron nail was caught by the big man.


    The little man first took a look at the copper coin in the big man''s hand, and then looked coldly at Ye Yan. He asked, "do you know Feng Shui?"


    There was a wry smile on Ye Yan''s face: "didn''t I introduce myself to you? I''m Ye Yan, the eldest son of the Ye family in Jiangnan. "


    "It seems that what he said is true," the big man whispered in the little man''s ear. "He may indeed be Ye Jian''s brother. In that case, we --"


    "don''t listen to his nonsense!" The little man stopped the big man.


    "If he is Ye Jian''s brother," the little man sneered coldly, "how can he only have this ability."


    "But his way of throwing copper coins," the big man pleaded for Ye Yan, "is really a move in geomantic omen. We should do more than less, just -"


    "shut up The little man gave a roar.


    The big man quickly covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Well," said the little man holding Bailu, "I''ve done three moves with you with one hand. If you are lucky after the three moves, I''ll give your girlfriend back to you."


    Ye Yan didn''t hesitate: "good! I promise you Three moves, even if it is hard to resist down, as long as they do not die, it is victory.


    But the big man said, "no, no, three moves, you will kill someone. And if this girl is the one we are looking for, how can you give it back to him?"


    The little man frowned: "it doesn''t work. It doesn''t work. When my business will be in your charge, if you are not afraid of death, you can take three moves for him." The two men were fighting against each other.


    "I dare not. Dare not The big man waved and stepped back.


    At this time, they were all standing on the street. This is the downtown near the school. Many people gathered around and even took out their mobile phones to shoot.


    "Is that Ye Yan?" "Are they filming?" "Why didn''t you see the camera?" There was a lot of talk around.


    "Stop talking! If you want to come, come quickly Ye Yan has already managed to put on a good posture. He is worried that there will be too many people around for a while, and this little man will hurt others if he goes crazy. He did not dare to reveal his identity, because it would only attract more people.


    "Hum." Hearing Ye Yan talking to himself in this way, the little man was even more angry. He changed Bailu''s body to his left hand, and then made a palm of his right hand. With the palm of his hand, he aimed at Ye Yan in the distance: "first move, you watch it!"


    Ye Yan also made a good horse step. His first half of the body is spent in the aura of waste wood. His family dislikes that he has no talent in geomantic omen. He has tried to do it himself, but some things can''t be changed by hard work. He spent almost three times the time of others, but he didn''t get a point back. In geomancy, he is always so slow to enter.


    During that period of time, not only he, but also the whole Ye family fell into a dark place. Knowing the appearance of the genius Ye Jian, ye Yancai finds that the faces of the people around him are gradually colored. At that time, Ye Yan already understood that what the family needed was not himself. His younger brother was the one who was expected.


    Later, Ye Yan left home, embarked on the road of singer, and became a star. According to the definition of most people in this society, Ye Yan has succeeded and proved himself in another field. But Ye Yan knows that this is not what he wants, what he wants is family recognition. So even if the family let him give up his acting career, let him have no dignity to marry for the family and Tong family, he also agreed, did not do any resistance.


    In any case, he wants to go back to the Ye family and get their recognition.


    Behind his back, he practiced Feng Shui countless times in the night when everyone was asleep. He fancied that he was gifted, but his talent had not yet awakened. He fancied that he could find Feng Shui when he got up the next day. From then on, he came back to Ye''s home and let everyone look at him. But these things are just illusions after all. Ye Yan has no talent in geomantic omen. His practice day after day just confirms that he has no talent.


    Now, Ye Yan, who has no talent, is playing Yao Guangxing from Kunlun. If we have to describe this battle, there are only four words to say: "the difference between the world"!


    The little man''s palm was full of force, and the body of Ye Yan, who had fixed the horse''s step, immediately went back and flew out. Standing at the door of the restaurant, he was directly shot into the restaurant. With the sound of clang, countless furnishings in the restaurant were knocked down by Ye Yan.


    This confused sound also wakes Qin Fen who is in a coma in the shop.


    She felt a pain in the back of her head, as if it was bleeding when she hit the wall. Qin Fen took a deep breath and made a "hiss" sound. At the same time, she opened her eyes.She saw Ye Yan lying in the middle of the table and chair.


    "Ye Yan!" Qin Fen widened her eyes and got up from the ground.


    "Don''t help me," said Ye Yan, who fell to the ground. He was still alive. "I can get up by myself." With that, he put his hands on the table and chair on the ground and stood up reluctantly.


    "Ye Yan, are you ok?" Qin Fen asked anxiously.


    Ye Yan shook his head and went to the door.


    "Ah Lu, where''s ah Lu?" Qin Fen looks around in the shop, but she doesn''t see Bailu.


    "You wait here for a while, and I''ll get Bailu back soon." Ye Yan''s body swayed and walked out. When he was approaching the door, he suddenly fell forward.


    "Ah Qin Fen rushed forward to help Ye Yan up.


    "Don''t come here!" Ye Yan yelled on the ground, which frightened Qin Fen.


    "Don''t help me," Ye whispered after trying to stand up again. "Don''t help me. I don''t want to give each other excuses."


    Then he went out.


    "The first move, I took it!" Ye Yan''s face even appeared a proud smile.


    "Don''t fight, you don''t fight," the big man''s expression became frightened. "Fight again, you''ll be dead!"


    The little man also frowned. He didn''t intend to kill Ye Yan, so this first move was a good one. He expected that this move would make Ye Yan lie down, and he couldn''t pester them again. He didn''t know that Ye Yan not only resisted, but also wanted to resist the second move.


    "Second, you will die." The little man said something.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Ye Yan asked the other side with a smile, "maybe I am very talented in being beaten?"


    "Ha ha." The little man also laughed twice, but then his face suddenly cooled down.


    "If you want to die, I''ll help you!"

 Chapter 340

    "Want to die," the little man once again aimed at Ye Yan with the palm of his hand, "I will help you!"


    "No!" The big man knew that if Ye Yan was hit again, he would die. He quickly reached out to pull him, but the little man threw Bailu in his hand towards the big man. The big man was afraid that Bailu would fall and quickly hugged him.


    The little man also took advantage of this time and waved a palm to Ye Yan. The power of this palm was even greater than before.


    "No!" Catch Bailu''s big man quickly hand, the same gesture one hand to the air, the air immediately appeared "bang" to a clear ring, that is two people issued a slap in the air hit together.


    "Fatso, if you want to hinder me, I''ll kill you first!" When the little man saw that his attack was blocked, he was immediately angry and raised the chapter again.


    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me!" The big man, who knew something bad, quickly covered his head with his hands.


    But this time, the little man really didn''t hit him. He had expected that the big man would stop him from killing, so to hit him was just to scare the big man.


    His target is Ye Yan.


    "The second move is coming!" With this push, no one can save him.


    Ye Yan subconsciously raised his arm and stood in front of his head, but it didn''t work. When the force came, he knew that he couldn''t escape.


    It''s a pity that I''m still a waste. I can''t meet the requirements of my family, and I can''t save anyone.


    Ye Yan''s body was blown away by the blow of the palm. At the same time, his clothes were also cracked piece by piece. This palm wind is like a piece of knife, cut in his body, let the blood also splash out.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Fen was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. They were more than ten meters apart, but the little man just waved a palm to Ye Yan, and Ye Yan became the tragedy in front of her.


    Under Qin Fen''s gaze, Ye Yan falls into the dining room table and chair again.


    "Ye Yan!" Qin Fen rushed up to Ye Yan and said, "Ye Yan, Ye Yan!" She called Ye Yan''s name, but did not get any response.


    She put her hand around Ye Yan''s body and was immediately dyed red by the blood. Ye Yan''s body is full of cuts. She can''t tell which one is the fatal one, even if she wants to stop the bleeding.


    "Hum." Outside the restaurant, the little man snorted again.


    "Alas." The big man sighed. The boy died after all. He couldn''t help thinking that if the girl woke up and found her boyfriend had died for her, he might be sad. But looking at the girl crying in the restaurant, the big man thought it might be Ye Yan''s girlfriend.


    "Let''s go." The little man interrupted his wishful thinking and went out. At this point, there was no sound around.


    "Cough, cough." Ye Yan in Qin Fen''s arms suddenly coughed two times. These two coughs were so light that people outside the restaurant could not hear them in theory.


    But the little man suddenly stopped.


    "Come on, let''s go." The big man wanted to pull the small man forward, but the small man didn''t move.


    He heard, they all heard, Ye Yan''s slight cough.


    "He''s not dead yet. The game is going on." Said the little man softly.


    "Can''t you spare him?" Asked the little man with a sad face.


    "I don''t know why. I just see that this guy is upset. He is a useless firewood with no ability, but he has to be a hero." The little man frowned and went back.


    In the dining room, Ye Yan, who was covered with blood, couldn''t even open his eyes completely. He drooped his eyelids and looked at the situation in front of him from a crack.


    "I''ll call 120 for you. Don''t move. The ambulance will come soon." Qin Fen cried to him.


    "No, No." Ye Yan is very clear about his situation. In other words, he has never been so sober in his life.


    "Ye Yan, don''t go." Qin Fen cried and hugged Ye Yan''s body. "Don''t go." She doesn''t know what happened, but she can guess some. Ye Yan must want to save Bailu.


    "I''ll call the police," Qin Fen said. "I''ll call Zhou Shao and Xiao Shengnan. They''ll go to rescue Bailu. Don''t try."


    Yes, someone will work hard for you. Just don''t do anything.


    Ye Yan suddenly opened his eyes!


    How can it be! How can you turn a blind eye to it! He has been a waste firewood all his life. How can he continue to escape like this! He will not only save Bailu, but also save himself who is useless!


    He stood up, out of the pile of tables and chairs.


    This time, his body did not shake, very stable, he walked steadily forward.


    Outside the restaurant, the big man opened his mouth wide in surprise. Then he whispered three words: "awakened one."


    And the little man''s face was full of disbelief: "impossible, impossible!"How many people out of one, such a person will be called genius? only one in a hundred is chosen? One in a thousand? Or one in a million?


    There are more than 6 billion people in the world. That is to say, even if there are "one in a million" geniuses, there are 600000 in the world.


    Even from those "one in a million" talents, another rigorous screening will leave 60.


    But there may not be one awakener in these 60.


    The emergence of the awakened is the real "can meet can not ask", if the 60 people will be "rare genius", then there is no word to describe the "awakened" in the world.


    Even in Kunlun, the holy land of Taoism, there were only three "awakeners" in history, one of whom was the founder of the fairyland of Kunlun.


    "It''s impossible!" The little man can''t believe it. No one will believe it when he comes. Can he meet an awakened person when he has a meal in the street? What a coincidence!


    But the fact is in front of his eyes, Ye Yan''s strength suddenly rose a step.


    The most prominent feature of the awakened is that they will become powerful because of "dying".


    "Shall we go?" Asked the big man in a low voice.


    "You''re kidding The little man roared at him. He is jealous, jealous of Ye Yan''s talent!


    At this time, Ye Yan stretched out his hand toward the little man: "the third move, come on!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." After repeating three times, a smile appeared on the little man''s face, "we still have the third move agreed!"


    "Be careful." This time, the big man said it to his partner.


    "You think I''ll lose to him?" There was a look of surprise on the little man''s face.


    The big man kept shaking his head.

 Chapter 341

    "Boy, the third move is coming." The little man said to Ye Yan.


    "Come on." Ye Yan has never felt so powerful. He guesses that this is the reflection before death. If this is really the reflection, Ye Yan hopes that this state can last until he can withstand the opponent''s third move.


    The little man carried his right hand behind him. It was their agreement that he could only use one hand. In the first two moves, he chose to use his right hand, but in this last move, he decided to use his left hand.


    Of course, it''s not because he''s left-handed, but because he doesn''t want to kill Ye Yan anymore. The big man saw that, too, and backed away with ease.


    The little man envies Ye Yan''s talent, so he also understands the value of this talent. The awakened one should not die here. Every monk should have the same idea as him.


    The little man raised his palm and aimed it at Ye Yan. The third move is just to make sense. Now that''s what he thinks.


    And the opposite Ye Yan also took a horse step.


    The little man looks at Ye Yan. He wants to see with his own eyes what is the difference between the legendary "awakeners" and these "ordinary people". Then he saw Ye Yan''s wrist.


    Ye Yan wears a black bracelet on his wrist.


    The little man''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter?" The big man noticed the change in the little man''s face.


    "Wizard," the little man''s eyes suddenly became fierce, "this guy is the wizard of heita!" He knows Ye Yan''s bracelet, which belongs to a wizard king.


    "What?" The big man''s eyes widened and his face was full of surprise. Is the awakener a wizard of the black tower? For them, this news is probably the same as "the most favored superhero is actually a villain".


    "I''m going to kill him," the little man said with a murderous look in his eyes. "I''m going to kill him!"


    "No," the big man rushed over. He knew the little man''s hatred for the black tower wizard! "Don''t kill him, he''s an awakener!"


    But it''s too late, the little man has rushed towards Ye Yan.


    The third move is quite different from the previous one! There''s thunder and lightning in the little man''s hand, starting to gather!


    Looking at Ye Yan, the little man seems to see himself in the past, the same bruised himself.


    "Dad, mom!" Black and bruised, he yelled, and his parents followed him closely. In fact, they were not his parents, but two bloodthirsty monsters. If Kunlun mountain people had not appeared in time to save his life, he would have died under his parents'' hands.


    Later he learned that his parents had become like that because of heita''s medicine. The wizard of heita captured human beings of different races and different skin colors, forced them into the medicine and put them back into the village. If these people die directly because of the stimulation of drugs, the village will be spared. But if they don''t die, they become monsters who don''t recognize each other, and there won''t be any survivors in the whole village in one day.


    In order to study the drug resistance in different people, people in heita traveled all over the world and came to small villages.


    So he will never forget what the wizard of heita did to him.


    At the moment of entering Kunlun Mountain, the master asked him, "what are you here for?" All the other martial brothers answered the question of practicing Taoism or seeking truth. Only he coldly said "revenge".


    The master then asked him, "what are you avenging for?"


    This time, he answered four words: "blood debt, blood pay!"


    He thought that the immortal master would not accept him as an apprentice, but he just touched his head and left him with him. Until the day when master ascended immortal, master was trying to resolve his hatred. In order to repay master''s kindness, he hid his hatred and tried to cultivate Taoism. Finally, he got the position of "Yaoguang star" in the Big Dipper.


    But it''s a pity that hatred can''t be stopped. It only needs an introduction, and all the hatred accumulated over the years will burst out.


    The little man flew to Ye Yan''s face in an instant. He saw Ye Yan''s surprised eyes. Yes, Ye Yan would not have thought that his anger would be so strong.


    "No!" The big man bellowed behind him.


    The big man tried to reach out a hand, trying to hold the small man''s leg. When he finally grasped the little man''s ankle, the lightning in his hand hit Ye Yan''s face.


    It''s like shooting a watermelon.


    Pink liquid splashed from Ye Yan''s broken skull and spilled on their clothes. It''s a mixture of blood and brain.


    The big man closed his eyes in pain, while the small man''s expression became more ferocious.


    Bang, the body with a broken head fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Kill All kinds of screams were heard around.


    "Satisfied?" The big man still held Bailu''s body in one hand. He asked softly, "now, are you satisfied?"The little man looked at his bloody palm, and his crazy expression gradually became calm. In the end, he was silent.


    Qin Fen ran out of the restaurant. She was also injured. Before, the little man pushed her across the air. How could she, a mortal who had no strength, withstand such an attack without being hurt. In fact, her back brain is bleeding, a hand bone and a leg bone are broken, but now she is very emotional, so she can''t feel pain for a moment.


    She ran to Ye Yan''s body. The handsome face was gone, and the white mask was stained with blood and fell on the ground. She didn''t feel afraid because of the scene in front of her, she was just angry, pure anger!


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Qin Fen cried a few times in pain, then she began to scold, "asshole! murderer! You have to die! I - "


    the big man pointed at her in the air. Qin Fen immediately closed her mouth and eyes, and then fainted.


    "Enough, really enough." The big man whispered, "let''s go." Then he turned.


    The little man looks at Ye Yan''s body on the ground, and then at Qin Fen who is in a coma.


    He didn''t expect this to happen, but now he has to leave. What''s going on here has caused chaos, and they don''t want to have anything to do with the police.


    After the big man, they walked to the outside of the street together. No one dared to stop them. People who saw the bloody scene just now were silent.


    After they left, the siren came here too late.

 Chapter 342

    Beiping, audition hall.


    After a few seconds of silence, the Li camp burst into cheers.


    Yes, Li Yuan won.


    In the hall, Merlin''s face turned pale, though there was no scar on his body. ¡¤While Li Yuan stood in front of him, his body was tottering, but he never fell down.


    Meilin''s palm is on Li Yuan''s forehead. At the moment, the blood is flowing from the corner of Li Yuan''s mouth. Now Meilin can kill Li Yuan with just a little spit. But he didn''t do it. He had lost. Merlin was not the kind of person who didn''t even have the capacity to admit defeat.


    At the last moment of the fight, all of Meilin''s attacks are on Li Yuan, but Li Yuan''s attack passes by Meilin -- Li Yuan destroys the altar behind Meilin, and the incense candle on the altar is also destroyed by him.


    This is not a life and death duel, but a competition with rules. When they are in the middle of the fight, Merlin has already thrown those rules out of the air. All he wants to do is kill the fairy who wants to save him. But Li Yuan didn''t forget. He remembered the rules very well, so he won, and Meilin lost the contest.


    There was a reluctant smile on Li Yuan''s face.


    Merlin, on the other hand, could only put down his hand in the gnashing of his teeth. This was his first failure since he gained a new body. He will remember this failure and remember it all his life.


    "I lost." Merlin finally said these four words, and then he turned and walked back.


    Even if the failure is really due to their negligence of the rules, the strong will not take "negligence" as an excuse for "failure". If you lose, you lose. Being able to recall the rules at the critical moment of life and death proves that Li Yuan is more cool headed than Mei Lin. in this case, why does Mei Lin not give up?


    When Meilin walked back, Zhou Heng, with his sword on his back, came down the stage.


    "It''s up to you." This is the first time that Merlin has expressed her appeal to others. Since he was reborn in this world with a new body, although he often received help from doctors, nurses, Dashan and other younger brothers, these people can be said to be chess pieces played by him. He is the only one who controls the whole situation. But for the first time, Merlin had to leave the expectation of victory to others. Because he lost, the loser would withdraw from the contest and become a helpless spectator.


    The rebirth of Merlin has been learning. For him, a failure can also be a good experience. After experiencing the failure caused by carelessness, he will undoubtedly become stronger. At this time, Li Yuan, who defeated Meilin, would never think of what kind of monster his actions would produce in the future, and what kind of evil consequences this monster would cause to Kunlun.


    "I thought you would kill him at all costs." Zhou Heng, who stepped down from the stage, said to Meilin with a smile. In his opinion, Meilin is the kind of person who occasionally goes crazy. Even if Meilin was angry and killed Li Yuan, Zhou Heng would not be surprised.


    "You have too much understanding of me." Merlin shrugged, then raised a hand to high five Zhou Heng, which he saw from the sports channel. Athletes seem to like it very much.


    Zhou Heng didn''t pay any attention to Meilin''s intention of high fives. He went straight past Meilin and went to the center of the hall.


    "Hum." There was something helpless in Merlin''s nasal voice.


    He returned to his position. Now he and Zhou Heng in the middle of Hua Qianqiu have left. There is only one vacancy left between them.


    "Hello." Hua Qianqiu says hello to Meilin who just sits down, but Meilin ignores her.


    "Hello Hua Qianqiu frowned impatiently.


    At this time, Merlin turned her head slowly and put on a puzzled expression: "you call me?"


    Hua Qianqiu knew that he was making a fool of himself, but she could only hold back her anger. She tried her best to say calmly, "of course I''m calling you. Hey, I have a question to ask you."


    "My name is not Hello, I have a name." Merlin reminded her.


    As the future leader of the flower family, who dares to talk to her like this? Hua Qianqiu took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. Then he said in his calmest voice, "Mr. may, I have a question for you." This time, she has tried to speak politely.


    "I''m not Mr. Mei. I''m Merlin. Do you Chinese call Simon Mr. Xi?" Merlin continued to make trouble for thousands of years.


    Hua Qianqiu took another deep breath twice before he said, "OK, Mr. Merlin, can I ask you a question?" As usual, she can''t stand being treated like this, but after the last match and the comparison between herself and Li Yuan, she has seen the strength of Meilin. Knowing Merlin''s strength, her tolerance of this person is also much higher.


    "Ask." Merlin said with a smile.


    "Who do you think will win the match between Li Yuan and Zhou Heng?" Hua Qianqiu asked him. This is a matter of great importance. If Zhou Heng also loses to Li Yuan, the Tong family will come to an end, and the rule of the Tong family over the Chinese geomantic omen will come to an end.But after hearing Hua Qianqiu ask him this question, Merlin suddenly showed a look like a fool, as if Hua Qianqiu asked a nonsense.


    "Is that a question?" Merlin asked Hua Qianqiu.


    Hua Qianqiu was a little confused by Merlin''s attitude. Did she really ask a silly question? Or does the duel between Zhou Heng and Li Yuan already have a point to decide the direction of victory or defeat, but I haven''t noticed it yet?


    "It''s Zhou Heng who won the game, of course." Merlin said for sure. Hearing Meilin''s words, Miss Tong, sitting in front of them, also smiles. She firmly believes that Zhou Heng will win.


    "Is there any basis?" Although this is the answer Hua Qianqiu wants to hear, she doesn''t think Zhou Heng is sure to win Li Yuan. She has fought with Zhou Heng and Li Yuan, and their strength is far above her, so she can''t feel which one of them is better. Although Li Yuan''s strength is bound to be greatly reduced because of the war with Meilin, Hua Qianqiu does not think that Li Yuan will become an easy to deal with role.


    "Intuition." Merlin simply answered in two words.


    Hua Qianqiu frowned. Merlin''s answer was the same as that of saying nothing.


    But Merlin added: "intuition tells me that he and I are the same kind of people."


    Hua Qianqiu looks at Meilin doubtfully, but Meilin just sighs in her heart -


    we are monsters, monsters out and out!

 Chapter 343

    "Come on! Third brother In the stands, Li Xinyuan yelled happily. Just now, he once thought that Li Yuan was going to lose the game. If Li Yuan also lost, there would be no one in his own team who could fight with Meilin. But fortunately, Li Yuan defeated Meilin, so he got the right to continue to stand on the stage. Now the Tong family has only the last quota. As long as Li Yuan wins the next game, the Tong family will be out in the Feng Shui audition.


    This victory is easy for Li Xinyuan. For the Tong family, Meilin is like Li Yuan to the Li family. It must be a decisive weapon. Now Meilin, a foreigner, has lost to Li Yuan, a Kunlun immortal who represents the Chinese orthodoxy. Even if there is still a "Zhou Heng" in the Tong family, it is just a new feng shui master. No matter how strong the wind is, it is at most the level of Hua Qianqiu. How can it be Li Yuan''s opponent?


    Sure enough, a young man with a sword on his back came to the hall under the gaze of the people. There is no doubt that this young man is Zhou Heng, the legendary New Talent feng shui master, and also the last killer of the Tong family.


    As long as we win Zhou Heng, Li Xinyuan will be the next generation leader of Chinese geomancy! Although he family''s several people are powerful, they are obviously not Li Yuan''s opponents. This Feng Shui audition is as simple as searching for things. If it''s someone else, he can start to gloat at at this time. But Li Xinyuan knows that the victory of this contest, and even the position of the leader of Chinese geomancy, is just his springboard.


    The so-called Chinese geomantic circle is just a small circle for self entertainment.


    The Tong family, occupying the highest position in the Chinese geomantic circle, never thought of jumping out of this small circle. In his opinion, this is too stupid. He believes that the Tong family should move more with the military and strengthen their political background, so they do not hesitate to become a puppet of the military. This is the best way for the old Fengshui family to keep up with the times. Li Xinyuan can''t wait for this.


    He can''t wait to get on that throne.


    Li Kaihe, sitting beside him, said nothing.


    In the hall, Zhou Heng has come to the field.


    "You are Zhou Heng." Li Yuan bowed gently to Zhou Heng.


    "Do you know me?" Zhou Heng is a little curious. He hasn''t introduced himself to him yet.


    "I often hear a friend mention my husband''s name, and his praise for him is very high." Li Yuan said with a smile, the atmosphere at this time is like a pair of good friends in reminiscence.


    "Oh?" Zhou Heng was more curious. "Do you have any friends who know me?" He doesn''t remember his fairy friends.


    Li Yuan nodded: "younger martial brother Ye Jianye, often praises Mr. Ye''s ability to me, and calls Mr. Ye the most talented person he has ever seen."


    "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Zhou Heng waved his hand repeatedly. He had the highest talent. He didn''t deserve it. He relied on the help of the Heavenly Master System for his success today. Without the Heavenly Master system, he would have died on a rainy night three years ago. Even if he could survive the next three years, he couldn''t be separated from the Heavenly Master system. Without the Heavenly Master system, he is nothing if he only depends on his own talent.


    Zhou Heng is very clear about this, but it is precisely because he understands this that he tries to rely on the Heavenly Master system. He has come to understand that there is no free lunch in the world. The more he relies on the Heavenly Master system now, the more he will pay in the future.


    So this time, he is going to use the power outside the Heavenly Master system to defeat Li Yuan.


    "I see," looking at Zhou Heng in front of him, Li Yuan suddenly nodded, "I see."


    "What do you mean?" Although the other party has always been polite, but the immortal Li Yuan still let Zhou Heng feel some unspeakable strange.


    "Is it witchcraft, sir?" Li Yuan said suddenly.


    "So what?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    "The so-called sorcery is just the turbid Qi emitted by people when they die," Li Yuan said slowly. "Although practicing sorcery can also gain strength, the turbid power will only lead people to degeneration. It''s right to take the right path to cultivate Taoism."


    "What is the right way?" Zhou Heng asked again.


    Li Yuan''s face showed a smile: "the" way of heaven "that we Kunlun built is the right way."


    Zhou Heng did not speak.


    "Since Mr. Meilin has talent, he should not waste his talent on heresy," Li Yuan said softly. "If my guess is right, Mr. Meilin is your teacher, isn''t he?"


    Zhou Heng still did not answer him.


    "I''d like to be a reference for you. Please go to Kunlun to practice the way of heaven. With your talent, you will be among the seven stars in the future." Li Yuan gives Zhou Heng a promise, which is heavier than what he gave Hua Qianqiu before.


    Who knows Zhou Heng just asked with a smile: "are you here to recruit students for Kunlun?"


    Li Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    "I still understand this truth," Zhou Heng said faintly, "and your view of good and evil disgusts me, and reminds me of some bad memories."Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Li Yuan quickly bowed: "I''m sorry."


    "That''s the end of the gossip, and the audience are anxious," Zhou Heng put his hand on Yu Duan''s sword handle. "Let''s start."


    Li Yuan nodded and put the chessboard on the table.


    Zhou Heng took a deep breath. Suddenly, a voice came from the body of the sword. The red ghost said to him, "master, you are in a bad mood. Are you confused by that boy?"


    Zhou Heng didn''t say anything, so he was acquiescent. Li Yuan''s words reminded him of the rainy night three years ago, the day when he got the Heavenly Master system. It was also on that day that Zhou Heng heard "the theory of good and evil" for the first time. Although he knew that the dignified Li Yuan and the gang three years ago would not be a group of people, Zhou Heng was still disturbed by his words.


    "Don''t pay attention to his psychological tactics. No matter who you fight with, this man has to talk awkwardly for a while. I think he looks very respectable. In fact, he is a chicken thief. You must be careful, master." Red ghost reminds Zhou Heng. In a sense, the red ghost has lived in this world for more than 600 years, and the ugliness of the world has been seen for a long time. If anyone wants to play any means in front of it, he will be torn down by it.


    In the stands, Hua Qianqiu whispered to himself, "it''s time to start." The battle that decided the fate of the Tong and Li families is about to begin.

 Chapter 344

    "It''s going to start." Hua Qianqiu said softly.


    "Ah Merlin suddenly exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Qianqiu asked.


    "I forgot to remind him!" Merlin''s voice was worried, which made Hua Qianqiu worried.


    "What did you forget to remind him of?"


    "No," Merlin said with a frown, "don''t let that guy take you into the astral environment!" In that star world environment, Li Yuan was almost omnipotent God, and even Meilin, who tried her best, was almost trapped there.


    At this time, Zhou Heng pulled out the jade.


    "What a monster "It''s a goblin!" "It''s a magic sword I''ve never seen before!" "Looking at the style of the blade, it seems that it was made by the Japanese." As soon as Yu Duan came out of his sheath, there was a lot of discussion in the stands. These people are all monks in Feng Shui. Many of them have unique vision, and Zhou Heng didn''t cover up the smell of the magic sword after he drew the sword, so they will find that it''s normal.


    Li Yuan on the court frowned when he saw Zhou Heng pull out the broken jade. Then he shook his head. His eyes seemed to be disappointed with Zhou Heng''s self indulgence.


    "Pretender, master, I want to drink his blood!" The red ghost gnashed his teeth in the jade break.


    "Then work hard." Zhou Heng said calmly that when he wanted to hold the sword, the scenery around him suddenly changed.


    In the stands. "It''s over!" Merlin reluctantly covered her face with her hand.


    "Again, again?" Hua Qianqiu''s mouth widened in surprise. Yes, Zhou Heng, like Meilin before, disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. And Li Yuan, Zhou Heng''s opponent, also entered a state similar to that of keeping his eyes closed.


    At the beginning, Zhou Heng was brought into the star world by Li Yuan.


    The reason why he didn''t fight outside with Zhou Heng was that after the battle with Meilin, Li Yuan was at the end of his rope. He knew that it was difficult to win Zhou Heng in good condition, so he took advantage of Zhou Heng''s lack of defense and directly pulled him into the field of Xingluo.


    In this astral world, as long as he doesn''t show himself, he is invincible.


    And now Zhou Heng, just like Merlin at that time, is stepping on the boundless stars of the universe.


    "What the hell?" Zhou Heng has Yin and Yang eyes. If what he sees in front of him is an illusion, he can easily see through it. But even if he looks at it with Yin and Yang eyes, he can only see the stars in the universe. In other words, everything he sees in front of him is real.


    "Hoo - ha -" Zhou Heng breathed hard for a while, and did not find anything obstructed. If he was really in the universe, he should have died because of the vacuum now, and the horizontal and vertical lines under his feet were very strange, which looked like a big net covering the whole universe.


    "Master, don''t panic," said Yu Duan in Zhou Heng''s hand. "This is the guy''s" boundary. "


    "Boundary?" Zhou Heng or "master, you don''t know the sword technique at all, do you?" Red ghost''s surprised voice rang out in Zhou Heng''s ear.


    "Nonsense!" If it wasn''t for the fire of soul, Zhou Heng would have been punctured by the star body with sharp shooting, "do you think I''m a martial arts expert?"


    But in terms of strength, Zhou Heng''s ability is far above the star body. As predicted by the red ghost, Zhou Heng should have been able to solve the star body two or three times easily. But Zhou Heng didn''t know how to use his own power, just like the character who had strong internal skills in martial arts novels. At this time, Zhou Heng had no achievements in external skills.


    "Martial arts is not good. I still have witchcraft." Zhou Heng was annoyed by the star, and a mass of invisible magic energy gathered in his hands.


    "Master, no!" Who knows, at this time, the red ghost actually jumped out to stop Zhou Heng.

 Chapter 345

    "Master, no!" Red ghost loudly stopped Zhou Heng who wanted to use witchcraft.


    "Master," the red ghost quickly explained, "that boy is still hiding in the dark to watch you. He sent this puppet out just to find out about you. You must not be fooled by him!" In fact, Li Yuan used this tactic to deal with Meilin at that time.


    "What should I do?" Zhou Heng is in danger now. If he doesn''t do his best, he won''t be able to survive even the simplest first hurdle.


    "Master, let me teach you swordsmanship!" Red ghost said to Zhou Heng, "since he wants to try your skills with puppets, you can even use his puppets to fight."


    "You know swordsmanship?" Zhou Heng''s tone was a little angry, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask, master." Red ghost said helplessly. In the eyes of red ghost, Zhou Heng is such a powerful master that he should take it for granted that he knows nothing about swordsmanship. On the contrary, it''s really incredible that he doesn''t know anything about swordsmanship.


    "Hurry up!" Zhou Heng ordered the red ghost, "I want to speed it up!" Now the star body is pressing against him step by step. Of course, he wants a quick sword.


    "It depends on your talent, but I have confidence in your master." Red ghost said.


    "Stop talking nonsense, and get started!" Zhou Heng urged.


    "Well, what I want to teach you is the" first class in two days "created by Kensei Miyamoto Musashi!" Red ghost said.


    "Bah, don''t think I don''t know. It''s said in the TV series that" two days first class "is the flow of two swords. Now where can I find you another sword?" Zhou Heng interrupted red ghost''s words, "quick, change one that can be used now!"


    "Master, don''t worry," Er Tian first-class "needs two knives, but" Er Tian "actually refers to" sun and moon ". As long as" Er Tian "can be unified, it can be regarded as" Er Tian first-class ". According to this theory, Kensei zuommurang strengthened the "two day first class" and developed the "new two day first class" for single blade use. " The red ghost is introduced to Zhou Heng at length. As a fierce ghost, red ghost can absorb all the swordsmanship used on the knives, including "two days first class" and "new two days first class". If red ghost is also regarded as a swordsman, then he may be a true peak of Kendo that surpasses the fusion of the strengths of 100 schools, including Musashi Miyamoto and Murao Sasaki.


    "Stop jabbering! Let''s get started Zhou Heng suddenly felt that the red ghost had the trait of following Li Yuan to be an immortal. After all, they all had a lot in common.


    "All right, master!" The teaching of swordsmanship is finally about to start. The red ghost said to Zhou Heng, "please give me your body for the time being, and let me demonstrate the swordsmanship for you."


    "No way!" Zhou Heng immediately refused without hesitation. If he wants to learn swordsmanship, he just needs to go to the library of the Heavenly Master system to find books related to swordsmanship. That''s the real quick success. But he didn''t do it because he was afraid of being taken away by the Heavenly Master system. If he agreed to let the red ghost use his body, wouldn''t he jump from one fire pit to another? Moreover, the "fire pit" of the Heavenly Master system is more reliable, and it is more worthy of him to jump.


    "Master, if I can''t demonstrate it, I can''t teach you the sword technique." What the red ghost said is true. It is a fierce ghost without substance. If there is substance, it doesn''t have to live in the sword. It can''t teach swordsmanship without the means of attachment.


    Zhou Heng hesitated.


    "Master, I won''t encroach on your body. How can I have such a stupid idea when you are so powerful?" The red ghost defended himself.


    At this time, the long weapon in the star body''s hand stabbed at Zhou Heng''s face again. Zhou Heng almost couldn''t escape because he was distracted. However, Rao''s cheek was also scratched by his opponent''s weapon.


    "Come on." Zhou Heng finally agreed. Lending his body to the red ghost for the time being is totally different from being controlled by the Heavenly Master system. At least this time, Zhou Heng''s initiative is in his own hands. He has a clear consciousness. If the red ghost''s behavior is not in his mind, he can easily take back his body.


    The red ghost who got permission was very excited, and a lot of black smoke came out of yuduan''s sword.


    "Stop," the voice of Li Yuan came suddenly from the starry sky. "Don''t let evil spirits occupy your body!" He wanted to stop Zhou Heng, but it was too late. More than that, Zhou Heng allowed the red ghost to invade his own state. In a moment, the red ghost''s consciousness entered Zhou Heng''s body.


    "Master, leave it to me next." Red ghost''s voice rang out in Zhou Heng''s body, "please watch my sword move!"


    Zhou Heng''s body took action on his own. This time, he set up a very standard "new two days first class" starting style.


    "Don''t be afraid," Li Yuan''s ethereal voice came from the sky again. "I''ll help you get rid of the evil spirits in your heart."


    "If you want to get rid of me, it''s not enough." The red ghost uses Zhou Heng''s mouth to talk and mocks the stars in front of him.


    Zhou Heng''s consciousness is still sober. He can feel that the red ghost has fulfilled his promise perfectly. It has no intention of taking advantage of the opportunity. As long as Zhou Heng is willing, he can take back his body at any time. In fact, Zhou Heng is ready to compete with the red ghost for his body. He didn''t expect that the red ghost would be so loyal to him. It seems that he is a gentleman with a mean heart.Zhou Heng, controlled by the red ghost, quickly made a sword: "the new two days are first-class, the solution of cattle!"


    Jieniu is a typical skill in the first class of the new two days. Originally, it was not suitable for this kind of occasion, but now the purpose of the red ghost is to demonstrate Zhou Heng''s sword skill, so it''s easy to use this move.


    Without the attachment of the cyan flame, yuduan lost its incomparable sharpness, but the characteristic of jieniu is that "the cook can solve the cow with ease" and does not meet the opponent. Yu Duan''s blade was close to the long weapon of the star body, and then suddenly accelerated. Even if the red ghost was using Zhou Heng''s body to complete the action, Zhou Heng almost didn''t respond.


    The star body didn''t react.


    The head of the star body was completely cut down by the sword edge of the jade, and the incision was as delicate as a PAO Ding jieniu. Then, the body of the star body also began to spread, flying in the star universe.


    "Master, do you understand?" Red ghost asked by Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng nodded thoughtfully in his body, but then he thought that he could not complete the action of "nodding", so he said in his body: "I understand a little."


    "OK," the red ghost put his sword back in its sheath and put his hand on the handle. "I''ll show you the second move."


    As soon as his voice fell, two stars condensed out of the stars.

 Chapter 346

    "The new two days are first-class, and we have to cut it."


    This time, Zhou Heng didn''t see anything clearly, and one of the two stars was cut into two sections from the middle.


    "Powerful, a little bit powerful." Zhou Heng couldn''t help praising him. He didn''t know anything about Kendo, but now he can feel the charm of it.


    However, this alone is far from enough to defeat Li Yuan among the stars. The star that was cut off from the middle, like an earthworm, split into two.


    "although the stars are beautiful," the ghosts make complaints about Zhou''s mouth, "but the way you split is quite disgusting."


    "Devil, get out of his body!" Li Yuan''s ethereal voice came from the air. This time, there was a little anger in his voice.


    "Evil?" Red ghost put on a new posture, "yes, I''m an evil spirit, I can smell the smell of blood, and every hand stained with blood can''t hide it from my nose." Finish saying, he pretended to suck hard nose.


    "The blood on your hands is no less than mine." The red ghost said and laughed twice.


    "It''s the duty of our generation to get rid of demons and defend the way." Li Yuan in the air said firmly, "everyone I kill is the one to be killed."


    , "should we kill? Do you has the final say?" Red ghost sneered. He is deliberately stimulating Li Yuan to speak to find the position of Li Yuan. It has lived in this world for more than 600 years! Without a little brain, I would have been wiped out many times by those decent monks.


    "I don''t count," Li Yuan''s voice in the air became more and more angry. "There is a way of heaven to judge."


    "What if the way of heaven is wrong?" Red ghost asked.


    "If it is the way of heaven, it will not go wrong." After that, Li Yuan was silent. At the same time, countless black-and-white chessmen floated at the nodes of the grid above the stars in the universe.


    Outside the star world, in the grandstand of the hall.


    "What''s the matter? Zhou Heng, he has disappeared for nearly five minutes. " Hua Qianqiu said.


    "Five minutes," Merlin looked up, as if thinking about something. He suddenly asked Hua Qianqiu, "how long have I disappeared before?"


    Spend Qianqiu Leng for a while, and then answer: "I did not timing, about 10 minutes, perhaps less than 10 minutes?"


    Merlin frowned. The speed of time in the astral world was different from that in this world. This can also explain why Li Yuan was so powerful at a young age. You know, although Meilin has just been reborn, his previous body has experienced two world wars. The time he spent in practice can be imagined.


    "So," Merlin whispered, "that board is a real treasure." The greed in his eyes flashed away.


    "Baby?" Hua Qianqiu didn''t hear Merlin clearly, "what do you say, baby?"


    "Nothing." Merlin laughed and then stopped talking.


    Among the stars, Zhou Heng felt that he had been in it for at least an hour. He didn''t know what was going on outside and whether the audience was impatient.


    On the chessboard, the pieces are changing into stars in the explosion. These stars rush towards Zhou Heng''s body with different weapons, but they become the best targets for Zhou Heng to test his sword.


    "This is the last move. The new two days are first-class and all generations live together!" This is a unique skill that Sasaki Murao realized when fighting against Dashan. At that time, the red ghost had not yet attached himself to yuduan. However, the red ghost could automatically understand all the moves he used with this sword, so he could easily use it at this time.


    Compared with the swordsmen in the human race, this is the biggest advantage of the red ghost. Of course, the disadvantage of red ghost is that it will never be able to create its own genre like a real swordsman. All it can do is to perfectly copy other people''s moves, even to improve these moves.


    It is a sword making machine, lacking the soul of the swordsman.


    But for Zhou Heng at this stage, this is enough. Because the red ghost uses his body to use these moves, Zhou Heng''s body helps him remember some of his moves. It''s difficult for him to learn a profound sword skill so quickly if he just observes it, not to mention the groundless Zhou Heng.


    However, there are both the red ghost''s words and deeds and the endless stars as his target. At the moment, Zhou Heng''s swordsmanship can not be described too much by leaps and bounds.


    Time goes by.


    After more than half a day of fighting in the star world, the spectators outside the stadium are finally unable to sit down.


    "Half an hour. When are we going to wait?" "That Zhou Heng is not on the court at all, judge him negative!" "Yes, if he doesn''t show up all the time, we''ll spend it all the time!"


    Most of these people are from the Li camp. They hope to stir up the crowd and let the referee rule Zhou Heng negative. But it''s a pity that the Tong family is still the first in Feng Shui. As long as Miss Tong doesn''t make a statement, we can only sit here and wait. What Li Xinyuan can do is to use these words to put pressure on Miss Tong.In the Tong camp, Meilin and Hua Qianqiu began to chat again. The two were originally a pair of "deadly enemies", but at this time they could only talk about each other. After all, they both had the greatest common ground - they both lost to Li Yuan.


    "It''s really hard," Merlin sighed. "I really hope that Li Yuan will lose, but I''m afraid that he will lose." If other people hear Merlin''s words, they will feel that he is crazy, but Hua Qianqiu can feel Merlin''s feelings at the moment.


    Meilin doesn''t want to see Li Yuan, who has just won himself, win a victory again. But if Li Yuan loses, Zhou Heng wins Li Yuan, and Li Yuan wins him again, doesn''t it mean that Meilin is not as good as Zhou Heng?


    "I can understand you, but Zhou Heng must win." Hua Qianqiu said softly.


    "You are really loyal to the Tong family." Merlin couldn''t help laughing at Hua Qianqiu.


    "You are not an idle person who can understand the affairs between aristocratic families." Although Hua Qianqiu is mocking back, there is a sense of helplessness in her words.


    "Don''t you want to live for yourself?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    Hearing Merlin''s question, Hua Qianqiu hesitated for a few seconds, but finally she shook her head.


    "Why can''t you be true to yourself," Merlin whispered, putting her hands behind her head, "because girls can''t inherit?"


    Hua Qianqiu''s face suddenly changed.


    "You, you," she turned her head and looked at Merlin with a light face, "what else do you know?" No one knows the secret of her daughter except her father and her dead mother.


    "What do you know?" Merlin turned her head blankly. "I just casually said that you''re not a girl, are you?"


    Although I don''t know if Merlin really said it casually, Hua Qianqiu''s expression immediately returned to the usual state.


    "What nonsense," she said gruffly, "is it disgusting for you to say this between two men?"


    "Poof --" Merlin burst out laughing.

 Chapter 347

    "Master, do you feel it?" The red ghost who controls Zhou Heng''s body asks Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng answered with some doubts: "I feel a little bit, but I still can''t grasp it accurately. You can use that move again."


    "All right, master." Zhou Heng''s body acted under the control of the red ghost, "then I''ll use it again. It''s the first class in the new two days, and it''s the best place for all generations!"


    The red ghost makes the sword as precise as a machine. When using the same move, every action and opportunity will grasp the scoring seconds, which is almost impossible for human beings. However, for Zhou Heng who is learning, this kind of human can''t do every minute, but has the advantage of easy learning, at least he knows which direction to imitate.


    and as like as two peas in the universe, with the killing of the red ghost, the number of stars has not decreased at all. These weapons, unlike those in the arms, are similar to those in other places, and are just like the loss of the body coming to Zhou Heng. Some stars with long-range attack weapons can attack Zhou Heng through the crowd.


    Zhou Heng''s physical strength is not unlimited. Although compared with ordinary people, his body is like a battery that can store electricity, no matter how large his capacity is, it will run out one day. And his opponents seem endless.


    "How long are we going to hold on like this?" Zhou Heng asked the red ghost, "I feel like I''ve been here for a day." The one-day continuous combat experience gave him a general understanding of the new two-day first class.


    In fact, he didn''t know how long he had spent here. There was no sunrise or sunset, and all the timing devices were in chaos, as if the time flow itself was chaotic. However, Zhou Heng can still feel the time flowing here, because the stars in the universe are not completely static. Although the law of their operation can not be found out, Zhou Heng knows that they are in a dynamic state.


    In order to maintain these dynamics, it is bound to need the physical strength of the caster.


    Now, he is in a competition with Li Yuan. On the premise that both sides can''t beat each other quickly, they can only choose this kind of physical exhaustion tactics. But when will this end?


    "Soon, master, I feel that the guy is running out of oil and the lamp is running out," said the red ghost confidently. "In the end, he is only a human being. I think he is only forty years old. Even if he has spent all these forty years practicing, he will not have any earth shaking ability."


    "Yes? But I feel like you said that to me a long time ago Zhou Heng prompts the red ghost.


    Yes, every time Zhou Heng asked red ghost, red ghost always made such a vow, but in fact, Li Yuan''s offensive did not weaken at all, and it was still endless.


    "Believe me, master, I''ve lived more than 600 years, and I''ve met at least 100 such self righteous kids." red ghost is still full of confidence, "he won''t be your opponent, master!"


    There''s no big problem with the idea of red ghost. A monk under 40 can''t win Zhou Heng in the war of attrition. After all, Zhou Heng''s body has long been out of the category of mortals after the transformation of the Heavenly Master system. But the red ghost made a mistake, that is, it was not Li Yuan who made this star world, but the chessboard "Xingluo".


    Most of the magic weapons in the world will consume the user''s physical strength to work, which is why many magic weapons can only be used as ordinary collections in the hands of mortals. This is because those mortals do not have the basic ability to drive magic weapons. But there are always exceptions. A few magic weapons not only don''t consume the user''s physical strength, but also operate on their own instead of the user. Xingluo is one of them.


    With the "power of stars", Xingluo is like a star condensed in a chessboard. If you want to wait until the star burns up, you may have to wait until the day when the earth explodes.


    Red ghost''s 600 years of experience can indeed be used in most occasions, but even red ghost who has lived in this world for 600 years has too much to see. "Xingluo", one of the seven treasures of Kunlun, is obviously unheard of by the red ghost.


    "Give up," Li Yuan''s voice came from all over the sky. "Evil can''t win right, you can''t fight me."


    "The way is one foot high, the devil is one foot high." Red ghost took advantage of Zhou Heng''s mouth to sneer twice, "it''s you who should give up. Don''t pretend to be a fool with me. I''ve seen through you for a long time. You''ve run out of oil and the lamp is dry, haven''t you?"


    The red ghost showed a proud expression with Zhou Heng''s face, and he began to analyze himself: "you and Merlin''s war is over, and now you still pull me to your" world ", and pretend to be a big tail wolf!"


    Li Yuan in the air was silent for two seconds. In fact, the red ghost described his state very accurately. The battle of Meilin made him lose a lot of money. It would be hard for him to fight with Zhou Heng again. That''s why he chose to bring Zhou Heng to the star world. His own strength has indeed dried up, but he still has "stars" to rely on.


    But even if the red ghost is right, he can''t admit it. As an immortal of Kunlun and a model of the right way, he will not bow before these heretics."Maybe I was too lenient with you before." Li Yuan''s voice sounded in the air, "since you think that I have run out of oil and the lamp is dry, I''ll let you see my real strength."


    How powerful is Xingluo? In fact, this point was not fully demonstrated in the war between Li Yuan and Meilin, because Li Yuan had his own strength to rely on at that time. Now he has reached the point of fighting against the enemy. He has no choice but to use the power of Xingluo.


    I hope the power of Xingluo will not destroy the evil spirit and Zhou Heng''s body together.


    Among the stars, all the stars are twisted.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng saw all this through his eyes, and the red ghost who used his body also saw it.


    "No way," the red ghost seemed to mutter to himself, "a friar who is only forty years old, even if he is the talent of Tianzong, can''t have such powerful cultivation!"


    Although Zhou Heng could feel some strength, he didn''t know how strong his opponent''s strength was if he didn''t open the Tianshi system.


    "How strong is he?" Zhou Heng can only ask red ghost.


    "Thousand years," red ghost stepped back two steps, "this is at least a thousand years of cultivation! Master, we are finished

 Chapter 348

    Near Linhai railway station, in a shabby small hotel.


    The naked White Dew was lying on the white bed of the hotel, while the big man was sitting cross legged on the sofa beside the bed. He closed his eyes tightly, as if meditating.


    The little man sat on the bed in the same posture as the big man, but he didn''t close his eyes. He is enjoying Bailu''s body.


    "This is the man we''re looking for." Said the little man suddenly.


    The big man on the sofa suddenly opened his eyes. He didn''t know why the little man would mention it again.


    "I didn''t expect that old man to have such a beautiful daughter." The little man continued.


    The big man didn''t speak. He looked at the little man suspiciously. Since the little man killed Ye Yan not long ago, some subtle changes have taken place in his character.


    The big man has never seen the small man show this kind of eyes - the small man looks at Bailu''s body, there seems to be fire in his eyes.


    The little man suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed it on Bailu''s soft chest.


    The big man frowned. They stripped Bailu just to verify her identity. Both of them are monks, and they are not close to women. Therefore, no matter how beautiful Bailu is, it''s just a skin bag for them. But now, the mentality of the little man seems to have changed.


    "Yao Guangxing." The big man got up from the sofa.


    "Don''t call me Yao Guangxing!" The little man waved to the big man, and a burst of giant force suddenly rushed to the big man''s face. The big man was so surprised that he quickly protected the face with his hand, but he was still pushed back by the giant force and sat down on the sofa.


    "I told you a thousand times," the little man looked at the big man fiercely, "I hate this name, I''m Yunhao, I''m not Yao Guangxing!"


    "Yes, yes." The big man nodded. Both of them are disciples of the seven stars of the previous generation. According to Kunlun''s rules, they should call the stars instead of calling them by their first names. However, Yun Hao is disgusted with this kind of name erasing. He won''t forget his name, nor the blood feud behind the name - except for Yun Hao, who escaped by chance, the infected Yun Hao''s parents were killed. This blood debt, cloud Hao will find behind the black tower to pay!


    "Yun, younger martial Brother Yun," the big man whispered, "do you feel any discomfort recently?"


    "You doubt me?" Cloud Hao stood up from the bed, he walked forward two steps, foot inadvertently stepped on Bailu''s fingers, but even so, Bailu did not wake up from a coma.


    "You suspect that my mind was damaged after I killed, don''t you?" Cloud Hao stares at the big man''s eyes to ask.


    The big man kept shaking his hands: "no, no doubt!"


    "Hum." Cloud Hao suddenly issued a cold nasal voice, "if kill a person, can affect our mind, seven stars, there are normal people?"? Which of us is not covered with blood! "


    Hearing Yun Hao''s words, the big man opened his mouth in surprise: "Yao, younger martial Brother Yun, you can''t say that, you can''t say that. Except for demons, our hands are stained with the blood of fierce ghosts and demons. Even if we kill people, it''s the evil head that should be killed."


    "Ha ha," Yun Hao sneered twice, "Kaiyang star, you are really cheated by your good elder martial brother!"


    "Younger martial Brother Yun, where does that start?" Big man is one of the seven stars, but he is also the only one who is not willing to admit his identity after the seven stars.


    "If younger martial Brother Yun wants to be the leader," kaiyangxing said with a smile, "he just needs to defeat the elder martial brother leader in the next Kunlun martial arts performance."


    "Do you think I dare not challenge him?" Cloud Hao sneered.


    "Younger martial Brother Yun has a profound way," kaiyangxing said sincerely. "I think that although younger martial Brother Yun and elder martial brother leader have the strength to fight, elder martial brother leader is a talent that Kunlun has never met in a hundred years -"


    "hum." Cloud Hao cut off the Kaiyang star, he knows that no one is optimistic about himself, but he will prove himself in the Kunlun martial arts.


    "Younger martial Brother Yun, in fact, the leader''s position is just a matter of adding trouble to his disciples," Kaiyang Xing persuades him. "We monks should pursue the way of heaven wholeheartedly. Why do you struggle for these things?"


    "Of course I have my plan. I don''t need you to talk about it." Yun Hao shook his hand and sat down on the bed.


    Kaiyangxing sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    Bailu is still lying on the bed quietly. She is in a nightmare and can''t wake up for a while.


    Kaiyang star read her memory and learned her life experience and past from it. And just like the price after the operation, Bailu, who has been read from her memory, has suffered a lot of damage in her consciousness.

 Chapter 349

    "Smaller nose." Qin Fen told the police.


    "Is that so?" The police made the nose of the character on the computer screen smaller.


    Qin fenduan looked at it for a moment, and finally nodded: "it''s probably like this."


    "OK," the policeman said with a smile, "thank you for your cooperation. The portraits of the two suspects have been completed." According to Qin Fen and the restaurant owner, they use computer software to restore the looks of the two people who killed Ye Yan and took Bailu. Before long, these two faces will be printed on the wanted notice and pasted all over the streets and alleys near the sea.


    But Qin Fen knew vaguely in her heart that the police alone could not catch the two men, and she could not rely on the police to save Bailu. Because they are not ordinary people at all. Although they do not seem to carry any weapons, they are actually super scale weapons of destruction. But Qin Fen also knows that the police won''t believe it if they tell them these things. They just think that they have an illusion in their mind.


    Qin Fen knew that those would not be the environment, because she did hold Ye Yan''s body in her arms and wailed.


    She also remembers every scene when Ye Yan''s skull broke.


    "Is surveillance out yet?" Qin Fen asked suddenly. Now, the only way to prove that is on-site monitoring. The section where the incident happened was the commercial street near the school, which should be full of cameras.


    But the police shook his head: "there''s a technical problem, but you don''t have to worry. Once your friend has news, we will inform you immediately. By the way, do you have the phone number of her family?"


    The police just called the school, but there was no Bailu''s family information in the school.


    Qin Fen is stunned for a moment. Bailu has never talked about her past with her. She only knows from Bailu''s words that Bailu seems to have a mother. She doesn''t know anything else, let alone the phone number of Bailu''s family.


    Qin Fen shook his head at the police.


    "All right." The police also showed helpless expression, "we can only check her identity information and account book."


    In the huge network system used by the police, ordinary people do not have too much privacy. But even the police or Skynet do not know that all their data are being read by another invisible interface.


    Beiping, special science academy building.


    "That''s it." The two portraits just completed have already appeared in Xu Yi''s mobile phone. It was Qifeng who helped him do it. Of course, it was Qifeng who told him that Bailu had been taken away.


    "Tell me the names of these two people and all their information. I want to find them and bring back Bailu," Xu Yi said to his mobile phone.


    The sweet looking girl on the mobile screen suddenly shook her head: "I don''t know, I can''t track them."


    Xu Yi is stunned. If the police can''t find them, Xu Yi can believe it. After all, the police have not been able to solve the case of his parents for so many years. But if Qifeng, who has the same ability as Nu Wa, can''t find them, Xu Yi can''t believe it. In this era of Internet spreading all over the world, unless these two people live in deep mountains or islands and are completely isolated from Internet information, they will leave traces on the Internet.


    "Aren''t you omnipotent?" Xu Yi asked Qifeng, "is there anyone else you can''t find?" As long as Xu Yi wants, Qifeng can send all the private photos of popular female stars to Xu Yi''s mobile photo album, or push the breakfast list and schedule of the prime minister to Xu Yi as morning news. But now Qifeng says that she can''t find two murderers in the street, which makes Xu Yi feel incredible.


    "They didn''t leave any clues," Qifeng said with a smile on her mobile screen, "but the information wasn''t enough for me to find their information and location."


    "You are super artificial intelligence," Xu Yi reminded Qifeng, "play your role, look at the cameras across the country, I don''t believe they can avoid all the surveillance." Roads, residential communities, entertainment places, hotels, and even a 24-hour convenience store on the roadside, cameras are everywhere in the world, and every camera is Qifeng''s eye.


    Theoretically, everyone is under the gaze of Qifeng. Compared with those self righteous rulers, Qifeng is more like the God and God who is superior to all people.


    "OK, I''ll do that," Qifeng said with a smile. "Don''t worry. Once these two people appear in my vision, I will inform you at the first time."


    "Thank you," Xu Yi suddenly showed a tired expression, "thank you." Now all he can rely on is Qifeng.


    There is only one ally, but his enemies are numerous. The strange blonde who killed alpha last time, and the two strange men who abducted Bailu this time, even his enemies include the talented researchers downstairs. If we don''t defeat those researchers, Xu Yi can''t get back his sister''s body.


    Without the help of Qifeng, Xu Yi, who is fighting alone, will not be able to do anything. But Qifeng is not only his only ally, but also the strongest ally he can find.A blue light and shadow is suddenly projected from the mobile phone, and the lively little Lori appears in front of Xu Yi.


    "Don''t be too sad," little Lori Qifeng can feel Xu Yi''s emotional state, "and don''t worry too much. I will help you solve all this."


    The promise of super AI is more effective than anyone else''s. While comforting Xu Yi, she is also using tens of thousands of cameras all over the country. She will make a comparative analysis of each person in each frame. As long as she wants to find the two people, she will be able to find them.


    At the same time, Nuwa, who has the same authority as Qifeng, is doing exactly the same thing as Qifeng. The Academy of special sciences, which is concerned about supernatural forces, also learned from Nu Wa that the two men appeared.


    At the instigation of the Academy of special sciences, all information related to those two people has been blocked, which means that the police will never have access to these supernatural forces.


    When the police called the camera on the commercial street to take the data, all they could see was a large white and black mosaic of snowflakes.


    The Academy will personally find them and assess their risk. According to the Academy, all forces should be under supervision, even supernatural forces.


    Regulation brings peace.

 Chapter 350

    In the astral world.


    A huge star structure appeared in front of Zhou Heng and red ghost. The star structure is no longer the image of Li Yuan, but a monster, the real "monster" image.


    "What should I say?" the red ghost began to read in pieces. "I haven''t seen anything so ugly. To tell you the truth, I have lived for 600 years, but there are not many things that can disgust me by my appearance. If I really want to get a ranking, I will put you first. There is no doubt that you are the champion of the ugly contest."


    Zhou Heng did not make complaints about the ghost of the Chuci, because he is now in tune with the idea of red ghost. He thought that no matter what these bright stars put together, he would not associate that thing with ugliness. But now, Zhou Heng knows he''s wrong. The structure of stars in front of us can hardly be described as ugly.


    It has innumerable tentacles of different sizes. The front and back sides of the tentacles are covered with suction cups, and the stars shine on the suction cups, like disgusting spots. On the top of these tentacles, big mouths full of sharp teeth piled up to form the head of this thing. Zhou Heng was not sure whether it could be regarded as the head. He had never seen such strange creatures, not even close ones.


    "Since you call yourself immortal, shouldn''t you make some crane or lotus as your magic weapon?" Red ghost continues to make complaints about Zhou Heng''s mouth. "What''s the matter of raising such a big monster?"


    "Shallow people can only see its surface," Li Yuan''s voice sounded in the air. "Beauty and ugliness are just its skin."


    "I would like to be trampled on my face by a beautiful woman with high heels, and I don''t want to put my sword in such a monster." The red ghost made a disgusting and retching expression.


    "Hello Zhou Heng finally couldn''t help it, "you are more and more free yourself. Now you are using my body. Be careful with your words and actions!"


    "I''m sorry, master," the red ghost said wrongly, "as a ghost, I''m not interested in beautiful women, but I''m serious. It''s ugly to me."


    "Noisy!" Li Yuan''s roar came from the air. At the same time, the huge and ugly star structure took action.


    Zhou Heng and Chigui didn''t know that the stellar structure was the essence of Xingluo! As a magic weapon born in this world for thousands of years, Xingluo is powerful because it is made of meteorite fragments that fall to the earth. And the essence of Xingluo is the living things that once existed on that planet.


    People always beautify those powerful magic weapons, such as Xuanyuan sword, Shennong ding or Fuxi Qin, in the legend. People always think that there are powerful magic weapons in these mythical times, which not only symbolize power, but also the truth, goodness and beauty. But unfortunately, the more powerful things are, the more difficult they are to be associated with "beauty" in human eyes. Their strength comes from their strength, not from their "beauty", and they don''t have to succumb to the aesthetics of weak human beings.


    When this stellar structure moves, the whole astral world will be shaken.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Zhou Heng asked the red ghost who controlled his body.


    "That''s what I want to ask you, master." red ghost doesn''t think swordsmanship will work on such a huge thing. "I think it''s time, master. I should give my body back to you."


    "You''re kidding Zhou Heng can see that the star structure in front of him is countless times more powerful than the king Python in the jade lake. Such a monster can''t be easily handled by himself.


    "Master, change!" Red ghost reminds Zhou Heng, "didn''t you use it once when dealing with Hua Qianqiu? As long as you become the devil, what is the ugly thing in front of you? "


    Transformation? Zhou Heng knows that when he loses consciousness, he will become a demon who only knows how to kill, but this does not mean that he will use this experience as a "transformation".


    In film and television works and comic novels, the protagonist can change from a useless scrap reporter or ordinary marine to Superman or Ultraman with a cry, thus defeating all kinds of cosmic monsters. But unfortunately, this kind of story template does not belong to Zhou Heng. The devil in his body is neither a kind Superman nor a just Altman. It is a monster more terrible than the monster in front of him.


    It''s stupid to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf. Zhou Heng knew this, so he learned witchcraft and swordsmanship. He wanted to get rid of the devil and keep it in his heart forever.


    "Master!" Zhou Heng''s ear suddenly came the anxious urge sound, that is the red ghost talking with his mouth, "make a decision quickly! I can''t hold it any longer


    The red ghost uses Zhou Heng''s body and is struggling with that star structure with a sword. The sword can do too little damage to the huge star structure. Even if it is a magic sword that has experienced the red ghost''s bonus, it is hard to wear because of the chopping. However, due to the size of the sword itself, such a weapon is only suitable for dealing with smaller humans.


    The red ghost can only wave his sword to block the starlit tentacles when they are waving from the air. He is afraid to cut the suckers on the tentacles. He is afraid that the blade will be glued by the suckers. However, the gap between the suckers is not big. Every defensive attack of the red ghost is very difficult. If it is not far more accurate than human beings, it will have missed a long time ago."Master, get your body back quickly!" This is the first time that the red ghost has begged the host to take back its body. Before, it used to take phagocytosis as its ultimate goal. But this time, if he does not return his body to Zhou Heng, he is afraid that his life will be lost.


    But Zhou Heng is still hesitating.


    "There''s no time for hesitation, master!" Red ghost with Zhou Heng''s mouth issued a howl, "I belch fart, it doesn''t matter, this is your body!"


    "It''s so noisy!" Zhou Heng''s voice sounded.


    At the same time, a black smoke gushed from his body, and then quickly fell into yuduan''s sword.


    "Hu -" Zhou Heng''s temperament suddenly changed. Yes, he changed back to himself.


    Yuduan''s sword ignited a blue flame.


    In the air, a huge tentacle waved down toward Zhou Heng''s head.


    And Zhou Heng put his sword in front of him, which was the "dragon hunting" starting posture in the new two days.


    "Master, the swordsmanship against human beings can''t be used to deal with such a big guy," red ghost reminded Zhou Heng in Yu Duan, "why don''t you use the power in your body? Even if it''s the devil''s power, it''s your power! "


    "Hu -" Zhou Heng didn''t answer. He was still breathing deeply.


    New two days first class, qinglongshou!

 Chapter 351

    With the sword body waving at a high speed, a blue flame turns into a dragon shape and flies up. It combines sword and witchcraft. This is only Zhou Heng''s move.


    "My God." An exclamation rang out in yuduan''s sword body.


    At the same time, the huge tentacle was also broken by the flying blue fire dragon. The body of the star structure shakes. I don''t know whether it is because of the impact of this blow or the anger after being hurt.


    "Zhou Heng, you let me down so much." Above the structure of stars, Li Yuan''s voice rang out, "you use this dirty power again!"


    Zhou Heng didn''t answer Li Yuan''s rebuke. He was trying his best to adjust his mind. Every type of the first-class swordsman in the new two days needs to make the swordsman calm and calm, so as to give full play to the first-class swordsman in the new two days. And in this state, his witchcraft power is even stronger.


    "Zhou Heng, I''ll give you one last chance." at this moment, Li Yuan was more impolite to Zhou Heng''s address and tone, "stop fighting and convert to the way of heaven with me."


    "Don''t be silly, boy!" The red ghost screamed in the body of yuduan''s sword, "if you really have the ability, put your horse here! Look, my master won''t chop up your ugly things! " Judging from the momentum of Zhou Heng''s move just now, it''s not difficult to solve this stellar structure. The red ghost screams in his heart. He is the master whom Laozi has lived for 600 years. He is really extraordinary!


    Zhou Heng didn''t take part in the fight, so his brows wrinkled slightly. When he used "qinglongshou" just now, his mood was completely peaceful, which was the state of "harmony between man and nature" in kendo. But this kind of state can not be easily achieved even if it is the sword Saint zuommurang. It is even more difficult for Zhou Heng, a new swordsman.


    "Come here! Don''t just talk and don''t practice, you come here! " Red ghost is still shouting, "see if my master can knock you down!" Its noise makes it harder for Zhou Heng to concentrate.


    "Master, the monster is coming!" The red ghost suddenly gave a strange cry. Zhou Heng raised his head and looked up. He saw several tentacles coming towards his head from different directions.


    "Come on, master, come on!" The red ghost is still shouting.


    "Be quiet!" Zhou Heng roared angrily, but he also knew that he could not enter the state just now in a short time. As a last resort, he drew a circle in front of him with his finger.


    An invisible shield condensed by witchcraft energy appeared in front of him. At the same time, he pointed up, and the shield flew up in the direction of his finger to meet the huge tentacles falling from the top of his head.


    The shield, which could not even be shot through, was as fragile as bean products before the power of the tentacles and was easily crushed. Although unable to stop, but somehow help Zhou Heng slow down, to fight for the time to escape.


    Regardless of the image, Zhou Heng quickly scabbard the sword, and then rolled back on the spot to avoid the strike of the star structure.


    Just as he wanted to take a breath, the white line under his feet twisted. This big white net covered with stars in the universe began to twist with the whole star world.


    The stellar structure is angry.


    "Xingluo, calm down." In the air came Li Yuan''s voice of appeasing the stars, "what you want to do is not kill, but punish." His appeasement did exist. The distortion of the astral world gradually weakened, and the killing intention overflowed from the stellar structure also reduced a lot.


    "Xingluo, catch him. I will exorcise him." Li Yuan directs the stellar structure.


    Under the command of Li Yuan, the star structure once again extended its tentacle to Zhou Heng. The tentacles in his body are like endless. Even if Zhou Heng had cut off several tentacles, those tentacles that had been cut off immediately turned into stars and flew into the universe. This universe is a hotbed of stellar structures, and it can pick up the power of stars from the stellar world to supplement it.


    In the astral world, it is invincible.


    "Hu -" and Zhou Heng began to adjust his breathing again.


    "It''s no use, master," the red ghost found out. "Our attack has no effect on that big thing."


    "So?" Zhou Heng gently closed his eyes, "do we have to wait to die?" Zhou Heng also learned the power of that big thing, but now he has no choice but to fight. Sacrifice the red ghost to exorcise Li Yuan in exchange for the chance to surrender? It''s better to die than to be a coward.


    "Of course, you can''t just go for it. If that boy wants to exorcise the devil, he wants to exorcise me." The red ghost said fiercely, "Damn it, we have to find a way to get out of this ghost place. We are trapped here all the time. Sooner or later we will be trapped to death!" But it can''t think of a way. Even if it has lived for 600 years, the chance of being trapped in the astral world like this will not be common.


    New two days first class, green leaves sweep.


    The cyan flames swept away like a gale toward the tentacles of the stellar structure.


    It''s out of the star world at this time.


    "How long?" Merlin suddenly asked Hua Qianqiu."Seven hours." Hua Qianqiu took a look at his watch and replied. For seven hours, Zhou Heng has disappeared from everyone''s view for seven hours, and Li Yuan has been fixed for seven hours.


    After hearing the answer, Merlin began to tap the table impatiently with her fingers.


    Dong Dong Dong sound spread to Hua Qianqiu''s ears, let Hua Qianqiu also follow fidgety up.


    "What are you doing?" Hua Qianqiu glared at Merlin.


    "Don''t you think it''s been too long?" Merlin whispered.


    "Don''t you think so? If it wasn''t for sister Tong, the game would have ended long ago. " Hua Qianqiu said angrily. Seven hours later, one player disappeared and the other player entered. There was no movement for such a long time. No wonder we didn''t want to wait. But as the leader of Chinese geomantic circles, since Miss Tong refuses to admit defeat, no matter how dissatisfied other people are, they can only hold back.


    However, even miss tong can not affect the game for too long.


    Li Xinyuan, sitting in the stands of the Li family, showed a proud smile.


    If Zhou Heng doesn''t show up again, he will make the match even. A draw means that the two will play together, but the Li family has a third place left, so the final result will be judged to be the Li family''s victory.


    As for the basis of the draw, that is, the candles of the two people in the hall are about to burn out.


    In the hall, on the altar, the candle is burning quietly, and the shorter and shorter candle is announcing that the game is coming to the end.

 Chapter 352

    "Well, let''s put an end to all the nightmares." In the star world, Li Yuan''s figure floats on the top of the star structure, and he finally shows his true body. But now, all the dust has settled.


    Even Zhou Heng had no choice but to lose the war of attrition before the stars could regenerate indefinitely.


    The glittering tentacles rolled Zhou Heng''s body up from the ground, and the suction cup firmly fixed his limbs. Zhou Heng was still struggling, but every movement seemed extremely tired.


    In the astral world, Zhou Heng has no basis to judge the time, because the chaotic time flow here makes all the devices that can time all the time effective. But Li Yuan knew how long time had passed. In reality, nearly eight hours had passed, while in the astral world, about four days had passed. In other words, Zhou Heng spent four days in the astral world fighting with his astral body and stellar structure.


    Four days, for a mortal, is the limit.


    Such a long battle has never happened before. From this point of view, Ye Jian''s praise to Zhou Heng is not a problem. Maybe the young man in front of Li Yuan is just the incomparable talent with his talent. But now, genius has gone astray. Both the power of the wizard and the power of the evil ghost are the power of the heresy. In Li Yuan''s view, Zhou Heng, who used these powers, was completely wasting his own talent.


    He felt that he had an obligation to help Zhou Heng get back on track, which was his duty as an immortal.


    Li Yuan opened his arms in front of Zhou Heng, and Zhou Heng was firmly locked by his tentacles.


    "The way of heaven is bright and clear in the heart." The stars and space touched by his palm began to twist, and the power in the astral world began to gather in his palm. This is the same as Zhou Heng''s "power of Heavenly Master", which is used to exorcise demons. It has enough lethal power to wandering souls and fierce ghosts. He wants to use this power to dispel the red ghost in yuduan, and expel the evil wizard''s power in Zhou Heng''s body.


    The hands that gathered the power of the astral world stretched out toward Zhou Heng''s temple.


    Li Yuan didn''t know what he was doing. If his hands really touched Zhou Heng''s temple and poured his power into it, his actions would undoubtedly activate the firewall system of the Heavenly Master system. Expecting to expel the demons for Zhou Heng, he will release more terrible demons. This devil will easily tear him, tear the whole astral world.


    It''s not Zhou Heng who plays with fire on the edge of danger, it''s him.


    Just before his hand touched Zhou Heng''s temple, Zhou Heng''s tired eyes suddenly became sharp. He broke free from the tentacles and suckers of the star structure, and then pressed his hand on the handle of yuduan''s sword.


    "You, how can you still have physical strength?" There was a look of surprise on Li Yuan''s face. After four days of high-intensity fighting, not to mention Zhou Heng, a mortal, even Li Yuan, an immortal, felt tired.


    "Where is this?" Zhou Heng''s face showed a mocking smile. "I haven''t felt tired yet!" You know, Zhou Heng can store the energy he needs for more than one month''s normal activities at a time. Even if it''s a high-intensity battle, he can hold on for about four days. However, the most important thing is that the energy consumption of fencing is much less than that of witchcraft and celestial system. In recent days, he has spent most of his time fighting with fencing, and his energy consumption in those days is very small.


    Li Yuan treats him the way he treats a normal person, which is also in Zhou Heng''s favor.


    He deliberately showed his fatigue, which led to the appearance of Li Yuan''s noumenon - thanks to the red ghost''s warning. If the red ghost hadn''t told him to use his physical strength to deal with Li Yuan''s noumenon, I''m afraid Zhou Heng would have been ready to deal with the star structure.


    Now, the situation has reversed and Zhou Heng has the upper hand. He held up his long sword, which was burning with blue flame, and chopped down Li Yuan''s head.


    The new two days are first-class, and the green one round.


    In the audition hall, Merlin, who was so bored that she knocked on the table, suddenly changed her face.


    "They''re coming out." He said suddenly.


    "Who?" Flower Qianqiu a little did not make clear the situation, "who will come out?" At the moment, the field is as calm as ever.


    But this is the last calm, the next second, the chessboard "Star" on the burst out of dazzling white light - it is from the cracks of the stars out of the light. Even with the example of the battle between Meilin and Liyuan, this time we still didn''t react. Bai guangman swept all the people''s retinas, making everyone fall into a short-term blind state.


    "Start the scanning system." Fan Yin, a researcher at the Academy of special sciences, covered his palm with his hand and pointed it at the field.


    The human eye is fragile, whether it is strong or weak light will limit the role of the human eye, at the same time, it is also vulnerable to external damage. But the more important defect is that the human eye can only see light in a specific band. The light beyond the two poles of this band is called "infrared" and "ultraviolet". Using the different characteristics of light in different bands, researchers have made many devices that can replace the human eye. Fan Yin is now using one of these devices, the "panoramic scanning system.".Taking itself as the center of the circle and using the principle of light reflection, we can explore the surroundings without dead angle. With other devices, it can even complete the imaging function in the human brain, but because these conditions are not considered before performing tasks, there is no imaging device. However, he does not need to see the results immediately. He will record all the information scanned, and then take it back to the Academy for data analysis.


    No matter who brought those experts, or later Mei Lin, Li Yuan, and Zhou Heng, all exceeded the expectations of the Academy. The Academy of special sciences has recorded all the organizations with supernatural abilities, and the major Feng Shui families that can use Feng Shui are no exception. But this time the Feng Shui audition is really let these Feng Shui aristocratic families hand in the cards, one after another experts emerge, originally thought that only one immortal Li Yuan need to pay attention to, who knows to be able to compete with Li Yuan, even slightly better people have appeared.


    In the field, the white awn gradually faded.


    Zhou Heng holds the sword against Li Yuan''s throat, and Li Yuan''s hands behind his back, obviously has given up resistance.


    "You won." Glancing at Yu Duan''s sword, Li Yuan said softly.


    "Ouye The flower Qianqiu on the stand cried out excitedly and defeated Li Yuan, which is no different from defeating the Li family.


    "No, it''s a draw!" On the stand of the Li family, Li Xinyuan suddenly stood up. He pointed to the last spark of incense candle left on the two people''s altar. "The incense candles of both sides have gone out. It''s a draw. It''s our Li family who won!"

 Chapter 353

    If the two sides burn out the candle, it should be a draw.


    Zhou Heng turned around and looked at the incense candles on his altar. Sure enough, there was only one spark left on the three incense candles. In order to ensure fairness, the burning time of the incense candles with this characteristic was the same.


    It''s too late. Everyone feels sorry for Zhou Heng. Although they don''t know what happened in the eight hours after his disappearance, in terms of the final result, Zhou Heng defeated Li Yuan in strength. Like Meilin, he has proved his strength here, but it''s a pity that Zhou Heng can only usher in the same ending as Meilin - that is failure. It''s not the lack of strength, it''s the rules that beat them. The Tong family''s rule over the Chinese geomancy world may come to an end from today.


    In full view of the public, Zhou Heng suddenly extended his finger to the three incense candles on his altar.


    Seeing Zhou Heng''s action, Li Yuan, who was made by Yu Duan, showed a surprised expression. He felt that a force that could control the "temperature" was gathering at Zhou Heng''s fingertips.


    Then, Zhou Heng waved his fingers.


    On Zhou Heng''s altar, the incense candle that was about to be used up suddenly gave a "bang", and a small flame sprang up. The small flame didn''t burn for a long time, and soon went out. But that''s enough, even if it''s just one more second, it''s enough. At the last moment, Zhou Heng still used the ability given to him by the Heavenly Master system, that is, the "basic fire spell" awarded when he helped he Yuyang by the Qingyu lake. This spell gave him the ability to control the temperature, and also enabled him to turn defeat into victory at the last moment.


    "No way!" Li Xinyuan on the stand of the Li family suddenly stood up, he issued a sharp roar, "it''s impossible!"


    "Big brother, don''t do that," Li Kaihe also stood up, he pulled Li Xinyuan''s sleeve, "even if we lose this game, we still have a third quota." Now Li Xinyuan''s appearance is too ugly to be worthy of his identity as the leader of the Li family.


    "But, but!" Li Xinyuan was too angry to say anything. Even Li Yuan was defeated. Who else could deal with Zhou Heng.


    "That Zhou Heng can win the third younger brother, now he must have lost his strength, maybe it''s the end of the crossbow," Li Kaihe urged. "Brother, we don''t have no chance!"


    "According to you," Li Xinyuan calmed down a little. After careful consideration, what Li Kaihe said is not unreasonable. "It''s better for us to send someone to play."


    "Please also ask elder brother to find a candidate among the disciples of the second and third generations." Li Kaihe replied respectfully. They are now the head of the Li family, so their disciples and grandchildren are the two or three belt disciples of the Li family.


    "Hiss --" Li Xinyuan pondered. For a moment, he couldn''t find a good candidate. After all, it''s the Li family, and the three generations of disciples don''t compete, but Zhou Heng''s strength is too amazing.


    "Alas." Li Kaihe seized the opportunity and sighed bitterly, "it''s a pity that I lost the first game to Hua Qianqiu, otherwise, I''ll fight the third game to be the best."


    "Yes, yes!" Li Xinyuan also sighed. Li Kaihe is second only to him in the Li family. At the same time, there is no restriction on his status as the leader of the family. At this time, the end is the best candidate.


    At this time, Li Xinyuan suddenly thought of something. He hesitated and looked at Li Kaihe: "second brother, you say, you say..."


    in fact, Li Kaihe already knew what Li Xinyuan thought, but he still pretended to be confused and asked: "brother, no matter what you think, I support you all."


    "I think I''ll play in the third game." Li Xinyuan said. He is the leader of the Li family, and his strength is also at the top of the Li family. At this time, for the Li family, he is the best choice to win.


    "No, no!" Li Kaihe, who had just said that he supported all the decisions, immediately objected, "brother, if you lose to a younger generation, you will lose your reputation in the Li family."


    Li Xinyuan also frowned. How could he not understand what Li Kaihe said? In the last game, the Yang and he families fought to such a degree that their leaders did not play. They were afraid of losing! If other people lose, that is to say, they lose. Only the success or failure of the family is related to the honor or disgrace of the whole family. If the family loses, the whole family will lose, and this generation of family leaders can not look up in the family.


    But if Li Xinyuan doesn''t play, there is no doubt that it will make the Li family give up the chance to win the first place, which Li Xinyuan can''t bear anyway.


    The dispute between Tong and Li has been going on for a hundred years. How long did the Li family wait for this great opportunity? If you let the Tong family get through this, how can you sit back and watch the Li family ignore it? This is the best chance for the Li family to defeat the Tong family, and it may be the last chance. Once successful, the name of Li Xinyuan will be engraved heavily on the family tree of Li family - "Li Xinyuan, the resurgent of Li family".


    "Needless to say," Li Xinyuan closed his eyes, and then sat back in his position. "I have made up my mind."


    "Big brother!" Li Kaihe wanted to persuade him again, but Li Xinyuan raised an arm and motioned him to shut up. Li Kaihe showed a helpless expression, sighed and sat down beside Li Xinyuan.


    At the moment that Li Xinyuan didn''t notice, Li Kaihe''s face showed an imperceptible smile.At the same time, in the field.


    "You lost." Zhou Heng took back his sword and looked at Li Yuan. "Let the next one come on."


    Li Yuan''s face didn''t look discouraged because of failure. He just wondered: "before I leave, I have a question to ask you." His address to Zhou Heng suddenly respected a lot.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Heng eyebrows pick, asked Li Yuan.


    "How do you know the way of heaven?" Li Yuan asked directly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Zhou Heng frowned.


    "Just now you let the incense candle burn again. It''s a magic in the way of heaven." Li Yuan said seriously.


    "That''s the basic fire." halfway through, Zhou Heng closed his mouth, "I have no reason to tell you, right?"


    "Yes, yes?" Li Yuan shook his head helplessly. Then he took out a white invitation from his sleeve.


    "If you are free," Li Yuan bowed gently to Zhou Heng, "there will be a martial arts performance on the Kunlun mountain on the 15th of next month. Please enjoy the ceremony."


    Zhou Heng hesitated. He didn''t want to go so far away from Kunlun. They insisted for a long time. Seeing that Li Yuan didn''t want to take back the invitation, Zhou Heng thought it would be bad for him to hold on like this.


    So Zhou Heng took the invitation.


    "I''ve accepted the invitation," Zhou Heng said clearly. "As for whether I''ll go or not at that time, I''ll say it twice."


    "If you are free at that time, please do me a favor." Li Yuan smiles at Zhou Heng again.

 Chapter 354

    Today''s last match is about to start. The last match between Zhou Heng and Li Yuan lasted eight hours. We just hope that it won''t take too much time. As for the decisive battle between the winners, it must be behind.


    Zhou Heng vs. Li Xinyuan, no one will support Li Xinyuan behind the scenes when Zhou Heng points his sword at Li Yuan. The outcome of this game has been decided from the beginning.


    However, no one would have thought that Li Xinyuan, the leader of the family, would end up in person. Li Xinyuan''s risks are too great. As the leader of the Li family, it is self-evident what his failure will mean. But we can also understand Li Xinyuan''s decision. For the Li family, who wants to surpass the Tong family and become the new leader of Chinese geomancy, this opportunity can not be missed.


    On the stand of the Li family, a second generation disciple quietly came to Li Kaihe''s ear.


    "Master, everything is ready." The second generation disciple whispered.


    Li Kaihe nodded with a smile, then asked softly, "what''s the attitude of the elders?"


    "The elders are very disappointed with Li Xinyuan''s performance. They think that Li Xinyuan has missed the best opportunity and is discrediting the Li family." The second generation of disciples answered in a low voice.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Li Kaihe sneered twice, "what do these old people know? My elder brother''s choice has no problem. If it''s me, I will also play in person at this time. If we have to say what''s wrong with him, it''s because I believe in the power of immortals too much. "


    The second generation disciples didn''t answer, and he didn''t dare to.


    "Just let these old and undead things roam for a few more days. When they help me impeach my elder brother to step down, I will deal with them." Li Kaihe said coldly.


    The second generation of disciples swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then nervously replied, "yes." I didn''t expect that Li Kaihe''s ambition is not just to be in charge of the family, even those elders, he also wants to pull down the horse.


    In fact, with Li Kaihe''s ability, it''s too easy for him to replace Li Xinyuan. But the reason he hasn''t done it is because the time has not come. It''s just that it doesn''t have any substantial significance to be in charge of a family. The complicated forces in a family can''t be solved by one in charge.


    After decades of inheritance, the Li family has become more and more powerful, but at the same time, its disadvantages have accumulated. If we want to eliminate the disadvantages and diseases of the Li family, we must have a generation of heroes. And Li Kaihe is the hero who can make the Li family change their face! After Li Xinyuan lost to Zhou Heng, his position in the family would fall to the bottom. At this time, he took the opportunity to impeach Li Xinyuan with the help of the elders. But even if the impeachment is successful, it will not be a day''s work to digest the influence of Li Xinyuan''s stay in the Li family. At this time, he will lead the hatred to the Presbyterian Council! Let the remaining Party of Li Xinyuan fight with the Presbyterian Council. Although this will greatly damage the strength of the Li family, it is still unbroken. Under the old system, the Li family could not stand at the head of all the families. If the Li family wants a future, it must make changes from the generation of Li Kaihe.


    When it comes to ambition, he is much more ambitious than his brother who only wants the Li family in ZTE!


    In the field, Zhou Heng first introduced himself to Li Xinyuan according to the rules: "next week, Zhou Heng."


    "Li Xinyuan." Li Xinyuan simply answered three words.


    "Start?" Seeing the other side''s indifference is exactly what Zhou Heng wants. He doesn''t want to waste his time on talking. The others just waited here for eight hours, but he stayed in the star world for eight days. If you want to end today''s game earlier, it must be him.


    "Please Li Xinyuan arched his hand to Zhou Heng. Li Xinyuan didn''t want to talk nonsense with Zhou Heng, but he didn''t expect that Zhou Heng''s attack would come so soon. The word "Ba" just landed, Zhou Heng''s sword came to Li Xinyuan.


    The duel between Zhou Heng and Li Yuan was in the star world, so the people present did not see Zhou Heng''s strength with their own eyes. But this time, they saw it.


    "So fast!" The flowers in the stands screamed.


    Yes, Zhou Heng''s sword was so fast that it only left a shadow in the air. It seems that everyone just saw Zhou Heng come to Li Xinyuan.


    The new two days are first-class, Longshou. Zhou Heng didn''t want to kill Li Xinyuan, so he didn''t use soul fire.


    "Oh, the sword skill of the Japanese little devils!" Li Xinyuan is also the leader of the Li family. His strength and vision will not be too bad. Suddenly, a soft sword came out of his sleeve. It was as smooth as a ribbon, but the edge of the sword was shining with silver light. It was obviously not an ordinary sword.


    Although Zhou Heng''s speed is faster, Li Xinyuan''s sword moves are better than Zhou Heng''s. In the final analysis, Zhou Heng is just a beginner who has just learned eight days of fencing. He is still a little stunned to compete with such veteran players as Li Xinyuan.


    "Hey." Zhou Heng''s face even showed an excited smile. After he learned the sword technique, he has not really compared with others. Of course, the improvement of his strength only comes faster in actual combat.


    Seeing Zhou Heng''s excited expression, Li Xinyuan frowned unhappily. This competition is called "Feng Shui audition". It is a grand meeting for feng shui masters to exchange skills and experience. Now, because of the power dispute, it has been in a mess for a long time. Among the players, Zhou Heng is the only one who still has the original intention to complete the competition with a mind of enjoyment and learning.Zhou Heng''s attitude makes Li Xinyuan feel angry. If a person is polluted, he will naturally want to dirty those clean people around him. Only when everyone is dirty, he will be satisfied with his status quo.


    Don''t put on airs, son of a bitch! The speed of Li Xinyuan''s sword is accelerating. He uses a soft sword. Although the lethality of his sword is certainly not as good as that of ordinary weapons of the same level, the soft sword is better than its softness, which can make people unable to defend. Many attack angles that ordinary weapons can''t reach can be easily achieved by using soft sword. If you don''t have the experience of dealing with soft sword, you will be easily stabbed by it.


    Yeah. Sure enough, after Li Xinyuan speeded up, Zhou Heng''s clothes were cut a shallow hole in his waist. But Zhou Heng''s speed is still faster than Li Xinyuan''s, so this sword only hurt Zhou Heng''s clothes, not his body.


    "Let me come, master, this smelly guy bullies you," red ghost''s voice suddenly rang out, "give me your body, I''ll keep it for three or two, tell him to kneel down and call grandfather!"


    Red ghost is not blind arrogance, in the sword, there are really few human is its opponent.


    But Zhou Heng refused.

 Chapter 355

    "I''m going to beat him myself." Zhou Heng refused the proposal of the red ghost, because it was a good chance to improve his swordsmanship.


    When communicating with red ghost, he was also distracted.


    "Good boy, dare to be distracted!" The soft sword in Li Xinyuan''s hand picks Zhou Heng''s face. Zhou Heng sees the edge of the sword and subconsciously wants to use the magic energy to block him, but he finally restrains it. At the same time, a thin bloodstain was scratched on his neck by Li Xinyuan''s soft sword. If the sword wound was deeper, Zhou Heng''s life would be killed - provided that Zhou Heng didn''t use the fire of soul to heal himself.


    "People who learn to use swords should not be half hearted. This is the truth for both Oriental swords and Chinese swords." Li Xinyuan can''t hear the dialogue between Zhou Heng and the red ghost. He just says that Zhou Heng is distracted, so he gives a lesson to embarrass Zhou Heng.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he showed a happy expression. Zhou Heng lifted the jade and arched his hand to Li Xinyuan: "thank you for your help."


    "Hum." Li Xinyuan snorted coldly, but his hostility to Zhou Heng was not so great. He couldn''t help thinking that he had such skills when he was young. Why didn''t we have such talents in the new generation of Li family disciples? Not to mention Zhou Heng, is it comparable to Hua Qianqiu and Ye Jian? Although the Tong family is declining, once these people grow up, the position of the head of the Tong family will only be more stable than in the past. Is it true that the Li family won''t beat the Tong family? Thinking of this, Li Xinyuan can''t help but feel sad.


    "Master, be careful!" Zhou Heng politely reported it first, and then attacked Li Xinyuan ahead of time.


    Seeing Zhou Heng''s attitude, Li Xinyuan felt even more sad - the more excellent Zhou Heng was, the more nobody in the new generation of Li family was. If the Li family wants to surpass the Tong family, it can only be in their own generation! When Li Xinyuan thought of this, he bit his teeth and raised his sword.


    This time, his sword changed greatly!


    The former Li Xinyuan, soft sword attack smart cunning, if you want to use anything to describe it, it is "snake"! It''s like a snake waiting for an opportunity and taking it by surprise. But this time, Li Xinyuan''s sword became "dragon"! Qu but not soft, cunning but not slippery, static has the potential to swallow heaven and earth, dynamic has the power of wind and cloud. Zhou Heng didn''t know which of the two sword styles was stronger, but the two sword styles with their own characteristics obviously had to be dealt with in different ways. If he still used the past habits to deal with them, he was afraid that if he didn''t make three or four moves, he would be pierced by his opponent.


    How powerful! This man''s swordsmanship is so powerful! Zhou Heng couldn''t help admiring. The first-class sword of new two days can be said to be the crystallization of Japanese Kendo and the lifelong efforts of the sword sage zuommurang. However, the Chinese sword technique made by Li Xinyuan is no inferior to the first-class sword of new two days, and the change is far more complicated than the first-class sword of new two days.


    It is often said that Chinese swordsmanship has no actual combat effect, and has been reduced to the art exhibited during the performance. However, among these old families, there are still ancient swordsmanship designed to kill people, which was handed down from the war years. Li Xinyuan added elements of geomantic omen to his sword technique, so that where he attacked with each sword, his opponent''s luck was not enough. He avoided or parried his opponent''s strong attack.


    The Li family''s dragon sword is the Li family''s sword skill. In the Li family, only those who have the surname Li can learn it, but those who have the shape can''t.


    Li Xinyuan took advantage of the move, while Zhou Heng took advantage of the speed. For a while, neither of them could win the other. This competition turned into a wonderful sword attack. Among them, Zhou Heng was often attacked by Li Xinyuan. Although the soft sword''s damage was not strong, the small injuries on his body accumulated constantly, which might eventually change the situation.


    "Ah." On the stand of Tong family, Hua Qianqiu exclaimed repeatedly that although she didn''t use sword, she could see that Zhou Heng was inferior now.


    But Meilin is not worried. If Zhou Heng wants to win, it''s too easy. As long as the fire of his soul comes out, how can Li Xinyuan resist it. He just wondered why Zhou Heng had to use his sword to attack his opponent. In his opinion, sword has no effect. If the goal is to kill, of course, witchcraft is more direct. Therefore, Zhou Heng''s idea of training his swordsmanship was beyond his comprehension.


    On the other side of Li''s grandstand, Li Kaihe''s face is not so good-looking. Zhou Heng, who is superior to Li Yuan, is actually suppressed by his brother Li Xinyuan. If Li Xinyuan gains power in this contest, Li Xinyuan''s reputation in the Li family will reach its peak, and he will never be able to make a breakthrough in his life. This is not what Li Kaihe wants to see. If it wasn''t for his limited identity, Li Kaihe would stand up angrily and yell to urge Zhou Heng to do his best to get rid of his brother.


    If Li Xinyuan does not lose, he will not be at ease.


    On the field, the sword light kept flashing.


    The boy is getting stronger and stronger! Li Xinyuan can clearly perceive the changes of Zhou Heng''s swordsmanship. His new two-day first-class sword is also slowly moving closer to his own Li Jiayou dragon sword, becoming more flexible and cunning. At the beginning of the match, Li Xinyuan realized that his opponent was a novice in swordsmanship. If he had to talk about his opponent''s advantages, he would only have super fast speed. But now, Li Xinyuan feels that the man he is fighting with is a mature swordsman, not a novice with unfamiliar hands and feet.There is no doubt that Zhou Heng is getting stronger in this battle.


    Talent, the opponent has the talent to learn sword.


    In kendo, he will go further than himself. Li Xinyuan confirmed this through this confrontation, which made him feel sad, but also a little relieved. Li Xinyuan will feel a little relieved to see that his younger generation will eventually have something to do, even if he is his own enemy. Because he is not only the leader of the Li family, he is also the inheritor of the Li family''s dragon sword, an excellent swordsman.


    If you can meet a good opponent, you will not be alone in kendo.


    Li Xinyuan''s sword power has changed for the third time!


    This time, instead, he slowed down the speed of his sword, and his wrist kept shaking, so that the soft sword body also vibrated, making a slight "bang" sound. In this "Kuang Kuang" sound, the body of the sword is not bent at random, but like an ordinary sword, it is always in a straight out straight in state. Slow fencing seems to give Zhou Heng more time to react, but when he really copes with it, Zhou Heng only feels that his opponent can always block his sword for no reason. Although his sword is slow, it is more difficult to resist.


    On the stand of the Li family, Li Kaihe''s expression is more ugly.


    "I can''t believe that your sword skill has reached such a level." Li Kaihe murmured.


    Li Jia''s Youlong sword is a soft sword technique, so the faster you practice, the more flexible you practice. But when you reach the last stage of Youlong sword, the speed of the sword will suddenly slow down. This kind of realm is called "dragon pole" in the family. Only those who practice Li Jiayou''s dragon sword to the extreme can reach the realm of "dragon pole". In the past century, there may have been a genius who can enter this realm. But in recent years, with the turmoil of the country and the decline of traditional geomantic omen, fewer people are willing to concentrate on studying these old things. Even the heirs of Li Kaihe''s family will never put those old things in their heart.


    In this era, Li Xinyuan''s ability to practice the Dragon Sword of Li Jiayou to the level of "dragon pole" depends not only on his talent, but also on his ability to calm down from the floating world. Maybe Li Xinyuan won''t be an excellent master of Li family, but he must be an excellent inheritor of Li family''s swordsmanship.


    "Big brother, big brother," even Li Kaihe couldn''t help sighing, "it''s fate. If I were my brother and you were my brother, how good would it be?"

 Chapter 356

    "Elder martial brother, how about Li''s swordsmanship?" In the grandstand of he''s family, Wan Wan asked about xiuwudao in a soft tone.


    "Well organized, but far from it, far from it!" The dwarf xiuwudao replied coldly.


    "It''s far worse than the master, but how many brothers are there?" Wan Wan asked with a smile.


    Xiuwudao took a look at wanwan. He couldn''t help wondering why wanwan asked him this question, but he answered truthfully: "under me, close to you, above the younger martial brother Feng."


    Feng Youwei immediately changed his face. It turned out that all three of them were good swordsmen, but they should be afraid of being seen as masters. Therefore, he never used a sword in this competition. At this time, Feng Youwei was accused by his elder martial brother that his swordsmanship was not as good as Li Xinyuan, which was more painful than his losing the competition. Bijing''s swordsmanship was his real field. No one can easily accept losing to others in their own field.


    "Hum." Feng Youwei snorted coldly, "I only need three to thirty moves for Li''s children, and then I can take his head on his neck!" He wanted to talk about three moves, but when he thought about it, it was too much, so he changed it to thirty. However, after thirty moves, there was no momentum.


    "Thirty moves, hee hee." Wan Wan Chao Feng you Wei laughed twice, and then said, "younger martial brother, I don''t think you can win him in three hundred moves."


    Between them xiuwudao frowned. He didn''t know why wanwan was so provocative to his younger martial brother. But he also knew that Feng Youwei had a good nature, and he would certainly be in the way of Wan Wan.


    "Well," Feng said, gritting his teeth, "I''ll take Li Xinyuan''s head for you tonight. If I can''t get it, I''ll give it to you by breaking my arm." It seems that he is really angry.


    "What do I want your arms to do?" Wan Wan''s face was still full of laughter. "Do you think your arms are fragrant? Everybody''s scrambling for it? "


    "You, you!" Feng Youwei''s eloquence is not as smart as Wan Wan''s, and his temper is more fiery. How can he fight this elder martial sister? He had to say angrily, "whatever you want, just say it."


    "I don''t want anything. I want you to kill Li Xinyuan." Wan Wan''s tone became cold.


    "Good!" Feng Youwei agreed without hesitation.


    Xiuwudao glanced at wanwan and didn''t speak. If the Li family wins this game, Li Xinyuan becomes their next opponent. It''s understandable that Wan Wan urges Feng Youwei to assassinate Li Xinyuan, but now everyone thinks that the Tong family will win, so Wan Wan''s move is hard to explain. However, xiuwudao is not a nosy person, and he will not be kind enough to remind Li Xinyuan to be careful. What does the mortal''s life and death have to do with him? In the end, the only person he wants to be loyal to is that one.


    On the field, the competition between Li Xinyuan and Zhou Heng has reached a white hot stage. Li Xinyuan''s sword is slower and slower, while Zhou Heng''s action is faster and faster. The slow one has the advantage between them. At this time, Zhou Heng has many wounds. If it wasn''t for the Limited damage of soft sword, Zhou Heng would have been the ghost of Li Xinyuan''s sword.


    But the characteristics of soft sword also became Zhou Heng''s best helper to understand and learn swordsmanship. Every time he got a new scar on his body, his understanding of swordsmanship would be deepened. Although he had not experienced serious teaching of swordsmanship, his practical experience in communicating with experts was something that many people could not obtain in their lifetime. Although Li Xinyuan had no intention of teaching him, Zhou Heng benefited a lot from the competition.


    And it''s time for the two men to fight. The moves of Li Jiayou dragon sword are not endless. Soon, Li Xinyuan will use the last form of Li Jiayou dragon sword, which is also the most powerful form in Li Jiayou dragon sword.


    "Startle the dragon." On the stand of Li family, Li Kaihe read out the name slowly. He didn''t expect that his brother had trained his family''s swordsmanship to such an extent. As a matter of common sense, Li Xinyuan, the owner of his family, is busy with his official business, so he won''t have so much free time to practice his swordsmanship. In addition to his talent, Li Kaihe can also guess that his brother Li Xinyuan must often be alone I practice sword alone at night.


    Why did he go to great pains to practice this outdated sword technique? From Li Kaihe''s point of view, the old-fashioned Li family, like the Li family''s family swordsmanship, is a relic of the last era, which is so old that it can not be broken or established. If Li Kaihe is in charge of the Li family, he is confident that he will build the Li family better than today, but that is not the direction of the past. People should focus on the future, shouldn''t they?


    The idea of being independent from the rest of the world has long been out of date. In this era, we should pay close attention to money, draw close to power, and study those geomantic omens and swordsmanship, which will not have any effect on the development of the family. Can''t my brother understand this?


    Li Kaihe can''t understand his brother Li Xinyuan''s idea. In his opinion, in this era of rapid change, being conservative means being eliminated. What happens today will confirm his idea.


    It''s time for Li Xinyuan to enter the grave!


    On the field, Li Xinyuan finally used the last form of Li Jiayou Dragon Sword - Jinghong Youlong!


    "No," Li Kaihe stood up abruptly, "no!" That''s not Jinghong Youlong!


    The soft sword shakes quickly and stabs at Zhou Heng''s face. The sword shakes and makes a sound of dragon. In Zhou Heng''s field of vision, the speed of the soft sword suddenly accelerated. He just adapted to the slow speed, and felt a little silver flash in front of him.It''s as quick as a bird, as graceful as a dragon.


    It''s not Jinghong. What''s dragon? Li Kaihe in the grandstand glared and couldn''t believe what he saw. Although he didn''t know how to startle the dragon, he met his father, the last generation of the Li family. It was on the lawn in summer when the Li family''s children gathered to have a cool. On the spur of the moment, his father used the Li family''s dragon sword from beginning to end. Although many years have passed, Li Kaihe still remembers his father''s last sword.


    Father''s Jinghong Youlong is not the same as Li Xinyuan''s! There is no doubt that the father is the authentic dragon sword of Li Jia You!


    This is not because Li Xinyuan didn''t study his family''s swordsmanship in place, but because Li Xinyuan improved his move of startling Hong and touring the dragon.


    At the moment, Li Xinyuan''s Jinghong Youlong is more in line with the artistic conception of this name, and its power is far greater than that of the past.


    It turns out that Li Xinyuan is not addicted to the past. He has always wanted to change and is trying to make the Li family better. He practiced hard day after day in the middle of the night just to make Li''s family swordsmanship stronger and keep pace with the times. This is really clumsy, but Li Xinyuan is such a clumsy person. In order to make the Li family better, he spared no effort to spend dozens of years.


    Dozens of cold and heat, in one day!

 Chapter 357

    Although he didn''t know that this was the last copy of Li Xinyuan, Zhou Heng also felt the pressure from his opponent.


    The new two days are first-class and the first life is harmonious. This is the strongest move Zhou Heng can take out. To use this move, Zhou Heng must enter the state of harmony between man and nature, but in a hurry, he has to force himself into the state.


    "Drink!" Li Xinyuan suddenly gave a loud drink towards him!


    Zhou Heng, who is taking photos of his spirit, is suddenly frightened. The jade break in his hand flies with him. Zhou Heng''s face was full of surprise. He didn''t expect that his opponent would shout at this time.


    Lack of actual combat experience against experts, Li Xinyuan has long seen Zhou Heng''s weakness. When Zhou Heng wants to enter the state of harmony between man and nature, it is also the time when Zhou Heng''s spirit is most vulnerable. Fencing is not only a contest of tricks, but also a game of tactics and psychology. This is the most important moment that Li Xinyuan, an old swordsman, taught Zhou Heng.


    Long sword out, at the same time, the opponent''s soft sword also stabbed his face, finished!


    Zhou Heng subconsciously raised his hand to protect his face. At the same time, the blue flame burned on his arm.


    No! Zhou Heng wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Soul fire is the highest form of fire, it can easily burn everything it encounters.


    The soft sword in Li Xinyuan''s hand suddenly flashed blue light, and the blue flame quickly climbed to Li Xinyuan''s body along the silver body of the sword. Li Xinyuan saw the blue fire, and his face was full of panic and surprise.


    Zhou Heng didn''t intend to use the fire of soul, he just subconsciously protected himself. He knew how the fire of the soul would hurt the mortals - as long as it touched a little bit, it would undoubtedly burn to ashes, so he did not intend to use this move against ordinary people, and the rule of this competition was not to kill the opponent.


    "Rescind." Zhou Heng anxiously stretched out his hand, and used his own witchcraft - all witchcraft!


    With the help of the celestial system, Zhou Heng understood the essence of witchcraft energy, which is a kind of "life energy". The amount of "life energy" contained by each person is not the same. When he dies, these lives will escape and naturally spread to the surrounding living creatures that can absorb energy. This is why there are six wizard kings in this era. Because the two world wars were in Europe, and caused too many casualties - death is the hotbed of wizard power. And the crystallization of this kind of energy is "witchcraft", so theoretically all witchcraft can be revoked, as long as they are restored to their essential state.


    When Zhou Heng''s hand waved, all the blue flames disappeared at this moment.


    Above the stands, Merlin frowned.


    In the field, the fire of soul is only one inch away from Li Xinyuan, but at the moment of life and death, all the blue flames disappear. Li Xinyuan doesn''t understand the lethality of soul fire, but the sense of crisis just now still lingers in his mind. It is the sense of crisis when life is hanging on the line. Although the crisis has come into contact now, there is still a cold sweat rolling down his forehead.


    Chi - the soft sword was inserted into Zhou Heng''s chest.


    After the shock, Li Xinyuan''s hand fell a little bit, but he forgot to withdraw his sword for a moment. The soft sword that should have been inserted into Zhou Heng''s face pierced Zhou Heng''s chest.


    "Ah In the stands, Miss Tong stood up in surprise.


    No one expected that the soft sword would pass through the body, but the body of the sword had been stained with blood red. The sword is too sharp. It''s too late for Li Xinyuan to take it back.


    It''s over. It''s over. Zhou Heng felt the pain and change from his body!


    "Serious physical damage detected, firewall will start soon." A cold girl sounded in Zhou Heng''s body. At the same time, Zhou Heng also felt that his consciousness was becoming a little fuzzy.


    He wanted to stop this, he wanted to stop the fear of himself, but it was too late, and his hands moved.


    Zhou Heng''s hands were held on the soft sword that had not penetrated his body.


    In the stands, Merlin''s pupils were dilating, while Miss Tong left her seat and ran down. "Sister Tong!" Flower Qianqiu also issued a exclamation, quickly followed up.


    At this time, Zhou Heng pulled out the soft sword that pierced his body, while Li Xinyuan, who was standing in front of Zhou Heng, stepped back two steps. He saw that Zhou Heng''s eyes changed, not the pure eyes of the beginner, but the eyes of the devil.


    People''s lives are regarded as weeds, demons who indulge power and desire.


    Li Xinyuan wanted to escape, but when he saw that look clearly, he couldn''t escape. His feet were nailed to the ground, and his knees softened, trying to kneel down and pray for the devil''s forgiveness.


    He wants to kneel down, and it''s natural for mortals to kneel down to his king. People often criticize servility, but they just haven''t met a more noble species. "Servility" has long been engraved into everyone''s genes. When they encounter higher level creatures, they will naturally bend their knees.Damn it, move! Li Xinyuan orders his body with reason. He can command his body to use superb swordsmanship, or he can make it jump off the cliff. But he can''t make himself resist at this time.


    "I lost." Giving up is the only thing he can say at this time.


    But is it enough to admit defeat? The rules of the game can''t limit Zhou Heng. It''s out of season to call him by the name of "Zhou Heng", a mortal. He is the devil and the incarnation of all evils.


    "Zhou Heng" raised his hand to Li Xinyuan, who immediately felt that he was choked by some invisible force. His body floated up slowly with the movement of Zhou Heng''s arm, and his legs kicked painfully after his feet were off the ground. Li Xinyuan rolled up his eyes, saliva left from the corner of his mouth, soon he would suffocate to death.


    The hall is full of people, and there are many experts like Li Yuan. But no one came to save him. Everyone, including Li Yuan from Kunlun, was shocked by the sudden attack.


    The only thing that can move is Zhou Heng and miss Tong who cares about Zhou Heng.


    "Zhou Heng!" A short voice broke the silence in the hall and sounded in Zhou Heng''s ear.


    Li Xinyuan suddenly felt the pressure of his throat relaxed.


    Zhou Heng, standing opposite him, gasped in pain.

 Chapter 358

    Linhai, station.


    "Boss, please do me a favor!" Qin Fen begged anxiously.


    "It''s not that I won''t help you," the driver said with a southern accent. "You want to buy a ticket, do you know? You don''t have a ticket. I won''t let you in this car. "


    "Today''s tickets are all sold out," Qin Fen pleaded. "If I can still get tickets, I won''t come to you. Please give me a ride by the way."


    "I''m sure I can take you, little girl. Our company has regulations," said the driver, patting his steering wheel. "It''s not my car, you know? I can''t decide whether to take yours or not


    "I''ll give you more money. I''ll give you five hundred more. It''s your hard work. What do you think?" Qin Fen said as she opened her purse.


    A embarrassed expression appeared on the driver''s face: "it''s not a matter of money. If you want to buy a ticket, the company will deduct my money."


    "How much the company deducted from you is mine. I''ll give you another 800. I really can''t take out any more." Qin Fen almost cried.


    "What are you in such a hurry to go to Peiping for?" the driver looked at Qin Fen and said, "there will be another car tomorrow. You can also take a plane and a train. It''s fast and comfortable."


    "I''ve already done the calculation," Qin Fen said hastily. "You''re the fastest one on this trip. You can start now and arrive in Beiping at noon tomorrow. It will be two days before I can get the earliest plane ticket."


    "You --" the driver had to say more. The woman who was in charge of collecting money next to the driver suddenly interrupted the driver: "you''re a dead devil. You don''t have so much to say. You can''t see that other girls are in a hurry, can you?"


    "Elder sister," Qin Fen quickly turned to the conductor''s elder sister, "elder sister, please help me and take me to Beiping. I really want to find my friends." She knew that both Zhou Heng and miss Tong were in Peiping. She also called them, but no one answered. She didn''t know that it was during the Feng Shui audition. In order to prevent cheating, her mobile phone signals were blocked. In a hurry, she decided to leave for Peiping and ask Miss Tong and Zhou Heng for help.


    This is a correct decision, because with the strength of the police, Bailu can not be brought back. With each passing day, Bailu''s danger will increase a little bit. Qin Fen shudders at the thought of the means used by the two villains to kill Ye Yan.


    And she is indeed a brave girl. In a sense, Bailu is just one of her classmates. They have known each other for less than a year, so Qin Fen has no reason to risk for Bailu.


    But that''s what she did! Qin Fen knows that now only she can save Bailu, and the police can only rescue ordinary criminals. Now she must tell Zhou Heng about Bailu''s arrest and ask for Zhou Heng''s help. In order to save Bailu, she gave up the school year examination that was about to start, and she was going to set foot on the road to Peiping alone.


    Why do you do so much for Bailu? Because Bailu is a poor girl. Only Qin Fen knows that Bailu, who is regarded by many as an inaccessible "iceberg goddess", is actually a poor and cowardly girl. On the contrary, Bailu is always excellent in all aspects. She is always helping Qin Fen, reminding Qin Fen to attend classes and teach Qin Fen to finish her homework. But Qin Fen knew that Bailu was the one who needed help most.


    Her strong side is just a shell to protect her weak side. Although Bailu never shows her weak side to others, from the moment Qin Fen and Bailu become friends, Qin Fen secretly tells herself to protect the poor girl.


    Now, it''s time for her to protect Bailu. How can she shrink back at this time?


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid. Come here. You''ll sit here. The elder sister will take you to Beiping." The conductor elder sister took Qin Fen''s hand and let Qin Fen sit down beside him.


    "Don''t mess with it. If you are found by the company, you will be fined." The bus driver said with a bitter face that he and the conductor''s elder sister were husband and wife. Originally, they only ran medium-sized buses in the city. Later, after the old buses were eliminated, they were incorporated by regular bus companies. Now they are starting to run long-distance inter provincial routes.


    "How did you find out?" The elder sister of the conductor yelled at the driver, "if you don''t say it, someone will report us, right?" At this time, it is not the departure point, except for this couple, only Qin Fen is on the bus.


    "Whatever you want, whatever you want!" The driver of the car waved his hands in displeasure. Hear the car driver say so, Qin Fen a hanging heart is put down finally: "thank boss, thank elder sister!"


    "Thank you! Hee hee. " The conductor''s elder sister smiles, "come on, little girl, make up the ticket."


    Qin Fen immediately understood the meaning of the conductor''s elder sister. She knew that the other party was not really kind-hearted, so she opened her wallet and took out all the notes in it.


    "Not so much, not so much!" The driver on one side said quickly.


    "It''s none of your business!" The elder sister of the conductor borrowed money from Qin Fen and yelled at the driver, "you driver, take care of your own business!""You --" the driver said and stopped, and finally sighed helplessly, "Alas!"


    "Never mind, never mind!" At this time, Qin Fen quickly said, "I gave all the money voluntarily. I have to thank you for your willingness to give me a ride. Thank you very much!"


    "Ouch! What did you say? " The conductor''s elder sister was smiling. While she was ordering money, she talked with Qin Fen, "the little girl is really smart. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Qin Fen chatted with the driver and his wife for a while. When the bus was about to leave, other passengers who had bought the tickets in advance also arrived one after another. The elder sister of the conductor arranged Qin Fen in her own place, and she got a small horse to sit in the bus.


    "Is it the bus to Peiping?" "Yes, come on up, it''s all about to start!" At the last passenger''s inquiry, the driver took a calm look at the time and started the bus on time.


    Qin Fen''s journey to Peiping finally began, but she did not know what was waiting for her along the way.


    On the other side of Peiping, in the audition hall.


    There was a burst of cheering in the Tong family camp, among which Hua Qianqiu was the happiest. The Tong family gained the upper hand, and the Hua family attached to the Tong family could also take the opportunity to move forward. And those who stand on the side of the Tong family, is also a jubilant.


    On the other hand, Li''s camp is a sad face, once again lost to the old enemy Tong''s family, and it is the leader himself on the stage, and said surrender, nothing more damaging than this morale.


    "There''s nothing to say," Li Xinyuan said to the Li family''s children. "Let''s go." Then he took the lead and went outside.


    Li Kaihe followed Li Xinyuan with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 359

    "What''s the matter?" Hua Qianqiu asked with a smile, "do you want to go to a place to celebrate tonight?" Although the competition has not officially ended, since we have won the Li family, it is not difficult to imagine the result of the next battle with he family.


    "Well," Merlin was the first person to respond. He just came to this world, when he was most curious about this world, "where are we going?"


    "Do you have the face to celebrate?" Hua Qianqiu laughs at him.


    "Well?" Merlin looks at Hua Qianqiu in doubt.


    "I''m a winner and a loser, and Zhou Heng is two winners and no loser. You are the only three people in the three games who have not won," Hua Qianqiu said with a smile. "Do you still have the face to celebrate?" In fact, everyone knows that the defeat of Meilin and Liyuan is only a fraction. Even if Meilin loses, he will cause great loss to Liyuan. Without Merlin''s foreshadowing, Zhou Heng would be tied by Li Yuan in the star world. However, Hua Qianqiu said this just to ridicule Merlin and make Merlin angry.


    Merlin didn''t get angry, she just laughed.


    "Thank brother Hua for taking me to victory." Meilin arched her hand to Hua Qianqiu, "brother Hua has worked hard. Why don''t you let me drag you down and treat you? How about taking a bath together? I heard that there is a bath culture in the East! "


    "Good!" Miss Tong immediately agreed, "there is a bath culture in Peking, especially brother Meilin. When you come to our country, you must experience the taste of bath."


    Hua Qianqiu''s face suddenly changed. If she really went to take a bath, she would be in a group with Merlin and other men, and she was a daughter. Just as she was thinking about how to refuse, Miss Tong suddenly spoke again.


    "Brother Zhou, you''ve hurt your chest. Can you touch the water?" Miss Tong looks at Zhou Heng anxiously.


    Zhou Heng waved his hand out of his mind: "it''s OK, I''m ok."


    "That''s it," Merlin said with a smile. "Let''s take a bath." With that, he glanced at Hua Qianqiu with pride.


    Hua Qianqiu noticed Merlin''s eyes. She was surprised. Does this boy know my secret? The secret of Hua Qianqiu''s gender is only known to her and her father in her family. Everyone else thinks that Hua Qianqiu is really a man, just a little bit more feminine. However, the lineage of the flower family tends to be soft and beautiful. Even the male of the flower family often has the skin of a woman, so the identity of Hua Qianqiu is very easy to round.


    And her identity can''t be torn down. The flower family has always been in the ups and downs. In Hua Qianqiu''s generation, although there are also men and women, Hua Qianqiu''s younger brothers are not very competitive, and Hua Qianqiu has become a leader in the new generation of Feng Shui at a young age. In order to prevent others from ridiculing the incompetence of the men in the Hua family, a girl is needed to support the scene. Hua Qianqiu''s father considers it over and over again, and finally decides to let Hua Qianqiu take over as a man. As for the succession, it will be handed over to those useless younger brothers. Once Hua Qianqiu, who has always been shown as a man, is torn down, the reputation that the flower family will lose is not a bit worse.


    Just as Hua Qianqiu was thinking about finding an excuse to run away, a noise came from the front. Everyone looked at the source of the sound, and it turned out that two groups of people gathered in the street.


    "Oh," Merlin said with a mocking smile, "are they going to win off the court so soon?" It turned out that the people of the Yang family blocked the way of the he family.


    "He Jiawen, come out!" Yang Yue stood in front of the Yang family and cried out. He Jiawen is the name taboo of he family. For the sake of calling his name directly, it is estimated that the battle between the two sides is inevitable.


    "Yang Da is in charge. What can I do for you?" He Jiawen came out of the crowd with a fan. The other side did it. How could he shrink back?


    "What''s your surname? You''re not very good at it. You have a lot of tricks!" Yang Yue''s tone was very angry and she wanted to do it at any time.


    "Just now in the hall, my family won over your Yang family by their ability. The four families all watched with their own eyes," he Jiawen said with a smile. "How can Yang Da say that I use Yin moves?"


    "Hum!" Yang Yue snorted coldly, "you have the face to tell me about the audition. Today I have to ask for justice for Zihuan and Hongye!"


    "What justice is there to speak of when you lose?" With a wave of his fan, xiuwudao, wanwan and fengyouwei all come forward. Now that Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye are seriously injured, he Jiawen is not afraid of their Yang family.


    Yang Yue''s eyes swept over xiuwudao''s three people one by one. Every time she passed by one, she said "good". In fact, there was no problem with the candidates for his three games. Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye were the best of the Yang family. If there were no people from the Academy of special sciences in the third game, he would have done it by himself. Now he not only lost the game, but also lost the chance to avenge Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye.


    But with Yang Yue''s temperament, he can''t swallow this tone.


    "Good, good, good!" Yang Yue gnawed her teeth and said, "you are all here. That''s great!"


    "Hee," Wan Wan in the he camp suddenly laughed, "although we are here, you Yang family are missing two. Oh, no, noHearing Wan Wan''s words, Yang Yue''s face changed and she was furious.


    "Boys and girls!" Yang Yue raised her hand and said, "no dog is allowed to go back today!" The Yang family is rooted in Peiping, where they have more influence than the he family.


    However, he Jiawen was not afraid of the Yang family, so he also gently waved a fan: "teach me a lesson about these crazy dogs who only know how to bark!"


    Just as a chaotic battle was about to begin, a Jiao drink rang out: "stop it!"


    The master of this voice has the supreme authority in the Chinese geomancy field.


    Everyone stopped and looked in the same direction.


    "Everyone stop," Miss Tong led Hua Qianqiu and others to go forward, "the Chinese geomancy world is originally a family, why bother to fight, hurt so many years of harmony."


    "Amiable? What kind of kindness? " Yang Yue said angrily, "my son and daughter are still lying in the emergency room of the hospital! Now make peace with me! I Pooh


    "How can you be so impolite when you talk to Tong in charge?" Hua Qianqiu takes a step forward and says, "Yang, please pay attention!"


    In the he camp, he Jiawen also covered his face with a fan and giggled.


    "Tong is in charge. No, I''m sorry." Yang Yue arched her hand at Miss Tong, "Yang was just in a hurry and impolite."


    Miss Tong said with a smile: "Yang Da is so polite in charge of the family. If his relatives are injured, it''s hard to avoid anger. It''s human nature and understandable." Although Yang Yue is her uncle, in terms of status, Miss Tong is still higher.


    "Then according to Tong as the leader," Yang Yue looked at Miss Tong, "my children''s hatred, how should it be calculated?"

 Chapter 360

    After so many years of birth of the major Feng Shui aristocratic families, the number of friction and conflicts is not small, and Tong Li Zhiqiu is the best example. If the Tong family had not been the leader of Feng Shui, the Li family would have no excuse to commit crimes, otherwise the bloody conflicts between the two families would not have been small.


    The relationship between Yang and he never stops. Although they have no old grudges, since new grudges have been added, and there is no gap between the two sides in terms of status, the grudges are easy to revenge.


    At this time, the Yang family led people to block the he family in the street. Although it was in the capital, Peiping, no one dared to take charge of him for a while because of the Yang family''s basic business in Peiping. However, if Miss Tong had to intervene, Yang Yue would be very difficult.


    Miss Tong hesitated for a long time. As the head of the Chinese geomantic omen circle, she saw this kind of thing. No matter which side she preferred, it would have a great influence, because her every move represented the attitude of the whole Chinese geomantic omen circle. If she supported the Yang family, then most of the Chinese geomantic omen circle would fall to the Yang family, and vice versa. But it is not easy to be impartial and fair to both sides?


    Hua Qianqiu saw that Miss Tong did not speak all the time, and knew that she was in trouble, so he said to the two families, "you Huns, Tong is the master of the family. I''m afraid you don''t really want to make the whole Fengshui world a better place?" In fact, who doesn''t want to make the Chinese geomancy world their own heaven? But these words can only be thought in the heart, but can not be said, otherwise it will be given to other families as a handle, when other people attack, no one can live at a low level.


    "Dare not, dare not!" Yang Yue and he Jiawen hand in hand.


    "If you have any grudges, if you want to settle them yourself," Hua Qianqiu glanced at them. "But if you want to be provoked by us, don''t you mean to let Tong be good-looking?" She can say these words, but miss tong can''t say them. At this time, Hua Qianqiu said them, even if she reprimanded the two sides separately, and reluctantly let this chapter be revealed for the time being.


    "Dare not, dare not!" Yang Yue and he Jiawen even said. Among them, he Jiawen cursed in his heart: Well, you stinky boy who pretends to be powerful. When the battle between Tong and he begins, look how I deal with you!


    Yang Yue also reluctantly looks at Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu. When she turns to he Jiawen and others, her eyes are angry, but more helpless. Think of in the heart, really pitiful my son ring and red leaf''s grudge, don''t know when can avenge!


    "That," at this time, Zhou Heng, who had never made a sound, suddenly took a step forward, "that Yang - Yang in charge." He didn''t know Yang Yue''s name, so he had to call her "Yang in charge".


    "I can cure the injuries of Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye." Zhou Heng said.


    Yang Yue looked at Zhou Heng and was stunned for two seconds. Then she hugged him with a bitter smile: "don''t bother brother Zhou. Zihuan and Hongye have been sent to the best hospital in Beiping. The doctors there will try to treat them, just, just - alas!" At last, Yang Yue sighed heavily. Even if Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye''s injuries were cured, it would be difficult for them to recover to the level before the injury.


    "I mean," Zhou Heng explained, "I have a way to completely cure those two people and make them recover."


    "What, what!" This is not only Yang Yue, but also Zhou Heng''s words. Everyone has seen the injuries suffered by Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye. If they want to recover as before, they are afraid that Hua Tuo will have to live again.


    "This, this is serious!" Yang Yue stares at Zhou Heng, his eyes are full of disbelief, but even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he is not willing to give up. Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye are very important to the Yang family. The loss of these two people will undoubtedly reduce the strength of the Yang family. Among them, Yang Zihuan is Yang Yue''s successor.


    "Seriously." Zhou Heng simply answered two words. His strength is obvious to all today. Yang Yue knows that the other party has no reason to cheat herself with such things.


    "Then please --" Yang Yue wanted to ask Zhou Heng to treat Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye now. When she thought that Zhou Heng had just been injured and had to prepare for the next round of competition with he family, she would not treat him at this time, so she said, "I don''t know when Zhou Xiandi will be free. I will prepare a car and invite Zhou Xiandi to my house."


    "I''m free today." Zhou Heng said with a smile. He used to be full of things that he lost control of in the war with Li Xinyuan. Now he wants to find something else to change his mood.


    "We still have to take a bath," Merlin suddenly reminded. "Don''t forget."


    "Let''s go to the bathroom next time." Hua Qianqiu quickly chimed in, "it''s still important to save people. Besides, I don''t know brother Zhou has the ability of practicing medicine to save people. I must go and have a look!" She was afraid that Merlin would say that since Zhou Heng couldn''t go, the rest of us would go together. At this time, she found an excuse to leave.


    "Isn''t my illness cured by elder brother Zhou?" Miss Tong said with a smile, "please rest assured that as long as brother Zhou is willing to help, the injuries of Zihuan and Hongye will be cured."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Tong!" Yang Yue also smiles and bows her hand to miss Tong. Originally, he is sad. Now that he knows that Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye may be saved, his expression immediately stretches out."I also congratulate Yang for being in charge of the family," he Jiawen said with a strange smile. "I hope that my nephew and niece can recover earlier and not be paralyzed in bed for life."


    "You Yang Yue glared at he Jiawen with hatred. "He, this year, I''ll let you off in the face of Tong''s family and Zhou Xiandi. Don''t think it''s a revelation!"


    "Oh?" He Jiawen covers half of his face with a fan.


    "I''ll find you again." Yang Yue said with gnashing teeth.


    "He will be there when he comes." He Jiawen also replied with a smile.


    "Hum!" Yang Yue snorted heavily, then raised her arm, and the children of Yang family stepped back two steps one after another.


    He Jiawen smiles and waves his fan. His family''s children step back one after another, including xiuwudao and others. They also return to the crowd.


    At this time, Yang Yue looked at Zhou Heng: "then Tong is in charge, Zhou Xiandi, we will --"


    "let''s go!" Zhou Heng said with a smile. Miss Tong also nodded.


    "Brother Hua Xian, and brother Meilin," Yang Yue said to them, "I have prepared a banquet in Yang''s house. How about celebrating your victory today?"


    Of course, Hua Qianqiu agreed.


    Instead, Merlin shook her head with regret: "it seems that I can''t take a bath today!"


    "Ha ha, no matter brothers Merlin want to take a bath or take a bath, our Yang family will --" what Yang Yue is going to say, Hua Qianqiu suddenly cut off his words: "less gossip, let''s go!"

 Chapter 361

    Peiping, Yangfu.


    The Yang family is a big family in Peiping. In Peiping, where every inch of land is worth every inch of money, they still occupy a large area of land. The buildings also keep the old-fashioned appearance, which is not in line with the surrounding high-rise buildings. But it''s hard to imagine that all the buildings around are Yang''s property. For some time, the Yang family once sold the land nearby. Later, Mrs. Yang, who was Yang Yue''s grandmother who had passed away, thought it was too noisy around, so she bought it back with more money and bought more land around. Later, with the rapid development of the real estate industry, the loss business that was originally just to buy a quiet business turned into a good thing with huge profits. Yang Yue''s father ignored Mrs. Yang''s opposition and built high-rise buildings around the house, which covered the sunshine of the house. Just when Yang Yue''s father wanted to attack the house, Mrs. Yang died of illness. Because of the death of the old lady, Yang''s house has been preserved, becoming the most abrupt existence in this area.


    Later, Yang Yue''s father recalled his behavior and often blamed himself. On his birthday, he suddenly figured out that he had left home and left a note saying that he had gone to Wutai Mountain to study Buddhist scriptures. The Yang family sent people to Wutai Mountain to look for it several times. After running hundreds of temples, they didn''t find any news. However, the burden of the Yang family fell on Yang Yue''s head in this absurd but realistic way.


    And to the generation of Yang Yue, the Yang family turned from decline to prosperity in Feng Shui! Yang Yue studied finance according to her father''s wish in her early years. After taking over the business of Yang family, he became a very excellent feng shui master in just a few years. After taking over the job, he changed his father''s line of trying to build the Yang family from a traditional Feng Shui family into a business empire, and went back to the old path of Feng Shui. His own children have been trained as Feng Shui Masters since childhood, instead of wasting their most important time on finance, a subject he is not interested in at all.


    However, in a sense, there is no difference between him and his father. When his father asked him to study finance, he did not give him any choice, and he also did not give his children any choice. They are both natural leaders and dictators, but Yang Yue''s father has seen through all this. When can Yang Yue suddenly realize it?


    "Here it is." Yang Yue leads Zhou Heng and others to the back room of Yang Fu. They are going to treat Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye.


    "Didn''t Zihuan and Hongye go to the hospital?" Hua Qianqiu asked curiously.


    Yang Yue said with a smile, "I''ve sent someone to take them back. We also have medical equipment in the hospital in Peiping. What we lack is a good doctor like Zhou Xiandi who can save them." In fact, he is not sure whether Zhou Heng can cure them, but at this time, he can only say good things first.


    "I''m not a good doctor," Zhou Heng waved with a smile. "I just happen to be able to treat their injuries."


    "If Zhou Xiandi can cure Zihuan and Hongye," Yang yuechao and Zhou Heng arch their hands seriously, "Yang must have a big gift to offer!" The Yang family still has many industries in Peiping. The "big gift" Yang Yue promised will not be light.


    "No need, no need." Zhou Heng also arched his hand to respond to Yang Yue and said with a smile, "I didn''t come here for money." After watching the competition between Yang He and his family, although he didn''t have deep friendship with Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye, he also had some good feelings. He couldn''t bear that they would end their second half of life in such a helpless way, and Zhou Heng just had a way to save them, so he took the initiative to talk to Yang Yue about what he could save.


    Yang Yue and Zhou Heng said a few polite words, but he didn''t believe what Zhou Heng said. There is no one in the world who is not greedy for money, but it has not reached the price that can make him move. Yang Yue has always believed in this.


    Meilin quietly listens to the conversation between Yang Yue and Zhou Heng in the rear, but he is thinking about how Zhou Heng is going to save people. Soul fire does have the effect of quickly recovering the damage to the body, but it can only stay at the cellular level at most. It is absolutely impossible for soul fire to recover the cultivation of the injured.


    What else does Zhou Heng have that he doesn''t know? Looking at the figure in front of her, Merlin''s heart became more and more wary.


    "They''re in this room." Through the door, you can smell the strong smell of disinfectant.


    Yang Yue didn''t open the door to let everyone in. The reason is very simple. If Zhou Heng wants to rescue Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye, he may need to use some exclusive method. This may not be what Zhou Heng wants to be seen by others. Everyone looked at Zhou Heng and waited for him to speak.


    As a result, Zhou Heng just said faintly, "then I''ll go in and save people." Then he pushed the door and went in.


    The others looked at each other, wondering if they should follow in.


    "Tong is in charge of the family, everyone," Yang Yue is the best speaker. "Please follow me to the next room to taste the tea. Recently, I''ve come to several black teas. They are all the best." With that, don''t lead the way to the next door. Fight at outrance,


    said, "how does this surname Yang make complaints about his son''s daughter''s death?" he was moved out of the emergency room by others, and he was not watching the doctor when he was ill. He had to fight with others before he died.


    "Of course he loves his son and daughter," Merlin said with a smile beside her. "It''s all his own.""And he''s still in the mood for tea?" Hua Qianqiu thinks that Yang Yue is really illogical.


    "He''s just trying to get close to sister Tong. He lost to the he family. In fact, the Yang family has quit the competition. After all, he is the next opponent of the Tong family. Just imagine how Yang''s power in Peiping could take revenge in such a stupid way. Maybe he had already calculated that sister Tong would appear and stop this fight. " Merlin said with a smile.


    Hua Qianqiu thought about it carefully, and even thought that what Merlin said this time was reasonable.


    "So he asked Zhou Heng to treat his son and daughter for the sake of -"


    "of course, he also wanted to have another chance to communicate with sister Tong." Merlin nodded with a smile.


    "Then you say that he loves his son and daughter, which is totally Taking Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye as his tools!" Hua Qianqiu said in surprise.


    "He loves his children, but he loves his family more."


    Hua Qianqiu was stunned. How many families are Merlin''s words portrayed? Maybe Yang Yue can''t trust Zhou Heng in her heart, but he will take her children out of the hospital and give them to Zhou Heng without looking at them, just because Zhou Heng belongs to miss Tong.


    "Hum," Hua Qianqiu said discontentedly, "how can you pretend to understand the world when you are young?" Indeed, from the appearance, Merlin is still a minor, and he has been in the world for less than a year.


    "I don''t change things," Merlin replied honestly. "I just see through people."

 Chapter 362

    After Zhou Heng pushed the door and went in, he found that there was not even an escort in the house. In the center of the big house, there were two ambulances that could be pushed. Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye were lying on the bed, with hanging bottles to support their lives. This kind of scene can''t help but surprise Zhou Heng, because it''s not like what a father who loves his children would do.


    However, there was not much time for Zhou Heng to feel about the situation. He stepped forward and went to Yang Zihuan''s hospital bed. Yang Zihuan suffered less trauma than Yang Hongye, but the internal injury was more serious, so it should be given priority.


    The blue flame ignited in Zhou Heng''s hands. Then he pressed the soul fire in his hands on Yang Zihuan''s chest.


    The fire of the soul is amazing in terms of its lethality, but even more incredible is that it can be used to save people. In fact, as the highest form of fire created by witchcraft, soul fire is not complicated. On the contrary, it is very close to the essence of witchcraft, that is "life energy", which is stored in human body and separated from human body at the moment of death.


    At this time, Yang Zihuan''s eyelids suddenly moved. The wounds on his body have been treated by the doctors in the hospital. He fainted in the process of treatment, but now with the help of soul fire, he woke up again.


    "Father, father." Yang Zihuan didn''t open his eyes. He just felt a warm touch coming from his chest. Then his whole body became comfortable. At the same time, he felt a person standing beside him.


    "Father..." the scars on Yang Zihuan''s body are healing little by little, and the broken bones are rejoining, but his mind is not fully awake.


    Zhou Heng didn''t know what to do.


    "I''m not your father, I''m --" Zhou Heng said softly. "I''m a Heavenly Master who came to cure you."


    "Father." In fact, Yang Zihuan can''t hear what Zhou Heng said clearly. He just keeps repeating what he wants to say in his heart.


    Forced to take advantage of the Zhou Heng did not feel very happy, but two wry smile. The cyan flame came out of his body, and he didn''t feel any discomfort, as if his magic energy or life energy was endless.


    "Father, audition, we, won?" Yang Zihuan suddenly asked softly, if not for Zhou Heng''s hearing is far stronger than ordinary people, he really can''t hear what he said vaguely.


    Zhou Heng knew that the Yang family lost to the he family.


    "Did we win?" Yang Zihuan murmured, now he is lying on the bed, although his life has been saved, but it''s hard to say what he will do for the rest of his life. But he didn''t worry about his own future, he only thought about the future of his family. Such a person is stupid, but also moving. Zhou Heng didn''t know how to answer him or whether he should comfort him. In hesitation, he chose silence.


    "Red leaf younger sister," suddenly, Yang Zihuan''s voice increased a little, his internal organs have basically recovered, "red leaf younger sister, their Kung Fu is very evil, you have to be careful!"


    "Alas." Zhou Heng sighed. Yang Hongye was already lying on another bed, suffering more serious injuries than Yang Zihuan. In addition to the trauma, he was humiliated in public.


    However, after a long time, the fire of the soul has repaired all the injuries Yang Zihuan suffered.


    But just as Merlin thought at that time, the fire of soul can only repair people''s trauma, but it can''t keep Yang Zihuan''s lost accomplishments. Although it is not easy to achieve this, it is still far from Zhou Heng''s promise of "recovery as before". However, Zhou Heng did have a way to keep Yang Zihuan''s accomplishments.


    He took out a grass from his arms. The grass had dried up because of water loss. If you just look at it now, it''s no different from the grass on the roadside. Even if you give it to most doctors, few people can tell the name of this grass. But Zhou Heng knew, because he got the grass from the water throne.


    "Rotten corpse grass", Zhou Heng once studied a book "Shennong medicine" through the Heavenly Master system. Originally, he wanted to see if he could find a way to rescue Xu Lingshan, but he didn''t expect that the perineum and Yang were put to use today. In the book, "putrefaction herb" is labeled as a rare herb. Although its name is not very nice, it has high medicinal value. External application can cure the rotten sores and rotten meat on the surface of the human body, and internal use can remove the pain and miscellaneous poison in the human body. It is the most close to the "universal medicine" at present. As long as he uses this herb, he can remove the irrecoverable bruise of Yang Zihuan''s soul fire, so as not to leave any sequelae, and Yang Zihuan''s cultivation will be preserved.


    Zhou Heng put the herb into his mouth and began to chew it. It''s not because there are no grinding tools, but because the herb has to be chewed and broken down by saliva before it can work better. But now Yang Zihuan is still in a coma, obviously has no chewing ability. Although from the perspective of onlookers, this kind of practice is somewhat disgusting, but in order to cure the disease and save people, it is nothing.


    After chewing for a while, Zhou Heng spits out the grass mud in his mouth. Instead of picking it up with his hand, he reaches out a finger and uses the magic energy to stop the grass mud in the air. At this time, he reached out to open Yang Zihuan''s mouth and let the grass mud fly in by itself. Said that this rotten corpse grass also has the fresh breath function, after Zhou Heng chewed for a while, actually felt in the mouth comfortable many.Seeing Yang Zihuan swallow the grass mud, Zhou Heng is relieved. No accident. After Yang Zihuan wakes up from his lethargy, he is the same as before.


    Now, it''s his turn to treat Yang Hongye.


    In a sense, the treatment of Yang Hongye is much simpler, but also much more troublesome. The simple thing is that Yang Hongye didn''t suffer as serious internal injuries as Yang Zihuan. Most of her injuries are trauma, which can be solved by the fire of soul. But the trouble is also here, for the seriously injured, the soul of the fire can not be used casually, otherwise it is likely to aggravate the disease.


    For example, when someone''s leg bone is broken, you have to reset the leg bone, clean up the wound, and remove all the broken bones before you start to use the soul fire. Otherwise, the soul fire will make the wound heal quickly, and the misplaced bones in the body will grow well, and the human body will become deformed. What''s more, if the broken bone is inserted into the organs, the consequence of wound healing is that the broken bone is still inserted under the long organs, which hinders the normal work of the organs and eventually leads to death.


    In other words, if it''s not an emergency, soul fire doesn''t apply to severe trauma.


    Zhou Heng stood in front of Yang Hongye''s bed and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and began to take off the clothes of Yang Hongye.

 Chapter 363

    Zhou Heng hesitated for a while. Finally, he decided to take off Yang Hongye''s clothes first.


    At this time, Yang Hongye is still wearing the black tights she wore during the audition. It seems that before the medical staff who treated her had enough time to change her into loose clothes, she was ordered back to Yang Fu.


    When Zhou Heng first took those bandages apart, the thick and thin blood holes of Yang Hongye''s fingers, which were made by wanwan, also appeared in front of Zhou Heng. These blood holes almost penetrated Yang Hongye''s body, at the same time, also left some pieces of clothing in the wound. There are also some wounds on which the originally tight clothes have been glued to the skin because of blood stains. Therefore, before using soul fire for Yang Hongye, Zhou Heng must first remove these clothes glued to the body and clean the wounds at the same time.


    He tried to pull Yang Hongye''s coat, which was stained with blood. When he pulled it, it also affected Yang Hongye''s wound.


    "Hiss -" Yang Hongye''s expression suddenly became painful.


    Zhou Heng stopped his action subconsciously. Under his gaze, Yang Hongye''s expression slowly eased down. It didn''t seem to wake up because of the pain.


    Zhou Heng is a little relieved. If he happens to wake up when he takes off his Yang Hongye clothes, it''s embarrassing to think about this scene. Although Zhou Heng has learned the knowledge of Shennong medical canon, he has not received professional training. For doctors, the operation that they are used to is still full of strangeness and embarrassment. However, because of this sense of shame, Zhou Heng can still be called "human". When these "human" parts are swallowed up, what is Zhou Heng then?


    After Yang Hongye calmed down, Zhou Heng began to drag her clothes. The other side''s tights seem to be conjoined. Zhou Heng observed for a while, but he didn''t find the zipper of the tights for a moment. Behind the back? Zhou Heng is going to turn Yang Hongye over.


    At this time, he was sensitive to the changes in the respiration rate of red leaves.


    At the same time, the situation is different! Yang Hongye''s upper body on the bed suddenly turned over, and then she supported the bed with one hand and swept her legs toward Zhou Heng.


    "You listen to me explain --" Zhou Heng wanted to explain, but Yang Hongye''s legs had caught his head.


    "It''s not what you think!" It''s very easy for Zhou Heng to subdue the injured, but he doesn''t want Yang Hongye to be hurt more.


    It''s a pity that Yang Hongye didn''t listen to Zhou Heng''s explanation. She threw her legs and threw Zhou Heng on the bed. At the same time, she felt her hand behind her waist - there should have been weapons like daggers, but these weapons were taken away by the doctor in the ambulance. No way, she had to shake hands into a fist, toward Zhou Heng''s face.


    "Hello Zhou Heng''s physical ability is far better than Yang Hongye''s. He was caught on the bed by Yang Hongye''s legs, and he easily raised his hand to block the blow. At the same time, his legs are also raised - Zhou Heng''s body is not as flexible as human beings, and his limbs can be easily bent to the point that Yoga trainers can''t do. In other words, even if the upper body is locked, he can easily raise his foot to stun the girl.


    But his feet stopped at the back of Yang Hongye''s head, and a strong wind came from the back of Yang Hongye and moved her hair.


    "Listen to me," Zhou Heng looked at Yang Hongye seriously, "I just wanted to save you, not to * insult you!"


    Yang Hongye''s expression became confused.


    "Also, can you let me go first, this posture is very strange." Zhou Heng, whose head is locked with his legs, said helplessly. Now, with a slight head deviation, his face could touch the wrong place.


    But it is obvious that Yang Hongye has not believed Zhou Heng. One hand of her has been caught by Zhou Heng, and the other hand is clenched in the air, and has not been beaten down. If she wants to hit the punch, Zhou Heng''s foot will stop behind her head faster than her fist. So the two sides froze in a very awkward position on the white bed.


    After a while, Yang Hongye''s body suddenly shook.


    "You lose too much blood," Zhou Heng said hastily. "You''d better lie down first."


    Yang Hongye looks at Zhou Heng suspiciously and seems to think that Zhou Heng is a very strange person. After they looked at each other for more than ten seconds, Yang Hongye finally let go of Zhou Heng, and then she jumped out of bed.


    "Hello Zhou Heng also quickly sat up, "I haven''t cured you yet!"


    But Yang Hongye didn''t pay attention to him. She went straight to Yang Zihuan''s hospital bed. "Brother Zihuan." It was the first thing she said when she woke up.


    "I''ve cured him," Zhou Heng said. "I don''t believe it. Look, there''s no wound on him."


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Yang Hongye went to inspect the wound on Yang Zihuan''s body. After seeing the skin without any scar, Yang Hongye''s expression became more and more surprised.


    "Now you believe me." Zhou Heng''s tone has a little proud meaning, "I tell you, not only is there no trauma, even no sequelae."


    Heard Zhou Heng''s words, Yang Hongye''s face finally showed a little smile, this is the first time Zhou Heng saw Yang Hongye smile."You look good when you laugh." When he involuntarily said this sentence, Zhou Heng quickly covered his mouth.


    Fortunately, Yang Hongye doesn''t care about Zhou Heng''s words. She stands by Yang Zihuan''s bed and looks at Yang Zihuan who is half asleep and half unconscious. Her expression gradually relaxes.


    "Well, don''t disturb him." Zhou Heng said with a smile, "let me treat you."


    Yang Hongye looked back at Zhou Heng and said, "no, I will cure myself."


    Zhou Heng shrugged: "that''s OK." Since the other party said so, he would not rely on the other party to cure her. Besides, it seems that Yang Hongye is not friendly to himself.


    "That," Yang Hongye frowned and stood in the same place, "that."


    "Why?" Zhou Heng looks at Yang Hongye doubtfully.


    "Thank you." Yang Hongye finally said this sentence. How many years has she not given thanks to humanity?


    "I haven''t saved you yet. What can I thank you for?" Zhou Heng smiles.


    "Thank you. I cured Zihuan." Yang Hongye quickly added.


    "You''re welcome. Your father said there would be a big gift for me." Zhou Heng told a joke to make the atmosphere more relaxed.


    "Is it?" Yang Hongye''s expression recovered in confusion. At this time, she supported her body and went out. Before she took two steps, she twisted her feet and fell to one side.


    Before she fell to the ground, Zhou Heng caught her.


    "It seems that I have to help you." Zhou Heng said with a smile.

 Chapter 364

    "No, it''s none of your business." Yang Hongye frowned. She wanted to push Zhou Heng away, but her limbs couldn''t exert much force at this time, because on her wrist and ankle, Wan left a finger thick blood hole.


    "I don''t care about you just to save you," Zhou Heng picked up Yang Hongye. "I''ll cure you so that I can ask your father for a bigger gift."


    "No," said Yang Hongye, struggling in Zhou Heng''s arms, "I''m different from my brother. My father won''t reward you for saving me."


    "I don''t believe it." Zhou Heng put Yang Hongye on the bed with a smile, "your father is still concerned about you. Anyway, you are also his daughter." Yes, when Yang Yue and Zhou Heng and others said that before, they all mentioned Yang Zihuan and Yang Hongye, and they didn''t pay special attention to or despise each other.


    "To my father, brother Zihuan is his son, and I''m just his knife." Yang Hongye said with a serious expression, "no one will be sad because a knife is broken. At most, there will be a little pity, because he needs to change a knife."


    Yang Hongye''s statement stunned Zhou Heng. Few people describe themselves as a knife, although Yang Hongye''s temperament is really similar. And the tone of her voice is surprisingly immature, which makes Zhou Heng feel like a little girl who seldom communicates with others.


    "Don''t think so," Zhou Heng tried to comfort Yang Hongye on the bed. "Your father is still worried about you."


    "That''s just for you to see." Yang Hongye speaks with Zhou Heng''s eyes. Zhou Heng feels that she is very mature and sometimes immature.


    "Why do you think so?" Zhou Heng squeezed out a smile. "There are no parents in the world who don''t love their children."


    Yang Hongye looks at Zhou Heng. She doesn''t speak any more. Now she knows that her back can''t compare with Zhou Heng, and after serious injury, it''s even more impossible for her to escape from Zhou Heng. So she lay obediently in bed, as if used to it.


    "Well," seeing Yang Hongye lying down obediently, Zhou Heng finally put down a snack, "now I''m going to treat your injury. First of all, I say that I''ll take off your clothes just because it''s necessary to treat your injury. I have no other meaning."


    Yang Hongye still looks at Zhou Heng and says nothing. Her expression doesn''t change. It seems that she doesn''t value her body.


    "Good!" Zhou Heng encouraged himself with words, "I''m going to undress you!"


    Then there was a five second silence.


    "How do you take off this dress?" If Yang Hongye didn''t wake up, Zhou Heng would choose to cut his clothes with a sword, but now he can''t do it.


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Yang Hongye sat up from the hospital bed. Then, she stretched her hand behind her back to pull the zipper of the tights.


    Sure enough, the zipper is on the back. Zhou Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    "Master, this girl is pretty. I think she is better than Tong." Back in the back of the jade break suddenly issued a red ghost voice, this voice only Zhou Heng can hear.


    "Ah Zhou Heng was startled by the voice of the red ghost. He almost forgot the sword.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" The red ghost''s voice became frightened.


    Zhou Heng seized the unsheathed sword, and then put yuduan under the bed, so that the red ghost in yuduan could not see anything.


    "Master -" a finger of Zhou Heng, the voice from Yu Duan has been cut off. Now, the red ghost can''t even hear the voice.


    Yang Hongye doesn''t pay attention to Zhou Heng''s seemingly strange behavior. She takes off her black tights as if no one else. Even the part that stuck to the wound because of the clotted blood was pulled down by her. She has long been used to pain, every injury she is to deal with, from the beginning of trembling to now familiar with, she has suffered countless injuries, and countless times cured herself.


    Her previous words were not to be brave. She didn''t need Zhou Heng to cure herself, just to spend more time.


    When Yang Hongye takes off the whole tights, the woman''s body appears in front of Zhou Heng''s eyes. Zhou Heng widened his eyes and opened his mouth in surprise. He was not surprised at the beauty of his body. He just didn''t think that one''s body could bear so many scars.


    Yes, under the black tights, there are snow-white skin, new blood holes and countless old scars.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Heng was surprised at the scene in front of him, even to those bored shame.


    "Hurt." Yang Hongye simply answered a word, and then she lay on the bed again.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t believe that there were so many scars on a young girl. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he raised his arm, and the blue flame burned in his palm.


    Then, his hand touched Yang Hongye''s body.


    Yang Hongye''s eyes stare at the fire on Zhou Heng''s palm. When the blue flame is about to touch her skin, she subconsciously closes her eyes and frowns. But the expected burning and pain did not appear. Instead, it was a comfortable feeling of warmth.Yang Hongye opens her eyes doubtfully. She looks at the palm of Zhou Heng''s hand on her body and thinks about Zhou Heng who is rescuing herself.


    Zhou Heng gave her a smile.


    Yang Hongye''s face suddenly turned red.


    This is the first time that she has been rescued. In the past, every time she was injured, even if she was seriously injured, as long as she woke up, she would faint the doctors and nurses around her and escape from the hospital. She can''t trust anyone except Zihuan, because everyone in the world may hurt her. But this time, Zhou Heng''s palm made her feel very comfortable, and she finally confirmed that Zhou Heng would not hurt her.


    Zhou Heng felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    "Why do you have so many injuries?" He wanted to find some topics to talk about, and this topic happened to be the one he was most interested in. It is said that there is a kind of constitution that is easy to leave scars. As long as a little scratch will leave scars, is Yang Hongye the same?


    "Some of them are left by others, some of them are left by themselves." When answering Zhou Heng''s question, Yang Hongye''s tone did not fluctuate at all, just like telling other people''s stories.


    "Eh?" Zhou Heng widened his eyes. "Is it your own injury?" So many injuries, as long as there is one tenth of their own left, it can not be said to be general carelessness.


    Yang Hongye shook her head, she said calmly: "when I was 12 years old, in order to chase and kill a tyrant, I slashed forty-two knives at myself under the street lamp, which finally excited him. When he couldn''t help making a sound, I found him in the garbage can, and then I killed him."


    Bloody and absurd story, but looking at Yang Hongye''s eyes, Zhou Heng knows that the other party is not lying.


    "Another time in Japan, I tried my courage with a man. The loser had to cut off his finger -"


    "enough, don''t say it!" Zhou Heng interrupted Yang Hongye.


    Yang Hongye immediately closed her mouth. She was used to obeying orders. Zhou Heng''s tone just now made her feel very familiar.


    Her father used the same tone when he ordered her to kill.

 Chapter 365

    "Enough, don''t say it!" Zhou Heng ordered Yang Hongye to stop, and the blue flame on his palm swayed twice with the fluctuation of his mood.


    After a few seconds of silence on both sides.


    "I''m sorry." Zhou Heng looked at Yang Hongye, "I was too loud just now." Any normal person will not feel better when he sees Yang Hongye''s face full of scars and tells this kind of story without expression.


    Yang Hongye''s face showed a surprised expression. Her father never apologized to her after giving her orders.


    The blue flame went out.


    "Well, the next step of treatment, I have to reset your bones first, and then clean up the wound." Just now, Zhou Heng has treated part of Yang Hongye''s body trauma, but the next treatment can''t be so direct.


    "It may hurt a little," Zhou Heng said. The invisible energy on his hand condensed into a sharp knife. "You can bear it a little bit." He would cut the flesh and blood that adhered to the fabric of the clothes with a knife that could not be seen by the naked eye, and remove the bone fragments from the flesh and blood.


    For ordinary people, it''s intolerable without anesthetics. But in the process of Zhou Heng''s knife, Yang Hongye just looked at him quietly, his eyes full of curiosity.


    This man doesn''t want to hurt me or take advantage of me. What a strange man.


    As strange as brother Zihuan.


    While Zhou Heng performed a simple operation on Yang Hongye, he was on the bus from Linhai to Beiping.


    "Go to sleep, little girl." The conductor reminds Qin Fen. The bus was walking under the stars, and there was a slight snore in the carriage.


    "I''m not sleepy," Qin Fen replied softly, "elder sister, would you like to sit here?" She took the seat of the conductor''s elder sister, who had been sitting on a pony.


    The elder sister of the conductor waved her hand seriously: "it''s OK. You just sit here. This is your seat." To be exact, Qin Fen bought the position, and the conductor has her own professional ethics. She will never let Qin Fen give up her own position.


    "Elder sister, how long do we have to get to Peiping?" Qin Fen asked in a low voice.


    Take a look at the digital clock in the bus: "fast, fast, less than ten hours."


    "Well." Qin Fen nodded. I don''t know how Bailu is now. Although she has called the police, she doesn''t think the police can save Bailu. She just hopes that the poor girl won''t suffer any more hardships.


    "Little girl," the conductor''s elder sister said in a worried voice, "what are you doing when you are young and rush to Peiping? Looking for a boyfriend? " In fact, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she didn''t ask it until now in the dead of night.


    Qin Fen hesitated for a moment, thinking about how to answer.


    But the conductor went on: "forget it, forget it, you don''t want to say it."


    Then, she suddenly exclaimed in the tone of a passer-by: "who hasn''t been young yet? Little girl, when you go out alone, you should be careful to protect yourself


    "Thank you, sister," Qin Fen said with a smile to the conductor, "I''ll take care of myself -"


    at this time, the bus driver suddenly stepped on a sharp brake, accompanied by the sound of "Zizi" tires grabbing the ground, and everyone''s bodies fell forward with the inertia. Those travelers in their sleep also opened their tired eyes one after another.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why did you stop?" People who wake up from sleep habitually look around through the window.


    The conductor''s elder sister also stood up from the pony. She went to the driver and said, "what kind of car are you driving


    But the driver ignored her. He pushed the conductor away, then got out of the car in a panic and ran to the front of the bus. The elder sister of the conductor felt wrong and immediately followed up. At this time, the car was noisy, and many people stood up to know what happened.


    "You didn''t bump into someone, did you?" The conductor''s elder sister was very nervous. When she went around to the front of the car, she saw the driver standing in the same place and a slightly emaciated figure.


    "Just hit you?" The driver nervously walked towards the figure. Just as he was driving, the figure suddenly jumped out of the road. The driver stepped on the brake and didn''t know if he had hit it. Both sides of the road are deserted, and now it''s late at night, so the driver didn''t expect someone to jump out of the road.


    But even if it didn''t, I think it would be a terrible shock. I''m afraid a sum of compensation is inevitable. Thinking of this, the driver''s forehead can''t help sweating.


    "Are you all right?" The driver asked with concern, but the shadow didn''t answer. The shadow just looked at the driver quietly. From her eyes, the driver didn''t feel any emotion.


    Then, with the light of the lamp, the driver could see the general appearance of the shadow. Judging from the long and slender legs, is it a girl? But the girl wrapped her body with cloth, even her face only showed a pair of eyes. This kind of dress reminds people of the Middle East women persecuted by religion."Kill him." A man''s voice suddenly sounded from the grass on the side of the road.


    The driver was stunned for a moment, and the tightly packed woman nodded. The driver stepped back two steps in panic, but when he realized that it was too late for him to turn around and try to run, the other side''s speed was too fast for him.


    A hand pierced his body.


    He looked at the hand that came through his belly in surprise. Then he looked at the elder sister of the conductor who was still standing on one side: "silly lady, run


    "Don''t leave a living." The man''s voice sounded again.


    At this time, the passengers in the car had been curious to go out of the car, want to have a look. Qin Fen in the car had a bad feeling. She hesitated for a while, and finally did not choose to get off.


    "Ah, ah -" there were two screams outside the car, but in the middle of the second, they broke off, just like the throat of the screamer was cut off.


    There was chaos in the carriage. Someone yelled outside: "kill, run, kill!" But most of the people, like Qin Fen, have not made clear the situation outside the car. They are simply in a panic.


    The passengers crowded to the door.


    Qin Fen was in the carriage. What should he do for a moment.


    Bang! There was a loud noise in the front of the car. Qin Fen saw a ball of things crashing into the glass in front of the car. When the glass broke, the ball of things tumbled to Qin Fen''s feet.


    That''s a head.


    She looked down and saw the twisted face of the conductor on her head.

 Chapter 366

    A man with black hair and black beard got up from the weeds beside the road. His clothes were extremely dirty. His long hair and beard, which had not been repaired for a long time, made it impossible to judge his age.


    He was the one who secretly ordered the girl to kill.


    In the light of the car lamp, the girl''s figure flashed quickly. It has to be said that she is a natural butcher, in addition to the power to easily kill mortals, she also has a heart to kill. "Kill without blinking an eye" sounds like such a light sentence, but few people in the world can really achieve these five words.


    When a life ends in his own hands, as long as he is human, his heart will be touched. No one can kill people with no ups and downs, no matter panic, grief, excitement or pleasure. But this girl can, for her, killing is just a kind of work, and she will not be tortured by conscience, nor will she feel any pleasure from it.


    In the whine of innocent passengers, she skillfully twisted off her opponent''s head, then threw it aside, like unscrewing a bottle cap. Compared with the so-called abnormal killers who take pleasure in killing people, such guys are more terrible, because even the abnormal ones who take pleasure in killing people''s lives also know that "human life" is actually a heavy thing. But for this girl, human life is no different from weeds on the roadside.


    One or two innocent passengers died in her hands, in order to ensure the death of these people, she skillfully unscrewed everyone''s head. No one can escape from her because her speed is too fast for human beings.


    Yes, she''s not human. When the bloodstain soaked her clothes, she rolled up her sleeves to reveal her cyan skin - the reflection of the stars, the reflection of scales.


    "Aisha." The man came this way. "Are they all dead?" The person who slaughtered the innocent passengers was Aisha, the Dragon girl who escaped from the water throne with Zhou Heng.


    Asha took a look at a male passenger who was fleeing and said to the man, "they''re all dead." With that, her body flew like an arrow towards the man.


    "Ah --" another scream sounded in the night sky, and after that, it was quiet for a while.


    "Come on," the man said to Asha, "pack everything we want."


    Aisha didn''t respond and just got busy. She walked in the corpse and blood, and began to search for the missing head on the ground. That''s why they attacked the bus. They had to find the supplies they needed to survive - food, medicine, clean clothes and cash. They won''t take any electronic devices with them, because even a mobile phone that doesn''t turn on can be tracked. They are not stupid enough to use bank cards or other mobile payment means. Anything in the world related to the Internet means danger to them.


    Under the command of this man, that is, Cao Tai, they left Linhai safely and walked along a deserted road to the north of Linhai. Aisha didn''t ask Caotai where they were going and what they were going to do, because this question was not important to her. She only knew that she needed Caotai and Caotai needed her, which was enough.


    Blind Cao Tai is responsible for the designated plan, while Aisha is responsible for the killing. The division of labor between them is very clear.


    Now, Aisha has been reexamined on these bodies, while Cao Tai gropes to the side of the car. He finally touched the huge bus, and then he put his hand on the bus shell and walked along the edge of the bus.


    "What is this?" From the pocket of a corpse, Issa pulled out notes she had never seen before.


    "Give it to me." Standing on the edge of the bus, Cao Tai reaches out to Aisha.


    Aisha pinches the paper money in her hand into a ball, and then throws it to Cao Tai accurately. As soon as Cao Tai grasped and closed his hand, he pinched the note from Aisha.


    "It''s dollars." Cao Tai didn''t even need to touch the note carefully, so he could feel the type and face value of the note. This is one of the few abilities left by his rich second generation, which is still useful today. "The denomination is not big, it''s useless." With that, Cao Tai threw his banknotes on the ground. It was impossible for them to go to the bank to exchange this kind of foreign currency, and the shops that could use foreign currency directly were too dangerous for them now.


    After walking a few steps along the car body, Cao Tai suddenly stood still. He knocked on the iron sheet of the car shell: "here it is."


    Aisha immediately threw down the body in her hand, and then walked towards Cao Tai.


    "Move fast. Although the traffic flow on this road is very small, we will be in trouble if someone passes by." Cao Tai said to Aisha.


    Without saying a word, Aisha looks at the place where Cao Tai signals. Then she raises her fist and smashes it at the sheet. With a loud bang, the outer shell of the bus sank in. Then, Aisha grabbed the sheet. When she put her hand on it, the sheet was torn off by her. The space for the passengers'' luggage was exposed to Aisha.


    "Take what you need and I''ll look in the car." With that, Cao Tai stepped on the stairs of the carriage.In the carriage, Qin Fen and several passengers hiding here were too nervous to speak.


    Step, step, Cao Tai''s footsteps sounded, hiding under the seat of the passengers have covered their mouths and noses.


    "I haven''t checked the car yet." Aisha outside the carriage suddenly said, "maybe there are still living people inside."


    "it doesn''t matter." In the carriage, Cao Tai''s voice rang out, followed by the clear sound of bullets loading, "I will solve it." With that, he put the pistol in his hand against the cloth mat of a seat. Under the cloth mat, a female passenger shed tears of fear.


    "Poof --" the shot through the cloth cushion had a silencing effect. The bullet went through the cloth cushion and the woman passenger''s skull.


    Outside the car, the sound of clattering kept ringing, it was Aisha in the removal of passengers'' luggage.


    Step, step, in the carriage, Cao Tai is still moving.


    Qin Fen saw a male passenger suddenly climb out from under the seat. She wanted to stop the male passenger, but she couldn''t speak.


    "Ah! I''ll fight with you! " The male passenger roared at Cao Tai.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and the male passenger''s body flew back under the impact of the bullet.


    "What''s the problem?" Aisha''s voice of concern rang out of the car.


    "No problem." Cao Tai, holding a pistol, said with a smile.


    Cao Tai made a tour of the carriage to make sure that no one was hidden under the seat. They can''t stay alive, no matter who spread their appearance, it will bring them danger.


    And Qin Fen is hiding in Cao Tai''s head at this time, on the luggage rack in the car. Tears blurred her realization, she forced to cover his mouth, do not let himself make any sound.

 Chapter 367

    Peiping, Yangfu.


    When the last bit of blue flame extinguished on Yang Hongye''s body, Zhou Heng also completed the treatment for the brother and sister.


    "It''s medicine. Take it orally." He took out a dry rotten corpse grass from his arms and handed it to Yang Hongye. "If you feel any discomfort, you can eat it directly."


    Seeing that Yang Hongye didn''t take over the herbs, Zhou Heng added: "you can grind them before eating, or you can chew them directly. In a word, they are easy to use."


    Yang Hongye stared at Zhou Heng for two seconds, and finally picked up the withered grass from Zhou Heng''s hand.


    "Well, put on your clothes quickly." There was an awkward smile on Zhou Heng''s face.


    Yang Hongye nodded obediently, then picked up the bloody black tights on the bed.


    Zhou Heng wanted to ask if she had no other clean clothes, but now Yang Hongye had no way to get them, so he gave up. When Yang Hongye was dressing, Zhou Heng forgot to avoid it because he was used to the fruit body of Yang Hongye. Yang Hongye doesn''t take it seriously. She dressed herself in front of Zhou Heng if no one else.


    At the last moment, Zhou Heng reacted. He turned around and blushed. At this time, Yang Hongye changed her clothes. Looking at Zhou Heng''s back, she could not help thinking that this man was really strange.


    At this time, Yang Zihuan on the next bed just woke up. He supported the edge of the bed with one hand, covered his forehead with the other, and slowly sat up from the bed.


    "Brother Zihuan!" Yang Hongye ran to Yang Zihuan, and Zhou Heng followed him immediately.


    "Brother Zihuan, are you better?" Yang Hongye came to Yang Zihuan''s bedside and asked anxiously.


    "I''ve cured him of all his injuries, and then he just needs to have a good training for two days to recover his strength." Zhou Heng, who is standing in the back, said.


    "I feel," Yang Zihuan moved his fingers and patted the injured position of his chest, "I feel I''m all right now."


    The worry on Yang Hongye''s face just disappeared. She began to laugh, with a few tears hanging from her eyes: "brother Zihuan, you''re OK."


    Zhou Heng felt that the current atmosphere didn''t seem suitable for him, so he hooked his finger, and the jade broken under the bed flew out immediately, and fell on his hand accurately. He still thinks it''s better to sneak out of here.


    "It''s him," Yang Hongye suddenly said, "brother Zihuan, he cured you." Then, Yang Hongye turned and looked at Zhou Heng, who was preparing to leave here.


    Zhou hengchong Yang Hongye smiles awkwardly and nods to Yang Zihuan on the bed.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, doctor." Yang Zihuan''s face also showed a smile, he mistook Zhou Heng for a doctor, "don''t know how to call a doctor?"


    "My name is Zhou Heng," Zhou answered honestly. "I''m not a doctor." As far as medicine is concerned, all he knows is herbalism in Shennong medical canon. Once it goes beyond the scope of this book, he doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Zhou Heng!" Yang Zihuan''s face showed a surprised expression, "are you Zhou Heng?" Zhou Heng himself does not know, his name has been very loud in the Chinese geomantic circles.


    "Ah, yes, it''s me." Zhou Heng was confused by Yang Zihuan''s fierce reaction.


    "Wait, shouldn''t you be preparing for the match with the Li family?" Yang Zihuan''s expression also became confused, "Why are you here?"


    "Our match with the Li family is over long ago." Zhou Heng replied with a smile that he not only won, but also finished the decisive two battles by himself. In a sense, this result is worth him a little proud.


    But Yang Zihuan immediately grabbed Zhou Heng''s arm in panic: "so the competition between Yang family and he family is over?"


    Zhou Heng nodded. Even the contest between the Tong family and the Li family is over. Of course, the contest between the Yang family and the he family ended earlier.


    "Who won," Yang Zihuan widened his eyes. He asked Zhou Heng, "who won?"


    Zhou Heng sees that Yang Zihuan has just recovered from his illness. Although his physical injury has been cured by himself, Zhou Heng is not sure whether he can bear the spiritual blow, so he hesitates to tell Yang Zihuan the final result.


    But what a clever figure Yang Zihuan is. From Zhou Heng''s hesitation, he can already guess the result of Yang He''s battle.


    "Who won the first game? Who won, or the Yang family? " Yang Zihuan is still asking. He just doesn''t give up. He won''t give up until he hears the answer.


    "Who won!" A loud voice rang out outside the door, and then the door was pushed open.


    The three people in the room look at the door together. They see Yang Yue and miss Tong standing at the door, and the person who just spoke is Yang Yue.


    "Father." Yang Zihuan looks at Yang Yue with a look of disbelief. Yang Zihuan, the successor of the Yang family in the future, knows as well as Yang Yue what this war means to the Yang family. In any case, this war cannot be lost.At the risk of leading the wolf into the house, they united with the Cao family, and even got help from the Academy of special sciences. The Yang family has done their best in this war.


    If this war fails, not only those beautiful blueprints about the future will be destroyed, but the current Yang family will also suffer great losses.


    "Father." There was a cry in Yang Zihuan''s voice.


    "Subring, don''t say anything." But Yang Yue, as the owner of the Yang family, this defeat should have had the greatest impact on him, but now he looks much stronger than Yang Zihuan.


    Yang Zihuan wants to leave the hospital bed. He sits on the edge of the bed and is ready to stand up. But at this time, Yang Yue strode towards him.


    Then, in front of the public, Yang Yue put Yang Zihuan in her arms.


    "Father Yang Zihuan finally couldn''t bear it. The big man began to cry in his father''s arms.


    "Zihuan," Yang Yue''s tone was serious and heavy, "the Yang family won''t fall down. I promise you, our Yang family men''s road has just begun!"


    I have to say that in the eyes of the bystanders, this may be quite moving scene.


    But now Zhou Heng is frowning, looking at the hugging father and son, he just feels a little disgusted.


    Because Zhou Heng found that from entering the door, Yang Yue did not look at Yang Hongye. Yang Hongye, like a completely unrelated person, stood silently, as if it were a decoration here.


    Yes, for the people of the Yang family, Yang Hongye is a kind of decoration, which can spare their lives for the Yang family, so it is quite useful.


    "Sad?" Meilin suddenly stood by Zhou Heng''s side, he whispered, "in fact, as long as you want, you can change all this."

 Chapter 368

    "Sad? In fact, if you want to, you can change all this. " Meilin said to Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng frowned at Meilin. Meilin would say this, of course, because he overheard the conversation between Zhou Heng and Yang Hongye in this room and understood the relationship between them.


    Merlin quickly raised her hands and made a gesture of Surrender: "I didn''t want to eavesdrop on you. I''m not used to drinking your tea, so it''s boring."


    "It''s none of my business." Zhou Heng said coldly.


    Merlin shrugged and then gave a successful smile. He knew that although Zhou Heng said so, his attitude had been affected by his words.


    Sure enough, Zhou Heng''s expression became serious. As Meilin said, he has the ability to change what is happening. Miss Tong, the leader of Chinese geomancy, is his classmate and good friend. Yang Yue has to sell his face, and his strength is above these people. Zhou Heng can change Yang Hongye''s life if he wants to.


    But he didn''t.


    Because Zhou Heng knows a truth that people like Merlin don''t understand - your self righteous kindness may not be a help to others. Now, Zhou Heng can let Yang Hongye leave the Yang family with just one word, and never have to live a life like this again. But is this really what Yang Hongye wants? Zhou Heng has seen Yang Hongye''s eyes looking at Yang Zihuan. If Yang Hongye is allowed to choose, maybe she will choose to be a cold and used tool. As long as she can accompany her brother Zihuan, it''s not bad. Admittedly, this feeling is extremely humble, but Zhou Heng will not replace Yang Hongye to make decisions.


    This is the biggest difference between Zhou Heng and Meilin who have the same strength.


    "Zhou Xiandi, thank you Yang Yue then faces Zhou Heng with tears in his eyes, but Zhou Heng is not sure whether it is out of sincerity or false disguise.


    "Thank you for saving Zihuan and Hongye," Yang Yue arched her hand toward Zhou Heng, "just like I promised before, I will reward you heavily!"


    "I don''t want to talk about the reward. I''ve been busy all day. Do you have anything to eat?" Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    Yang Yue''s expression was a little surprised at first, but immediately he grinned: "I have already set up a banquet, waiting for Zhou Xiandi to go with us!"


    "Then let''s go." Zhou Heng touched his stomach with a smile. He was really hungry. But more importantly, he didn''t want to say a word to Yang yueduo.


    At the same time, the Academy of special sciences.


    Fan Yin and Le Yang have left the Yang family and returned to the special science academy building.


    Researchers came over one after another and talked with them. Today, although the Academy of special sciences failed, they gained a lot of data, and people who do scientific research don''t mind failure.


    Only one person did not walk past, he sat silently in his position, fiddling with the hands of the mobile phone.


    Xu Yi is chatting with a girl with Lori''s head picture through instant messaging software.


    "A bus robbery happened, you know?" The girl with Lori''s head sent him a message.


    Xu Yi shook his head at the mobile phone.


    Then, a second message came from the mobile phone screen: "Nuwa suspected that it was related to supernatural forces, so the Academy of special sciences will send a researcher to the scene to investigate. I disguised myself as Nu Wa and recommended you to them. "


    Xu Yi is stunned for a moment. He wants to go out to carry out the task again. He doesn''t want it!


    "Don''t play with me, sister!" Xu Yi quickly knocks words on the screen of his mobile phone. On the occasion of passers-by, he and Qifeng can only communicate in this way.


    "I can''t! Try to get me out of this Xu Yi enters it on the screen.


    "Are you really not going? It''s a bus from Linhai to Peiping! " A third text message quickly appeared in the mobile phone, and then a picture came along with the text message.


    The picture seems to be taken from the sky. In the picture, a girl like a student is boarding a bus.


    "It''s Qin Fen." Xu Yi murmured.


    "This is a brave girl, but unfortunately, her luck is not very good." Qifeng''s message came, at the end of the text, followed by a sigh expression.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Xu Yi was too anxious to input "she" into "he", and did not put punctuation at the end.


    "You have to go to the scene to know." After Qifeng said that, she sent several photos to Xu Yi. That was the scene after the bus was attacked. The headless bodies had been lined up by the police, while a forensic doctor wearing a mask was trying to associate the scattered heads with the body.


    Xu Yi didn''t say anything. If he hadn''t been in the Academy for some time, he would have been used to this kind of scene, otherwise he would have vomited it out.


    But even so, looking at the scene in front of him, his stomach still couldn''t help twitching.


    "All right." Two simple words followed by a depressed expression.


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll help you change into another person to carry out the task secretly." Another text message came."I''ll go." Xu Yi quickly replied that when he realized that there were other ambiguities between the two, he immediately added: "I will carry out this task."


    "Great xD!" Xu Yi can detect the smile of Qifeng from these words.


    "That''s what a hero should do! I''ll get the props ready for you! " One message after another appeared on Xu Yi''s screen.


    "In addition to dealing with the enemy''s equipment, but also have a black cloak, as well as armed helicopter support." Although these words look like making a movie, Xu Yi knows that these things can be done easily.


    "By the way, I almost forgot the most important thing."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t play games. " Xu Yi replied.


    "I have found the man who killed alpha." After the news came out, pictures from the sky appeared.


    It''s the blonde boy, he''s in a black car, he''s in a mansion, he''s drinking tea.


    Looking at these pictures, Xu Yi''s expression becomes more and more surprised. Because in these pictures, besides the blonde boy, there are two people he knows very well.


    Tong Shengnan and Zhou Heng.


    You''re kidding! Xu Yi widens his eyes. Why is the blonde boy with them.


    "Your blood pressure is rising." Qifeng reminded him, "don''t be too excited."


    "The boy''s name is Merlin. He is a wizard. Although he looks very young, his life expectancy is more than 200 years according to conservative estimation. This is a picture of him when he was young. "


    A black-and-white photo comes. The man in the photo is about 20 years old, wearing an English military uniform. Although the man in the photo from World War I shares a very similar face with the blonde boy, he should be more mature. But now Xu Yi has learned not to judge people by their appearance.


    "Let me calm down," Xu Yi said, holding his forehead. "The amount of information is too much."

 Chapter 369

    "Let me calm down. It''s a bit too much information." When Xu Yi suddenly learned about the bus attack and the information about Meilin, he couldn''t accept it.


    "There''s no time to calm you down." Here comes a message from Qifeng.


    "You have to understand one thing. Nuwa knows everything I know at the same time." The following day, Xu Yi was stunned by the news.


    "Good luck." When these four words appear, Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen goes out.


    "Hello! Is it dead? " It''s the first time that Xu Yi has encountered this kind of thing. Will super AI crash one day! At this time, he felt a bright blue light behind him.


    After taking a deep breath, Xu Yi slowly turned around and saw the peerless face - Nu Wa standing behind him.


    "When did you come?" Xu Yi covered his mobile phone screen on the desktop, then turned to look at Nu Wa, "how can I walk without any sound?" The Nuwa he saw was a projection made by artificial intelligence. Of course, there would be no footsteps.


    "Researcher beta, I have a mission for you." Nuwa''s voice is also a perfect voice simulated by data, but it''s cold and emotionless.


    "Is it?" Xu Yi stood up from his seat and put his mobile phone in his pocket, "what''s the mission?" In fact, Qifeng has already told him the content of the task.


    "There''s a bus robbery suspected to be related to supernatural forces, and now we''ve decided to let you start an investigation." Nu Wa''s arm gently lifted up, and then, some words appear in the air, and orderly combined in the air.


    "This is an investigation report," Nuwa''s fingers flicked, and these words flashed away in front of Xu Yi''s eyes. "I''ll put it in your trunk. From now on, there will be a special car downstairs to pick you up in 30 minutes, and your trunk and equipment box will be in the back seat of the car." With that, she was a little bit in the air, and a four digit countdown of "29:59" immediately appeared in the air.


    "The special bus will take you to the capital airport, and the driver will give you the travel and return tickets." Without giving Xu Yi any chance to speak, Nu Wa arranged everything carefully.


    This is the way of work of the Academy of special sciences. Every time a researcher goes out to perform a task, Nu Wa will design a good route, time and necessary equipment for the researcher. Especially in terms of time, Nu Wa will not set aside any spare time. If you finish it one day ahead of time, it can only prove that you have missed some work, and if you delay your time, it means that you have lost your career There is a problem with our ability to serve. It is the consensus of all people that everything should be operated in Nu Wa''s delicate calculation.


    But this does not include Xu Yi.


    "Thank you." Xu Yi said hello to Nu Wa with a smile, "I''ll start preparing right away."


    Before we can say goodbye, Nu Wa''s projection disappears in front of Xu Yi, which makes this non-existent woman full of unreal illusion.


    Three days, an investigation rarely gives a three-day duration. There is no doubt that it is Qifeng who gives Xu Yi more free time. In other words, Xu Yi is the only one in the world who can manipulate Nu Wa''s arrangement.


    At the same time, in the president''s office of the Academy.


    "I''m starting to doubt you." Sitting in a wheelchair, President Yang Kuo looks at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "Your negligence in dealing with the wizard cost us an excellent researcher, and at the same time, the demonization program was interrupted." Yang Kuo said to the woman with blue light all over her body, "of course, these are not unbearable. What makes me most difficult is that our people will lose in the Feng Shui audition. This is the shame of the Academy of special sciences!"


    Nuwa, who was still assigning tasks for Xu Yi, appeared in front of Yang Kuo with a cool look.


    "There are spies among us, Dean, and someone is divulging our secrets." Nuwa said calmly.


    "It''s impossible. Every employee of the academy is strictly screened. We know every call they make and monitor their interpersonal network all the time." Yang Gua glared at Nu Wa''s perfect face. "I don''t want you to doubt my men!" People who have not seen this scene with their own eyes can hardly believe that the relationship between President Yang Kuo and super AI Nu Wa is not as harmonious as it seems. In the eyes of Yang Kuo, Nuwa is just a code composed of 0 and 1. Yang Kuo believes that the more complex the program, the greater the hidden threat. Therefore, he is only using Nu Wa, and has never believed in this super artificial intelligence.


    Yang Kuo believes that the Academy must be able to continue to operate when Nu Wa fails, and have the means to counter the invasion and even control of Nu Wa. But it''s a pity that everything is going in the opposite direction. First, the employees believe in Nu Wa''s authority, and then the powerful people are also convinced by the charm of science and technology. In this building, only one person still adheres to the "human supremacy theory", that is, Yang Kuo, who is no longer a human but a ghost.


    There should be no power over human beings. Yang Kuo believes that this is the original intention of the establishment of the academy and the only point that can not be abandoned. He will maintain his eternal life in the form of a ghost. At the same time, he will pay his eternal life for monitoring and fighting with Nu Wa."I hope you can believe me, Dean Yang. As an AI, I will be your best tool." Nu Wa''s tone was cold, and it might be more appropriate to use "tool" to describe her.


    Yang Gua stares at Nu Wa''s eyes, as if he can read each other''s mind from the virtual image.


    There was a few seconds of silence between them. Finally, Yang Kuo said without expression: "you said there were spies in my people. What''s the evidence?"


    "I wiretapped the Secretary of state and the Prime Minister of the United States by interfering with the electronic flow of the submarine cable -"


    "and so on!" Yang Kuo suddenly widened his eyes, "it''s illegal! What you have done represents the Academy of special sciences. If this matter is known by the upper level, they will think that the Academy of special sciences is eavesdropping. Who gave you the authority! " At the end, Yang Kuo was almost roaring.


    But Nu Wa''s tone was still calm and cold: "first of all, before the laws for artificial intelligence were written, there was no law to limit my behavior. Second, no one will be able to detect that I''m eavesdropping, and the cables are on the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. Finally, it''s not against the law to eavesdrop on my underlying code. "


    Yang Kuo clenched his teeth that no longer existed.


    "Well," he said, "tell me what you''re eavesdropping on!"


    Yang Kuo knows what it would mean if he listened to this conversation.

 Chapter 370

    Li Bing has been chasing the murderer for a long time. Now, a new case has happened.


    "How many dead?" Li Bing asked his men.


    A new policeman replied to Li Bing: "there are 29 human heads and 29 corpses. At present, forensic medicine is still splicing and restoring corpses." His expression is a little uncomfortable, as a new man, it is difficult to bear such a bloody scene. The cruelty of the perpetrators can be seen from the fact that all the bodies of the 29 dead were separated by their heads in the robbery of a super large bus.


    "Speed up the work and don''t let go of any clues." After Li Bing''s advice, he raised his arm and looked at the watch on his wrist. Not long ago, the leader called him and told him that a "high-level" would come. Once this "high-level" arrived at the scene, Li Bing would hand over the command of handling the case to the other party. When Li Bing asked about the specific confidence of this "high-level", such as his name and position, the leader actually answered that he didn''t know, and told Li Bing to act according to his words.


    You''re kidding! Someone who doesn''t even know his identity wants to come to the scene and take command of himself? Li Bing felt that either the leader was crazy or he was crazy. He is the most powerful criminal police in the Bureau, and this series of cases has been with him. How can he hand them over to others?


    From Qingyu lake near Linhai City, Li Bing began to study the murderer. By comparing the wounds of the dead, Li Bing was surprised to find that many of the wounds were caused by the murderer''s bare hands. The murderer started from Qingyu lake near the sea and went all the way north to the place where the bus robbery happened. There were six murders along the way, and the total number of murders was more than 100. The scope of the case and the number of murders were astonishing.


    What''s more, in so many cases, there was no living witness left. Although the other party was cruel, he didn''t lose his mind. He could get away very quickly every time and take away the most valuable things without leaving any trace.


    The combination of reason and cruelty is the most terrible. Just as Li Bing was sorting out his thoughts, a car suddenly sounded behind him.


    Whose car? Isn''t it blocked here?


    When Li Bing turned around, he saw that a military green SUV had stopped behind him. All the cordons and safety buckets used for isolation were knocked over by the SUV. Like Li Bing, other policemen on the scene were at a loss when they saw the army green SUV.


    Where are you from? Are you from the military? Li Bing frowned.


    At this time, the door of the army green off-road vehicle opened, and a young man in military uniform jumped out of the vehicle. Then, he went around to the back door and opened the door.


    After the door was opened, the people in the back seat didn''t come out immediately. The police on the scene, you look at me, I look at you, the expression is full of loss. And Li Bing is their head, although he guessed that the person in the car might be the one who came to replace him, he still went up with a stiff head. What the hell, it''s from the military? Although many people don''t know the difference between the police and the military, in fact, in these two different systems, the focus of the police is public security, while the focus of the military is national defense. This kind of case that the military sends people to take over the police is actually an ultra vires act. No wonder Li Bing feels uncomfortable.


    However, even his own leaders repeatedly told him to act according to his words. What can Li Bing do? Whether police or military, "can I start the investigation?" The young man asked Li Bing in a low voice, as if asking for his advice.


    "Oh, oh, please." Li Bing said with some resignation. After seeing the battle on that piece of paper, he did not dare to say "no" for fear that his leaders would come and obstruct him.


    After the young man got Li Bing''s approval, he took two big boxes from the soldier''s hands and went to the crime scene with the boxes. It seems that the two boxes are at least a few kilos. The young man has no difficulty in lifting them. Li Bing can''t help but look at them with new eyes.


    Taking two steps forward, the young man saw headless bodies neatly lined up on the ground. The forensic doctor wearing a mask was carefully comparing the wounds to find his owner for each head.


    Seeing this scene, the box in the young man''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. Then he covered his stomach and bowed down in pain.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with you Li Bing ran over and helped the young man.


    "No, it''s OK," said the young man, whose face was painfully deformed by the twitch of his stomach. "It''s a little disgusting."


    "Normal." Li Bing thought that although this person''s background is behind him, he is just a young man. "When we first came to the scene of the crime, we all had this reaction. If we get used to it, we won''t have stomachache."


    "Thank you, thank you." The young man gave thanks to Li Bing and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 371

    "Team Lee, we found this." A small policeman at the scene came towards Li Bing with a transparent evidence bag, and Li Bing was accompanying the young man.


    "Let me see." A second ago, the young man who was still suffering from abdominal pain suddenly stood up straight and extended his hand to the policeman.


    The little policeman was stunned for a moment. Instead of giving the young man the evidence bag in his hand, he looked at Li Bing.


    Li Bing nodded to the policeman. The little policeman gave the evidence bag to the young man.


    After the young man took the evidence bag, he opened the mouth of the bag.


    "Hello Li Bing quickly stopped him, "don''t touch it with your hands!" Touching the evidence directly by hand will destroy the original fingerprint on the evidence and leave a new fingerprint, which is undoubtedly a great damage to the evidence.


    But Li Bing''s verbal stop didn''t have any effect. The young man directly took out the evidence in the evidence bag with his bare hands. It was a banknote full of blood.


    "It''s foreign currency." The young man whispered.


    "Well, how can you just take it like this?" Li Bing wants to grab the evidence back, but considering the identity of the other party, he hesitates when he starts. "Alas." Li Bing sighed for his incompetence.


    Now he could only watch the important bloody foreign currency unfold.


    The young man put the foreign currency under the sun for two seconds, then suddenly took out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    "No photos --" Li Bing wanted to say "no photos." but when he thought that people had already finished holding the evidence in their hands, he had no choice but to change his words, "forget it, whatever you want."


    "Thank you." The young man pointed the camera of the mobile phone at the note, but did not turn on the camera function.


    Ding - a message is sent to the young people''s mobile desktop.


    "The owner of the blood on the note is a lady CAI in Linhai." Looking at his mobile phone, the young man suddenly said aloud, "Ms. Cai is going to visit her daughter in Beiping. In addition to Ms. Cai''s fingerprints, there are also two men''s fingerprints on this foreign currency. One of them is Mr. Wu, a Linhai native, who is Ms. Cai''s husband, and the other is Mr. Cao in Beiping. If you want to see more details, please click below -" he said a lot After using the new information, the young man added a paragraph of words that people didn''t know why. Fortunately, it stopped at the last moment.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Bing is a little confused.


    The young man put the note back into the evidence bag and handed it to Li Bing: "I have found the murderer. Next, I will start to track him. Officer Li, can you do me a favor?"


    Li Bing doesn''t remember that he introduced himself to this young man. How did he know his name? "What''s up, say it." Li Bing replied. He didn''t know the young man''s name.


    "Get all your people down so I can start tracking." Said the young man.


    "What?" Not to mention Li Bing, other police officers present, including forensic and other staff members, showed unbelievable expressions.


    "Can you do it?" The young man looked back at Li Bing and said, "officer Li."


    Li Bing frowned. Anyway, the request was too rude. But he can''t refuse this young man. Although the other side looks younger than himself, considering the exaggerated permission of the other side''s lineup, it''s not hard to imagine that the other side must have a deep background. Li Bing was already very ethical without licking his face and fawning on him. It''s really hard for Li Bing to fight against this young man. You know, Li Bing also has a wife and children to eat.


    "Let''s call it a day. That''s all for today." Li Bing said helplessly.


    "Team Lee!" A criminal policeman came forward angrily. We are the real professionals in criminal investigation. How can we listen to the assignment of such a little boy. Moreover, there are still a large number of corpses here that have not been cleaned up. After they leave, are these corpses still on the ground?


    "I said," Li Bing lowered his head. He did not dare to look directly at his subordinates, but his tone became a little grumpy, "stop! Everyone, call it a day


    The police and staff on the scene stopped their actions one after another, and they looked at each other for a few eyes. Finally, the criminal policeman who stood out first threw down the evidence he was collecting, glared at the young man and left angrily.


    After someone took the lead, others left one after another. Many people gave the young man unfriendly looks before they left.


    Even the soldier who drove the SUV came back to the car, as if to avoid something. In the end, Li Bing and the young man were the only two people left at the scene of the crime, as well as the corpses on the floor.


    "Shall we begin?" Li Bing looked at the young man with an uncomfortable tone.


    The young man looked at him suspiciously.


    "What do you mean?" Li Bing''s eyes widened.


    "In my next move, there can''t be outsiders around, so can I invite you -"


    "no way!" Li Bing roared out, his dissatisfaction finally broke out, "I tell you, no matter who you are, I have been responsible for this case before, and no one can remove me from this case until the murderer is brought to justice! No one can do it The implication, of course, is that no matter how deep the background behind the young man is, he will never retreat.The young man was a little confused by his roar, and they looked at each other for several seconds in silence.


    "Well," the young man shrugged, "you can stay here, but no matter what you see, you can''t talk about it." In fact, he is not very worried that the police will leak secrets, because he and the forces behind him are good at controlling secrets.


    Li Bing nodded: "yes." As a policeman, he certainly knew the importance of secrecy.


    The young man nodded and said, "now we are partners."


    Then the young man patted Li Bing on the shoulder: "Hello, I''m Xu Yi." He learned it from a researcher called alpha.


    Li Bing was stunned: "Li Bing, my name is Li Bing." Xu Yi, is it your real name?


    "Li Bing," the young man said with a smile, "now let''s start." With that, he squatted down and picked up a big black suitcase on the ground.


    When he was about to open the big black suitcase, he suddenly looked up and saw that Li Bing was also looking here subconsciously.


    They looked at each other, and Li Bing was about to turn back.


    With a click, the black suitcase opened in front of Li Bing.


    Li Bing still couldn''t help his curiosity and looked into the suitcase.


    Clothes. The suitcase is full of ordinary clothes.


    "Pa"! The young man who claimed to be "Xu Yi" slammed the suitcase. "Two as like as two peas, they are confused. I feel shy." Then he went to open another suitcase.


    Standing Li Bing rolled his eyes. Is that too unreliable? Can such a person really solve a case?


    "Click", when the second suitcase opened, Li Bing was completely silly.

 Chapter 372

    It''s like the plot in an agent movie. After a cold agent opens his personal equipment box, he immediately arms himself to fight against the whole villain organization alone.


    Now, such a plot is being staged in front of Li Bing''s eyes.


    As soon as the black suitcase was opened, pieces of equipment with blue light floated one by one, and the young man who called himself "Xu Yi" was skillfully equipping his body with those floating equipment.


    There are bracelets full of small buttons, rings inlaid with magnificent gems, daggers that look similar to antiques, and miniature laser guns with a very modern sense... It''s hard for Li Bing to imagine that these things with completely different styles, or even obviously not belonging to the same era, will appear in the same suitcase and then be equipped to the same person.


    The whole process is full of disharmony. If a director puts these messy elements together in a movie, Li Bing feels that it is undoubtedly a bad film. But now, the plot in the rotten film is actually happening in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Li Bing clenched his teeth. He had heard some legends about the mysterious department of the country.


    "I''m Xu Yi," Xu Yi introduced himself again. "Well, if you don''t like the name, you can also call me" beta. " Beta is Xu Yi''s code name in the Academy of special sciences.


    Everyone in the academy has at least one code. This code can be taken or changed at will, so there are common codes such as "alpha" and "beta". There are also such codes as "LeYang" and "fan Yin" that sound like the names of people. There are also such codes as "whirlpool Naruto" or "Lin Zhiling" that can reflect the researcher''s personal interests. The Academy of special sciences will not limit everyone''s play in the code, but every code must be confirmed by Nu Wa and recorded in Nu Wa''s database - Nu Wa is like a huge eye overlooking all living beings from the sky. In her eyes, you have no privacy, but correspondingly, you can get the greatest help and minimal freedom from her.


    Li Bing could not understand Xu Yi''s speech at all. He began to realize that maybe he and this guy are not from the same world at all.


    "No matter what you want to do," Li Bing said with a frown, "start quickly."


    Xu Yi nodded, and then he raised his hand in the air. On his wrist, what looked like a metal bracelet lit a green light.


    What is he doing? Li Bing felt that the other side''s posture was very strange. Did he regard himself as a radar?


    Xu Yi raised his head and looked at the flashing indicator light on his wrist. He murmured: "it seems to be over there." Then he went to one side.


    "Hello Li Bing quickly followed, "where are you going?"


    "The killer should go that way," Xu Yi pointed to the wasteland on one side of the road. "My bracelet sensed that the blood concentration in the air over there was higher." Blood, like other liquids, will naturally volatilize in the air. Even though the homicide case has passed for a long time, and there is the influence of air flow, this does not prevent the equipment of the Academy of special sciences from judging the whereabouts of the murderer according to the difference between the movement of air flow and the non degree of blood in the air.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Bing, who doesn''t understand these devices, can''t understand Xu Yi''s behavior at all. Does he withdraw all his subordinates in order to watch this guy perform like a magic wand?


    "They haven''t gone far yet." Xu Yi said softly, "if I use the satellite, I can find their location and even take photos of their faces."


    "True or false?" Hearing Xu Yi''s words, Li Bing''s face is full of disbelief. If the serial murderer can be caught so easily, what''s the significance of their police existence?


    "But I don''t have access to the satellite." The expression on Xu Yi''s face tangled.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here?" Li Bing looks a little angry.


    Of course, the Chinese Academy of special sciences will not give him the authority to call the satellite, but Xu Yi can do this through Qifeng. But he can''t use Qifeng in front of Li Bing. Even if Li Bing won''t tell Qifeng''s secret, he can''t expose Qifeng to other people.


    "Well, I''ve decided," Xu Yi said, pointing to the direction of the wasteland. "I''ll go in that direction to find the murderer first." With that, he pressed the button on the bracelet, so that the bracelet would record his current position, so as to prevent him from being unable to find the direction of return after chasing far away.


    "What about the bodies?" Li Bing pointed to the corpses and heads in this area, "let them air dry naturally?"


    Xu Yi looks at Li Bing.


    "You don''t want me to stay, do you?" Li Bing pointed to himself in doubt.


    Xu Yi nodded.


    "You want to go after the murderer alone?" Li Bing suspects that Xu Yi''s brain is broken. That''s a mob who can rob a bus and make 29 passengers die. What''s the difference between chasing such a murderer alone and committing suicide?


    "You look at the bodies." Xu Yi has no way to explain to Li Bing why he has confidence to deal with the unknown murderer, "I''ll go and get the murderer back." From his tone of voice, catching the killer is as simple and natural as eating."Madman!" Li Bing won''t let this young man take risks on his own. In his opinion, this young man is the son of a senior official. He has to take part in criminal investigation with some props that he doesn''t know where. Such a second generation ancestor will not know the heaven and earth. If Li Bing looks at him and does nothing, he will be punished by his superior.


    But Li Bing can''t stop Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi''s feet touched the ground, and a row of pulleys stretched out from his shoes.


    "Goodbye." These pulleys, like the tires of a car, run on their own, carrying Xu Yi''s body to one side of the road. The starting speed is not even lower than that of the car.


    "Hello Li Bing followed him for two steps and reached for Xu Yi''s sleeve, but he caught it empty. In this way, the mysterious young man disappeared in front of his eyes. If the suitcase full of clothes had not been left on the ground, Li Bing would have even felt that he had a delusion.


    After leaving Li Bing, Xu Yi can finally start to fire.


    "Qifeng," with the help of the pulley, he took out the mobile phone in his pocket, "tell me the location of the murderer, and how I should catch the murderer." Without the help of Qifeng, he didn''t think he could deal with the cruel murderer.


    "OK, I''ll send you the location of the killer right away."


    Ding - in less than a second, a coordinate appears on Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen, which is the work efficiency of super artificial intelligence.


    But Xu Yi looked at the coordinate, but suddenly he was silly.

 Chapter 373

    "Qifeng, have you made a mistake?" Xu Yi doubts the authenticity of the coordinates given by Qifeng.


    "What are you talking about?" An angry Lori''s face appeared on Xu Yi''s mobile phone screen, "I can easily calculate the trajectory of each star, and the escape routes of several killers. Can I still make a mistake?"


    "But, but," Xu Yi said suspiciously, "that''s the opposite direction I''m going in now!" Yes, the direction judged by Qifeng is completely opposite to the direction judged by the equipment of the Academy of special sciences.


    "You''ve been cheated!" Qifeng in the mobile phone screen to Xu Yi sitting grimace, "the killer can escape the police tracking so long, but know a lot of tricks."


    "But the concentration of blood shows --" Xu Yi still wants to argue.


    At this time, a picture is transmitted to Xu Yi''s mobile phone. It is a picture taken from the sky. From the weeds, a pile of clothes full of blood is hidden here. It is these clothes that interfere with Xu Yi''s equipment.


    "This is the trick they came up with to cheat the police dog," Qifeng said with her waist crossed in the mobile phone screen. "I didn''t expect that the police dog didn''t cheat you, but cheated you silly dog."


    "Hey, no personal attacks." Xu Yi, who knew he was chasing in the wrong direction, stopped.


    "I advise you not to fight with me," Qifeng''s face showed a serious expression, "the two killers seem to be ready to attack again, my satellite found them."


    "Two?" Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, "isn''t there only one surname Cao?"


    "The other killer has no fingerprints, or human fingerprints, so I don''t know his identity." Qifeng replied.


    "Not people?" Xu Yi''s expression is even more surprised.


    "I don''t have time to explain to you. I''ll give you the photos of the scene and their location. Let''s go quickly!" Qifeng on the screen suddenly disappears, and two short messages appear in Xu Yi''s mailbox instead.


    Xu Yi opens the mailbox.


    Xu Yi saw that there was no Qin Fen''s body at the scene. He thought Qin Fen had escaped, but he didn''t expect that Qin Fen not only didn''t escape, but also was caught by the other party.


    There was no spare time left for Xu Yi to hesitate. He immediately turned back and drove the pulley at the bottom of his foot back.


    On the other side, in the weeds.


    Aisha grabs Qin Fen''s foot and drags her on the ground.


    Originally, she and Cao Tai all the people on any car have been killed, there will be no witnesses, and they have decided to leave.


    But just a short way out, Cao Tai suddenly felt a little uneasy and had to go back to have a look. Aisha had no idea of her own and could not leave Cao Tai alone. Since Cao Tai wanted to go back, she would go back with Cao Tai.


    As soon as they got back, they met Qin Fen who came out of the car.


    If it wasn''t for Cao Tai''s sudden sixth sense, I''m afraid that her and Cao Tai''s whereabouts have been exposed. As for why now will drag Qin Fen on the road, rather than kill her, this is Cao Tai''s decision.


    Cao Tai is very fond of abusing those who can''t resist his own women''s sex. It''s easy for him to change his nature, but it''s hard for him to change his nature. This period of hardship has really changed his body and mind, but his sexuality hasn''t changed. He likes to hear women plead for mercy after their skin is cut open. He likes the pleasure. So he was ready to go to a safe place and kill the woman himself.


    Although we can''t see the scene that women''s bodies are gradually unable to support under their own violence, as long as we hear the cry of pain, it is enough to make Cao Tai excited.


    At this point, you are in the driveway.


    Facing a corpse, Li Bing with a sad face suddenly heard something. He looked in that direction and saw a figure coming quickly in his own direction.


    It''s Xu Yi. Xu Yi is back.


    "What''s the matter?" Before Li Bing knew what was going on, Xu Yi''s figure grew bigger and bigger in his vision. Finally, Xu Yi came to him.


    "Hello This time, Li Bing stopped Xu Yi, "what the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m going to save people!" Xu Yi''s expression is serious, "have no time to explain with you."


    "Save people?" Li Bing''s eyes suddenly flowered, and Xu Yi''s body shook in front of him, "Hey, I''ll go too!" He can''t watch the young man fool around alone.


    Li Bing put his hand on his waist, where the police gun was. He took a look at Xu Yi, who was fast away, and at the rows of corpses on the ground.


    "Mad!" Finally, Li Bing cursed and ran after Xu Yi.


    On the other side, Cao Tai suddenly gasped and stopped.


    "I can''t stand it." Cao Tai looks back and faces Aisha who is dragging Qin Fen.


    Aisha stopped, too.


    "Give me that woman." Cao Tai drew a dagger from his waist.


    "All right." Asha comes with Qin Fen. She knew what would happen to Qin Fen. Along the way, Aisha witnessed Cao Tai abusing those poor women several times. But this kind of scene does not inspire Asha''s sympathy. She is the Dragon Girl and the creation of the Dragon King. Compassion does not exist in her world view. It was only out of curiosity that Andre was saved.So she won''t save Qin Fen from Cao Tai. She will just watch Cao Tai brutalize Qin Fen.


    Aisha''s wrist a little hard, Qin Fen''s body fell in front of Cao Tai.


    The fall knocked Qin Fen''s head on the ground.


    "Ouch." Qin Fen woke up from the severe pain.


    Hearing Qin Fen''s voice, Cao Tai took a hard breath, and his expression became more refreshing.


    Qin Fen on the ground felt the hot pain behind her. She didn''t know that all the way had made her back full of blood. At the same time, the back of her brain hurt like it was about to crack - at that time, Aisha knocked her hard on the back of the brain and knocked her unconscious.


    Qin Fen, who has not yet reflected his situation, suddenly sees a man holding a dagger standing in front of him.


    It''s the killer! It''s the one who shot the passenger in front of him! Qin Fen won''t forget that nightmare memory.


    Panic made her cry. "Ah, ah! Help! Help She put her hands on the ground and wanted to stand up from the ground. When she was injured all over and her bones were broken, she could not escape from her opponent''s clutches.


    "hoo, Hoo -" Cao Tai''s expression became more and more joyful. Listening to Qin Fen''s voice, he leaped forward.


    Cao Tai rode on Qin Fen.

 Chapter 374

    "Shout! Shout Cao Tai grinned wildly.


    Aisha directly sat down on the floor. In front of her were Qin Fen and Cao Tai who were being bullied. But she had no expression and seemed to have been used to this kind of scene. Listening to Cao Tai''s laughter and Qin Fen''s scream, she would turn her head and look left and right from time to time, not because she couldn''t accept such a scene, but just to see if someone with bad luck would just appear nearby.


    She''s on guard for Cao Tai.


    Cao Tai is cutting Qin Fen''s clothes with his dagger. He has no eyes and can''t use a dagger well. When he goes to cut his clothes, he plunges the knife into Qin Fen''s body by mistake almost every time. He swipes the knife and cuts the clothes, but also cuts Qin Fen''s flesh and blood. Without any pity, Cao Tai''s smile became more and more distorted and more arrogant as she listened to the wailing women under her body.


    He enjoyed this abusive feeling more than before. This period of experience did not drive away the scum in his body, but made him worse.


    Cao Tai imagines that the girl named "Ding Ling" is screaming under his body. He imagines that he is abusing the female devil Ding Ling. Just thinking about it, his lower body got excited.


    Can''t wait, he took off his pants. I haven''t had a bath for a long time. When he took off his trousers, a stench came out immediately.


    On the other side, Xu Yi is rushing to the target position according to the coordinates provided by Qifeng. Soon, he will find the two killers and Qin Fen.


    But can Qin Fen wait for him?


    One wound after another appears on Qin Fen''s body. She is not as good as Zhou Heng''s body which has been transformed by the Heavenly Master system. She is just a poor ordinary girl. She is lively and brave, but she has no supernatural power to protect herself.


    In the face of powerful forces, she can only choose to bear the damage.


    "Ding Ling, call me! Ding Ling, you bitch! Shout for me Cao Taiqi screamed wildly on Qin Fen''s body. Every time he killed a woman, he would shout the name "Ding Ling". He believed that no one hated Ding Ling more than himself. Before he really played with and killed Ding Ling, the women who died in his hands could only temporarily alleviate his desire.


    Cao Tai would not be satisfied if he could not kill Ding Ling.


    Asha sat with her knees in her hands and her head on them. Her quietness is in sharp contrast to Cao Tai''s madness.


    Under Cao Tai, Qin Fen''s movement became smaller and smaller. How long can such a vulnerable woman endure each other''s torture?


    "Shout, Hello, why don''t you shout!" Cao Tai kneaded Qin Fen''s body, but Qin Fen no longer had any reaction. He suddenly stood up and kicked Qin Fen''s body with his feet.


    "Useless fellow!" Cao Tai''s voice was suddenly filled with crying, as if he was begging. He kicked Qin Fen''s body and head hard, and howled loudly, "give me a call, give me a voice!" In this cry general voice, his lower body gradually withered down, his brain excitement also began to ebb.


    "Is it over so soon?" Cao Tai suddenly did not move, just like a toy without electricity. He stood in the same place.


    Suddenly, Aisha''s ears moved.


    "Someone''s coming." She got up from the ground.


    "Well?" Cao Tai was stunned for a moment. He quickly picked up his trousers and squatted in the grass. He could not let others see his appearance. In fact, he was dirty and slovenly now. Even if his father came, he could not recognize him.


    Seeing that Cao Tai is hiding, Aisha takes another look at Qin Fen on the ground. Then she turns around and faces the direction of the sound.


    Someone is getting close to herself very quickly - too fast. With what Aisha has learned about human beings during this period, that''s not the speed that human beings can reach.


    What is it? Aisha widened her eyes and saw a figure in the distance approaching her quickly.


    It''s close. Xu Yi has put on a pair of glasses for himself, which will make him have long-range vision ability forever. However, the defect is that he will narrow his field of vision together with the telescope, and there will be a lot of data on the glasses, which will cover a lot of field of vision. Therefore, researchers usually do not wear such glasses.


    After wearing glasses, Xu Yi immediately has the ability of farsightedness and perspective. The weeds half a meter deep can no longer cover his vision. As long as the rabbits, snakes, voles, frogs and living people in the grass can emit heat, no creature can hide from his eyes.


    He saw a man hiding in the grass, a man falling to the ground, and a man standing facing him.


    Suddenly, the man standing came running in the direction of Xu Yi. How fast! This is also Xu Yi''s feeling at this moment.


    If you''re going to fight, the glasses won''t work - the data they bring can''t make up for the loss of vision, and those data can distract users. So Xu Yi took off his glasses. At the moment when he took off his glasses, a black shadow had come close to him.Fists. Aisha''s fists can easily break rocks, and the speed of her fists can''t even be captured by ordinary cameras.


    Xu Yi didn''t make any response at all. Aisha''s fist hit him in the chest. If Xu Yi is an ordinary person, then this fist is enough to break all Xu Yi''s ribs and beat Xu Yi''s internal organs to pieces.


    But Xu Yi only felt a slight shock.


    His suit has a powerful shock absorption function, which can not only help him defend against attacks, but also help him not feel bumpy when using the pulley on the sole of his shoes.


    When Asha''s fist hit his chest, there was no change in his expression - he didn''t even notice that he had been hit.


    "You''re under arrest!" Xu Yi goes to touch the laser gun in his pocket.


    Except for the pair of eyes, the other parts of the opponent are wrapped tightly with clothes, but even so, Xu Yi can smell the bloody smell from the opponent''s body.


    There''s no doubt that the guy in front of him is the killer.


    The wrapped clothes covered Aisha''s surprised expression. She didn''t expect that her opponent would be like a nobody after receiving her own blow.


    It''s a powerful guy!


    Aisha is aware of her boldness. She wants to distance herself from Xu Yi.


    "Hands up, surrender!" Xu Yi took out his mini laser gun at this time. The other party may be the owner of supernatural forces and important research materials of the Academy of special sciences, so Xu Yi will not shoot as soon as he comes up. He decided to give each other a chance.


    But Aisha doesn''t know what the little thing Xu Yi is holding.


    After a little distance, she raised her foot and swept towards Xu Yi''s head.

 Chapter 375

    The opponent is not human!


    Xu Yi was frightened by the kick. The arc of the other side''s kick is not what human bones can do. The extreme lack of actual combat experience, coupled with the reaction nerve, but like ordinary human beings, Xu Yi now can not avoid this strange kicking skill.


    Bang. Aisha kicked Xu Yi''s face with her foot. She expected that Xu Yi''s head would fly away from his body like a football. But the scene in her imagination did not happen. When her instep touched Xu Yi''s face, it was like mentioning an invisible metal plate.


    Aisha frowned. She quickly closed her feet and leaped back. And Xu Yi''s line of sight also looks to the place next to the attack. He saw a tiny crack in the air on his cheek. The damage degree of the defense field has exceeded 20%. You know, the defense field developed by the Academy of special sciences can resist the continuous firing of machine gun bullets, and the power of the opponent''s foot is even greater than that of gunpowder and bullets!


    What on earth is the other party? Forced, Xu Yi can only choose to shoot, he raised the hands of the micro laser gun, but the figure of the other side in his field of vision flickered, and immediately disappeared.


    Too fast, Xu Yi has no ability to capture the opponent''s action.


    The wind came from Xu Yi''s head. When he looked up, he saw that Asha''s foot was like a sharp axe from the air to his head.


    As a human, Xu Yi can''t escape such a fast attack. In terms of physical ability, there is a big difference between human and dragon girl. They are not in the same biological level at all. It''s like a quick wild cat against a weak vole. Aisha has the ability to play Xu Yi to death.


    With a click, Xu Yi hears the sound of the subtle fragmentation of his defense stance. He clenched his teeth, moved his arm as fast as he could, and aimed the mini laser gun at the top. A blue light came out of the tiny muzzle of the gun. The laser was enough to penetrate the tank''s armor, and it was no problem to penetrate Aisha''s body if he could. Xu Yi only hit a remnant of Aisha in the air. The other side was so fast that Xu Yi''s eyes could not catch the other side''s action correctly.


    It''s over. Xu Yi hears the sound of collision coming from behind. It''s Aisha''s kick on his back. Fortunately, his defensive stance hasn''t completely broken, and this kick has been blocked by the props made by the special science institute. But how many more attacks can he block? It is roughly estimated that the damage degree of the defense stance has exceeded 80%. Once the damage degree reaches 100%, the defense field will return to the charged state, which generally takes five to ten minutes. Although this time is not long, it is enough for Aisha to kill Xu Yi for hundreds of times.


    It''s terrible. Xu Yi constantly adjusts his shooting direction. He only needs to hit his opponent once, but his efforts are too clumsy in Aisha''s view. This way can''t hit Aisha.


    He has to think of a way, even if it is a way to lose both sides!


    Xu Yi''s fingers spread out, and a magnetic piece the size of a button appeared in his hand. He would not have used it if he didn''t have to. The magnetic disk is printed with yellow and black icons, which will also be printed on nuclear weapons such as the atomic bomb.


    Of course, Xu Yi won''t use lethal weapons such as atomic bombs in such places. He has to save his own life to save his sister.


    in order to survive, he can pay any price!


    Aisha''s final attack comes from the rear towards Xu Yi, and Xu Yi bends down and presses the button magnet to the ground. In the crisp sound of the force field, Xu Yi''s palm is on the ground.


    Nothing happened, or anything that the naked eye could see.


    "Poof --" Xu Yi spat out a mouthful of blood. The fragmented force field failed to help him fully digest Aisha''s last strike. The rest of the impact was on his shock absorbing suit. Even so, Xu Yi was shocked to spit out blood.


    But Aisha behind him suddenly flew backward.


    She was afraid, and a force she could not see was spreading out around Xu Yi. This is the power of nuclear power!


    One second, two seconds. After about two seconds, with Xu Yi as the center, all the weeds began to wither rapidly, and the land under their feet began to desertification. Something called "life" is rapidly leaving this land because of the influence of nuclear energy.


    If Asha hadn''t jumped by instinct, she would be a mummy now.


    When Xu Yi raised his arm and took the magnetic disk away from the land, the destruction of nuclear energy stopped at this moment. This is the power of "nuclear energy". Once "nuclear energy" becomes controllable, in this era, "nuclear energy" is the most powerful force that human beings can produce.


    But in addition to nuclear energy itself, it can also produce a kind of derivative destructive power that no living creature can see with the naked eye, which can have a real impact on all living beings. It can reduce life span, weaken physical fitness, and even make cells undergo terrible mutation. Its power is even more terrible than the nuclear explosion itself. Yes, it is "nuclear radiation".Through the small magnetic disk in his hand, Xu Yi created a small nuclear explosion. At the same time, a large amount of nuclear radiation was produced in his hand, and he was at the center of the nuclear radiation explosion.


    The Academy of special sciences will give him such props, and of course, equip him with props that can resist and absorb nuclear radiation. But originally, this disk should be used for long-distance projection, so as to ensure the safety of users. Xu Yi illegally used this prop when he had to. Although his suit has some functions of isolating and absorbing nuclear radiation, he can not completely offset the impact of nuclear radiation at the center of nuclear radiation.


    Xu Yi''s lips became pale with the speed visible to the naked eye. The impact of this time''s nuclear radiation on his body can only be known through precise examination after returning to the Academy of special sciences. But for now, his threat is still that mysterious opponent.


    Just relying on her instinct, Aisha avoided his self destructive blow, which Xu Yi did not expect at all.


    "You''re not her match." Little Lori''s voice rang out in Xu Yi''s pocket. "It''s no use fighting like this. The protagonist in the movie can win as long as he gives up everything. But it''s a pity that the battle in reality is not a movie. If you can''t fight it, you are not a level creature at all. "


    "You have time to make sarcastic remarks." Make complaints about Xu Yi''s expression, and he becomes relaxed.


    "Well, well, that''s the end of your performance. I''ll take care of it all." When this voice ends, a figure with blue light is projected to Xu Yi''s side.

 Chapter 376

    What''s that? Asha could see the blue light. She didn''t understand why there was a little girl floating in the air in the wilderness.


    But she won''t let her guard down just because she''s a little girl. Aisha stares at the little girl.


    "The intensity of the radiation is so high that I feel very uncomfortable." The projected girl rubs her arm with a virtual palm.


    "Is it really OK to use this form? Will it be captured by satellite? " Xu Yi reminds Qifeng.


    Qifeng didn''t show her true form when she fought against the young blonde wizard in Peiping, because she was afraid that she would be known by the Academy of special sciences. It is impossible for the Academy of special sciences to allow an AI that has the same permissions as Nu Wa but is not controlled by them. Therefore, except on the top floor of the Academy, Qifeng has never released her own projection anywhere else.


    "This is not Peiping." Little Lori crossed her waist. "I''ll control their satellite before it finds me. As long as it''s not observed by the naked eye, they won''t find me." Compared with the satellite or other observation equipment, Qifeng is more worried about the naked eye. She can change any data related to electronic information at will, but it is difficult for her to delete the pictures that people see with the naked eye like deleting the photos saved in the satellite.


    So when she got to the remote and inaccessible suburbs of Peiping, she was finally able to try her best.


    Not far away, Aisha put on a posture of attack, in the face of such a child, she will not be merciful. Out of compassion, humans often can''t attack the cubs, but Aisha is not human, and she doesn''t have that boring compassion.


    The next second, she flew out like an arrow towards the virtual projection in the air.


    Whoosh! When her fist was out, the strong wind also sounded.


    "Fool, physical attacks don''t work for me." Qifeng said with a smile.


    Sure enough, Aisha''s fist penetrated Qifeng''s body, but she didn''t touch anything substantial. Of course, the little girl Aisha saw was just a projection. If the server group that created Qifeng could not be destroyed, Qifeng would never die. In other words, the fight between Aisha and Qifeng was not fair from the beginning. Qifeng''s server was far away from Peiping and was heavily protected. Aisha could not do any harm to Qifeng.


    But Qifeng can easily hurt Aisha.


    Qifeng with blue light in the air flicks her fingers. Xu Yi''s miniature laser gun immediately breaks away from Xu Yi''s grasp and floats into the air in the package of blue light.


    This is Qifeng''s ability. There is no electronic equipment or mechanical equipment in the world that she can''t control. From magnetic field to electric current, she can easily grasp the power that scientists have spent all her life trying to find in her hand. If the wizard king is the master of witchcraft, there is no doubt that Qifeng is the master of all scientific forces.


    In the face of such power, Aisha has no chance of winning.


    "Go and save people. Your friend is dying." Qifeng in the air told Xu Yi, "this guy will be handed over to me."


    Hearing Qifeng''s words, Xu Yi immediately changed his face. He quickly turned around and ran out of the battlefield. Aisha stares at Xu Yi who wants to leave. She immediately flicks her body and pounces on Xu Yi''s back.


    But Qifeng just pulled her finger in the air, just like pulling an invisible trigger. The blue laser was fired from the mini laser gun and penetrated one of Aisha''s knees.


    Asha, who jumped into the air, was shot down like a bird with an arrow.


    "You move very fast," Qifeng in the air still smiles, "but it''s a pity that no one can go faster than the speed of light."


    Xu Yi has run to the place where Cao Tai is hiding, and the blind Cao Tai quietly listens to what''s happening here. Although he can''t see it, he vaguely knows that the current situation is very unfavorable for him.


    "That fool, I should have come out earlier." Qifeng began to rub her arm with her palm again. At the moment, she is from Xu Yi''s mobile phone, which will be interfered by nuclear radiation. As a result, her state will not be affected by physical attacks or witchcraft attacks, but things like magnetic field or radiation will affect her operation.


    Asha on the ground struggled to get up.


    "Don''t get up. It''s not good to lie like this." Qifeng slowly fell down from the sky. "To tell you the truth, there has never been a species like you on the earth. Is it a relic of the ''mythical age''


    She fell in front of Aisha and pointed at her with one finger. Aisha''s body was immediately wrapped by a blue light. At the same time, the layers of clothes that originally wrapped Aisha began to untie.


    Even when she was beaten through her knee, Aisha didn''t show any panic expression. When the clothes were untied, she finally got flustered.


    No! may not! She crazily used her hand to pull the clothes stripped by the blue light, trying to use these clothes to cover her scaly body, but the source of the blue light power is the magnetic force of the geomagnetic field. Qifeng can easily stop a moving train with this power. In front of such a powerful force, Aisha certainly has no way to resist.One by one, the clothes left Aisha''s body, and the blue scales were exposed to the air.


    "Wow." As she scanned Aisha''s body, Qifeng exclaimed, "great body, bones, veins, and scales. It''s almost perfect. No wonder you have such excellent performance." In Qifeng''s eyes, Aisha is like an expensive sports car. She appreciates every part of the sports car and records the data of these parts in detail.


    "Let me see your memory." Qifeng stretched out her tender hand to Aisha. "Look, I''ll see what made you so good."


    Aisha constantly wriggles her body, but the blue light around her is like a bundle of tough ropes, no matter how hard she makes it, she can''t break free from it.


    At this time, Xu Yi''s scream suddenly sounded on one side.


    Qifeng quickly opened her fingers, threw Aisha aside, and then quickly flew in the direction of the cry.


    It''s hard to find some fun. She won''t allow Xu Yi to die like this!


    On the other side, Xu Yi is suddenly attacked by a beggar like man, whose face is covered by dirty hair. Holding a blood stained dagger in his hand, he pounces on Xu Yi fiercely.

 Chapter 377

    Although the defense position has been destroyed by Aisha, it''s impossible for Xu Yi to hurt himself just by a dagger.


    After avoiding the other side''s dagger, Xu Yi clenched his fist and hit the guy in the face. Although he was not as powerful as Aisha, Xu Yi was also an adult man at least. He knocked the other side to the ground with this fist.


    "Wow." Qifeng appeared behind Xu Yi and said, "it''s cool just now!" She worried that Xu Yi would do the same stupid thing as before, so she flew over and threw the injured Aisha aside.


    Although this fight is very beautiful, Xu Yi''s expression is not good-looking, because he saw Qin Fen on the ground.


    Qin Fen''s body is full of cuts cut by knives, half of her face is worn out in the process of towing, and her clothes are also cut to pieces.


    Xu Yi looks fiercely at Cao Tai who is getting up from the ground. He knows that this guy with a dagger hurt Qin Fen. He clenched the disk in his hand.


    He wants to put this magnetic chip with nuclear energy into each other''s mouth, and then watch each other fester a little bit because of the strong nuclear radiation, and finally turn into a pool of blood.


    "Don''t do such a stupid thing." Qifeng can sense Xu Yi''s emotion, "I''ll help you deal with these bad guys. You go to treat your friends quickly."


    Hearing Qifeng''s words, Xu Yi calms down a little. He kneels down to Qin Fen and takes out a bag of transparent jelly from his arms. After tearing open the package, he smeared the transparent gel directly on Qin Fen''s wound. These gelatinous substances in the face of human skin, immediately turned into a liquid, and then penetrated into Qin Fen''s wound.


    These gelatinous substances can not cure human wounds as quickly as the soul fire, but they can play the same function as human flesh and blood, and play an excellent role in hemostasis and wound recovery. In general, researchers from the special science institute will use this gel in first aid, and then carry out follow-up treatment after saving the life of the injured.


    Now Xu Yi only has this emergency treatment on hand. If he wants Qin Fen to recover completely, he must take Qin Fen to the special hospital and use the equipment in the special hospital for treatment. But the biggest problem here is that the academy can''t allow an ordinary person to do it, let alone use their equipment for an ordinary person.


    In this world, countless people die every minute because of accidents. If we want to save people, even the Academy of special sciences can''t save everyone. They should take a long-term view.


    What should I do? What should I do? Xu Yi kneels down in front of Qin Fen''s body and touches Qin Fen''s forehead with his hand. To tell you the truth, he and Qin Fen don''t have a deep friendship. After all, they don''t belong to the same age. It''s only because Bailu and Zhou Heng know each other that they belong to an ordinary friendship. But to see a person you know appear in front of you with such a fragile attitude, as long as you are a person, you will feel heartache and anger.


    On the other hand, Qifeng has pushed Cao Tai to a dead end.


    "Cao Tai, from Peiping, whose parents have passed away, is 29 years old." Qifeng pointed to Cao Tai, "by the way, you are still a poor blind man."


    "Who are you? Who are you? " Cao Tai can only hear the voice, but can''t see each other''s appearance. If he knows that his opponent is a little loli floating in the air, he will be even more surprised.


    "How do you know who I am?" Cao Tai roared at Qifeng, "are you Ding Ling''s man?" Ding Ling, the female devil who let Cao Tai hate all the time.


    "Hum." Qifeng smiles and doesn''t answer.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Cao Tai holds the dagger tightly and pours at the location of Qifeng.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Qifeng exaggerated to smile out, did not carry on to evade.


    Holding the dagger, Cao Tai pounced on the air. He went through Qifeng''s body and fell on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Qifeng is still laughing. Cao Tai''s ugliness is so funny. A blind man with a dagger seems to be trying to deal with him. There should be a limit to his ability.


    At this time, the weeds behind them shook.


    Qifeng knows that Aisha arrived with her broken leg, but what about that? Whether it''s a sneak attack or a strong attack, all the means are meaningless to Qifeng. Now she is the absolute master, the other party can not hurt her, but she can easily put anyone to death.


    Sure enough, as Qifeng predicted, Aisha''s figure jumped out of the shaking weeds, and her body was simply wrapped with a few clothes, but she could not cover all her blue and scaly skin. Her goal is not Qifeng, but Xu Yi, but this is also in Qifeng''s expectation.


    Bang, Aisha''s body bumps into Xu Yi''s body. Just as her hand is about to be inserted into Xu Yi''s body, a blue laser shoots out from behind Aisha - the miniature laser gun. The laser penetrated Asha''s shoulder bone.


    "Ah In a painful scream, Aisha fell to the ground, her body was like a snake, twisted into a ball. Xu Yi can hear the "cluck" sound of bone friction when Aisha''s body is twisted."Hee hee." Qifeng doesn''t think what she does is cruel. She knows everything and can do anything. She doesn''t have the concept of "cruelty" in her heart. Compared with her, Cao Tai, who has a strange sexuality, is as young as a baby. Qifeng knows all the inhumane punishments in the world, and she also knows the most vulnerable point of all creatures.


    She has all kinds of knowledge, including, of course, how to torture her opponents.


    After the bones of knee and shoulder are dissolved, Aisha has lost 90% of her fighting power. In this case, even Xu Yi can deal with her.


    "If you want revenge, go and peel off the scales on this woman." Qifeng gives this opportunity to Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi is stunned for a moment. He really hates these two people who have hurt Qin Fen, but it is impossible for him to do such a thing, and Qifeng knows this.


    "Well, I''m kidding. Of course I''ll do the dirty work!" Qifeng said with a smile. At the same time, she flew to the fallen Aisha.


    Asha on the ground suddenly stopped moving.


    "It''s useless for me to pretend to be dead," said Qifeng with a blue light on her hand. "I can feel your heart rate, madam monster."

 Chapter 378

    "It''s useless for me to play dead. I can feel your heart rate, Ms. monster." Qifeng comes to Aisha. She believes that Aisha''s wisdom should have found the gap between them, because she has observed Aisha''s brain. Although it is not human, Aisha has a brain very similar to human, which means that Aisha also has wisdom very similar to human - just very similar, not exactly the same. The people who made Aisha gave Aisha bones and flesh beyond the limits of human beings, but it was far more difficult to make a better mind than a better body, so Aisha''s makers chose to be lazy at this step.


    Aisha''s brain looks like an imitation of the human brain. The other party has made a one-to-one imitation according to the pattern of the human brain. But since it is an imitation, there are always two different things. You know, the precision of the human brain is far beyond all machinery.


    Therefore, in Qifeng''s eyes, Aisha is an exquisite and slightly rough work. Maybe the person who made Aisha just regarded her as a transitional product, so that person didn''t mind that Aisha had a little flaw, as long as he could accumulate some experience for the final perfect product.


    "Who is it?" Qifeng smiles and approaches Aisha. "Who made you? I''m really curious about your past As the most powerful artificial intelligence in the world, she would not like to know more than she knows.


    At this time, Aisha''s body suddenly springs up from the ground. She wants to take advantage of this time to launch a surprise attack on Qifeng.


    "I''ve already said that your moves are useless to me." Qifeng still doesn''t choose to dodge. The little Lori that everyone sees now is just a projection created by her. As long as she wants to, she can create countless projections of different shapes here. Eliminating these projections will not cause any loss to her. Her body is far underground in Peiping, and is heavily guarded by the army. Even if a nuclear bomb explodes above, it will hurt those server groups buried underground. While her body is in Xu Yi''s mobile phone in her pocket, she compressed herself into a program less than 1m, which is not even as big as those instant chat software, but it''s enough for Qifeng.


    She only needs to show the tip of the iceberg of her strength, and she is almost invincible in the world.


    This kind of Qifeng can''t be defeated by Aisha.


    Seriously injured Aisha waved her fist and hit Qifeng''s beautiful and lovely face.


    Looking at Aisha''s fist through his face, Qifeng''s face showed a smile: "I said it, it''s useless -" but the smile suddenly stopped at a certain moment.


    Energy, a lot of energy burst out from Aisha''s fist. That''s the energy that even Qifeng can shake. The virtual projection in the air began to distort wildly.


    Meanwhile, the mobile phone in Xu Yi''s pocket began to shake wildly.


    What''s going on? When Xu Yi reached for his mobile phone, he suddenly found something missing in his hand - the magnetic disk with nuclear energy in it was missing! It was the collision just now! When Aisha emerges from the grass, the target is not Xu Yi, but the magnetic disk in Xu Yi''s hand.


    Damn it! Xu Yi didn''t notice this at all. And Qifeng didn''t even notice that Qifeng, which is only the size of a mobile phone software, is the part of the powerful artificial intelligence. This identity can only observe the surrounding world through the camera of the mobile phone and the 10000 meter high satellite above people''s heads. Yes, the projection has no entity, so it has no vision. No matter the satellite is too far away or the camera is hidden in the pocket, it doesn''t help Qifeng to find this little action of Aisha.


    Now, the magnetic disk is held by Aisha, and the powerful energy is radiated.


    In this burst of radiation, not only human body will be injured, but also electronic equipment will be hard to avoid. So Qifeng''s projection will be distorted in the air, so Xu Yi''s mobile phone in his pocket will shake wildly.


    Similarly, radiation is also harming Qifeng. In other words, Qifeng, who has no radiation protection mechanism and is closest to the radiation source, is the person most exposed to radiation.


    Just the first moment of the radiation burst, the skin on the palm of her hand began to crack.


    She has learned this kind of energy, and she knows that she can''t bear it, but she has no other choice. If she wants to defeat a strong enemy, she has to go for it.


    Seeing that the blue projection in the air began to twist, Asha let go of the disk she held in her hand, and then she began to run as hard as she could.


    Apart from Qin Fen, she is the most seriously injured one here. One shoulder and knee have been penetrated. At the same time, she is the one who is most affected by radiation. But Aisha is also the only one who can act. No one knows why Aisha can still burst out this amazing energy at this time. This kind of thing that is difficult to explain by science is generally called "willpower" by human beings.


    Aisha moved up, she ran to Cao Tai''s side, and then picked up Cao Tai''s body, and then, she quickly ran out.


    The body is like to fall apart, every step, the shoulder and knee wounds will burst out of severe pain, but she did not stop, she ran quickly in this piece of grass."Asshole, asshole, asshole!" Qifeng''s voice rang out in the air, and the distorted projection gradually stabilized.


    Little Lori showed an angry expression. Xu Yi had never seen her so angry.


    "Die for me!" Qifeng''s fingers point to the running back of Aisha. This time, she''s not trying to control a miniature laser gun or any other weapon. On the ground, nothing changes because of the assignment of Qifeng.


    And above 10000 meters, one satellite after another began to adjust in the same direction.


    All the fighters and aircraft carriers in flight were interfered by the same frequency at the same time.


    Qifeng''s anger will make the whole world into chaos!


    But the next moment, her movements stopped, and someone stopped her control of satellites, fighters and aircraft carriers. Her control lasted only a short moment, and was immediately suspended.


    The only one who can stop her is her.


    It was "Nuwa" who stopped the extraordinary behavior of "Qifeng".


    Peiping, in the building of the Academy of special sciences.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang Kuo seems to see Nu Wa''s expression change for a while. As a projection produced by artificial intelligence, Nu Wa won''t have small movements like sniffing like ordinary human beings.


    "Nothing." Nu Wa calmly replied, the expression is still that pair of frigid to the extreme appearance.

 Chapter 379

    In the wasteland, Aisha carries Cao Tai''s body and runs frantically towards the front.


    She didn''t know when the cute little girl would catch up, so she didn''t dare to stop. At this moment, all Elsa can do is run.


    "Put me down." Cao Tai, who was carried by Aisha on his shoulder, suddenly said, "I''ve dragged you down long enough. Now I can''t teach you anything. I believe you can live well without me."


    Asha didn''t speak. It was Cao Tai who brought herself out of the lonely blue jade lake. It was Cao Tai who taught her how to survive in a world that refused to accept her. Even if she lost her life, she would not lose Cao Tai.


    "Put me down quickly!" Cao Tai roars on Aisha''s shoulder. He constantly twists his body and wants to get off Aisha''s shoulder. He doesn''t want to be Aisha''s burden any more.


    "That Ding Ling is not dead yet," Aisha said at last. "Are you willing to die like this?"


    Cao Tai on his shoulder suddenly calmed down. After two seconds, he asked, "how do you know Ding Ling?" He never told Aisha about himself. She should not know her grudge with Ding Ling.


    Aisha closed her mouth again. Although she is silent now and doesn''t know the world well enough, she is not stupid. Just listening in, she can learn a lot from it.


    Cao Tai didn''t speak any more. Thinking of Ding Ling, he suddenly felt that he should live and live well.


    "We have a chance to live!" Aisha suddenly spoke again with a little excitement.


    "What? What happened? " As a blind man, Cao Tai had no idea what was going on around him.


    "Hold your breath!" Aisha just simply said two words, but Cao Tai, who was confused and forced, didn''t fully react and hold his breath? Why hold your breath? When he was thinking about it.


    Poop! A sound into the water, at the same time, Aisha directly with Caotai sink into the bottom.


    The unprepared Cao Tai opened his mouth in panic, and the air in his mouth immediately turned into bubbles and quickly floated up. At the same time, the cold lake water also took the opportunity to pour into his throat. This choking experience is not easy.


    But the next second, his lips suddenly felt warm.


    There was something soft on his lips, and at the same time, a steady stream of air came into his mouth.


    Aisha hugs Cao Tai in the water. She doesn''t know what "kiss" is. She''s just giving Cao Tai oxygen. At the same time, her legs are like flexible fish tails, with Cao Tai in the water sliding quickly in the water.


    As long as you are in the water, you will be in the world of Aisha. Here, she can control all the schools of fish, and her swimming speed can easily surpass those ships. Even her combat effectiveness will rise sharply in the water.


    Of course, more importantly, Qifeng can''t track her down. Qifeng can easily locate the Prime Minister of any country, but she can''t find out which lake a fish will swim to, because there is no camera at the bottom of the water, and the satellite can''t reach the bottom of the water.


    Human beings have conquered the earth and even the universe around the earth for a long time, but human science and technology have never reached the deepest seabed. We should know that more people have been on the moon than on the seabed.


    Water, the place where human beings were born, is also the place where human beings have not been able to conquer completely.


    Even if Aisha escapes to the moon, Qifeng can find her. Unfortunately, this time Aisha finds Qifeng''s real blind spot.


    They''re safe.


    At this time, on the wasteland.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Yi has never seen Qifeng show such an expression.


    "Disgust," heard Xu Yi''s voice, Qifeng''s expression eased a little, she became a child who was in a temper, "this feeling is very disgusting!" It''s the first time that Qifeng feels uncomfortable because she can''t control everything and is teased by her opponent.


    "If that woman hadn''t made trouble with me, my missile would have blown that monster to pieces." The woman in Qifeng''s mouth, of course, refers to Nuwa.


    "Well?" Xu Yi has no idea what Qifeng is talking about. He doesn''t know that Qifeng has just controlled a lot of fighter planes and aircraft carriers. He wants to drop bombs in this area, but Nuwa has stopped her from doing so.


    "Well, I''m not happy." Qifeng sat down cross legged in the air, and then she supported her forehead with her hand. She said in a slightly tired tone, "someone is coming. I''ll go first. I''ll call if I have something to do."


    "Who, who''s coming?" Xu Yilian asked quickly, but by this time the projection of Qifeng had disappeared in the air.


    At the same time, the surrounding weeds also shake up.


    "Who is it?" "Who is it?" Two shouts came out at the same time.


    The next second, Xu Yi, who is holding a miniature laser gun, and Li Bing, who is holding a police gun and comes out of the grass, look at each other.


    "It''s you?" Xu Yi was stunned."Why are you?" Li Bing was also stunned. Seeing the blood nearby, he thought he had found the murderer.


    "I don''t care so much. Do you have a car? Take her to the hospital. " Xu Yi quickly picked up Qin Fen on the ground.


    Li Bing also noticed Qin Fen: "how did she get so badly hurt?" Li Bing didn''t dare to hesitate. He asked and led them back. His police car was still parked on the side of the road. It was full of weeds and the police car couldn''t come in.


    "Did you meet the murderer?" Li Bing noticed the traces of fighting on Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi didn''t speak. He didn''t want to lie to Li Bing, but he couldn''t tell Li Bing that the murderer was actually a monster with scales. So he chose silence.


    Fortunately, now Li Bing is more concerned about Qin Fen''s injury than Xu Yi''s failure to reply to his words - and in Li Bing''s opinion, Xu Yi''s official position should be higher than his own, or Xu Yi is actually the son of a senior official. Li Bing, who has old and young people to support, no longer has the same momentum as when he was a policeman.


    The two trotted back to the roadside, when Li Bing''s men had returned here. It was Li Bing who called them back. After all, so many people''s bodies can''t be left on the road like this.


    As for the military green off-road vehicle that sent Xu Yi here, it has already left at this time - it is a military person who is only responsible for sending Xu Yi from the airport. As for the pick-up of Xu Yi, the Academy of special sciences will make other arrangements.


    With the help of the police, they put the seriously injured Qin Fen on the back seat of the police car. Then, Li Bing lights up the police light, and the police car drives quickly towards the hospital in the time zone.

 Chapter 380

    Peiping, Li''s courtyard.


    "Big brother." Li Kaihe knelt down on the cloth mat, and Li Xinyuan knelt down beside him, closed his eyes and said nothing. In front of them are several bright candlelight, as well as the spirit cards of Li''s ancestors.


    "Big brother." Li Kaihe whispered again.


    Li Xinyuan opened his eyes slowly.


    "Pay attention to your health, big brother," Li Kaihe whispered, "you''ve been kneeling here all day since you came back from the audition."


    Li Xinyuan nodded, but still did not speak.


    At this time, a servant of the Li family came out of the Lingtang. When he reached the threshold of the Lingtang, he stopped. The servant of the Li family said, "master, second master, the elders have been waiting in the meeting hall for a long time."


    "Then let them wait a little longer!" Li Kaihe called impatiently, and then he muttered, "these old people, when they worked for the family, they didn''t see them. Now when something goes wrong, they immediately come forward."


    "Just, just." Li Xinyuan suddenly stood up. He gazed at the ancestral Spirit card in front of him. After a few seconds, he turned around and said, "second brother, follow me to see them."


    "Yes, big brother." Li Kaihe nodded respectfully behind Li Xinyuan.


    In the assembly hall, more than ten elders have been crowded in. They are arguing fiercely, not for the loss of the Li family to the Tong family, but for some trivial matters in their respective territory. The Li family and the Tong family have different systems. The elders of the Tong family are more like "guardians" with high prestige. Their essence is to be the leader of the family. But the Li family is different. The elders of the Li family are more like the board of directors of a large company. They have their own businesses and businesses. At the same time, they will spend a lot of money for the Li family every year according to the family tradition. From the past to the present, the elders of the Li family all have the blood of the Li family, just like different branches from the same tree. The elders and the family in charge use the same surname, but they also have a relatively independent system.


    In this context, the elders in charge of their own affairs are like vassals. They will pay tribute to the Li family every year. Even if they are in charge of the Li family, it is difficult to gather these people from all over the world. But once they get together, it proves that something big is going to happen.


    "If you want to buy my industry in Macao and Hong Kong, you can''t afford to buy less than $300 million, otherwise you can''t talk about it." They were here to discuss business before they came in charge.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. It''s going to start with you who run casinos. If you refuse to transfer the land to me now, you''ll have to pay for it sooner or later." An old man with white hair tricked another elder of his age.


    "Gambling is a part rooted in human nature that cannot be removed. As long as there are still living people in the world, my casino can go on. But it''s you. Your pimp business is getting worse and worse?" The elder glanced back with color.


    It''s hard to imagine that most of these white haired old people are not running any serious business. They are not so much the elites of the business community as the aging black boss. In an era when the law is not yet perfect, those who know geomantic omen rely on their own skills to extract huge profits from the society. However, with the development of the legal system step by step, the businesses of these people are also being compressed.


    But even in their twilight years, they would not give up. They are still eager for a competent leader to lead them back to the most glorious era of the Li family. Obviously, that person will not be Li Xinyuan.


    EE - the wooden door of the conference hall was pushed open, and the original noisy conference hall was immediately quiet, and all the people cast their eyes in the same direction.


    Li Xinyuan leads Li Kaihe in.


    No one took the initiative to say hello to Li Xinyuan, not even a person who called "in charge". These old people all looked at Li Xinyuan''s face with unfriendly eyes.


    "It''s hard for you to come all the way." But Li Xinyuan, as the leader of the family, actually took the lead in saying hello.


    "At home, we shouldn''t have bothered at this time." A white haired old man with several scars on his face stood up and responded to Li Xinyuan, "as the head of the family has just finished the competition, he should be cultivated for a few days, but the current situation can''t tolerate us to delay any longer!"


    Li Xinyuan looked at the old man with scarred face and asked, "I don''t know what the situation is. You are so nervous. Please give me some advice."


    "Li Xinyuan, do you really don''t know, or do you fake it?" The old man with scar face even called the name of the leader directly, and Li Xinyuan''s face suddenly changed.


    "Under the witness of many aristocratic families, you personally ended up and lost to a descendant of the Tong family. Now the reputation of the Li family has fallen to an unprecedented bottom!" The old man with scar face had a loud voice, as if he were still a young man. "Is this situation urgent or not?"


    "Hum." Li Xinyuan gave a cold smile. His eyes swept over the crowd and said, "are you all ordinary people?"


    Other elders also nodded at this time. These people were still quarreling with each other just now because of their business. Now they suddenly stand on the same front. Li Xinyuan doesn''t believe that these old people who don''t get up early for nothing are really gathered for the sake of family reputation. Obviously, there is another pusher behind the elders.Who would that be? Li Xinyuan doesn''t know at this time, but he believes that this person will show his feet soon.


    In front of the elders, Li Xinyuan went to the center of the assembly hall. Then he sat down in the most central and highest seat in the hall. If other people want to see him, they have to look up to him. The height difference will affect the atmosphere of both sides and have an invisible impact on the outcome of the negotiation. Similarly, Li Xinyuan''s action also has a symbolic meaning, that is, he is the leader of the Li family, and only he can sit in the highest position.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Li Xinyuan looked at all the people in the hall after finishing his position. "You are all the great heroes of the Li family. Without any of you here, the Li family will not be what it is today. You have also experienced the most glorious era of the Li family. I admit that the Li family is now in a low ebb."


    At this point, Li Xinyuan had a meal.


    "But it''s no use recalling the past or indulging in the present failure. I hope you can focus on the future. With your help, the future Li family will be able to walk out of the trough and create a more brilliant era!"


    After an impassioned speech, no one answered him.


    There was silence in the hall.


    "The future?" The scar face elder suddenly sneered twice, "what future can the Li family under your leadership have?"

 Chapter 381

    "The future? What future can the Li family have under your leadership? "


    Scar face elder''s taunt makes Li Xinyuan''s face completely blue. If we can''t be sure of the group''s purpose before, when scar face elder says this, the other party''s purpose is ready to come out.


    The elders want to impeach themselves and let themselves step down from the position of Li family. What a big ambition!


    Sitting in a high position, Li Xinyuan stares at the elder''s scarred face and doesn''t answer immediately. He seems to be thinking about something.


    From the family''s point of view, the scar face elder is not a bad man - the wounds on his face that completely destroyed his appearance were to protect the then Li family, that is, Li Xinyuan''s grandfather. At that time, the Li family''s gambling business in the special economic zone was just starting, and was hostile by many local local snakes. In a negotiation with a certain local snake, both sides had no choice There was no negotiation and a fight took place. In order to protect the whole body of the then Li family, the elder who stayed behind was caught by the other party. Finally, he was slashed several times in the face, and almost lost his life. Even so, after the elder was arrested, he didn''t reveal any news that was bad for the Li family.


    When it comes to loyalty to the Li family, Li Xinyuan believes that these people are no worse than himself. But why, why did a group of people who were also loyal to the Li family get to the point where they are now at a crossfire?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I have to make one thing clear to you." Li Xinyuan was on the top of his position, and his eyes slowly swept across everyone''s face in the hall. "Although the Li family depends on your financial support, the Li family has been a" Feng Shui family "since ancient times. We Li family can continue to this day because of the" blood "of the Feng Shui family. Similarly, this is the reason why I can sit in this position." The implication is very clear. Although the elders can put pressure on Li Xinyuan through funds, it can not shake his foundation.


    "At the moment, I don''t want to see a situation where both sides lose." Li Xinyuan said coldly. He is the leader of the Li family. The young feng shui masters of the Li family still take him as the leader. Capital is very important for the maintenance of a family, but the Li family is different from those enterprises in the market. It is not that without money, they will collapse immediately. For them, blood is more important than money.


    You know, even in the poorest period of the Anti Japanese War, the Li family did not fall down. Compared with the hardships of the past, the economic sanctions brought by the elders could not defeat Li Xinyuan. At most, they could only defeat both sides.


    "This -" elder scar face was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Xinyuan would be so tough. He would rather fight with them to lose both sides than let go.


    At this time, Li Kaihe also stood up and said: "big brother said that the Li family can continue to this day, relying on the Li family''s blood. With this connection, no matter how difficult the time is, we can survive together. "


    After hearing Li Kaihe''s words, Li Xinyuan at the top of his position finally showed a little happy smile. In any case, he always had his brother on his side, which made him more or less brave to fight against the elders.


    And Li Kaihe continued: "so, elders, I don''t want to see you turn against my elder brother. I hope you can find out what you are loyal to."


    "We are loyal to the Li family!" An elder answered in a loud voice at once.


    "Not bad." Li Kaihe nodded with a smile.


    "But he''s not the only one in the Li family, Li Xinyuan." Another elder suddenly took a step forward, and then pulled open his chest clothes, revealing his chest, "who is not surnamed Li here? It''s not the blood of the Li family! "


    On his chest, there was a scar about the size of a palm. The scar was burned out with a soldering iron. After so many years, it was not as clear as it was in the past, but it was still a word of "sin". At that time, the elder chased the traitor for the Li family across several provinces, and only when he reached the border did he cut off the traitor''s hand. He was also jailed for intentional homicide and has been in jail for 15 years. In prison, the warden wanted to know from him that the Li family was trading girls in the province, but no matter how the jailers tortured him, he refused to reveal anything about the family. In the end, they imprinted a word of "sin" on the elder with a red hot iron.


    The word "sin" means that he is a sinner who has entrapped countless girls'' lives, and also means that he is a hero of the Li family.


    "What do you mean?" Li Xinyuan slapped the armrest of the seat hard and almost got up from the seat. "Do you want to force me to give up this position?"


    "If you are willing to give up the virtuous," the scar face elder sneered, "there is nothing forced or not." The implication, of course, is that if Li Xinyuan doesn''t want to, they will have to be tough.


    "Ha ha." Li Xinyuan smiles and nods his head. He stares at the people in the hall, just laughing. He was procrastinating. At first, he thought that these elders were only prepared to punish themselves by economic means, so he still had room to maneuver. After all, these people are half businessmen, and they would not be willing to lose both sides.But judging from the current situation, it is obvious that Li Xinyuan is too optimistic. The other side is ready to fight him instead of the soft means of economic sanctions. How to crack it? At this time, Li Xinyuan did not think of a good way.


    "Since you want me to give way to the virtuous," Li Xinyuan decided to set up intelligence while giving himself time to procrastinate, "you must be ready to take over?" There is no doubt that the successor is behind all this.


    "It''s none of your business," said the Scarface elder. "We only need a promise from you."


    "What promise?"


    "The sword is sealed and the world is not concerned." The scar face elder replied.


    "Good, good," Li Xinyuan said, biting his teeth and looking at the people in the hall, "you people, very good, very good." He was too angry to speak.


    "Hum." Scar face elder cold hum a, "we are not to discuss with you, today''s matter develops to this step, already can''t help you!"


    The atmosphere on both sides has hardened.


    At this time, Li Kaihe took a step forward, he said with a smile: "Oh, why do you want to make things like this?"

 Chapter 382

    "Oh, why do you want to make things like this?" Li Kaihe suddenly stood up and played the role of peacemaker.


    "Everyone is thinking about the future of the Li family. Why hurt the peace? It''s all the Li family. What can''t we talk about calmly?" Li Kaihe continued.


    At this time, the scar face elder turned to Li Kaihe: "in fact, we don''t mean to offend the leader, but the situation of the Li family today is closely related to the decisions of the leader, right? Facts speak louder than words. Since he is incompetent, he can''t continue to lead everyone in that position! "


    Hearing the words of elder scar face, other elders also rang out, and the hall immediately fell into chaos.


    "Be quiet, everyone be quiet." Li Kaihe said in a loud voice, "the elder brother has been in charge of the Li family for many years. It''s true that every decision can''t be perfect, but there''s also hard work without merit. We are so forced today. Aren''t we afraid that people will be cold hearted later?"


    "Oh The scar face elder sneered, "how can we discuss the merits and demerits of the rise and fall of the family? If everyone is proud of their merits, then the family will be in complete decline before others."


    "This -" Li Kaihe seemed to have no idea how to argue.


    "I think Li Xinyuan is too mediocre. Although he is not incompetent, his family is in urgent need of another person who can lead us out of trouble." Another elder said, "I don''t think Li Xinyuan is a good candidate."


    "You, you!" Li Kaihe showed a worried look. He stepped back two times, and then quickly ran to Li Xinyuan.


    "Brother, it seems that these people are well prepared. We are outnumbered. What can we do?" He asked anxiously.


    After staring at his brother Li Kaihe''s face for two seconds, Li Xinyuan asked softly, "I don''t know, second brother, what''s your opinion on the current situation?"


    Li Kaihe said with a sad face: "these people are coming fiercely. If they want to fight here, I''m afraid we may not be their opponents. We don''t bring many disciples to Peiping this time. Li Yuan, the third younger brother we can rely on most, is now on the break. And they are all people who have made a lot of contributions to the Li family. I can''t do anything to them. "


    " so? " Li Xinyuan asked.


    "Big brother," Li Kaihe gritted his teeth, "I think the only right way is to exercise power. Let''s promise them for the time being, and then make plans in the future."


    Li Xinyuan looked at Li Kaihe''s face, he suddenly raised the corner of his mouth: "second younger brother, at this time, you don''t have to pretend with me, do you?"


    "Big brother!" Li Kaihe widened his eyes, "you, what are you saying?"


    "If I go down, you say, who is most qualified to succeed me?" Li Xinyuan asked Li Kaihe.


    "Brother, you doubt me!" Li Kaihe showed a surprised expression, "brother, over the years, I have been standing by your side, no matter what decision you make, I am not a horse in front of you, no complaints, brother, how can you doubt me?"


    Li Xinyuan laughed and stopped talking.


    "Brother, we are brothers!" With that, Li Kaihe reached out to hold Li Xinyuan''s hand.


    Li Xinyuan suddenly waved his hand: "don''t touch me!" He opened Li Kaihe''s outstretched hand, which made Li Kaihe step back several steps until he was among the elders.


    "Second leader, I think Li Xinyuan has gone mad," scar face elder held Li Kaihe''s body, "a madman, how can he sit in the position of leader."


    "He, after all, is my brother, my own brother!" Li Kaihe showed the expression of heartache, the big man was almost to squeeze out tears at this time.


    "The second master," said another elder, "will be disturbed if he makes constant decisions."


    "Yes, second in charge. I don''t think Li Xinyuan is fit to sit in that position any more. All along, people have been looking at the performance of the two of you. It''s clear who is more suitable to sit in that position."


    "I support the second leader to be the next leader." With your words and my words, everyone is going to leave Li Xinyuan and help Li Kaihe to become the new leader.


    "You, what are you doing?" Li Kaihe''s face showed a blank and painful expression, "how can I betray my brother?"


    "The Li family is bigger, or your brother''s affection is bigger, second in charge of the family. Don''t you know that?"


    "But, but --" Li Kaihe''s expression was full of hesitation.


    "Enough!" Above the high position, Li Xinyuan suddenly stood up and said, "don''t you think you''re more hypocritical than me here. I''ve been in charge of the Li family for so many years. Am I a fool who doesn''t know the current affairs?"


    "Ha ha," the scar face elder said with a smile, "since the leader knows the current affairs, let''s abdicate quickly and give way to the virtuous."


    "Sooner or later, I will retire from the position of the Li family." Li Xinyuan said in a deep voice, "but it''s not today, and it won''t be given to Li Kaihe."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Kaihe took a step forward in his anger."At last, I can''t help but show your true colors?" Li Xinyuan looked at his brother''s face and said, "you wolf want to pretend to be a fox, you should pretend to be a fox for a while."


    Li Kaihe was stunned, then suddenly "ha ha" laughed twice. "Big brother, big brother, I''m really worthy of being my good big brother. I thought you wouldn''t understand in the end, and you would hand over your position in a muddle."


    "Ha ha, you look down on me." Li Xinyuan said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, I admit that I underestimated you a little." With that, Li Kaihe spread out his arms, "but brother, please have a good look at the situation in front of you. Now you have no choice. I want to hide it from you. I just want you to hand over the power without so much pain."


    "Thank you very much." Li Xinyuan stares at Li Kaihe, "you traitor!"


    "No, no, no, it''s not me who betrays you, but yourself, brother." Li Kaihe raised his head and said in a loud voice, "if it wasn''t for your own incompetence, how could I take advantage of the present situation where people are rebellious and out of control?"


    "Brother, you were born earlier than me. What else can you compare with me?" Li Kaihe pointed to Li Xinyuan in high position and said loudly, "your position should be mine. Only when I am in charge of the Li family can the Li family go further!"


    Looking at Li Kaihe''s face distorted by emotion, Li Xinyuan suddenly dropped his head.


    He sighed.

 Chapter 383

    Li Kaihe had planned for this day for a long time. From Fengshui audition, no, from earlier on, he was preparing for this day. He led his elder brother Li Xinyuan to make one wrong decision after another. In order to prevent Li Xinyuan from noticing, he controlled the influence of every wrong decision. This also left Li Xinyuan with a hard-working image. When one error after another accumulated, Li Xinyuan also fell into the trap set by Li Kaihe.


    Li Kaihe not only wants to take Li Xinyuan''s position, but also to block everyone''s mouth. He wants to make everyone believe that he has to bear the pain to replace Li Xinyuan, an incompetent elder brother, for the sake of the future of the Li family. After his succession, he will rely on his own ability to sweep away the haze of the Li family in the past and become the leader of the Li family of ZTE, which is enough to leave a lot of success in the history of the Li family.


    Now, there is only one step left from Li Kaihe''s goal, and the most important step is to get the position of Li family leader from Li Xinyuan.


    "Brother, it''s over. Your time as the leader of the Li family is over." Li Kaihe said to Li Xinyuan above, "the stale Li family in the past should end here. From today on, the Li family will enter a new era!"


    Pop, pop, pop. Li Xinyuan stood up and clapped his hands for Li Kaihe. I have to admit that Li Kaihe has his own means to push him to this point. What reason does he have not to admit his brother Li Kaihe?


    "Well said, then I can ask, how are you going to let the Li family enter a new era?" Li Xinyuan, standing beside his seat, suddenly said.


    Li Kaihe didn''t answer immediately. He just looked at Li Xinyuan. This pair of brothers, who knelt together in the mourning hall not long ago and were as close as brothers in front of their ancestors, turned against each other to this extent.


    "You don''t have to say that I know," Li Xinyuan continued. "It''s just flattering the military and opening up business routes."


    Li Kaihe laughed: "brother, you are more and more beyond my expectation. Now I really don''t know whether you are stupid or stupid."


    "What''s the difference between Stupidity and stupidity?" Li Xinyuan asked with a smile.


    "Some people are mediocre all their lives and can''t think of a good way. That''s stupidity, while some people think of a way, but they cling to the past traditions and can''t let go. That''s stupidity." Li Kaihe said, "stupid people are more damned than stupid people, because he could have changed the situation, but he chose not to do it."


    Li Xinyuan didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Kaihe''s speech.


    "Well, that''s all. I don''t want to tear my face. I hope I can call you big brother next time. " At this point, Li Kaihe sighed. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. Betraying his elder brother, who has been living together day and night since he was a child, is not as good as he imagined.


    "Give up your position." Li Kaihe raised his head and looked at his position.


    "Don''t you remember our brotherhood?" Li Xinyuan asked.


    "Big brother, if you want the Li family to move forward, you have to make this sacrifice." Li Kaihe said painfully.


    Li Xinyuan laughed, just like hearing a very funny joke. He began to laugh: "ha ha, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Every time he smiles more, Li Kaihe''s face looks a little worse. "At the moment, you can still laugh." Li Kaihe said coldly.


    "Do you really think," Li Xinyuan suddenly put away his smile, "I will give up this position, right?"


    "Is it up to you?" Li Kaihe glared at him and said, "those disciples you brought, my people can control them in less than ten minutes. It''s impossible for you to fight with me in Peiping. I''ve only left you my last face for the sake of my brother. "


    "Keep that face for yourself." With that, Li Xinyuan suddenly clapped two high fives in the air.


    Bang, bang, bang. The sound of pounding against the wall came again and again. Then there was the clatter of bricks as they fell to the ground.


    Li Kaihe was surprised to see that the four walls of this Council hall were all opened with a big hole, and from these four big holes, one by one Li''s children entered. They are all Li Xinyuan''s disciples.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Li Kaihe turned his body in surprise, and the elders around him were in a panic. He and Li Xinyuan set out to Beiping together. He didn''t know that Li Xinyuan had so many people behind him.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic," Li Kaihe cried out after he forced himself to calm down. "I''m still the second leader of the Li family. You are the elders of the Li family. They are the younger generation''s disciples. They dare not do anything to us. And we also have our own hands. Once we work hard, we don''t know who will win! "


    But his words don''t really work in this situation.


    "Li Xinyuan! What are you doing! " Some elders began to scold Li Xinyuan, "since your grandfather''s generation, I have been working for the Li family. You can''t do this to me!"


    Some elders began to get away from the relationship: "in charge of the family, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t say anything just now."Li Kaihe looked left and right, and finally found that his allies were just some mobs. In the past, they may indeed be the mainstays of the Li family. Although they have done a lot of illegal and criminal activities, they are also bloody and responsible men of the Li family. But time has worn away their edges and corners. These elders are just old people in their twilight days. The older they get, the more afraid they are of death. The spirit of pinning their heads on their waistbands in the past can no longer be seen in these people.


    But it doesn''t matter. As Li Kaihe said, he also has his own staff. Even if the two sides fight hard, it''s still unknown who will win. The important thing is that we can''t make a mess of ourselves at this time.


    He was about to call his hands out when there was a clear howl outside the door. Li Kaihe felt like falling into an ice cave when he heard the clear howl.


    Everyone''s voice quieted down.


    Step, step, step. The sound of footsteps, white robed young people came in from the door, is Li Yuan, immortal Li Yuan arrived.


    "Big brother, second brother." Li Yuan greets all the people in the hall with a friendly greeting, "all the elders."


    He, isn''t he hurt? Li Kaihe looked at Li Yuan in surprise. Li Yuan''s face was a little pale, but he was already walking.


    Li Yuan went to Li Xinyuan, and then looked at Li Kaihe: "second brother, how can you do such a thing? When my elder brother told me at first, I didn''t want to believe it. How could it - alas


    Finally, Li Yuan just sighed heavily.

 Chapter 384

    Looking at the betrayal of everyone''s second brother, Li Yuan sighed heavily. Then he turned his back and couldn''t bear to see the scene of brotherhood again.


    Li Kaihe opened his mouth in surprise. He looked at Li Yuan and then at Li Xinyuan: "you, you, Li Xinyuan! Li Xinyuan, you At this time, he was incoherent.


    "You want to ask, how can I know your plan, right?" Li Xinyuan said with a smile.


    "You, you, you!" Li Kaihe just said three words about you in a row.


    "Remember what you just said to me?" Li Xinyuan looked into Li Kaihe''s eyes and said, "if you want to disturb the outside, you must settle the inside first."


    Li Kaihe was stunned. After several seconds, he reacted. "Ha ha," Li Kaihe burst out laughing, "ha ha, ha ha!" He kept shaking with laughter. Several elders who were still supporting him wanted to help him, but Li Kaihe threw them away.


    It was he who lost. Li Kaihe knows this very well. This time, he lost completely. In that case, let the winner win more happily.


    Li Kaihe threw away the elders who still supported him, and glared at them fiercely: "you trash, you straw bags, if you hadn''t dragged me down, I would have been in that position long ago!"


    "Crazy, crazy, second in charge, he''s crazy!" The elders pushed away one after another and left the center of the assembly hall to Li Kaihe.


    Li Kaihe stood alone in the hall, lonely and crazy.


    Li Xinyuan frowns and looks at this scene. He knows why Li Kaihe suddenly wants to do this. He''s breaking away from the elders. He loses, so he won''t struggle any more. If he takes the elders to fight against Li Xinyuan at this time, it''s just a waste of the Li family''s foundation. Li Kaihe is very smart, he chose to use this kind of behavior to preserve the strength of the Li family.


    That''s the end of the fight.


    "Big brother!" Li Kaihe yelled at Li Xinyuan, "brother has convinced you, big brother!" He was gnashing his teeth at every word.


    Boom, boom. There was thunder in the air, and a heavy rain was coming.


    When Li Xinyuan said this, Li Kaihe understood it all. It turns out that his brother and he have the same idea. Both of them have been making similar arrangements with each other as their goal. Li Kaihe thinks that Li Xinyuan has been trapped by himself, but he doesn''t think that Li Xinyuan has been trapped by himself. If the elder brother doesn''t step back, how can the younger brother do his best? On the other hand, it is also a truth. If Li Xinyuan doesn''t get rid of Li Kaihe, he can''t be at ease.


    Li Kaihe is waiting for an opportunity. Similarly, Li Xinyuan is waiting for an opportunity. Both of them are waiting for the chance to get rid of each other. It''s just because of the saying that we must settle down first!


    For a family, the birth of an excellent offspring is absolutely something to celebrate. But what about two? That''s a living tragedy. Li Xinyuan and Li Kaihe, no matter who is in charge of the Li family, can bring a new look to the Li family. Unfortunately, they are also cruel. They happened to be born in the same era. They are doomed to have no way to endure the existence of another person.


    "What a pity." Li Kaihe waved his right hand and a soft sword fell out of his sleeve.


    Li Xinyuan painfully closed his eyes, at this time, a thunder flashed in the air, at the same time, the rainstorm poured down.


    "It''s a pity, big brother," Li Kaihe waved his soft sword and wiped it off his neck. "I can''t see you show your strength!"


    "No!" Li Yuan in white flies towards the Li Kai river. But he slowed down a step, a blood spray on his white clothes, thunder and rain ring, but can not cover Li Yuan''s cry of pain.


    "Second brother!"


    Li Xinyuan turned his back. Behind him, Li Yuan had hugged Li Kaihe''s body and wept. And what about him? Will Li Xinyuan cry for this betrayal of his brother? You know, if you lose for a while, maybe he is the one who killed himself. He should have been relieved to survive.


    But why, why is it so painful? Li Xinyuan bit his teeth and raised his head slightly.


    Years ago.


    "Big brother. They are going to send their third brother to Kunlun. " Li Kaihe''s expression is very anxious, and there are tears on his cheek, it seems that he has been crying for a while.


    At that time, Li Xinyuan was sitting on the stone bench in the garden. "I know," he said, somewhat dully


    "Big brother, I don''t want my third brother to go to Kunlun. It''s far and cold there. My third brother won''t like it." Young Li Kaihe is a weeping slug.


    "We can''t do this." And Li Xinyuan just said it flatly. He knew why his family wanted to send Li Yuan away, because Li Yuan was too excellent and too sharp. Such a person would threaten the position of Li Xinyuan, the eldest son.


    But Li Kaihe does not seem to understand this truth, or he is not willing to admit this cruel truth.


    "Brother, save the third brother, brother, only you can save him." Li Kaihe cried. In his opinion, Li Yuan is so pitiful. Because he was not born in the main family, Li Yuan''s status was lower than those of the two brothers since he was a child. Li Yuan''s mother jumped into a well and killed herself soon after giving birth to Li Yuan. People say that she was forced to die by the eldest wife, that is, Li Xinyuan and Li Kaihe''s mother. So poor Li Yuan, now even to be swept out, to be sent to Kunlun that in addition to snow or snow place.Li Kaihe knows that only the elder brother can save him. The elder brother is the eldest son of his family. As long as he is willing to come forward to detain Li Yuan, the family may agree. After all, it''s also a moment to learn to be a family leader in the future.


    But until the end, Li Xinyuan said nothing.


    "It''s not a bad thing to go to Kunlun. Many people want to go. Many people want to go." Li Xinyuan just sat on the stone bench that day, constantly whispering this sentence.


    That day, Li Yuan was sent away, carrying a small cloth bag with only a few pieces of laundry and a pair of new shoes. He wanted to take his mother''s throne, but his family didn''t allow it. In this way, young Li Yuan with light luggage, and a Taoist together on the road.


    When going out, Li Kaihe came to see him off, but Li Xinyuan didn''t.


    "Don''t go, third brother, don''t go!" Li Kaihe kept crying, crying and begging the adults around him. But no one paid attention to him.


    He is the second son, the second son and the eldest son are destined to have different fate and treatment.

 Chapter 385

    In the courtyard of the Li family, the rainstorm was pouring down, while Li Xinyuan was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, and an servant stood beside him holding an umbrella for him.


    Li Yuan, the third son of the Li family and also the immortal of Kunlun, walked out of the corridor to Li Xinyuan in the courtyard.


    No one held an umbrella for Li Yuan, but the rain curtain fell from the sky on his head, just like an invisible umbrella had been opened above him. The rain on the top of my head can be sheltered, but what should I do about the rain in my heart?


    "Elder brother, what should I do with the second brother''s body?" Li Yuan came to Li Xinyuan and asked in a low voice.


    But Li Xinyuan turned his back to him and didn''t reply. I don''t know whether it was because of the heavy rain or he was thinking about how to answer.


    "Big brother! How should the second brother''s body be disposed of? " Li Yuan raised the volume and said it again.


    At this time, Li Xinyuan slowly turned around, showing a face at a loss. "Third brother, you are here. What did you say just now?" Li Xinyuan asked blankly.


    Looking at Li Xinyuan at this time, Li Yuan was stunned - he had never seen such a Li Xinyuan before. He looked tired and old, and his eyes lost their look. Now he is quite different from Li Xinyuan, who is still calm in the face of the siege of the elders.


    "Elder brother, I''ve come to ask you what to do with the second brother''s body." Li Yuan asked for the third time.


    "Oh, second brother, the body of second brother has not been disposed of." Li Xinyuan replied in a trance. Then he put his hands on his knees and lowered his head slowly.


    Li Yuan stood beside him, no longer disturbing, waiting for Li Xinyuan''s reply.


    After a long time, Li Xinyuan raised his head. "Cremate it, cremate it, take it back to your hometown and bury it in the earth." He said.


    "OK, brother, I''ll tell them to do it now." Li Yuan nodded to Li Xinyuan.


    "Wait, third brother!" Li Xinyuan suddenly stood up from the stone bench, "you say, you say me --" he wanted to ask, "do you say I''ve done too much?" but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say it anyway.


    "Big brother?" Li Yuan looks at Li Xinyuan suspiciously.


    "Just, just." Li Xinyuan sat down again dispirited, "go ahead, go ahead."


    "Big brother," Li Yuan did not go away immediately. He stood there for two seconds and said, "I''m going back to Kunlun these two days."


    When he heard Li Yuan''s words, Li Xinyuan''s eyebrows jumped, showing a surprised expression. But then he thought, didn''t he know about it for a long time?


    "Yes, you''ve made an appointment with me when you came." Li Xinyuan squeezed out a smile, "Kunlun Luyao, third brother, you should cherish your life."


    "When Kunlun martial arts is over, I''ll come back to see big brother again." Li Yuan said.


    "Good, good." Li Xinyuan nodded, still a little out of his mind.


    Looking at his elder brother Li Xinyuan sitting on the stone bench in a daze again, Li Yuan sighed silently, then shook his sleeves and quickly disappeared in the rain.


    I don''t know how long after Li Yuan left, Li Xinyuan came back a little.


    "What time is it? Xiao Zhang Li Xinyuan raised his head and asked the man who had been standing for his umbrella.


    "In charge, it''s two o''clock in the morning." The man called Xiao Zhang replied.


    "Yes? No wonder, "Li Xinyuan nodded," no wonder I''m so sleepy, send me back to rest? " Then he got up from the stone bench.


    Step, step, step, step, step! It''s hard to distinguish the sound of footsteps mixed with the sound of rain. But if it''s Li Xinyuan, who used to be alert, it can be found.


    "Here it is." On the roof, a woman''s voice rang out. Although she was wearing a mask and a black Nightgown, her graceful figure could not be concealed. She was Wan Wan who once represented he family and fought with Yang Hongye.


    And standing beside Wan Wan, there was a strong man.


    "Hum." The man to wanwan cold "hum" a, "you see, I will take Li Xinyuan''s head to you." Of course, he made a bet with wanwan.


    "Hee hee." Wan Wan laughed in the rain, "then I''ll wait for my younger martial brother''s good news."


    "Look, all right!" With that, Feng Youwei jumped down from the tile surface of the roof.


    "Hee hee." Wan Wan laughs and looks at Feng Youwei''s back, suddenly jumps to another direction. This night rain is destined to have a dull ending.


    In the rain, Li Xinyuan and Xiao Zhang just walked down the corridor. The corridor had a roof, so Xiao Zhang put the umbrella away and threw it to the ground.


    "Xiao Zhang, go back and have a rest. You have something to do tomorrow." Li Xinyuan, standing in front, said with his back to Xiao Zhang.


    Xiao Zhang did not answer.


    "Well?" Li Xinyuan had some doubts. When he was about to turn around, a fierce wind came to his face.


    Whoosh! It''s like an invisible weapon scraping Li Xinyuan''s face. At the same time, a pair of hands pressed on Li Xinyuan''s shoulder and pushed Li Xinyuan''s body out. If it wasn''t for this timely push, half of Li Xinyuan''s head would be gone now. Even so, one ear of Li Xinyuan would be bloody because of the blow just now."Xiao Zhang!" Li Xinyuan stepped back quickly and called out his men''s names.


    But Xiao Zhang has no way to respond to him, the loyal man fell in a pool of blood. At the end of his life, he did not choose to protect himself, but pushed Li Xinyuan away.


    "Xiao Zhang!" Li Xinyuan''s eyes widened, and then he saw a shadow beside Xiao Zhang''s body.


    "Who are you! Dare to make trouble here Li Xinyuan roared at each other.


    This is the temporary residence of the Li family in Peiping. Although it is not as well guarded as the headquarters, it is not an easy place to invade.


    The man in black who killed Xiao Zhang didn''t answer. He clawed his hands and continued to attack Li Xinyuan. He knew where it was, so he knew that he had no time to talk with Li Xinyuan. He had to finish the battle quickly without disturbing the immortal Li Yuan. Only in this way could he retreat completely.


    "Feng Youwei! You are fengyouwei It''s not difficult to distinguish the attack routine of the other side. In the Feng Shui audition, Feng Youwei''s performance still fresh in Li Xinyuan''s memory, so he recognized it at a glance.


    Feng Youwei didn''t pay attention to it. He attacked constantly in his hands. Suddenly, the wind was howling in the corridor.


    Li Xinyuan knew how powerful he was and didn''t dare to resist with his body. The soft sword came out of his sleeve, held the handle in his hand and waved around his body.


    All of a sudden, the sound of "Ding Ding" was heard around Li Xinyuan.

 Chapter 386

    "Ah Just a few rounds later, Li Xinyuan''s soft sword was almost shaken by the opponent, and his body retreated several steps.


    "You''re weaker." Feng Youwei did not take the opportunity to pursue, but stood firm.


    "Oh, do you have time to say that? I just need to shout and the Li family will surround you. " Li Xinyuan rubbed his wrist with his hand. He had blocked many attacks with his sword before, and his wrist was numb.


    "I''ll kill you. It''s easy." Feng Youwei said coldly.


    "Don''t talk big, just try." Li Xinyuan posed in front of Feng Youwei, "I''m in a bad mood today. I''m looking for someone to try my sword." Li Xinyuan has seen the competition between Feng Youwei and Yang Hongye. As long as he plays normally, his strength is above Feng Youwei.


    "Well, I haven''t used a sword for a long time." With that, Feng Youwei pounced on Li Xinyuan.


    Li Xinyuan was stunned for a moment. In his impression, what Feng Youwei used to do was to use Qigong to defeat the enemy from a long distance. He would inevitably suffer some losses in close combat. Therefore, the choice of active approach made Li Xinyuan a little difficult to understand.


    But the next moment, Li Xinyuan understood.


    The raindrops outside the corridor slide down the tiles and merge into one pearl line after another. At this time, it is late at night, and the rain clouds cover the stars and the moon. If there is no lightning flash in the sky, both of them will fall into a dim vision.


    In the dark of the rainy night, Li Xinyuan saw the sword light flashing in each other''s hands.


    It''s not a real sword, but an air sword made of real Qi. When the air sword is waved, the real Qi leaks out a little. In people''s eyes, it''s like showing a little white light.


    "Ding -" this time, Li Xinyuan still took the soft sword to file, but when the soft sword collided with the Zhenqi sword, there was a spark.


    Unlike ordinary long swords, soft swords are not suitable for defense in terms of characteristics. The characteristic of soft swords is that they can attack at an unpredictable angle like whips. However, the soft sword made by Li Xinyuan is made of special alloy. The proportion of all metals in the sword body is carefully controlled, and the weight and length of the sword are adjusted according to his own habit of using the sword. It is not forged by traditional ancient methods. Therefore, the hardness and toughness of this soft sword are far better than ordinary weapons.


    But after this attack, Li Xinyuan quickly withdrew his sword, and did not dare to use the soft sword to resist the attack. Although he had no time to watch, he could feel that the blade had been cut by his opponent. Without the preparation of spare weapons, Li Xinyuan did not dare to fight with the other side.


    However, once the mentality begins to shrink, the battle situation will change immediately. Li Xinyuan, who had been suppressed before, can''t even use the Li Jiayou dragon sword.


    Li Xinyuan, what''s the matter with you!


    Every time he wields his sword, he feels a little bit dull. Li Xinyuan clenched his teeth and wielded a sword with great force. However, in the case of restlessness, the sword wielded casually will only create a bigger flaw.


    Yila - the clothes at the waist, together with a large area of flesh and blood at the waist, were cut by the opponent.


    "Drink Angrily, Li Xinyuan held up his soft sword and slashed it at Feng Youwei.


    Bang - Feng Youwei raises his foot and kicks Li Xinyuan on the wound on his waist, kicking Li Xinyuan back into the rain from the corridor.


    Holding a sword in one hand and covering the wound on his waist in the other hand, Li Xinyuan tried to stand up from the ground, but his hand slipped, and half way up, he threw it into the water on the ground.


    "So embarrassed, so miserable." Feng Youwei walks towards Li Xinyuan. The rain falls on his body and on his gas sword. "There''s nothing to boast about killing you."


    Li Xinyuan, who was all wet, reluctantly stood up. The rain at night covered his vision. When a thunderbolt flashed by, he seemed to see feng Youwei''s face changed in front of him.


    Second brother, are you still alive? second younger brother!


    Li Xinyuan stretched out a hand to Feng Youwei. He wanted to catch the dead man and the phantom.


    The heart devil, Li Kaihe''s death, actually produced the heart devil in his heart.


    The next second, Li Xinyuan''s arm left his body, blood also splashed out, mixed with rain splashed on the original invisible air sword.


    Feng Youwei cut off Li Xinyuan''s right hand and used the sword''s right hand.


    "This boring duel," Feng Youwei said with his left hand as claw and his right hand as sword, "is over." He thought there would be a fierce battle tonight. Judging from his performance in Feng Shui audition, Li Xinyuan''s swordsmanship would not be inferior to him, and even better than him in treachery. I don''t know if Li Xinyuan has no power to fight back.


    Qi sword came so fast that Li Xinyuan didn''t even have time to feel the pain, so his right arm flew forward because of inertia.


    This is the end of Li Xinyuan''s life as a swordsman. In the night rain, he closed his eyes painfully.


    And Feng Youwei''s Qi sword was mercilessly waved down again.


    Ding - a huge force came. Feng Youwei''s wrist was shocked. His Qi sword was unable to control for a moment, and disappeared into the air."Big brother, you --" the white body fell from the air, and there was no time to block the rain for himself. The rain soaked Li Yuan''s clothes and hair.


    "Big brother, your hand." Li Yuan was grieved. He put his fingers on Li Xinyuan''s chest. With his fingertips, several genuine Qi poured into Li Xinyuan''s body, protecting the blood in his chest. The incision of his right hand was no longer bleeding.


    As a son of the Li family, what is the consequence of losing his right hand? Li Yuan knows nothing more. What''s more, for Li Xinyuan, after seeing Li Xinyuan''s Li Jiayou dragon sword in the Feng Shui audition, Li Yuan knew that he had really worked hard in kendo, and even surpassed the inherent sword score left by his predecessors and had his own unique sword skills.


    But after tonight, Li Xinyuan himself as a swordsman is really dead. Although the "left hand sword" does exist, and there are records in Kunlun, in fact, the angle and habit of the left and right hands are different, which means that the sword technique designed for the right hand is unable to exert its full strength on the left hand.


    In other words, Li Xinyuan has been unable to use the Dragon Sword of Li Jiayou all his life.


    "Damn thief, I should have found him earlier!" Anger broke out in Li Yuan''s eyes. Even when he fought against Meilin and Zhou Heng, he always showed a calm look to outsiders. It was the first time he had shown his anger.


    "Elder brother, please go back and wait a moment. In a short time, I will go to see you with the head of the thief." Li Yuan''s words made Feng Youwei feel a chill.

 Chapter 387

    You can''t beat him, you can''t beat him. This truth does not need to be told by others. Feng Youwei can also understand it.


    But he could not escape. Feng Youwei''s dignity did not allow him to escape in front of the strong. Sweat mixed in the rain, fengyouwei pinched his right hand, and an air sword took shape in his hand again.


    The man in white is standing in the rain. When the rain falls from the sky to his body, it all twists and turns around. Li Yuan regains his original look. The only difference from before is that the anger in his eyes can''t be restrained.


    "Do you know what weapon I am good at?" Li Yuan suddenly asked.


    "Hey, I''ve seen your broken chessboard." Feng Youwei sneered twice to cover up his fear. Now his only advantage is that he knows Li Yuan''s weapons, and Li Yuan may not know enough about his attack means.


    But Li Yuan shook his head. At this time, he did not take the chessboard with him.


    "Don''t pretend to be gods or ghosts. Each of you, the seven stars of Kunlun, practices a magic weapon. The magic weapon used by yuhengxing is the chessboard" Xingluo ". Don''t you think I know it?" Feng Youwei suddenly screamed.


    Li Yuan''s eyebrow angle jumped: "you say roughly good." Although the identity of the seven stars of Kunlun is not disclosed to the public, it is not a very secret. After all, some of the seven stars often go down the mountain to act. It is not surprising that they are known by outsiders. However, the other party not only knows the identity of his seven stars, but also can tell his position in the seven stars. Even the name of the magic weapon is clear, so Li Yuan has to pay attention to it.


    "But you forget a little bit," Li Yuan suddenly stares at Feng Youwei, "I''m not only yuhengxing of Kunlun, but also Li Yuan of Li family."


    Feng Youwei in the rain swallows a mouthful of saliva. He feels the killing intention of the other party. His feet want to step back, but his consciousness tells him not to lose his dignity.


    "So what I''m good at is the sword," Li Yuan stepped forward. "The sword handed down by the Li family!"


    As soon as the words fell, the rain condensed in his hands. A crystal clear water sword appeared in Li Yuan''s hands, and there was a faint flash of stars in the water condensed sword.


    "Very good, very good!" Feng Youwei clenched his teeth. Since his opponent also used the sword, he had no reason to escape. As a disciple of jianzun, he can''t retreat in front of other swordsmen.


    "Come on Li Yuan raised his right hand slowly, aiming his water sword at Feng Youwei.


    "Hey, hey, my head has been placed here. If you have the ability, you can take it by yourself." With that, Feng Youwei dashed toward Li Yuan. If you want to win with the weak, you must take the lead!


    The Qi sword cuts through the rain curtain, and even the rain in the air is cut open by the power of the Qi sword.


    Li Yuan naturally resisted with water sword. Can the sword condensed by rain really block the sharp invisible sword Qi in Feng Youwei''s hand? When the Qi sword and the water sword meet, the body of the water sword is all evaporated! The water sword in Li Yuan''s hand broke in the middle and changed back to the state of water.


    "Die In the torrential rain, Feng Youwei roared.


    But Li Yuan just looked at him coldly, no fear, no ridicule, some just cold killing.


    Those scattered raindrops condensed again in Li Yuan''s hands. If a bystander saw this process, it would be as if Li Yuan deliberately let his water sword disperse to bypass Feng Youwei''s air sword.


    "Chi --!" Feng Youwei took a deep breath. With the re condensation and waving of the water sword, the rain in the air was driven by the sword power of the water sword and hit his body. The rain was like bullets. One by one, it penetrated into Feng Youwei''s body, leaving a deep and shallow blood hole. Then, the rain was soaked in these wounds.


    Feng Youwei''s body was covered with bruises before the water sword was wielded.


    But the air sword comes before the water sword! This is the advantage of preemption. Feng Youwei''s Qi sword is cut on Li Yuan''s neck.


    His air sword can easily cut off Li Xinyuan''s arm and anyone''s soft neck. But the next second, Feng Youwei''s face was shocked.


    He saw his Qi sword cut on Li Xinyuan''s neck, and he saw the stars shining!


    "You." In the rain, Feng Youwei smiles, but it is not a proud smile, but a desperate smile.


    The rain fell on his skin, and at the same time, the air sword dissipated powerlessly. Because the hand holding the sword was out of his body.


    Take the other way and give it back. Li Yuan''s water sword did not choose the neck as a direct lethal part, but first cut off Feng Youwei''s right hand.


    At the same time, Feng Youwei saw the wound on Li Yuan''s neck, there was no bleeding, but a star light overflowing.


    The light of the stars shines so brightly in the black clothes of rain clouds shielding the moonlight.


    When the stars died out, the wound on Li Yuan''s neck disappeared.


    "Are you really human?" Feng Youwei''s body shakes in the rain, but he is still stable. He covers the wound on his right arm with his left hand. Just as Li Xinyuan can''t use his left hand sword, his left hand can''t condense gas sword to fight the enemy. It''s over. The battle is over. The outcome is clear.Li Yuan didn''t answer. He just looked at Feng Youwei coldly.


    "You''re not really a fairy, are you?" After Feng Youwei finished this sentence, he suddenly coughed violently. His chest was broken by the previous bullet like raindrops, and he accumulated a lot of congestion in his body.


    But he did not escape, did not step back, and did not even show his back to his enemies.


    Since he has been defeated, the one waiting for Feng Youwei is nothing more than death. A madman like him will not be afraid of death.


    Li Yuan stares at Feng Youwei''s fearless eyes and suddenly says, "Feng Youwei, is your master still healthy?"


    Hearing Li Yuan''s words, Feng Youwei''s body suddenly shook, and his right foot stepped back.


    Feng Youwei''s voice trembled.


    Li Yuan raised his left hand and gently pressed it on his left chest. Then he said slowly, "Jian Zun, is his old wound healed?"


    "You boy, how do you know my master?" Feng Youwei suddenly roars at Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan raised his mouth: "your master and I are old acquaintances, but he is really incompetent in the aspect of believers. As his disciple, do you have only such skills?"


    "Son of a bitch!" "I don''t want you to insult my school!" said Feng Youwei


    Having said that, he made a claw of his left hand and pounced on Li Yuan!

 Chapter 388

    Feng Youwei is not used to using his left hand. In addition to the pain and blood loss of his right hand, his strength naturally has to be greatly reduced. But at this time, the invisible sword Qi of his left hand was even more fierce than before.


    Li Yuan stares at Feng Youwei''s action, and a dignified color appears between his eyebrows for the first time. Fengyouwei''s last blow to the end of his life, he had to concentrate on dealing with it.


    Li Yuan waved his hands in the rain, and a Tai Chi pattern appeared. Then, the sound of "Kuang Kuang" on the Tai Chi picture sounded, and the invisible sword Qi in Feng Youwei''s hand was blocked.


    Meanwhile, all the rain around Li Yuan stopped in the air.


    "Disease The stagnant rain around Li Yuan''s body turned into countless swords. These swords aimed at Feng Youwei one after another.


    "Ah Feng Youwei roared, raised his left hand and waved it to Li Yuan.


    At the same time, thousands of swords in the air, countless swords penetrated Feng Youwei''s body, and brought out one blood line after another.


    Putong. In the end, Feng Youwei failed to hurt li Yuan. His body stopped in front of Li Yuan, and then fell on the ground in front of him.


    This is the end of a battle of great disparity in strength.


    Earlier, in the hall of the Li family.


    A dark shadow disappeared behind the shelf. This is the Li family''s memorial hall, which worships the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Li family. Although it is not as well guarded as the Li family''s local memorial hall, it is not easy for anyone to come in. But at this time, Li Kaihe, the three strongest masters of the Li family, had died in the assembly hall. Li Xinyuan had broken his right arm and was being bandaged and treated, while Li Yuan was still confronting Feng Youwei in the pavilion.


    If you want to invade here, now is the best time.


    The graceful figure leaned out from behind the shelf, and then searched the smart cards one by one. The name of the Li family''s owner is written on the tablet. A few of them are not surnamed Li. They are the benefactors who have shown great kindness to the Li family in history. They also received incense in the Li family''s hall. But that slender hand, every time he picked up a spirit card, played it in his hand a few times, then put it back to its original position, but after a long time, more than half of the spirit card had been checked by her.


    This graceful figure is wanwan, of course. She excites Feng Youwei to make trouble in Li''s house, so as to create an opportunity to invade here. But she is also good. With Feng Youwei''s strength, although she may not really be able to kill Li Xinyuan, it is not difficult to protect herself. As long as you can buy her more time and let her get hold of the thing, everything will be OK.


    After turning over most of the spirit cards here, Wan Wan found a spirit card with a slightly different weight.


    "The Duke of grace is Deng''s position." Wan Wan was also knowledgeable, but he had never heard of Deng Lishen. She turned the trump card in her hand over and over, looking for the key to it. For a moment, she didn''t find the secret that the weight of this trump card was different from that of other trumps.


    Wan Wan''s eyes turned, and then a smile appeared on her face. She seemed to know how to break the secret of the spirit card. Then, her fingers cracked, and with a "crackle", the spirit card in her hand cracked.


    Throw away those broken pieces of wood, and then beat off those sawdust residues with his hand, a small booklet appeared in Wan Wan''s hand.


    Without looking inside, Wan Wan realized that this was what he wanted after seeing the dragon''s pattern painted on the booklet - the sword score of Li Jia you long sword!


    The sword spectrum clip in the chest of the gap, Wan Wan left the hall. The servant of the Li family, who was guarding outside the hall, only felt the shadow flickering in front of him. Before he could see what it was, Wan Wan turned over and came to the roof.


    Without the protection of experts, she was like a duck to water in the Li''s courtyard. Next, all she has to do is leave here with the sword score and pretend that nothing has happened. Even if the Li family knew that they had lost the sword score, they would not make a big noise. After all, this is not a glorious thing. Now that the Li family has just lost the Feng Shui audition, if the loss of the sword score is publicized again, it is bound to make people panic inside the Li family. No matter how stupid the Li people are, they will not be so stupid as to let it be publicized.


    So the Li family is doomed to suffer a dull loss, and Wan Wan can pick up a big bargain from it.


    Thinking of this, Wan Wan''s face couldn''t help showing a frivolous smile. Then, her feet leaped on the tile surface. Although sometimes she could not help making a sound, it soon drowned in the violent rain. Even Tiangong is helping her.


    Within a few seconds, she jumped out of the Li''s courtyard and fell from the tile. Her feet fell to the ground. This is the back door of the Li family. Late at night, coupled with the heavy rain, no one was watching outside.


    Without stopping, Wan ran on.


    Whoosh - the subtle sound of breaking the air is mixed with the sound of rain.


    "Hum." Wan Wan, who was running forward, suddenly stopped. Then she somersaulted in the same place. A small water sword, which was hard to see by the naked eye, flew past her feet. The water sword finally hit the trunk of a big tree on the roadside, some sawdust flew up, at the same time, the big tree also swayed gently.Wan Wan turned around and looked at the man who shot his water sword, the figure in white.


    What happened to him? After seeing today''s Feng Shui audition, Wan Wan thought Li Yuan would be cultivated for a few days. But if Li Yuan could fight, he would be more or less lucky.


    "You''re here too," Li Yuan said coldly, looking at Wan Wan. "That''s great. I''ve started killing today. I don''t mind killing one or two more."


    Hearing Li Yuan''s words, Wan Wan''s look became dignified. Did his younger martial brother Feng Youwei die in Li Yuan''s hands? Although it was her who excited Feng Youwei to make trouble in Li''s house, she didn''t want Feng Youwei''s life for this.


    "Say it," Li Yuan said coldly to the extreme, "what''s your purpose? If you say it, I''ll make your death easier."


    Wan Wan pauses for a moment, then her brows stretch out. She shakes her enchanting body and says with a smile: "you are so fierce, but you have no immortal demeanor. I''m scared."


    "Hum." With a wave of his right hand, Li Yuan patted several drops of rain in the air, which turned into small water swords one after another in the air, and then flew towards Wan Wan.


    The sword was too fast. Wan Wan could only raise his hands and protect his face with his arms.


    But when she put her arms down, she found that her arms and face were not injured, and the water swords just flew past her body. Just as she wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, a wisp of black hair floated down in front of her.


    "The next time you cut it, it''s not the hair." Li Yuan said coldly.

 Chapter 389

    "The next time you cut it, it''s not the hair." The threat in Li Yuan''s words is very obvious.


    What to do? Do you want to run away? Although Wan Wan''s expression didn''t show the confusion in her heart, in fact, she was so anxious that she was about to scratch her ears. In terms of the long-range attack means that Li Yuan appears, it is almost impossible for wan wan to escape. What''s more, as long as Wan Wan shows a little desire to escape, Li Yuan can kill her at any time.


    I''m so lucky. How did I get into trouble with this evil star? Wan Wan''s face was still joking: "Oh, brother Li, you really don''t know how to be compassionate. My hair has been maintained at a high price."


    "Don''t talk too much. Answer me quickly. What''s your purpose of breaking into Li''s house at night?" Li Yuan raised his right hand again. As long as he waved his hand, he could immediately send out countless water swords to take Wan Wan''s life. On weekdays, he always left three points of room for everything, but at this time, his killing had already started, not only leaving no room, but also adding two more points of aggressiveness.


    Wan Wan''s heart beat faster, and at the same time, he stepped forward. On the contrary, she took a step towards Li Yuan. "Brother Li, if you want to know, come and see for yourself." Then she reached for her chest collar and began to pull down. She hid the sword spectrum she got from Li''s family between her two breasts. As long as the clothes on her chest were pulled down a little, the sword spectrum would immediately be exposed to Li Yuan.


    "No shame Seeing Wan Wan''s action, Li Yuan couldn''t help leaning slightly over his head. At the same time, he said, "stop!"


    Wan Wan quickly stopped the action on the hand, and then pulled down half an inch, the sword spectrum should be exposed. "Brother Li, don''t you really want to see it?" She asked, laughing. On the contrary, she deliberately let Li Yuan look at his chest, it is to eat Li Yuan will not be so frivolous, in order to reduce Li Yuan''s suspicion of himself.


    Wan Wan has his own way to deal with these self righteous gentlemen.


    "No matter how rude you are, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Li Yuan''s tone is really angry.


    "Ah ah ah, there are cats that don''t steal in this world," Wan Wan said, pulling up the clothes on his chest and patting them on his chest. "Are you immortals no longer men?"


    "Nonsense," Li Yuan waved his right hand, and suddenly countless raindrops turned into water swords, "just tell me the purpose of your trip, and don''t do anything superfluous." As long as he wants, these water swords will be able to kill Feng Youshi and let Wan wanjian wear his body and die.


    "You can ask my younger martial brother about this." Wan Wan said with a smile. With that, she suddenly pulled off a piece of black clothes on her hem.


    Bai Huahua''s thigh was exposed in the rain.


    Li Yuan subconsciously turned his head, and raised his hand in front of his eyes. When he reacted, he knew that he had made a big mistake. In a rage, all the water swords are shooting towards the position of Wan in the memory.


    But Wan Wan was no longer there.


    What about people? Li Yuan put down his arm and looked to the original position of Wan Wan. The sound of rain, the sound of wind, and the whistling sound of something breaking through the air.


    Li Yuan raised his head and saw a mass of black figures falling towards him.


    "Hum." Li Yuan snorted coldly, and at the same time, his right wrist changed, and a water sword suddenly solidified in his hand. Then, his left hand waved rapidly in the rain. The rain touched by the palm of his left hand turned into a small sword and hovered in the air.


    Stab the water sword. At the same time, all the water swords fly up.


    You are looking for death!


    In a rage, Li Yuan doesn''t want to kill Wan. Even if Wan''s master jianzun arrives, he won''t be afraid.


    Just in a flash, the black figure that fell from Li Yuan''s head didn''t have time to make any response. It was torn to pieces by Li Yuan''s water sword and countless small swords.


    The blood rain should have fallen from the top of the head together with the rain, but such a scene did not happen. What Li Yuan tore was just a black dress.


    While Li Yuan turns his head, Wan Wan takes off his coat and throws it at Li Yuan, but he runs away,


    "you can''t run away." Li Yuan closed his eyes in the rain, and then there were stars shining around him. These starlight gradually condenses in his hand, not long, chessboard star appears in his hand.


    Li Yuan took out his magic weapon, and then his body jumped up, white he disappeared in the night sky.


    After Li Yuan left, the woman in red jumped from the tree. She coughed two mouthfuls of blood. This red dress is a red cheongsam. The pattern on the cheongsam is like the skin of a python. Swallow fire boa robe, and this woman of course is wanwan.


    Just now under such a crisis situation, Wan Wan did not choose to take the opportunity to escape, but hidden in the tree. She was really bold, but her boldness was rewarded with enough. At least she got rid of Li Yuan for the time being and got the chance to escape.


    This Hun who doesn''t know how to feel for beauty. Just now, the star burst out, and Wan Wan on the tree was shocked so that her Qi and blood surged. At this time, she covered her chest with her hand. She didn''t dare to stay at all and ran out quickly.For a sword score, is it worth her to take such a big risk to spell it? You know, as a disciple of jianzun, her own swordsmanship alone is enough for her to study all her life. If she wants to improve her swordsmanship, she should not do such a greedy thing.


    Wan Wan is not stupid. She is worth it. This sword manual is not just an ordinary one. There is a big secret hidden in it.


    The Li family brought all the masters to Peiping this time. The sword score originally left in the Li family''s headquarters could not be placed in the headquarters without the protection of the masters, so wanwan expected that they would also bring the sword score to Peiping. According to Wan Wan''s previous investigation, the sword score should be hidden in a memorial tablet in the spirit hall. And Wan Wan did get the sword score from the memorial tablet.


    But what''s the secret in this book? It''s worth wanwan''s deceiving her younger martial brother and risking her life. Finally, she won the sword at the cost of her younger martial brother''s life.


    In fact, wanwan didn''t know about it. She only knew that it was what master jianzun wanted.


    Jianzun once had a secret talk with the head of the he family. He helped him win the competition for Feng Shui audition, but the head of the he family needed to intimidate the Li family and repay him with this. This time the other side didn''t say in front of Wan, Wan just overheard.


    Master also wanted something. Wan Wan knew that this sword manual would not be simple.


    That''s why she took the lead and took the sword manual as her own. It''s none of her business how jianzun would get angry if he couldn''t get the sword manual from the Li family.

 Chapter 390

    In the night of Peiping, the sound of rain is fading.


    The man in white is flying over the roof of the house in Peiping, constantly looking for the figure of the thief girl.


    What a cunning thing! Li Yuan''s brows are locked and his heart is full of resentment. He is heading for the temporary residence of he family. Wanwan and Feng Youwei are both the representatives of he family in this competition. He concludes that wanwan will go to he family''s temporary residence if he wants to escape. Even if wanwan plays a trick with him and deliberately goes the other way, he can also find the main idea of he family. After all, it is a fact that Feng Youwei has killed Li Xinyuan, the head of the Li family. No matter what, the people of he family can''t rely on it.


    Ding -


    in the weakening rain, Li Yuan suddenly heard a metal rattle. It was the sound of the hammer hitting the sword, and the source of the sound was the temporary residence of he family.


    Who is still forging swords in the rain so late?


    Li Yuan''s pace slowed down a little.


    Ding, Ding - the rhythmic sound penetrated the night rain and sounded in Li Yuan''s ears. Every step forward, the sound will be clear.


    From the crisp sound, Li Yuan''s brain simulated a fuzzy image - a man with bare upper body and muscular strength. He waved the hammer in his hand and fell on the forging iron sword again and again. With the clarity of the sound, the image in his brain gradually became clear.


    Li Yuan suddenly stopped. He didn''t go any further. He is very clear about what he will encounter when he goes forward.


    That old monster has really come out of the mountain. Li Yuan held a white chess piece in his hand.


    Bang! A sound different from the previous crisp sound sounded, and then said Zidi sound, it is the sound of countless steam. Li Yuan knew that the sword was about to be forged.


    "What a delight." Li Yuan took a deep breath, then jumped up. Finally, he fell on the courtyard wall of he''s temporary residence.


    In the courtyard, there was no one from any family, only a big man with a bare upper body. The big man held a hammer in one hand and a red sword in the other.


    "My lord sword." On the wall of the courtyard, Li Yuan threw his fist at the man.


    The big man slowly raised his head and looked at Li Yuan on the wall of the courtyard. The rough looking big man suddenly grinned at Li Yuan: "who should I be? It turns out that yuhengxing is here. It''s really a rare guest, rare guest!"


    Li Yuan''s face also showed a little not too good-looking smile: "rare guests do not dare to be, younger generation this time is to look for people." Although Li Yuan seems to be only in his twenties, he is actually the same age as Li Xinyuan. This man seems to be only in his forties, so he can make Li Yuan call himself a younger generation.


    "You''ve come to the wrong place to find someone," said the man, waving his hands as he spoke. The hammer and the red sword embryo made a whirring sound. "As you can see, now I''m the only one left in the big ho mansion. Don''t you come to find me?"


    Li Yuan frowned, how could so many people of he family disappear all at once, but he could not put forward such a search. He only needs to bow his hand again and tell the truth: "I''m looking for one of your female disciples."


    After thinking for two seconds, the man raised his head again: "you mean Wan Wan?"


    "Exactly!" Li Yuan said, "please show her whereabouts. I still have some accounts to settle with her."


    "Since you know wanwan is my apprentice," the big man said with a smile, "you still come to me for important people. Is that your Kunlun style?"


    Li Yuan didn''t answer. He knew that jianzun was not a reasonable person, and he didn''t feel that he could easily find wanwan''s whereabouts from jianzun. After all, jianzun and Kunlun had an unpleasant past.


    "Since you are looking for me to ask for someone," said the man, turning to Li Yuan on the top of the courtyard wall, "I am also looking for you to ask for someone. Have you seen my disciple Feng Youwei?"


    "Yes." Li Yuan answered truthfully.


    "What about his people?" Asked the man with a smile.


    "He has been killed by me, and now his body is still in Li''s house." Li Yuan replied. He didn''t tell jianzun that Feng Youwei cut off Li Xinyuan''s hand. He knew that jianzun would mention Feng Youwei at this time. He must have known the cause and effect of the matter.


    "You killed one of my apprentices, and now you come to me to ask for the whereabouts of another apprentice, hehe, hehe!" There was a flash of anger in the big man''s eyes. "I haven''t seen you for many years. Has Kunlun, who claims to be fairyland, been so overbearing?"


    Li Yuan was not afraid. He looked at the man in the courtyard and said faintly, "why do I want someone from you? Don''t you know in your heart? I would like to ask, are your two "masters" inspired by you From Li Yuan''s point of view, of course, Feng Youwei and WAN''s actions were inspired by jianzun.


    "Are you looking for me to start a crime?" The man raised his voice and asked aloud.


    Li Yuan put his hands behind his back, and the white chessman held by his right hand did not relax. "Where is wan wan, please make it clear!" So far, there is no politeness left in the tone of both sides."Hey, hey, hey, ha ha!" The man laughed wildly for three times. He said aloud, "I can''t imagine that over the years, you decent people''s ability to label people indiscriminately has not changed at all. Yes, everything is my instruction. Can you help me and me?" He looked arrogantly at Li Yuan on the wall of the courtyard.


    Time seems to go back many years ago.


    Under the Tianmen gate of Kunlun, the seven stars of the previous generation surrounded the young sword by Tuan Tuan. At that time, as an ordinary disciple, Li Yuan stood on the outside with his sword. At that time, the situation was the same as now. Jianzun laughed wildly and then provoked the seven strongest people in Kunlun mountain.


    The difference is that Li Yuan has grown to one of the seven stars in Kunlun, while jianzun is old.


    "Don''t blame me for being rude." Li Yuan waved his right hand, and a white man flew out towards jianzun.


    The big man stares at the white son who flies, the arrogance on the face does not have the slightest astringency. Then he waved the hammer in his right hand, which was just a common hammer without any divine power.


    With a resounding sound. The hammer in the big man''s hand waved fiercely, just like playing baseball. The white boy Li Yuan threw was beaten back by the big man, and there was an obvious depression on the hammer.


    Li Yuan side body, the white son that is beaten back flies quickly from his face, in the twinkling of an eye then don''t know where to fly.


    "If you only look like this, you are far away from the previous generation of yuhengxing!" Said the man, laughing.


    "Where''s your sword?" Li Yuan doesn''t pay attention to Jian Zun''s ridicule. He asks in a deep voice. Jianzun will be called "jianzun", even let everyone forget his real name, of course, because of his attainments in fencing.


    "Isn''t that in your hand?" The big man raised the iron sword embryo in his hand, and then grinned, "if you don''t give all your strength, then I''ll go up!"


    "Please."

 Chapter 391

    "Please." From the beginning of this word, Li Yuan knew that a fierce battle was inevitable.


    But he didn''t expect that jianzun would come so fast. He only heard the voice of fury in the wind.


    Jian Zun''s burly body appeared in front of Li Yuan in the next second. Then, the black hammer knocked on Li Yuan''s face. Although it was not a magic weapon, it was just an ordinary hammer, but Li Yuan knew that in jianzun''s hands, even if it was to shake the sky and the earth, it would not be difficult.


    Dodge, must dodge! Even Feng Youwei''s Qi sword dares to resist. Li Yuan dares not to hide from the hammer in his hand.


    But where to dodge? The iron sword embryo in jianzun''s left hand stabbed Li Yuan from another angle. Li Yuan had never seen such a strange way of playing with the right hand hammering and the left hand sword. You know, the weight of the hammer and the iron sword are not in the same level at all, and there is a huge difference between the two ways of striking. Even if someone can make good use of these two different weapons, it will be more difficult to use them at the same time.


    Now the sword master Li Yuan encountered was far from the one he had in his mind who was good at using swords and devoted himself to studying kendo.


    There is no other choice. Li Yuan''s chessboard rotates at a high speed. At the same time, there are stars flashing on the chessboard.


    Li Yuan''s body disappeared in front of jianzun.


    "Ho!" Jian Zun''s face was still full of arrogant smile. He waved the hammer in his hand and smashed it towards the ownerless chessboard in the air.


    The chessboard was still turning, and at the same time, it quickly lifted up to avoid the hammer from jianzun. Then, the stars above the chessboard flashed, and Li Yuan''s body appeared on the chessboard. He just hid in the star world of the chessboard, so as to avoid the blow of jianzun.


    But the second strike is coming.


    Jian Zun stepped on the tile surface of the courtyard wall, his body compressed as quickly as a spring, and then he bounced up and flew out.


    "Hey, hey!" Jian Zun''s speed is faster than Li Yuan''s. with a hammer and an iron sword, he is fast approaching Li Yuan in the air.


    "Hiss -" there was no chance to breathe. Li Yuan took a deep breath in the air. Then, two pieces, one black and one white, appeared in his hands at the same time. The chess pieces waved, and the black-and-white Taiji diagram also appeared in front of him. Compared with the Tai Chi diagram drawn casually before, the Tai Chi diagram cast with two pieces this time is much stronger.


    The hammer in jianzun''s hand hit the Taiji diagram, and the diagram immediately began to rotate slowly. And in this turning, the hammer in jianzun''s hand sank into it. The Tai Chi diagram is like a gate to a different world. It easily absorbs the attack from jianzun.


    "Hum!" Jianzun simply let go and let the hammer be engulfed by Taiji diagram. Then, he returned the embryo of the iron sword in his left hand to his right hand.


    On Li Yuan''s face, there was an expression of bad things.


    "Broken!" The iron sword, which had not yet been cut, was waving, and a force poured out with it. Li Yuan crossed his arms to protect his face.


    At the same time, the black-and-white Taiji picture is broken from the middle. The remaining force of the iron sword hits Li Yuan''s arm, tearing his white sleeve open, and red blood stains appear on the exposed skin.


    "Seven star sword, please!" Li Yuan roared in the air.


    Four white and three black, seven pieces fly out of the chessboard by themselves, and then the stars burst out from the chessboard.


    "Hey." Sword Zun grins grimly and reaches out his hand to block his eyes. When the starlight flashes by, he puts down his arm. The sword blade made of seven stars has already appeared in Li Yuan''s hand.


    "Seven star sword, good boy." Jianzun clenched the iron sword in his hand, "I take back the foreword, you have surpassed the previous generation of yuhengxing!" At the same time, his body fell from the air.


    After landing on the ground, he arrogantly pointed the iron sword at the man in white in the air. "Let me use this nameless iron sword to meet your seven star sword."


    The so-called "seven star sword", like the "star world" summoned by Xingluo, is not something that really exists in this world, but a "move" summoned by Xingluo on the chessboard. Compared with the complicated and ethereal "star world", the "seven star sword" is simpler and purer, and its power is more concentrated. Although it is not a physical weapon, it is not weaker than any other weapon.


    If you want to use the iron sword to deal with the seven star sword, which is so powerful that it doesn''t exist in this world, only people like jianzun can say such arrogant words.


    Many years ago, above Kunlun and under Tianmen, jianzun used one sword to fight against the seven stars? But now he is old and stronger than the Seven Star descendant of the previous generation. Can this old guy still show his style?


    In the air, holding the starlight in hand and waving the sword body composed of seven stars, Li Yuan fell straight down to the sword path on the ground.


    Not far away from the house, through a little gap, xiuwudao is secretly observing what happened in the courtyard.


    This battle really made him feel amazing, whether it was the great courage shown by the master, or Li Yuan''s power like a God at the moment.If the first battle was still within his cognitive scope, now the two men''s fight is no longer in the human category he knows.


    It''s no wonder that the master who can do this with only one iron sword will make people around him feel scared. Xiuwudao suddenly thought that wanwan''s step might have something to do with jianzun''s own actions.


    In the courtyard.


    "Come on, come on, come on!" Jianzun roared three times, and the iron sword in his hand waved continuously. Every time he waved, a strong wind came out from Juli and blew towards Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan, who was holding the seven star sword in the air, did not dodge or dodge. These strong winds dissipated within one meter of him.


    Finally, Li Yuan, who was holding the seven star sword in his hand, fell down, and the shining sword edge in his hand stabbed at the top of the sword.


    "Keep me waiting!" Jianzun comes up with an iron sword.


    No matter how much strength is exerted, the iron sword is the iron sword after all. When the iron objects collide with the seven star sword, they suddenly turn into smoke and dust.


    There is no way to stop the seven star sword pen falling down.


    "Hey Jianzun roared, and the tendons on his right arm burst. At the same time, a lot of Qi spread out of his palm, and then wrapped in the iron sword.


    At jianzun''s feet, the water on the ground gradually warmed up because of jianzun''s real Qi, and then gradually turned into steam.


    A mass of white fog from bottom to top, first wrapped the sword Zun, and then wrapped the Li Yuan falling from above.


    Outsiders can no longer see what happened in the white fog.

 Chapter 392

    In the white fog.


    "Yuhengxing!" Jian Zun''s expression became extremely ferocious. On his naked body, with the constant force of his hands, scars emerged from the skin of his heart. It''s his old wounds. These scars seem to have been caused by someone chopping his heart with a sword. If you can experience such wounds and survive, you can see that jianzun is not an ordinary person.


    "I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time," jianzun roared at Liyuan. "Yuhengxing, I''m so happy!"


    Li Yuan didn''t answer. He couldn''t answer with the seven star sword in his hand. All his energy was spent on maintaining the seven star sword.


    Compared with the "star world", the ability of "seven star sword" is more concise and pure, so it also needs Li Yuan to invest more energy to maintain. As long as he is a little lax, the shape of his seven star sword can not continue to maintain. In the current war situation, the impact of distraction is completely fatal.


    And jianzun can still talk, which is enough to prove that jianzun still has plenty.


    It is worthy of the arrogant guy who used to fight against seven stars with one sword. Li Yuan also has to admire this man. Under the gate of heaven, seven stars gave jianzun a heavy blow. Over the years, Li Yuan reckoned that jianzun should have died of old wounds. But now, his demeanor is no less than that of that year. Is such a guy really just a mortal?


    In the white fog, there was a flash of stars.


    In the room not far away, due to the strong starlight, xiuwudao had to turn around and dare not look directly at the battlefield. When the stars faded and he turned back again, the battle was over.


    The seven star sword in Li Yuan''s hand had disappeared. He was light and fell on the tile surface of the courtyard wall in white clothes, while the sword statue was still in place. The hammer in his hand had disappeared long ago, and the iron sword had been twisted into a spiral shape at some time. He had already lost the appearance of the sword. At this time, jianzun held the destroyed sword in his right hand and covered the old wound in his left hand.


    "Cough!" He coughed suddenly, and a cloud of blood came out.


    "The younger generation is to be feared, the younger generation is to be feared." Jian Zun, with his hands over his chest, repeated these four words again and again, but his expression was a little lonely, "the younger generation is formidable!"


    On the wall of the courtyard, Li Yuan looked dignified and said nothing.


    "Just, just." Jian Zun waved to Li Yuan, "I''ll tell you the truth."


    Li Yuan stares at Jian Zun''s face and wants to hear what he wants to say.


    "I know that wanwan has something to hide from me, but I don''t know what she did tonight." Jian Zun''s face appeared some rare old state, "so you come to ask me for a crime. It''s the wrong person!"


    Standing on the wall of the courtyard, Li Yuan pondered for a few seconds, then clapped his hands, and the chess and card suddenly turned into a star and disappeared in his hands. It''s a sign to stop making peace.


    "Yuhengxing, you can trust me?" Jian Zun looks at Li Yuan''s face as if he wants to see something from it.


    But Li Yuan didn''t show anything. With a wave of his hands, he put his hands behind his back. At the same time, his feet were light on the tile. His body was like a butterfly and he flew away.


    At this time, the night rain stopped.


    "Good guy, what a good guy." Looking at Li Yuan''s back, jianzun sighed twice. Then he went to the sword casting platform, grabbed the jacket on the platform, put it on casually, and went out of the courtyard.


    Li Yuan, who left the temporary residence of he''s family, did not return directly to Li''s family. Instead, he ran out for a while and found a dark alley to get in.


    After walking a few steps deep in the alley, he finally couldn''t hold on.


    "Poof --" a mouthful of blood spat out, and all his white lapels were dyed red. Just after the first World War, jianzun''s old injury recurred, which made them stop. Otherwise, if they hold on for a while, Li Yuan will die on the spot. Even if he had recovered his life, now Li Yuan was injured a lot. His internal breathing was unstable. His internal organs were as miserable as the river and the sea, so that he could not say the last word. However, he was very good at covering up his injuries in front of jianzun. He knew that once jianzun saw his flaws, he would die.


    After all, the injuries he suffered made him unable to fight, but jianzun''s old injuries recurred without any new ones. The result of their battle is self-evident.


    If Li Yuan is the immortal who is superior to the mortals, then the sword is more superior to the immortal. Compared with the seven star sword Zun that Li Yuan saw many years ago, today''s sword Zun is much older, but it is far from old and incompetent.


    Maybe, as the elder martial brother has calculated, there will be something important to happen this time.


    At the same time, Wan Wan in red Qipao was on his way.


    She did not go directly back to the temporary residence of he''s family. Just as she imagined, Li Yuan would go there to block her. So she found a house at random, knocked on the door and went in.


    It was a sleepy man who opened the door for her. When he saw a hot young woman in cheongsam standing at the door knocking, the man''s eyes widened.But the next second, Wan Wan''s fingers flicked, and his throat had a blood hole. There was no sound, and the man''s body fell back.


    Wan Wan came in and closed the door.


    At this time, the hostess in pajamas came out of the room, rubbing her eyes.


    "Husband, how --" before she finished, she saw the man lying on the ground and the woman in red walking by the body.


    Wan Wan put her index finger up and put it in front of her lips to signal her to keep quiet.


    The hostess wanted to scream, but she couldn''t make any sound. Before she made a sound, Wan pointed her finger in front of her lips to her eyebrows.


    Bang. The woman in the pajamas also fell down.


    Wan Wan watched the hostess open the door, then walked into the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, she saw a soft double bed with a baby cradle beside it. This is a newlyweds, and the hostess has just given birth to a son.


    "It''s unfortunate, little one." Wan Wan sat by the bed, then stretched out his fingers to the baby in the cradle.


    She teased the baby''s chin with her fingers. The awakened baby didn''t cry at the first time, but looked at the woman for the first time.


    "Cluck." The baby laughed.


    And Wan Wan''s eyes also showed a surprised look.


    Although she knew that the baby could not understand her own words, she fingered the baby''s chin and said with a smile: "dear baby, do you know? Elder sister, I just killed your parents. "


    The baby giggled innocently.

 Chapter 393

    After teasing the baby for a while, Wan Wan''s fingers flicked and hit the ceiling light switch in the bedroom with a strong force, and the bedroom lit up.


    Then, she reached out and touched between her two breasts and pulled out the sword spectrum.


    What''s so wonderful about this sword manual? Even his own master, the old man, wants to get it. Attracted by the secret, Wan''s fingers caressed the cover of the book.


    The cover of the sword score is extremely simple. If it''s not the lifelike dragon on the cover, Wan Wan can''t even be sure that he found the right book. But that dragon is the family emblem of the Li family. The people of the Li family don''t print the family emblem anywhere.


    There is no doubt that this book is the sword score wanwan is looking for. Wan Wan feels guilty about Feng Youwei''s death. She can easily kill an innocent couple, but Feng Youwei is a younger martial brother she knows well. Even if she is vicious, she will feel sorry for Feng Youwei''s death. However, this little bit of guilt was soon diluted by the joy brought by the sword score in hand.


    Her beautiful palm rubbed on the cover of the sword spectrum, just like touching the lover''s skin.


    Then, Wan Wan gently opened the first page of the sword spectrum.


    Blank. I don''t see anything. The first page of the sword score is completely blank.


    Wan Wan''s face suddenly changed, she hesitated for a moment, and then quickly turned to the second page of the sword spectrum, but what she saw was still blank. There were not many pages in a pamphlet that could be hidden in the spirit throne. Wan Wan quickly turned the sword manual from the beginning to the end several times, but she didn''t see anything in it except the dragon pattern on the cover.


    Wan Wan''s hand gradually became tight because of anger. A blank sword manual made her younger martial brother lose his life. What''s more, she almost died there.


    But a few seconds later, she suddenly showed a sudden understanding of the expression, Wan Wan thought, even in order to confuse the people who came to steal the sword spectrum, Li people have no reason to put the sword spectrum in such an important thing. And if it''s a fake sword score, the Li family can confuse the thieves by scribbling something on it. In other words, there is only one reason why the sword manual in her hand is blank, that is, she got the real one.


    Thinking of this, he got up from the bed and left the bedroom. Back in the hall, she looked left and right, then went into the kitchen.


    It is said that in order to hide the words in ancient books, some people create various secret methods. Sometimes they need to soak them in water to show the words, sometimes they need to roast them with fire, and sometimes they need to put them in the light to let the sun shine. Just now wanwan has carefully checked, basically ruled out the possibility of interlayer in the page, so we can only try other methods.


    After entering the kitchen, Wan Wan turned on the tap directly.


    Suddenly there was a splash of water. Wan Wan did not hesitate, put the book directly under the tap, let the water wash the pages. If it was someone else, she might cherish the sword score, but Wan Wan was different. She was much more bold and delicate than ordinary people. Sure enough, under the erosion of the current, some black marks appeared on the scroll.


    It''s really easy to understand. Wan Wan''s face showed a little disdain. If this is the sword spectrum protection mechanism designed by the Li family, it''s too easy to crack, isn''t it?


    Wan Wan turned off the tap, then shook the sword spectrum which had been soaked in his hand, and then got it in front of his eyes. The Youlong pattern on the cover has added some more details. The dragon scale has emerged, and the auspicious clouds beside the Dragon claws have emerged. At the same time, the three characters "Youlong sword" appear on the right side of the upright Youlong.


    Wan Wan opened the page again, this time as she thought, the text appeared in the page. Wan Wan showed a slightly proud and joyful expression, but this joyful expression disappeared a little bit as she quickly flipped the page, replaced by anger.


    "The devil can understand it!" Wan Wan''s fingers almost pinched the wet page. "It''s tadpole writing!" In terms of talent and learning, wanwan can be regarded as a more learned type among modern women. Even if this sword score is written in Morse code, she can translate it without referring to the table, but the content in it is the lost tadpole text.


    These twisted little characters are like little tadpoles in action. People who don''t know the meaning of them will feel confused as long as they read them for a while.


    Wan Wan was angry and held up the sword spectrum in his hand. He wanted to throw it to the ground. But he thought that it was not easy to get this sword spectrum, so Wan Wan held it back.


    "Since it''s written in tadpole script," Wan Wan said angrily, "why do you have to use water to show it?" Wan Wan felt that he didn''t need to hide the book at all. Even if he printed it and handed it out by hand, how many people could understand it?


    In fact, Wan Wan didn''t know that the tadpole text was not used to prevent outsiders, but to prevent the Li family''s own people. The Li family''s dragon sword is a sword technique that only the Li family''s direct family can learn. Among the Li family''s side branches, I don''t know how many people covet this sword technique. So a generation of Li family leaders came up with this method, that is, they no longer teach sword technique directly, but teach tadpole script. Those who have learned the ciphertext can naturally learn the sword skills on the sword spectrum, while those in the other branches can''t understand the contents of the sword spectrum even if they get it. And putting the sword score in the spirit place is to guard against our own people.Lingtang, as the most sacred guard of the Li family, even if one day the Li family''s side branches surpass their lineage in power, they dare not make a fool of the Lingtang. It can be said that it is the safest way to hide the sword spectrum in the spirit throne.


    Although Wan Wan is smart, it''s hard for people who are not in the Li family to think that there should be such a complicated internal struggle in the Li family, and Wan Wan can only look at the words on the sword score and feel powerless in vain.


    Step, step, step.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps, Wan Wan suddenly stopped in the hands of things. She held her breath and listened carefully to the footsteps.


    The sound of footsteps is far away from her. Now she''s in an ordinary residential building. Although it''s late at night, it''s common for her to go upstairs. She shouldn''t have been so careful.


    But she recognized the footsteps.


    She won''t forget the footsteps that often appear in her nightmares.

 Chapter 394

    It''s jianzun. It''s jianzun.


    This rough looking man stepped on the slightly old stairs of the residential building, and every step would make a "step" sound.


    And this voice will not only ring through the corridor of residential buildings, but also occasionally ring out in Wan Wan''s nightmare. Wan Wan won''t forget, his master, but also the famous sword master, what this son of a bitch did to himself.


    In a sense, although jianzun has many apprentices, everyone has a different heart towards him, which can be regarded as his own sin.


    At this time, Wan Wan was nervously holding the book in his hand. That person can find himself hiding here means that he must have known a lot. Who told the secret? Feng Youwei is dead. After thinking about it, there is only one person left. That is her elder martial brother xiuwudao. But now is not the time to find the culprit. She has to run away and find a way to escape.


    Without much hesitation, she put the wet sword score back to her chest. Then, she went back to the living room and looked at the body of the hostess. What did she think of. Wan Wan bent down, grabbed the hands of the hostess''s body, and then dragged her into the bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, the baby who heard the sound suddenly began to cry.


    "Whoa, whoa -" the baby''s cry was particularly harsh at this time. Wan Wan angrily threw down the baby''s mother''s body, and then walked towards the baby''s cradle. With a murderous face, she stretched out a finger towards the baby''s small face, but the next second, the baby stopped crying.


    Curiously, the baby put out his hand and clasped Wan Wan''s fingers with both hands.


    "Hum." Wan Wan hesitated for two seconds and then retracted his finger discontentedly.


    Outside the door, the footsteps were louder and closer.


    Dong, Dong, Dong. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Jian Zun had already come to the door. He raised his hand and gently buttoned the door where Wan Wan was hiding.


    There is no response. It seems that there is no one in the door. But jianzun knew that wanwan was here, because he could smell the smell of wanwan, just as wanwan was familiar with his footsteps, he was also familiar with the fragrance of wanwan''s body.


    It''s enough to make a man drunk.


    "Open the door, Wan Wan." Jian Zun''s tone is very gentle, which is abnormal. The words in this tone should not be spoken by such a strong man.


    "You don''t have to hide. It''s me. It''s Shifu." Jian Zun''s face showed a little obscene smile, "are you going to play hide and seek with me again?" As he spoke, he knocked on the door with his hand.


    There is still no response, and the door is also very quiet. If there are people living in it, they should have been woken up.


    "Wanwan, I know that thing is in your hands." Jianzun said with a smile, "Li Yuan will come to find you. That means you have got it. Come on, give it to me. I will let bygones be bygones."


    But wan wan in the door still didn''t make any sound, and jianzun couldn''t bear it at last. His patience was flat.


    At this time, the door of the family next door suddenly opened. "Who is it! I can''t sleep for such a late night A man''s head came out of the door.


    But when the man saw the big Jian Zun, he immediately retracted his head and closed the door again.


    Jian Zun frowned and pressed his palm on the door. With a little effort, the security door broke away from the door frame and fell into the room.


    The door fell on the body of the man who also fell by the door. Jianzun stepped on the door, and the door pressed the body of the man. In this way, jianzun stepped into the room.


    He looked around and didn''t see Wan Wan''s figure. Then he sniffed and smelled the smell of the room. In addition to the smell of blood, there was also a delicate fragrance, which came from the bedroom. He could be sure that Wan Wan must be hidden in the bedroom.


    But with his understanding of Wan Wan, this smart girl can''t just sit in the room waiting to die without doing anything. Although Wan Wan''s strength is very different from him, these intrigues can''t be ignored.


    Jian Zun put his finger in his mouth. Then he bit his finger with his teeth. With the blood of his finger, he bounced towards the body of the man by the door.


    "The corpse and the ghost."


    No one would have thought that Jian Zun, who is famous for his study of kendo, would use such an evil trick. But man himself is a complex creature. The sword master, who is obsessed with Kendo, is just one side he shows to the world. Under this mask, how many secrets does he hide and how many people know?


    The blood of Jian Zun''s fingertips bounced on the forehead of the man''s corpse. The next second, the lost man opened his eyes.


    "Get up, my servant." Said jianzun.


    The body of the man''s master supported the ground with both hands, lifted the door plate pressed on him, and stood up from the ground. If onlookers see this strange scene, they will associate it with the plot of the ghost film and mistakenly think that the ghost of the man''s master has come back to life.But the fact is just the opposite. After death, there will be wandering spirits or fierce ghosts, but no matter they are wandering spirits or fierce ghosts, they have no entity. Their corpses can always be buried in peace, and if they are wandering souls, they still have the chance to be reincarnated. Even if they become fierce ghosts, as long as they are not eliminated, they can still leave some influence in the world.


    However, the technique of the ghost''s defense is to use the blood as the guide, consume the soul power of the dead, and drive the dead body. In other words, the soul of the driven corpse will gradually become weak, and eventually even the wandering soul can not be produced, just like the burned gasoline, completely disappear in this world.


    If anyone in the world wants to rank a cult, this "ghost king" must be listed. Although jianzun is not a decent person, if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, no one would believe it.


    But wanwan would not be surprised, because she knew that jianzun was a complete bastard.


    None of the disciples and grandchildren we have taught are good. How strong can this master be?


    "Go, go to that room!" The sword Zun assigns the corpse of the male master to try whether Wan Wan has laid any conspiracy traps for himself.


    Looking at the man''s body, Jian Zun''s face showed a little proud smile.


    Many years ago, he fought against the seven stars on Kunlun Mountain and under Tianmen, and finally he was defeated. At that time, he had already understood that only studying Kendo would not work.

 Chapter 396

    "Don''t cry. If you make a sound, I''ll kill you." Wan Wan said to the baby in his arms with a smile. It''s hard to imagine a beautiful woman saying that to a baby in the most tender tone, but it did happen.


    "Well, I don''t know your name yet." Wan Wan said with a smile, "your parents were killed by me, so I don''t even know your last name." While saying such cruel words, he teased the baby''s face with his fingers.


    As long as there is something wrong, her fingers will emit invisible sword Qi and shoot the baby in her arms.


    "It''s said that children are hard to take care of, but I don''t think you cry or make noise." Wan Wan talked to the baby to ease the fear in his heart, but his steps didn''t stop at all.


    When this happens, she has to leave Peiping. However, today''s step was not without her imagination. Wan Wan knew that as long as she could return to the adult, she would be safe. Although it''s jianzun, there are many powerful people around him. Even her elder martial brother, xiuwudao, who seems calm but is actually a pervert and murderer, has submitted to him.


    Without the fire swallowing boa robe, Wan Wan knew that jianzun was not so easy to track him, but wan wan also knew that he had lost a very powerful body protection magic weapon, so he had to be careful when he wandered in the future.


    From outsiders'' point of view, jianzun was very good to wanwan. Even the magic weapon of swallowing fire and boa robe was given to her. But wan wan knew that it was just a way for that psychopath to control herself. Now, although she lost a magic weapon, she got her freedom by it.


    At this time, the sky has fish belly white, dawn has arrived.


    On the street, there are more and more pedestrians. Wan Wan is wearing pajamas and holding a baby in her arms. She looks like a beautiful young woman coming out or walking with a baby. She doesn''t seem to be abrupt on the street. But because the loose pajamas can''t hide her good figure, many passers-by can''t help looking at her more, and then guess which man is so lucky that wanwan is so beautiful and young to be willing to give birth to a child for him.


    At this time, Wan Wan saw a man in his forties passing by with breakfast. Is he an office worker? It''s a pity to go out so early.


    Wan Wan, who was holding the child, was passing away from the man when she suddenly released a hand to cover her forehead, and her body swayed left and right. The man with breakfast immediately stopped, his expression appeared obvious hesitation, but when he saw that Wan Wan holding the baby was about to fall down, he quickly reached out to Wan Wan and helped him. When his hand was about to touch Wan Wan''s body, Wan Wan suddenly stabilized.


    "Are you, are you ok?" The man asked anxiously that every man would be worried about a young woman who nearly fainted on the road with her child. What''s more, Wan Wan''s figure is hot and his appearance is excellent. Most importantly, every expression of Wan Wan has some charming temperament.


    For men in their forties who are about to end their prime of life, wanwan is the most attractive woman for them. She not only has the youthful flavor of young girls, but also has the unique charm of mature women.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Wan Wan held the baby with two hands, but still frowned and pretended to be dizzy.


    The man originally wanted to say nothing, but wanwan immediately seized the opportunity to add: "maybe it''s a little hypoglycemia."


    "Hypoglycemia The man was obviously stunned for a while, but he immediately reacted, and then handed over the breakfast, "I have a cup of soybean milk here, you take it to supplement the sugar."


    "That''s not very good --" wanwan took the soya bean milk, the man wanted to hand over the other breakfast in his hand, but wanwan didn''t take it.


    "Thank you, thank you." Wan Wan pretended to be shy and lowered his head.


    The man looked along the line of sight of Wan, saw the collar of Wan''s coat, after the pupil''s instant enlargement, he quickly moved his eyes away.


    "Well, I''ll pay you for your breakfast." Said, Wan Wan vacated a hand, pretending to touch the pocket on his pajamas.


    "No, no!" The man said quickly.


    "Ah Wan Wan showed a surprised expression, "where''s my wallet?" Where did she get her wallet? This Pajama was picked off the body.


    Then she began to shake her body, as if to look for it. With the shaking of her body, her proud chest and slender waist can also be shown.


    "Where''s the purse?" The man''s eyes are straight, the tone becomes a little dull.


    "My wallet is missing, my husband. My husband will scold me." Wan Wan''s sad face changed into a pathetic expression.


    The man''s expression also changed, he straightened up his chest: "how much money have you lost?"


    Wan Wan Snickers in her heart. She already knows that this man is ready to be her big wronger. In fact, men are not stupid, just willing to be cheated by some women. And wanwan just satisfied them. After all, men are always looking forward to a little romance.After taking the money from the man''s hand, Wan Wan''s expression suddenly changed. This time, it was not acting, but the panic from the bottom of my heart.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Wan Wan took the money out of the man''s hand.


    The man also saw Wan Wan suddenly flustered, that is from the eyes burst out of the flustered, is not fake. "What''s the matter with you?" The tone of the man also followed the tension up.


    But Wan Wan has no time to explain to him.


    "I''ll go first, brother. We''ll meet again." While talking, Wan Wan''s feet were moving quickly on the ground. Before the man could see what happened, Wan Wan''s figure had already appeared ten meters away.


    "So fast?" The man was stunned. Then, he reacted and waved to Wan Wan''s back: "beauty, I haven''t asked you to leave a micro signal yet!"


    But Wan Wan''s figure has already disappeared.


    "Oh, what a pity." The man sighed, shook his head, and was about to turn away.


    At this time, a big hand on his shoulder.


    The man turned his head and looked at the big man who was pressing his shoulder.


    "You, what are you doing?" The man noticed that there was a strong smell on the man. It was the smell of blood. There was a tremor in his voice.


    "Did a woman with a baby just pass this road?" The big man asked. At the same time, he pointed to the front, which was the direction that Wan Wan left.


    "You mean a pretty girl in pajamas with a baby in her arms?" The man asked, trembling.


    The big man nodded.

 Chapter 397

    "If you''re talking about the girl -" the man''s lips suddenly trembled. The man looked so strange and suspicious that he told the man instinctively that he could not tell the man the whereabouts of the women and children.


    "If you''re looking for them," the man pointed to the other way, "I saw the woman go this way with the baby in her arms in a panic."


    The big man stared into the man''s eyes for two seconds.


    The palm that he pressed on the man''s shoulder suddenly added force, and the man suffered from pain, and his body quickly shrunk down. At the same time, his mouth also "hissed" to breathe.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Asked the man gruffly.


    "No, no!" The man quickly said, "I really see them walking down this road, a girl with a baby in her arms and wearing red pajamas, right?" In fact, Wan Wan''s pajamas are pink, but the man specially said that they are red. If the man corrects his mistake, he can explain that he is wrong. If the man doesn''t correct himself, he is a cover for Wan Wan.


    This is a smart man, just as Wan Wan thought, Wan Wan was able to cheat him just because it was a consensual thing.


    The man looked at the man suspiciously. He was judging what the man said. After taking off the fire swallowing boa robe, the smell of the boa robe on Wan Wan''s body has become lighter and lighter. If he chooses the wrong direction this time, he may never catch up with Wan Wan.


    "You know, there''s no good end to cheating me." Said the man.


    "Dare not, dare not, really dare not!" Men excuse themselves.


    Finally, the big man let go of his shoulder, and then walked in the direction of the man in silence.


    At the moment when the big man let go of him, the man almost suspected that his shoulder had been crushed. He quickly reached out and rubbed his shoulder. At the same time, he secretly moved his eyes to the direction where the big man left. Just like when wanwan left, the big man also disappeared in a flash.


    But the man did not continue to go to work, he stood in the same place tangled up, finally, he looked around, found that there was no other bystander nearby witnessed the incident, he took out the mobile phone from his pocket. For a middle-aged person with a family, it takes courage to participate in such cases.


    But he still couldn''t sit back and watch a woman with a baby in her arms fall into such a dangerous situation, so he decided to call the police.


    The man just took out his mobile phone and entered the first alarm number on the mobile phone screen. There was a huge shadow behind him.


    "I knew you were lying to me." The big man''s voice sounded behind the man.


    The man swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, then put out the mobile phone screen. Finally, he turned slowly and looked at the man''s vicious and twisted face.


    "I said there would be no good end to cheating me." Said the man viciously.


    "I -" the man also wanted to explain. In a second, his head left his body and rolled to the roadside green belt.


    This big man killed people in the street. Although there were no pedestrians on the road at this time, the cameras on the street would record everything he did.


    At the same time, while the big man was delayed, Wan Wan kept walking through the street with her baby in her arms. She did not dare to walk on the main road, but turned around when she saw the path. Peiping, a huge city, is like an extremely complex maze. There are still tens of millions of floating population here. If there is no tracking method, it is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack to find a person here.


    As long as you can run to the station, set foot on the road to leave the city, wanwan is a victory.


    There are more and more pedestrians around her. As a metropolis, even at dawn, Peiping is always busier than other cities. This means that Wan Wan is more and more safe. Soon, she can completely disappear in the sea of people.


    Wan Wan never thought that things could go so smoothly. She could really escape from jianzun and take away the sword spectrum that jianzun wanted. It was no different from tiger''s snatching food.


    About an hour later, Wan Wan came to the station.


    In the crowded waiting hall, holding her child, she was soon noticed by the staff of the station.


    "Mom, have you bought your ticket? We have a special waiting room for mothers and babies. Why don''t you come with me? " The staff came to wanwan and said.


    Wan Wan''s face showed an expression of joy. She brought the baby out on a whim. She didn''t expect that this little thing would play any role. But now, if she could enter the waiting room for mother and baby, it would be very difficult for her to find herself even if the other party was such a character as jianzun.


    This is the advantage of the city. In a modern city, as long as you want to hide, it is always difficult for those who use the old way to find people to find you.


    "Follow me, please. I''ll be here soon." Staff are very enthusiastic, Wan Wan also cooperate to pretend a raw appearance. She is a good performer, not to mention those poor performers. Even those old actors may not be able to surpass her in acting. After all, for an actor, acting mistakes can only be criticized by the audience at most, and she will lose her life.Wan Wan has been playing since he was picked up by jianzun and forced to learn from him.


    To master, to brother, to everyone around. If she told the most truth to anyone, it might be the baby.


    Sitting in the waiting room for mother and baby, Wan Wan accompanied the baby playing with her hands. She was carrying breakfast cheated from passers-by, one of which was a cup of soybean milk for the baby. This cup of soybean milk is cold, but wanwan is not a real parent, so she doesn''t know how to take care of children. As for whether the baby can drink the cold soybean milk, she doesn''t care.


    Strange to say, the child didn''t cry after he followed wanwan.


    "Are you hungry?" Wan Wan asked the baby with a smile, "if you are hungry, I will feed you. I don''t know how old you are. Can you eat?"


    Said, she suddenly Puyi a smile: "however, if you want to drink milk, that is to stop thinking."


    Laughing at the baby, Wan''s eyes moved to one side. She felt that someone was watching her. It was the young worker who sent him to the mother and child waiting room. After he sent him over, he didn''t leave him.


    Wan Wan smiles to tease the baby and uses the spare light to observe the surrounding environment. Finally, she frowns.

 Chapter 398

    The staff member was making a phone call and looking in another direction too deliberately.


    This person is He Jia''s person, Wan Wan immediately confirmed the identity of the other party. She was so clever that she immediately thought that if jianzun could not find herself, she would turn to the head of his family for help. Although he family was not rooted in Peiping, it still had its own power and contacts. And with the baby''s own goal is too obvious, be found sooner or later. But wanwan didn''t expect to be found at this time. After all, she has arrived at the station, and is only one step away from Beiping.


    "It''s a pity that I thought I was lucky," Wan Wan said, looking at the baby. "It seems that I''m not lucky. They''ll be surrounded soon. That son of a bitch must be on his way here." Mingming said something urgent, but Wan Wan''s expression didn''t look worried.


    "After a while, I have to break through," Wan Wan''s slender finger pinched on the baby''s neck. "I''m sorry, I can''t take you, but I can''t take you all my life. Your parents are all dead in my hands. If you survive, you must revenge me in the future. This is another trouble."


    Said, Wan Wan''s fingers gradually increased strength. She didn''t use the invisible sword to kill the baby because she didn''t want the splashing blood to attract other people''s attention.


    "So I think about it. It''s better to kill you here." Smiling Wan, the strength of the hand gradually increased.


    At this time, even if the baby wants to cry, it can''t cry out.


    "Little girl, is this seat empty?" At this time, an aunt holding a child suddenly sat down beside Wan Wan.


    The attention was focused on the baby and the staff. She was startled, and the force on her hand was also relaxed.


    "Whoa - whoa -" the baby who escaped from death immediately burst out crying, and Wan Wan also showed the appearance of being at a loss. It was the first time that the baby cried in Wan Wan''s arms.


    "Ah, ah The aunt showed a surprised expression, "your child is crying, how can you hold the child so much?"! Take care of children for the first time


    Wan Wan quickly nodded and handed the baby in his arms to his aunt.


    That person is coming. Although she didn''t hear the familiar footstep, she could feel that the air around her was becoming thick. This kind of powerful pressure that could change the "atmosphere" of the whole venue only belonged to one person in Wan Wan''s world.


    Outside the mother and baby waiting room, a group of people are rushing in from the outside. The guard of the station immediately notices the group of people, but the leader easily pushes away the guard who comes to stop him, and the person behind the man shows the guard their prepared documents.


    "We are the police. We are here to catch the fugitives. I hope you will cooperate." There is no problem with the documents these people took out, but the guards still can''t believe that this group of fierce people will be the police, especially the leading man. It is reasonable to say that he is the fugitive.


    No one can stop them, in this city, if they can put on the skin of law enforcement, they can do whatever they want.


    Led by the big man, the group crossed the station in full view and went straight to the mother and child waiting room.


    Mother and baby waiting room.


    "Sister." Wan Wan suddenly grasped the hand of the aunt, this elder sister called too sweetly, in fact, this aunt''s age can be her mother.


    "Ah," aunt also took Wan''s hand, "good sister." Her face is full of laughter. It''s quite glorious to be called sister by such a girl who looks more beautiful than a TV star.


    "Sister, I''m going to the toilet. Will you help me take care of my child?" Wan Wan can''t put on any more. Her tone is a little anxious, but this kind of eagerness makes aunt misunderstand on the other hand.


    "In such a hurry? Do you have that with you? " Then she was ready to open her bag.


    Wanwan quickly stopped her: "no, no, I''ll go first. You wait for me here for a while. I''ll be back soon." In fact, she is not ready to come back. It''s very difficult for her to escape. No one will be stupid enough to take a baby who has no blood relationship with her on the way to escape, not to mention wanwan, a very smart woman.


    She left, no nostalgia, straight toward the direction of the toilet. The staff member who sent her in watched her actions closely, and at the same time, he picked up the phone again in his hand.


    Wan Wan''s slim little finger gently picked.


    The mobile phone in the hand of the staff member who was preparing to make a phone call suddenly fell to the ground. At the same time, he covered his throat with his hands. After a painful expression on his face, his body slipped against the wall and fell to the ground. People in the vicinity of the staff began to check his condition, and soon they would find that a blood hole had been shot in the neck of the man''s hand. At that time, the waiting room will be in chaos.


    Chaos would be Wan''s best cover.


    She went to the toilet and went to the men''s side.At this time, there was a man urinating in the toilet. When he saw wanwan coming in, he immediately showed a surprised expression. Before his brain could figure out what happened, wanwan''s index finger had already aimed at his eyebrow.


    Before he could lift his trousers, the man fell on the floor of the toilet.


    Wan went straight to the window of the toilet. This is the best escape location. After going out from here, you can turn over a wall to reach the parking lot where the taxi stops. After that, it''s very simple. By Wan''s means, it''s really too simple to find a taxi driver who is willing to take you.


    She''ll be able to get out of here soon, but the people in the mother and child waiting room will suffer. With jianzun''s temper, if you can''t find her here, you will be furious.


    Only killing can stop the madman''s anger.


    In the waiting room for mother and baby, jianzun and a group of servants of he family have broken in. Their sudden arrival makes everyone focus on this side.


    Jianzun''s eyes are sweeping in the waiting room. Finally, his attention stops on an aunt with two children.


    Step, step, step, with the frightening sound of footsteps, jianzun walked towards her.


    The old lady stared at the fierce man''s face, her heart beating wildly.


    Jianzun leaned down in front of his aunt, and then he asked in a loud voice, "do you see a woman? A very beautiful woman. " This description is too vague, but if someone has seen Wan Wan, he will know who Jian Zun is talking about at the moment.


    Sure enough, she nodded.


    "Where did she go?"


    Aunt''s mouth silently opened and closed a few times, fear let her temporarily lost language ability.


    But she did her best to point to the toilet.

 Chapter 399

    Jian Zun smiles. When there is an exaggerated smile on his rough face, it will not make people feel relaxed at all. People who see this smile will only think that he is an ugly monster.


    At the same time that Aunt pointed out the direction, the servants behind jianzun rushed in that direction, but jianzun still stayed in place.


    He was a little strange, because he knew that Wan Wan was a smart woman, and even said that Wan Wan was an excessively smart woman. But this time, she actually left a witness, a witness who would betray her, which is not in line with Wan''s style.


    If you want to find an explanation for Wan Wan''s behavior, jianzun can only want a reason, a rather strange reason.


    Jianzun''s eyes looked at the baby in her hands. There was one on her back. She was a little older, and now she was asleep.


    "Which one?" Jian Zun asked.


    She didn''t know what jianzun was asking or how to answer.


    "Which child is that woman bringing?" Jianzun asked patiently.


    Without hesitation, the mother lifted the baby in her arms.


    Jian Zun took the baby from her mother''s hand with a grim smile.


    As his palm touched the baby, the baby burst out crying.


    "Whoa - whoa -" the baby''s cry suddenly rang out in the quiet waiting room, which changed the original dead atmosphere a little.


    "Hello! Who are you A man with eyes suddenly stood up. Beside him sat a woman with a big stomach.


    The woman took the man with glasses by the corner of his coat and tried to make him sit down, but the man with glasses couldn''t see it any more. Jianzun and the group he brought didn''t look like a group of good people. After jianzun picked up the baby, the man''s sense of justice was aroused.


    No one responded to the man with glasses. He was the only one who came out angrily, but he didn''t mean to sit back.


    Jianzun curiously looks at the man with glasses. The man is not equipped with any powerful weapons and has no hundred year cultivation in his body. He is just an ordinary man. Why do such people dare to stand up against him?


    The man with glasses is about to say something to jianzun. He probably wants to argue, but two servants of he family have already appeared behind him.


    Jian Zun waved his hand casually, and the two servants held the man''s shoulder and dragged him out.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? " The woman with a big stomach stood up anxiously. She waved her weak fist and wanted to organize the two servants of he family.


    And the glasses man also cried out: "don''t touch her, don''t touch her!"


    Jianzun no longer went to see the couple. He looked down at the baby in his arms. Why did Wan Wan bring the child out and leave hidden danger for the child?


    A pure lunatic like him can never understand this problem. Wanwan is indeed a murderer who can easily kill innocent passers-by, but she is not a thug who can''t even let go of babies.


    In the waiting room for mother and baby, jianzun raised his hand towards the baby.


    "Wow - Wow -" the baby''s crying was so loud.


    Whoosh - in the cry, there is the sound of breaking the air.


    Jianzun slightly deviated his head, and a sword Qi hit jianzun''s cheek. Originally, it could pierce the steel sword Qi, but it left a slight scratch on his cheek. And jianzun looked at the direction of the sword Qi, and then he showed his ferocious smile again.


    "Don''t you run?" He asked.


    The beautiful woman in her pajamas stood there and pointed her finger at him.


    "I can''t run anyway. I''m so tired. I can''t run." Wan Wan''s voice is very soft and waxy. Any man will be moved when facing such a woman. Jian Zun is no exception.


    "Then don''t run away," jianzun held the baby in one hand and stretched out the other. "Come back. I can let bygones be bygones."


    "Master, you are very generous." Wanwan gave a gift to jianzun with a smile. Then she put her hand to her chest. When her hand came out of her chest, a white book had appeared in her hand.


    On the cover of the book, there is a delicate Youlong, with the word "Youlong sword" beside it.


    Jianzun''s pupil suddenly enlarged. It''s hard for outsiders to understand why, as a sword master, he is interested in a sword manual written in tadpole script. With his accomplishments in swordsmanship, he should not stick to such ordinary sword moves. Although the Li family''s dragon sword is powerful, it is not earth shaking. Li Xinyuan even promotes the traditional dragon sword to a new level, but his strength is just the same.


    In fact, what jianzun needs is not the sword technique in this book, but the appendix of the book."Come on, give me the book!" Jian Zun eagerly extended his hand to Wan Wan.


    But wanwan didn''t give any response. Her finger was on the cover of the book. As soon as jianzun made any rash move, her finger would shoot through the book.


    "Give me, Wan Wan, give me the book!" Jianzun''s body was shaking with excitement when he spoke, and his hand was also exerting force unconsciously. How could the baby hold his strength? There was more pain in his cry.


    Seeing that the baby was about to be crushed to death by the sword, Wan Wan still kept the appearance of smiling and chanting, but his eyelids couldn''t resist a jump.


    This detail is too small to be noticed by jianzun.


    "Ha ha, you came back because of this baby," said jianzun with a mocking smile. "Wanwan, wanwan, I always thought that you had learned how to be cruel and cruel to me. I didn''t expect that you still had this kind of boring womanhood."


    Wan Wan frowned. She couldn''t tell why she wanted to come back. Maybe she felt that she couldn''t run away, or she felt that the secret script was in her hands, so could it be that she had something to do with the baby?


    She is a smart woman with delicate mind. At the same time, she is also a woman who never procrastinates, because she knows that people like her, sometimes just a little hesitation is enough to die.


    "As my disciple and teacher, it''s really heartbreaking to see your boring kindness." The sound of the sword was like thunder, which covered the cry of the baby.


    Then, he threw the baby''s body over the sky and hit the baby''s back with his hand.

 Chapter 400

    Looking at the baby being thrown up, Wan Wan''s pupil suddenly widened. She opened her mouth in surprise. Then, she bit it tightly again.


    "Son of a bitch!" This is the first time for wanwan to curse him in front of jianzun, and also the first time for her to show her true emotion in front of jianzun.


    She was angry.


    Wan Wan''s feet forced a little, and the next second, her body disappeared in the same place.


    "Hey Jian Zun laughed wildly, and his palm was already on the back of the baby''s heart.


    But at this time, the baby disappeared in front of his eyes, replaced by a very thin finger.


    Wan Wan appeared, and she held the baby in one hand and pointed out her forefinger in the palm of jianzun.


    "Shake the tree!" As soon as the hand of jianzun exhaled a little, Wan Wan''s body suddenly fell back and went out. When he landed, Wan Wan could not stand steadily.


    Their strength is different by several levels. It''s not wise for wanwan to shake with jianzun.


    "Let''s go." Jianzun looked at wanwan and stepped towards the position of wanwan step by step.


    Wan Wan looked down at the baby in his arms.


    The baby, who was crying, saw Wan Wan''s face and suddenly stopped crying, but there were still a few drops of tears in his eyes.


    Wan Wan used his hand to shake the baby''s fist on his chest and said, "you''re a little fool. I''m the bad guy who killed your parents. Why don''t you cry when you see me?" Her voice was a little lighter than usual. Just now, she just collided with jianzun a little, and all her internal organs were injured. At this time, she didn''t even have enough breath to speak.


    "Give me the sword score quickly!" Jian Zun once again stretched out his hand to Wan Wan, and his patience would soon be exhausted. If it wasn''t for the worry that Wan Wan would be forced to die, and her net would be damaged, he would have been here a long time ago.


    But wanwan didn''t pay attention to him.


    At this time, the siren sounded outside, the real police finally arrived.


    "My Lord, we have to go. When the police come, things will be in trouble." A servant of he family came to jianzun.


    Jian Zun''s eyebrows moved.


    "My Lord, I really can''t stay long!"


    "Soon," Jian Zun suddenly waved his hand and pushed the servant aside, "I will soon solve all this."


    With that, he looked at Wan Wan holding the child and said in a gentle tone, "Wan Wan, when I just picked you up, you were a child too. At that time, you were caught stealing someone''s wallet in the street in rags. They wanted to sell you to the black boat. I saved you. Do you remember?"


    Wanwan certainly remembered that when she was blocked in the alley by those adults, the man rushed out and broke everyone''s skull in the dark alley in front of wanwan.


    She will never forget the time when the brains of those people flowed to her feet.


    She has never been rescued. All along, she just jumped from one fire pit to another.


    "Over the years, I''ve given you a lot of food, taught you sword skills, and even passed on the body armor to you! Do you remember Jian Zun continued.


    Wan Wan sent out a sneer, protect body treasure armor, swallow fire boa robe, she certainly remember.


    She grew up earlier than other girls. At the age of 14, she was quite tall, and her figure became concave and convex. On the day when she was given the robe, jianzun looked at her, looking at the white part of the robe which was not wrapped.


    She will never forget the atrocity that jianzun broke into her room that night.


    In this world, there will not be people who are good to themselves for no reason. Wanwan has already understood this truth, so she has long thought of today.


    She can''t live her whole life under jianzun fence. One day, she will leave this old bastard. If she has enough strength, she will kill this old bastard without hesitation.


    "Don''t be stubborn! Come back to me Every time he said a word, jianzun took a step towards wanwan. As long as he was close enough, he was sure to take off Wan Wan''s head before he destroyed the sword score. Although it was a pity to do so, Wan Wan was a rare beauty after all.


    However, at this juncture, jianzun would not have any pity for jade.


    "Enough!" Wan Wan suddenly strenuously raised the volume, she vacated a hand, at the same time, the wrist turned, the palm of the hand out of thin air out of a rolled up white book.


    "You let me go, I''ll give you the sword score." Wan Wan said.


    "Good!" Without hesitation, jianzun agreed.


    "You step back five steps." Wan Wan frowned and said.


    "You don''t believe me!" Jian Zun patted his chest hard. "Who do you think I am, the Zun in the sword


    "Five steps back." Wan''s little finger touched the center of the white book.


    After taking a deep breath in anger, jianzun''s face was livid, and he quickly stepped back for five steps. Although it was just five steps, it was just a distance that they could cross in a flash, but the difference between the five steps was the gap between life and death in many cases."You can give it to me now." Jian Zun gnashed his teeth and held out his hand to Wan Wan.


    On the outskirts of the station, the footsteps of the police were clearly audible.


    "Go on!" The sword spectrum rolled up in Wan Wan''s hand shot towards the back of the sword Zun. At the same time, the middle and small fingers of her palm cocked up and flew into the air.


    An invisible sword Qi flies out after the sword spectrum.


    "Bring it!" Jianzun''s burly body jumped forward, stretched out his big hand and grasped the sword spectrum in his hand. Then, his other hand waved in the air, and the invisible sword Qi was patted away by him. It was as easy as a fly.


    And Wan Wan also took this opportunity to escape quickly.


    "We''ve got it, my Lord. Let''s go." The servants of he''s family gather around, and the police will arrive soon.


    "You go first." Jianzun waved his hand. At the same time, he unfolded his sword spectrum.


    There was no problem with the dragon pattern and sword on the cover. Even if wanwan wanted to make a fake, it was impossible to make such a fine fake in a short time.


    When he felt relieved, he suddenly thought of something while holding the sword.


    Jianzun quickly unfolded the sword spectrum.


    Inside the cover is not a tadpole text in black and white, but a morning paper today.


    Yes, all the words in the sword score have been replaced by Wan Wan. What happened just now is just acting for jianzun. Jianzun mistakenly thinks that she is desperate for a baby, which makes jianzun less alert to her.


    A cunning woman that even babies use.


    The sword spectrum suddenly burned in jianzun''s hand, and the face of jianzun holding a group of flames was twisted.

 Chapter 401

    In the morning of the second day, the news of Li Kaihe''s suicide and Li Xinyuan''s breaking up had already spread to the major families. In this era of information explosion, it''s too easy to get some information from the aristocratic families, not to mention the events such as Li Kaihe''s forced palace and Li Xinyuan''s attack.


    Now, with the exception of the he family, all the other families have sent representatives to the Li family. Under the banner of condolence, they have come to inquire into the truth of the information.


    However, Li Xinyuan also has his own countermeasures. Lying in his bedroom, he claims that he can''t see guests when he is sick. The "sick" here is very imaginative. Even Li Yuan, the third son of the Li family, didn''t show up. The Li family said that Li Yuan was being cultivated because he was injured, but no one would believe that. After all, he was an immortal. No matter how fierce the assassin was, he couldn''t get out of bed.


    In the hall of the Li family, Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family, was also present. He looked quite angry.


    "You, Li, have a great face. Can''t I see someone when they come?" Yang Yue yells at a servant of the Li family, losing his style of being in charge of the family. However, in everyone''s impression, Yang Yue is such a hot personality, so it''s no surprise.


    "In charge of Yang''s family, it''s not because we don''t see you in charge, but because he''s not fit enough to meet his guests. I hope you''ll forgive me." Compared with Yang Yue''s popularity, it turns out that this Li family boy is more polite.


    "I''m his friend. I came to see him just because he didn''t feel well. Are you reasonable?" Yang Yue is going to "reason" with a Li family boy.


    At this time, Li Fu''s deep place.


    Li Xinyuan is lying on his bed, although separated by a little distance, he can still hear Yang Yue''s noisy voice.


    "Yang''s temperament has not changed at all after so many years." Li Xinyuan on the bed said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not hard to guess why Li is here?" Asked the man sitting by the bed.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Li Xinyuan gave a bitter smile twice.


    He was stabbed by the fengyouwei of he family and lost his arm. From then on, he became a feud with he family. Yang Yue came to find Li Xinyuan, of course, hoping that the Yang and Li families would form an alliance and jointly eradicate he family. With the efforts of the Yang and Li families, it''s not difficult to eradicate the he family. What''s more, they are well-known now, and there is nothing to blame later.


    But this kind of family dispute is not so simple. Now Li Kaihe has committed suicide, Li Xinyuan has broken his own arm, and the two major forces have lost one, and Li Yuan, the most powerful immortal, will return to Kunlun sooner or later. At this time, the Li family may not be able to bear the loss of the war even if they are defeated. What''s more, according to Li Yuan, the devil jianzun is in his home, which makes the matter more complicated.


    "In charge of Li," said the man sitting by the bed, "I don''t know what I''m proposing. What''s your opinion?"


    Lying on the bed, Li Xinyuan raised his eyes and looked at the speaker. After a few seconds of silence, he said slowly, "do I still have room to refuse? "Young master Hua."


    Sitting by the bed to visit Li Xinyuan is the flower of the flower family.


    On the other side of the bed, the black suitcase that Hua Qianqiu brought was also placed there.


    "Li is in charge of the family." Hua Qianqiu sat by the bed and said with a smile, "from now on, Hua Li will be a family."


    "Yes, Huali will be a family from now on." When Li Xinyuan said the word "family", his eyes even burst into tears. This seemingly ordinary sentence, I do not know how much contains Li Xinyuan helpless with the heart of the struggle.


    How many years has the dispute between Tong and Li been going on? Today, it''s finally coming to an end. It''s finally coming to an end in the hands of Li Xinyuan.


    The Hua family is the vassal of the Tong family. Now that Hua and Li are mentioned together, they naturally admit that the Li family is lower than the Tong family, and they will even submit to the Tong family just like the Hua family.


    The Li family has been fighting for this day for a hundred years, and they have worked hard for generations. Today, all these things will come to nothing.


    But if we go on fighting, it will be very difficult for the Li family to win. Although the Tong family is extremely weak in the blood of Tong Shengnan''s generation, experts emerge one after another. Whether it''s Hua Qianqiu or Ye Jian, or Meilin and Zhou Heng, who have just formally appeared in this Feng Shui audition, are all rare elites in the Chinese Feng Shui world. The reason why Li Xinyuan can''t refuse is not only this, but also the black suitcase that Hua Qianqiu brought.


    The suitcase, which was prepared by Hua Qianqiu''s father, the contemporary Hua family leader, was full of land deeds and property transfer documents. As long as Li Xinyuan signs the agreement in the document, all the assets originally belonging to the Hua family will be transferred to Li Xinyuan free of charge. In addition to financial assistance, there is another document in the box.


    The value of this document is higher than all the assets in the box, although there are only a few ordinary photos in it.


    In the few photos, the protagonist is the same person, Li Xinyuan''s brother Li Kaihe, while the other characters in the photos are the elders of the Li family. It''s true that the flower family has brought Li Xinyuan pictures of Li kaihemi''s elders. Although we don''t know where these pictures came from, it doesn''t matter any more. What is important is that Li Xinyuan judged that his younger brother Li Kaihe was going to force the palace to revolt.That''s what happened last night.


    After such a thing, Li Xinyuan has no way not to agree to Hua Qianqiu''s request.


    At the same time, the era of the dispute between Tong and Li is officially over.


    After learning the news of Li Xinyuan''s injury, Yang Yue came early, but he was still a step late. The ally that he could have won has now joined the Tong family.


    If Yang Yue knew this, where would he go?


    As for he Jiawen, the leader of the he family, he is now the target of public criticism. He has no choice but to rely on the sword master to protect himself.


    The chaotic situation is becoming clear. In this battle for the future of Chinese geomantic omen, the Tong family has gained the momentum of crushing. With the help of jianzun, the he family is the last obstacle for the Tong family to stabilize its position.


    At this time, jianzun has not given up the search for wanwan. He firmly believes that no one can escape from his palm.


    He''s going to pay the price of that bitch who played with him, the price of blood.

 Chapter 402

    Peiping is a busy city, and it is also a lazy city. Because of its huge population, there are many people who work day and night to make a living, and there are no shortage of idle people who like walking and playing with birds.


    "Interesting, really interesting!" Merlin looked at the beautiful bird cage hanging on the street. Her eyes were full of surprise and joy. Now his performance seems to be quite commensurate with the age of his appearance.


    Zhou Heng is not as excited as Meilin. Although he is much younger than Meilin, in order to catch ghosts everywhere, he has traveled to many cities in China. Naturally, he has seen these strange things in Meilin''s eyes for a long time.


    In front of them, Yang Zihuan, the third son of the Yang family, led them to play.


    The Yang family is rooted in Peiping. Although it is not as good as the Cao family with a certain political background, it is also one of the local snakes. Of course, the power that can become a local leader at the foot of the emperor will not be small. It''s no wonder that this time, the Yang family can become one of the four candidate families competing for the new throne.


    However, all this became history with the defeat of the Yang family in the battle of Yang He.


    Now, Yang Yue has made a new deployment for the new situation, that is, to the Tong family, who is most likely to continue her dominant position in the Chinese geomantic circles. This time, Yang Zi took Mei Lin and Zhou Heng to play in the old alley of Peiping. It seems that he is trying his best to be the host, but there are also family reasons.


    "If Mr. Merlin likes to play with these birds, I have some of them in my house. If Mr. Merlin doesn''t like them, I''ll send some birds to the hotel where Mr. Merlin is staying after I get back to my house." Yang Zihuan said to Meilin with a smile.


    As a matter of fact, Yang Zihuan, as the leader of the next generation, has no leisure to play with these things. However, since Meilin is one of the representatives of the Tong family, Yang Zihuan doesn''t mind spending a little money to please each other if he wants.


    "No, I don''t have time to raise birds." Merlin waved his fingers across the cage, and a little magic energy that could not be seen by human eyes leaked from his fingers. Birds were more sensitive to magic energy than human beings, and immediately began to toss and shout in the cage.


    Yang Zihuan can''t see the magic energy. Seeing the birds suddenly flying in the cage, he mistakenly thinks that Meilin is not good at teasing birds.


    "It seems that the bird likes you very much." Yang Zihuan said with a smile. At the same time, he made a sign to the servant of the Yang family behind him.


    The servant of the Yang family who followed them saw master Yang Zihuan''s gesture and immediately recorded the shop where the bird was. When Meilin returned to the hotel, the bird had been put in a more exquisite golden cage in their room.


    "Like me? I don''t think so. " Merlin''s face showed a little puzzling smile, at the same time, he took back that little leakage of energy.


    The caged birds gradually settle down from the panic.


    The living in this world, whether walking on the ground or caged birds, will not like witches. Because the essence of witchcraft energy used by witches is a kind of energy closely related to death, the living always have instinctive resistance and fear to "death".


    Among the witches, the more powerful they are, the more they are on the way to deviate from the living.


    Yang Zihuan didn''t seem to notice Mei Lin''s strange speech. He still kept a polite smile. "Shall we look ahead again? If I remember well, there is a woodcarving shop in front of me, which is quite interesting. " Yang Zihuan said to Meilin and Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng shrugged indifferently. He was not interested in shopping, especially with some big men.


    "Yes, we''ll go now." Merlin, on the other hand, is always enthusiastic about things he has never seen since his rebirth.


    Under the guidance of Yang Zihuan, the three went to the direction of the woodcarving shop.


    And at the other end of the street.


    Some police began to put up wanted portraits at the door of the shop. The man in the portrait is a ferocious looking guy. Although he is not a full-length portrait, he can only see the face and guess that he is a dangerous criminal. The wanted notice also states that if you see a prisoner, no matter whether the other person is single or not, you should not provoke him. Just call the police and report the location of the criminal.


    The police suspect that the prisoner has a serious mental illness, which is very dangerous and a great threat to society.


    This side of the street.


    "It''s interesting. It''s interesting, too." Merlin looked at the things in the shops around her with a smile.


    Without going out, they went to the woodcarving shop Yang Zihuan said. At this time, only a few guests were watching. All kinds of wood carvings of different sizes and shapes filled the shop. When the manager saw Yang Zihuan and others coming in, he immediately welcomed them.


    "Young master Yang!" The store manager showed a slightly exaggerated face, "long time no see, so long not to take care of my business!" The owner of this shop actually knows Yang Zihuan. You know, Yang Zihuan, the son of a Fengshui family, is not the second ancestor of an ordinary family. He seldom deals with people in the secular world."Do you still need me to take care of boss Zhou''s business?" Yang Zihuan also gave the store manager a smile, "and this time I not only came by myself, but also brought two distinguished guests to boss Zhou."


    "Ouch!" Boss Zhou clapped his hands and said with a smile, "then you must introduce it to me."


    "This is Mr. Merlin from Europe, and this is Mr. Zhou Heng from Linhai." When Yang Zihuan said the word "Linhai", he deliberately reread it, and boss Zhou immediately understood it. From Linhai, is also a distinguished guest of the Yang family, so Zhou Heng''s identity in Zhou boss seems to be self-evident.


    "Mr. Merlin has traveled all over the world. It''s a splendid shop." Zhou shook hands with Meilin, then turned his head to Yang Zihuan, "by the way, does this Mr. Meilin understand Chinese?"


    "I can understand. I wish boss Zhou a prosperous business." Merlin said with a smile.


    "Oh! Thank you, thank you, thank you, Mr. Merlin, for your kind words! " Boss Zhou holds Meilin''s hand as if they are brothers. In fact, from the appearance, he is at least 20 years older than Meilin.


    After greeting Meilin warmly, boss Zhou immediately took Zhou Heng''s hand.


    "Your surname is Zhou, and so am I. although we are from all over the world, maybe we were the same family five hundred years ago." Zhou said with a smile.


    This sudden enthusiasm made Zhou Heng feel embarrassed. At the same time, his attention was attracted by other things in the shop.

 Chapter 403

    This woodcarving shop has a very strange taste.


    It''s the smell of the evil spirit of the fierce ghost or the strange beast.


    According to the common sense, no matter they are fierce ghosts or strange animals, they will not appear in this kind of trouble. Once the fierce ghosts and beasts appear, they will cause panic in the crowd. At the same time, the place where human beings live is too angry, which is not conducive to the generation of fierce ghosts and exotic animals.


    But Zhou Heng''s feeling can''t be wrong. He can smell the faint smell. Although he can''t tell whether it''s a fierce ghost or a strange animal, Zhou Heng can be sure that the source of the smell is in this shop.


    His eyes swept over the woodcarving in the shop.


    At this time, the store manager was chatting with Meilin and Yang Zihuan enthusiastically. Zhou Heng didn''t seem to be interested in their chat, so they didn''t get Zhou Heng into their topic.


    The number of woodcarvings in the shop is very large, and the patterns are complicated. The smaller crickets and magpies are lifelike in thumb size. The larger ones also have rockeries and rocks, which are elegant in the living room.


    "Boss Zhou, did you carve all these?" Zhou Heng couldn''t help asking.


    "Then I don''t have time to make so many wood carvings." Boss Zhou said with a smile, "most of them are bought from some wood carvers, and some of them are treasures picked up from the market, but these relics are in the minority. However, although there are many in my shop, they are all treasures gradually. "


    Zhou Heng nodded. Although he didn''t understand wood carving, the charm of wood carving was that people who didn''t understand it could feel some of it.


    Boss Zhou can collect so many exquisite works from all over the world. I''m afraid that in addition to his excellent business operation means, he has a great interest in wood carving.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes moved on the exquisite wood carvings. He had forgotten his purpose of finding the source of the evil spirit. The artistry of these wood carvings naturally infected him and made him feel the interest.


    But when he saw a small wood carving, Zhou Heng''s eyes suddenly stopped.


    The size of the wood carving is just the size of a slap, but the content of the carving is a real person and a woman. The woman carved out of wood was still covered with fine gauze. With Zhou Heng''s vision, he put his head a little closer, and then he saw that the gauze was also carved out of wood, but later the coloring was very fine.


    Of course, in addition to the fine workmanship, you can also feel a little evil spirit from this wood carving. The unusual smell Zhou Heng smelled when he walked into the store came from this gadget.


    "Brother Zhou has good eyesight." over there, boss Zhou suddenly praised Zhou Heng''s eyesight. "I just got this'' xizixiang ''recently. It belongs to the top class!"


    "Xizixiang?" Zhou Heng was stunned.


    "Xizixiang is the name I chose for her," said boss Zhou with a smile. "Don''t you think this woman''s appearance is Xizi who is always suitable for heavy makeup?"


    After listening to the boss''s introduction, Zhou Heng looked at the woodcarving and found that the woman''s face was really beautiful. Although the whole head was only the size of a nail cap, even so, the woman''s eyebrows and eyes were still very clear. Even in her face, there were some sad looks.


    "But it''s a pity. It''s a pity that the workmanship of this woodcarving is excellent." Boss Zhou said again.


    "Is there anything else wrong with this woodcarving?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "The expression of this woodcarving is too sad," said boss Zhou with a sigh. "Woodcarving is for people to play with after all. If you can be sad but not sad, this kind of work can be called the best, and such a work with too much sadness and too much emotional exposure can only be called the best, which is still a step away from the best."


    Zhou Heng nodded his head.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about the expression of the woodcarving, what he cares about is that the woodcarving is stained with the evil spirit. Looking only at the appearance of the wood carving, it is no different from the general wood carving except for its delicacy. However, it is the evil spirit that gives the wood carving a unique place.


    I bought it and took it back to study it slowly. Zhou Heng thought at this time.


    Although I don''t know how much a woodcarving costs, I don''t think there will be too much. Zhou Heng should be able to afford it. Thinking of this, Zhou Heng reached out to the woodcarving.


    At this time, another slender hand stretched out directly, and snatched away the woodcarving before Zhou Heng.


    "Oh, it''s quite similar." The one who took away the woodcarving was a girl who looked only 16 or 17 years old, with a very obvious southern accent. "Uncle Mei, can we buy it too?"


    The girl was followed by an old man with white hair and white beard. Although the old man looked very old, he stood upright.


    "Yes, miss." The old man''s speech is the most standard Mandarin.


    Just when the girl wanted to give the woodcarving to the old man, Zhou Heng suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I saw this woodcarving first." Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    "What do you like?" The girl widened her eyes and looked at Zhou Heng, "did you buy it?"Zhou Heng shook his head: "not yet."


    "Since you haven''t bought it, why can''t I buy it?" The girl smiles at Zhou Heng, "don''t be hesitant when a big man buys something. If you choose it, just do it."


    Zhou Heng was stunned and stopped the girl who was going to walk by him: "you can''t buy this." Although there is not much yin evil spirit in the wood carving, it will always have an impact if it is carried around for a long time. What''s more, the other party is still a young girl, and his resistance to Yin evil spirit is always smaller. So Zhou Heng stopped the other party for his own good.


    The girl frowned impatiently.


    The old man behind her also came forward, politely but slightly dignified, and said, "this gentleman, please get out of the way."


    Seeing this kind of scene, boss Zhou and Yang Zihuan and others certainly can''t sit back and ignore it. They immediately catch up with each other. Only Meilin, who is still in the same place, looks at this side with his mouth covered and Snickers.


    "Two, two, two, don''t fight." Boss Zhou was the first one to come up and make a comeback. "It''s just a small thing. We are all distinguished guests. There''s no need to hurt our friendship for such a small thing."


    Then he looked at the girl. He thought that the girl was young and thin skinned. She should be more talkative. So he said, "to be honest, miss, the woodcarving you like really doesn''t deserve you."


    Girl eyebrow pick, also noncommittal.


    "Although the carving of this xizixiang is exquisite, it''s too sad. The young lady was just in her youth. Such a sad work is not suitable for the young lady''s age --"


    before boss Zhou finished, the girl suddenly cut off his words: "you think I''m young, don''t you?"


    "I''ll tell you today!" The girl furiously forked, "this wood carving, I have to buy it!"

 Chapter 404

    Boss Zhou met many difficult guests, but in the end, he got them all.


    There are no more than two kinds of difficult guests, one is "good face" and the other is "small profit". To deal with the first kind of guests, he just needs to make his identity shorter and give the other party a little face. When the other party has steps to go down, a dispute can end. The latter is a better solution. The price of wood carving depends on one mouth. Boss Zhou can boast that the other party will spend hundreds of thousands to buy it. But sometimes he can''t help but meet the buyer who knows the goods. At this time, he just needs to add another four or five hundred goods to the other party, and the crisis can be resolved naturally.


    But now, in the face of this girl, boss Zhou''s tricks are not easy to use, because the other party is a bear child who can only coax, and boss Zhou can''t lose Zhou Heng''s face to coax the other party.


    "What do you think of this peacock? Every feather is painted independently. This is the best combination of ingenuity and art." Boss Zhou is still trying in vain.


    "I don''t want anything. I want this western prime minister." The girl raised her head haughtily.


    At this time, Yang Zihuan suddenly noticed something. Although the girl''s dress is no different from that of the ordinary rich ladies, and she is covered with expensive famous brands, the old man behind the girl is different. The black suit is obviously custom-made, and the pattern embroidered on the cuff should be a "ink" character.


    Yang Zihuan frowned.


    There are always some people or organizations in this world that are independent of politics and family disputes, such as Kunlun, which is called "fairyland" by monks, and "mohmen" behind the word "Mo".


    Earlier, he heard that the old man called the girl "Miss Mo", which made Yang Zihuan even more suspicious. Did the people of Mormon leave Nanhai and come to Peiping? Why is it at this juncture? Standing in Yang Zihuan''s position, for the benefit of his family, he had to imagine these things in a complicated direction, and it was hard for him to believe that the occurrence of these things might be a simple coincidence.


    "Miss, I have no intention to argue with you about this thing," Zhou Heng didn''t want to embarrass boss Zhou too much, "but it''s not good for you to buy this thing. I think it''s the best result to give it to me."


    Although Zhou Heng was very sincere in saying this, from Miss Mo''s ears, it was no different from the naked threat.


    Miss Mo was even more angry. She waved, and the old man behind Miss Mo came forward with a calm face.


    One hand of the old man still held the Western prime minister. He looked at Zhou Heng, Ning Mei Li Mu: "young, more offended." With that, his free right hand pushed toward Zhou Heng''s shoulder.


    He didn''t mean to hurt Zhou Heng, but it was Miss Mo''s order, and he had nothing to do. Let Zhou Heng fall in front of Miss Mo, not to hurt the bones and muscles, and let Miss Mo vent, this is his best result.


    But after he put his hand on Zhou Heng''s shoulder, Zhou Heng''s body did not turn back as he expected, but stood firmly in place.


    At the same time, Zhou Heng looked at the old man with puzzled eyes: "old man, what do you push me to do?"


    The old man''s face also showed a surprised expression. He began to practice at the age of 20. Although he was later than ordinary people, he also missed the best training age, but over the years, with the accumulation of time, now his kung fu has achieved a little success. If he was not reassured, his family would not have assigned him alone to protect Miss Peiping.


    His strength to fight the dragon to capture the tiger is no problem, at this time even a young man''s body can not be pushed.


    The old man can''t help but feel that Peiping is worthy of being the first city in the north. It''s a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. Even a child has a lot of accomplishments. It seems that he has been living in the south for a long time and has become a frog in the well. Thinking of this, the old man''s right hand came back from Zhou Heng''s body.


    At this time, Miss Mo suddenly exclaimed, "Uncle Mei, what are you doing! This man bullies me. Help me teach him a lesson She didn''t know that uncle Mei was ready to fight Zhou Heng just now. She thought uncle Mei hadn''t tried his best.


    The old man, known as "Uncle Mei", sighed helplessly. He handed the wood carving of xizixiang to Miss Mo: "Miss, hold it for me."


    Miss Mo took the woodcarving and stepped back. She knew that Mei Shu was going to do his best. In order to teach such a boy a lesson, is it worth uncle Mei''s effort? Miss Mo can''t help but have some doubts, but thinking of the way Zhou Heng was looking for his teeth, she felt that since she was angry for herself, it was totally worth it.


    "Don''t fight, don''t do it!" Boss Zhou won''t sit by and watch these people fight in his shop. Moreover, this old man looks old. If there is any accident, it''s not good to mistake himself.


    "Is there anything you can''t discuss?" Yang Zihuan also came up, "in the next Yang Zihuan, I am willing to be a peacemaker for you. The losses of both sides in this matter are borne by me." With his three words Yang Zihuan, he can also speak in the city of Peiping.


    Uncle Mei looks at Yang Zihuan and nods with a smile.But Miss Mo certainly won''t agree: "I don''t care what kind of sheep ring and cow ring you have. Today, I''ll make a decision on this piece of wood."


    After that, she looked at boss Zhou: "boss, you said that no matter how much this piece of wood costs, Miss Ben has bought it!"


    Boss Zhou''s face was embarrassed. Later, he turned to Zhou Heng. His face was full of pleading. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was obvious. It''s unreasonable for Miss Mo to be such a rude person. I just hope that Zhou Heng can step back and make a big difference, so as not to embarrass him as a business man.


    It''s not like Yang Zihuan or Zhou Heng. Boss Zhou has a family and a small business. Although he has a little money on hand, his position determines that no one can offend him.


    "Brother Zhou, you see, this --" the boss said in embarrassment, "or you can choose a few more pieces. No matter what you choose, I''ll give you the base price. It''s free to take a few pieces."


    Zhou Heng is not Ms. Mo''s kind of insolent and unreasonable person. He also knows the difficulties of these ordinary people. Although he will not suffer losses by joining hands with each other, the ultimate victim must be the boss here.


    "Forget it, forget it, let her have it if she wants it." Zhou Heng said, and then he looked at Miss Mo, "Miss, I''ll remind you for the last time that this is not your thing. Don''t carry it close to your body."


    "Do you care how I carry it?" Miss Mo glared at Zhou Heng provocatively. But Zhou Heng has turned around, no longer pay attention to her, her eyes also stare empty.


    "Hum!" Dissatisfied, Miss Mo raised her hand and was ready to throw it at Zhou Heng. But suddenly she thought that the thing in her hand was the Western prime minister, and then she stopped.


    She picked up Xi Zixiang in her hand and carefully observed him.

 Chapter 405

    "Good, really good!" Miss Mo''s face was full of satisfaction as she looked at the delicate carvings on xizixiang.


    At this time, her eyes moved to the face of the woodcarving.


    Boss Zhou once said that this wood carving is too sad, so it has a defect. At this time, Miss Mo held it in her hand. When she saw the frowning face, she also felt the sadness.


    According to legend, there is an allusion that Dongshi imitates Xi Shi. Once upon a time, there was a beauty named Xi Shi in the state of Yue. She frowned and walked in the neighborhood because she felt pain in her heart. Another ugly woman named Dongshi saw the beauty of Xi Shi and mistakenly thought she was also learning from Xi Shi to cover her chest and frown. But beauty is always beauty, and it doesn''t diminish because of frowning. Ugly women are ugly women. They can learn Xi Shi''s movements, but they can''t learn Xi Shi''s beauty.


    The woman in the woodcarving, with her frown and frown, looks like the beauty in the allusion. Even her face can match the beauty in the legend.


    "No wonder it''s called Xi Zi Xiang," murmured Miss Mo, "so that''s the truth." In her eyes, this woodcarving looks like another person. That person is also sad all day and seldom happy. That''s why Miss Mo thought of changing some interesting things in the market to make her happy. Give this West son to sister Cao, she must be satisfied, right? Miss Mo thought.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the woodcarving shop.


    "Beauty, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    "Oh, I''m still a young woman with children!" It was the voice of some slick men.


    Then, the baby''s cry followed. "Wow - Wow -"


    "your son is crying. He must be hungry. Why don''t you mother feed him?"


    "Don''t starve the baby. Your chest is bulging. You must have enough milk, right?" Then there was a burst of obscene laughter.


    Miss Mo in the shop immediately frowned when she heard the noise outside the shop. At this time, a lot of onlookers were crowded outside the store. It was hard to see the situation outside the store from inside. But from these conversations, it seemed that a group of men were bullying a woman with children.


    "Uncle may, come out with me and have a look!" Miss Mo immediately went out in anger.


    "Miss, wait!" Uncle Mei said quickly, looking at boss Zhou at the same time, "how much is that xizixiang, please?" They haven''t paid for the woodcarving yet, and Miss Mo has already run out of the shop with it.


    "Oh, look at what you said," boss Zhou longed for the two pestilence gods to leave early. "It''s fate for us to get to know each other. Although I''m a businessman, I didn''t fall into the eyes of money. I won''t accept money if I see this lady''s predestination with Xizi. I''ll give it to you free of charge!" In fact, he picked up this woodcarving when he was looking for wood in the mountains by accident, but now it seems that what he picked up was not the seeds of good luck, but the seeds of trouble.


    At this time, to send it back free of charge can be regarded as disaster elimination in a sense.


    "How can we do that?" The old man didn''t know what boss Zhou was thinking. He saw that the wood carving was exquisite and thought it would be valuable. If he took it away for free, what''s the difference between bullying others and robbing others of their property?


    "Here you are. Don''t mention it. Don''t mention it!" Boss Zhou refused to accept the money.


    At this time, outside the shop, Miss Mo yelled: "who are you! What do you want to do to this sister in broad daylight


    "No!" Uncle Mei was stunned for a moment. Miss Xinzhi went to make trouble again. She didn''t care whether she paid or not, so she hurried out.


    In the shop, Yang Zihuan''s expression became nervous. This is the city of Peiping. At the foot of the emperor in the real sense, the dignitaries dare not make trouble in such a busy street. On the other hand, those who dare to make trouble here are certainly not afraid of trouble. At this time, Miss Mo rushed to the front, just afraid that something might happen.


    Now is the moment when the Feng Shui audition is in progress. Yang Zihuan doesn''t want to have any twists and turns. "Let''s go out and have a look." Yang Zihuan slightly worried to the other two said.


    "All right," Merlin replied immediately. "I want to see the excitement outside, too."


    "Let''s go then." Zhou Heng is not an eminent monk with a calm heart. He has a lot of excitement to watch, so naturally he wants to have a look.


    At this time, outside the store, the crowd spontaneously vacated a piece of land in the center. Many people took out their mobile phones and videotaped them. In the open space of the center, several greasy faced men are confronting two women. The woman in front is Miss Mo who just broke out of the store. The woman behind is a woman with a baby and pajamas, but still hard to hide her good figure.


    "Is that her?" Yang Zihuan showed a surprised expression.


    Meilin and Zhou Heng also looked at each other. The three of them had seen this woman in the Feng Shui audition.


    "What''s her name again?" Zhou Heng forgot the woman''s name.


    "It''s like wanwan." Merlin wasn''t very impressed either.


    But they are still impressed by Wan Wan''s performance in Feng Shui audition. In the face of Yang Hongye, who has rich experience in actual combat, Wan Wan once occupied a huge advantage, humiliated and tortured his opponent by cruel means, and finally won. Why such a powerful and cruel woman appears here in such an image? Even Zhou Heng and Meilin are hard to figure out the key."You men are shameless. So many people bully a woman with children on the street!" Miss Mo is very angry, pointing at those men is a scold.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" But the men didn''t care. Instead, they laughed together.


    "A beautiful young woman, a beautiful young girl, two different tastes, wonderful! Wonderful The man who seemed to be the leader of the group laughed loudly.


    With that, he reached out to touch Miss Mo''s white face.


    "What a dog''s guts Miss Mo was so anxious and angry that she had to clap the palm of her hand with her right hand. But the man seemed to have practiced some fists. His outstretched hand suddenly speeded up, passed through the palm of Miss Mo''s hand, and went straight to Miss Mo''s red face.


    "Don''t be rude!" Yang Zihuan was about to step forward, but the old man was faster than him.


    Bang. The crowd has not yet figured out what happened.


    The rude man was already on his knees.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" the expression on the man''s face was full of frivolity in the first second, and it turned into extremely twisted pain in the next second.


    His knee was smashed, and even if he was cured, he would have to spend his next life in a wheelchair.


    I don''t know when the old man appeared behind Miss mo.


    "Are you all right, miss?" He asked mildly.

 Chapter 406

    "Are you all right, miss?" Uncle Mei asked gently.


    Miss Mo''s sullen face continued: "Uncle Mei, don''t let go of any of these bad guys."


    "Yes, miss." Uncle Mei nodded with a smile.


    On the ground, the man with broken knees was still kneeling on the ground and wailing constantly. The sudden pain destroyed his nerves. The companions around him wanted to help him up. They didn''t know why the man suddenly fell on his knees. When they reached out to pull the man''s body, they would inevitably encounter the man''s injury, which made him cry bitterly.


    At this time, uncle Mei took a step forward.


    "Old man, do you come up here to be beaten?" There are two hooligans to see just come up with a white haired old man, immediately rushed up.


    This time, they saw it, everyone saw it.


    Uncle Mei came out slowly and hit the two men on the shoulder. Click, although there was no such scene as blood splashing, but everyone heard the crisp sound of bone fracture. The seemingly soft palm technique is mixed with the power to penetrate the texture and destroy the opponent from the inside.


    Without any suspense, the two men fell to the ground in pain, just like the rude man before. One second, there is nothing wrong with the body. The next second, the bones of the hands have been smashed. No one can continue to stand after suffering like this.


    Meet the hard stubble! The rest of us are stupid enough to understand that.


    "Old man! I advise you to mind your own business Suddenly, an uninjured man yelled at Uncle Mei, "do you know who we are?" Although his voice was loud, there was tension in his tone. Although a strong background can frighten many people, but also fear that the opponent is a lengtouqing who doesn''t know anything.


    "In broad daylight, you ignore the law and bully women." Uncle Mei said slowly, "you don''t deserve to be called people." Hearing uncle Mei''s reply, many onlookers applauded.


    "We are from the Cao family!" The man suddenly roared. Those who applauded immediately quieted down, while those who watched the video on their mobile phones put away their mobile phones.


    Mei Shu and Miss Mo''s expressions were obviously stunned for a second.


    The man thought they were afraid, so he showed a proud look on his face: "you hurt my brother. Today, if you don''t kneel down and beg for mercy, you are asking these two girls to accompany our brother for a few nights. It''s too late!"


    Uncle Mei''s face suddenly showed a little smile, he seriously looked at the man: "people surnamed Cao, can be lawless, wanton?"


    The man didn''t expect that the other party was not afraid. He didn''t know how to reply.


    "Who is your master?" Uncle Mei asked.


    The man had a bad feeling in his heart. The old man didn''t look like an ordinary old man in his manner and tone. The servants of the Cao family also knew that there were dragons and tigers in Beiping city. At this time, the other side asked his master, he was not stupid enough to answer what the other side asked.


    "Do you deserve to know the name of our master?" The man left a heart, "what are you and your master?"


    "My surname is may, and my miss''s surname is mo." Uncle Mei replied with a smile, "you just need to report back to your master like this."


    "Good, good!" He nervously stepped back two steps, then looked left and right and said, "take the brothers on the ground, let''s go!"


    Just like the most common villain routine in film and television works, these people did not forget to throw down two cruel words before they left: "Mei, and those two girls! If you have seed, don''t run away. You won''t get good fruit to eat! "


    Watching these people run away through the crowd, Miss Mo frowned: "Uncle Mei, how did you let these people run away?"


    Uncle Mei replied with a smile: "since they are from the Cao family, they will naturally tell their master about us when they get home. Miss, what will their master do when he hears what happened here?"


    Miss Mo was stunned for a moment, but she understood immediately.


    These boys have offended themselves and dare to report to Cao''s family. I''m afraid they will make Cao''s face crooked. The Cao family will certainly not let these people go. They will teach them a lesson and help Miss Mo vent her anger. Let their master teach their dog a lesson. Miss Mo suddenly feels that uncle Mei''s idea is better than his own.


    "Miss Mo," she asked with a smile, "will they be killed by their master?"


    Uncle Mei shook his head with a smile: "it''s not easy to kill them. Although we have to teach them a lesson, if we kill them, we can''t see them."


    Miss Mo nodded and understood the truth in Uncle Mei''s words. Cao''s family will not only teach these dogs a lesson, but also show Miss Mo their tragedy. If they can''t show Miss Mo kindness, their actions will be meaningless.


    General Yang Zihuan heard two people''s words, in the heart is affirmed two people''s identity. Even the Cao family wanted to woo people, and their identities were self-evident. As the successor of the Yang family, Yang Zihuan''s status is much lower than that of Miss mo. even when his father Yang Yue met Miss Mo, he had to bow his head.Yang Zihuan could not help but be glad that he had not offended Miss Mo in the woodcarving shop just now. Also can''t help but worry about Zhou Heng, offended such a evil star, if Zhou Heng refused to bow his head, I''m afraid he would inevitably get into trouble.


    "Sister, are you ok? They didn''t do anything to you, did they? " At this time, Miss Mo began to comfort the woman holding the child.


    And that woman is wanwan, just happened so many things, she has been watching, and Yang Zihuan, she is also guessing the identity of these two people.


    "No, it''s OK." Wan Wan pretended to be weak. She knew that these two people might be able to use them.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine." With that, she looked anxiously at the baby in her arms. At this time, the baby is her best weapon to cheat sympathy.


    Sure enough, Miss Mo''s sympathy was aroused: "these bastards! I thought the public order in your north is very good. It seems that it''s not as good as that in our South! "


    "Alas." Wan Wan also followed with a sigh.


    Uncle Mei looks at Wan Wan''s manner, and some doubts appear in his heart. Wan Wan''s appearance at this time is too pitiful. The woman who just got out of danger should not be so stable.


    "Miss, we''ve got something. We''d better go back to the house earlier." Uncle Mei said to miss mo. Years of experience tells the old man that it''s better to have less contact with this woman.

 Chapter 407

    "Miss, let''s go back to the mansion first. Maybe Miss Cao has arrived." Uncle Mei knows how to admonish Miss mo. after all, he has been serving Miss Mo for more than ten years.


    The woman holding the baby always gives uncle Mei a strange feeling. He doesn''t want miss Mo to keep pestering with this woman.


    After hearing uncle Mei''s words, Miss Mo''s face also showed a thoughtful look: "yes, it''s not good to let sister Cao wait for a long time."


    Wan Wan knew that these two people might be his big backers. How could they let them go so easily? So she said, "little sister, if you want to be busy, you''ll be busy soon. I''ll leave early too, so that those villains won''t come back again."


    Hearing Wan Wan''s words, Miss Mo also responded: "yes, what if those people come back to you?"


    Uncle Mei quickly reminded: "the Cao family will restrain his servants. This girl will not be harassed any more."


    "But, if those people didn''t report to their master after they went back, and we weren''t with the elder sister at that time, what should we do?" Asked Miss mo.


    Now, uncle Mei doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, sister, you will go with us to a place where you can tell them what happened just now." Miss Mo turned around and said to Wan, "then I''ll ask them to send a car to take you home."


    "Isn''t that good?" Wanwan deliberately timidly said, "it''s too much trouble for you, and --"


    "sister, don''t be afraid. With me, those bad guys dare not hurt you any more." With that, Miss Mo smiles at Wan Wan.


    At this time, Yang Zihuan suddenly came up: "don''t worry, miss. Even without you, she won''t be afraid of those bad guys."


    Miss Mo looks at Yang Zihuan suspiciously. Then she remembers that this person and Zhou Heng seem to be in the same group. She is immediately dissatisfied: "is there anyone here who wants to talk to you? Stay away from me, or I won''t be rude. "


    At this time, Mei Shu, standing behind Miss Mo, bowed his head and said, "Miss, I don''t think this man has any malice. It''s better to listen to what he wants to say."


    Wan Wan dissatisfied to look at Yang Zihuan, the Yang boy in Fengshui audition did not formally meet with him, after all, Wan Wan on the stage, Yang Zihuan has been fengyouwei hit seriously injured, was carried away with a stretcher. However, the relationship between the Yang and he families is so tense now that it is impossible for the Yang family not to tell the young master of the Yang family their information, so it is not surprising that Yang Zihuan knew Wan.


    Wan Wan has a bad feeling that he wants to do something bad for me.


    Sure enough, Yang Zihuan said to Miss Mo with a smile: "Miss, I don''t know. This girl is not an ordinary person. She is cruel in means, vicious in mind, and good at making her invisible sword. She can take people''s lives thousands of steps away like searching for things." Yang Zihuan tells Miss Mo the details of Wan.


    "Nonsense Miss Mo not only didn''t appreciate Yang Zihuan''s reminding, but also showed an expression of disgust, "you guys are really not good people, so you slander a girl out of thin air. If she was as powerful as you said, would she have been surrounded by several slaves of the Cao family just now? "


    "If it had not been for the girl, the servants of the Cao family would have lost their lives." Yang Zihuan finished, also glanced at Wan Wan, Wan Wan beat Yang Hongye seriously injured, and publicly humiliated Yang Hongye, as a brother of course, he won''t sit back and watch Wan cheat Miss mo. If they are not in public at this time, Yang Zihuan will even direct to Wan Wan.


    Miss Mo looks at Wan Wan. Wan Wan''s face is full of confusion and grievances. She doesn''t seem to know why Yang Zihuan "slanders" herself like this. At the same time, her mouth opens and closes, as if she doesn''t know how to argue. Seeing this scene, Miss Mo was even more dissatisfied with Yang Zihuan: "I don''t think you are as good as those dog slaves of the Cao family."


    At this time, uncle Mei quickly said: "Miss, I think this young master is out of kindness. We can''t blame me for being a good man or helping a bad man."


    "Uncle Mei, how can you help this man speak?" Miss Mo looked at Uncle Mei in surprise, "do you think this elder sister is a bad person?"


    "You can''t look good, miss." Mei Shuyu reminds me of it.


    "Are you, you, you all crazy?" Miss Mo looked at Uncle Mei and then at Yang Zihuan, "where does this elder sister look like a bad person! She is too innocent to be wronged by you. "


    "She is not only a bad person, but also a heinous one." Yang Zihuan said to Miss Mo, "the baby in her arms, I''m afraid I don''t know what means she got it. That baby is innocent."


    Miss Mo still wants to explain for Wan Wan, but wan wan is the first to speak at this time.


    "Forget it, miss." Wan Wan held the baby in one hand and pulled Miss Lamo''s sleeve in the other hand. "I''m destined to be bullied in my life. I''m used to it. I''m leaving now. I''m sorry, I''ve given you trouble." With that, Wan Wan went out.


    "Don''t go!" Miss Mo held Wan Wan, "with me, no one can bully you!"With that, she looked at Yang Zihuan: "smelly boy, if you say that this elder sister is a bad person, you will come up with the evidence. If you are insincere, I want you to look good!"


    "Miss, I have a way to prove what I said." Yang Zihuan said confidently.


    "Hum." Miss Mo snorted coldly.


    "Miss Mo, please look." Yang Zihuan rolled up his sleeves and showed everyone his fists.


    "What''s in your hand?" Miss Mo asked curiously. Wan Wan also frowned and looked at Yang Zihuan''s hand. Did this person really hold anything to prove her identity?


    With a smile, Yang Zihuan suddenly spread out his palm, which was empty.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s stupefied opportunity, Yang Zihuan reaches out his hand and grabs Wan Wan''s face.


    Yang Zihuan knew that if both sides made it clear, he would attack wanwan. Wanwan would pretend that he had no fighting power and choose not to defend. In this way, he could not really hurt Miss Mo in front of her. But at this time the situation is completely different, he will be at this time to Wan, must be Wan did not expect.


    He calculated, Wan Wan will subconsciously Dodge, and may even fight back, so his words naturally also get the proof.


    Yang Zihuan is not bad. Wan Wan is really scared by his action, and even almost has the idea of using air sword to fight back. But the idea only existed for a moment.


    Yang Zihuan didn''t understand Wan enough, so he underestimated Wan''s reaction.


    In the face of Yang Zihuan''s sudden attack, she suddenly panicked, not only did not avoid or fight back, but to the hands of the baby to meet up.

 Chapter 408

    Seeing Wan Wan''s reaction, Yang Zihuan was also shocked.


    Thousands of calculations, Yang Zihuan did not expect that Wan Wan would pretend to be completely flustered, and would use the baby to resist his attack. If Yang Zihuan this attack hit solid, although may not be able to hurt Wan, but that weak baby must die.


    He was not only seen through by Wan, but also put in by Wan.


    Once he accidentally killed the baby, he became a cruel criminal who killed the baby, and Wan Wan could win Miss Mo''s sympathy. This practice is really worthy of Yang Zihuan''s eight character comment of "cruel means and vicious mind". And Yang Zihuan can''t expect Wan''s practice, it''s just because Yang Zihuan is a normal person. No matter how he thinks about it, he can''t think that Wan will make such a cruel move.


    Now, his offensive has been issued, it is not so easy to take back, and wanwan will not let him take back so easily. She pretends to be in a panic and takes the initiative to bump the baby into Yang Zihuan''s hand.


    "No!" Miss Mo, who was watching, screamed.


    "No!" Uncle Mei also reached out to stop the next cruel scene, but he was slow in the end, which was absolutely fatal to the baby''s weak life.


    Stop it! Yang Zihuan closed his eyes painfully.


    At this time, a gust of wind.


    Someone clasped Yang Zihuan''s hand, meanwhile, the baby in Wan Wan''s hand was also hugged by that person.


    Who is it? When Yang Zihuan opened his eyes again, he saw Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng held the baby in one hand and clasped his wrist in the other.


    "Wow - Wow -" the baby''s cry rang out in the crowd.


    "Ah, Hoo --" the onlooker, Miss Mo, was so frightened that she stroked her chest. She took a deep breath and breathed it out again.


    Yang Zihuan and uncle Mei also gave Zhou Heng a grateful look, thanking him for saving the baby''s life. Only Merlin, the blonde boy, has been smiling, as if enjoying a stage play, watching the development of events here.


    Wan Wan is the fastest one to react to this change. Her mind is more alert than others. "My baby! He''s not hurt, is he She suddenly widened her eyes, and came to Zhou Heng, "quick, quick, let me see my baby!"


    But Zhou Heng didn''t give the baby back to her. When wanwan rushed towards the baby, he quickly sidled to avoid wanwan who wanted to take the baby away.


    "Give me my child back. Come on, give me my child back." Wan Wan showed a pitiful expression and rushed to Zhou Heng again, but how could Wan Wan, who didn''t dare to use his real skills, catch up with Zhou Heng''s action? Let alone meet the child, she couldn''t even touch the corner of Zhou Heng''s clothes.


    Miss Mo on one side showed a surprised expression. Just now, Zhou Heng saved the baby, which greatly increased her favor for Zhou Heng. But the next scene made her look silly again. After saving the baby, Zhou Heng didn''t return the baby to his "mother", but held the baby and wanwan in a circle.


    "Hello! What are you doing Miss Mo was also worried that she couldn''t get back the child''s rope. "Give her child back to her quickly!"


    "I can''t give it to her," Zhou Heng said coldly. He had seen Wan''s intention. "What''s the difference between giving the child to her and sending the sheep into the tiger''s mouth?"


    "You, you man, how can you do that?" Miss Mo stepped forward anxiously, but then uncle Mei''s voice rang out behind Miss Mo, "Miss, in my opinion, this little brother is not a bad man, you don''t want to --"


    but this time, uncle Mei''s words were cut off by Miss Mo: "this person is not a bad person, that person is not a bad person, is that poor mother a bad person?" From Miss Mo''s point of view, Wan Wan is a poor mother.


    In fact, you can''t blame her for not seeing the truth. In the final analysis, she is just a young girl without any supernatural ability. It''s common for her to be deceived when she meets a woman like wanwan who is very deep and good at inspiring people. It would be unrealistic if she didn''t get cheated.


    "Give it back, please. Give me my child back." Wan Wan''s acting skills are really good, after several times, her voice began to cry.


    Miss Mo was even more moved by Wan Wan''s pity. At the same time, the baby''s cry was constantly ringing in Miss Mo''s ear, which aroused her sympathy.


    "Uncle Mei, help me get the baby back!" Said Miss Mo harshly.


    "Miss --" Uncle Mei wanted to persuade again.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself!" Miss Mo said seriously.


    "No, miss. I''ll go. I''ll go now." With that, uncle Mei took a serious step forward.


    "This old gentleman, please learn from me," Yang Zihuan said. Knowing that uncle Mei had almost stood in the same position with them, he quickly came forward to persuade him, "brother Zhou, I really do it for the good of the children!"


    "Alas." Uncle may sighed.


    "Uncle Mei, don''t you go yet!" Miss Mo urged after uncle Mei.Uncle Mei takes a deep breath, and then prepares to bypass Yang Zihuan in front of him, but Yang Zihuan moves out one step and stops in front of Uncle Mei. "No, old man!" Originally, he didn''t want to offend Miss mo. before he stood up and pointed out Wan Wan''s identity, on the one hand, it was because of the old grudge between the Yang family and Wan Wan, on the other hand, it was also because he wanted to make friends with Miss mo. But just now, he almost killed the baby by mistake. Fortunately, Zhou Heng saved the baby''s life. Therefore, the baby''s life has become the first in his heart. If the baby has an accident, I''m afraid he will blame himself all his life.


    After uncle Mei took a look at Yang Zihuan, his body suddenly shook. Yang Zihuan only felt that the old man with white hair had disappeared in front of him.


    Zhou Heng saw Uncle Mei''s approach, and the other side''s speed was very fast. Even a master of Yang Zihuan''s level, he could only capture the remnant shadow of Uncle Mei. However, Zhou Heng''s eyes had a strong dynamic capture ability, just like a camera that could capture tens of millions of frames per second. No action could deceive his eyes.


    Holding the baby in one hand, Zhou Heng met the enemy with one hand.


    Bang!


    When two people''s fists collided in the air, it was like something exploded in the air. There was a huge and abnormal sound.


    Bang, bang, bang! In the twinkling of an eye, they hit each other three times in a row.


    On the other side, Merlin still looks at this side with a smile. It''s interesting. Today''s business is so interesting!

 Chapter 409

    It''s undeniable that uncle Mei has skills far beyond his age. Most people are already in the soil when they are his age. If they can afford a little physical work at this time, they can be regarded as very vigorous. But Uncle Mei can even fight back and forth with Zhou Heng, which is very valuable. Although Zhou Heng only used one hand.


    When uncle may moves, his muscles will expand, and his elegant black suit will change in line with the change of muscles.


    He was also surprised by Zhou Heng''s ability. In addition, Zhou Heng didn''t have any extra action and counterattack. In other words, Zhou Heng still had some spare strength.


    This boy is too strong! Uncle Mei has lived in this world for nearly a hundred years. This is the first time that he has such an idea. He wants to try his best to find out where the limit of this boy is.


    But he can''t do it for two reasons. First, Zhou Heng is still holding a baby. In this case, Zhou Heng can''t exert his full strength. Second, he can see that the other party is not a bad person, so uncle Mei can''t exert his full strength in this case.


    The two sides have been fighting for several more rounds, but they have not done their best. At this time, neither side knows what form this fight will stop.


    Wan Wan, who should have stood aside to watch the battle, suddenly yelled: "don''t hurt my children!"


    Then, she pounced on them, which was undoubtedly a suicidal way of doing it, but wanwan knew how to kill them.


    "Don''t hurt her!" Sure enough, Miss Mo in the rear yelled.


    Uncle Mei quickly closed his fist, but this time, it was too late for him. His situation at this time is just like Yang Zihuan who almost killed the baby, but different things, this time, Zhou Heng with the baby in his arms can''t help him stop what will happen next.


    Uncle Mei''s fist hit Wan Wan''s body. Although 70% of the force had been recovered, there were still 30% of the force left to hit Wan Wan''s soft body.


    If the person who will be hit by this blow is an ordinary person, she will not die.


    But wan wan is not ordinary. She won''t even let herself take the punch. Her body leans back slightly, as if she had slipped. She uses this kind of almost unbalanced movement to avoid the next 30% force.


    Uncle Mei didn''t let wanwan fall down. He grabbed wanwan''s wrist and helped her up.


    At the same time, Zhou Heng also stepped back a few steps, the baby is still in his arms, so this time the baby fight, he won.


    Zhou Heng didn''t understand why wanwan wanted to help himself for a moment. Then wanwan suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted.


    When this happened, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Uncle may, come on, take her to the hospital." Miss Mo was the first to respond.


    Although not very affectionate, but Uncle Mei still picked up Wan Wan''s body. And Zhou Heng looked at the crying baby in his arms and was stunned in the same place.


    What should I do? Zhou Heng thinks he can''t hold the child in his arms all the time, can he? At first, he just didn''t want the baby to follow wanwan pitifully and be used as a prop by wanwan, but that doesn''t mean he wants to take care of the child.


    "Give the baby back!" At this time, Miss Mo yelled at Zhou Heng.


    "Miss Mo." Yang Zihuan appeared between the two, and then he took out his mobile phone, "please see."


    "What are you looking at?" Ms. Mo took Yang Zihuan''s mobile phone with some doubts. Then, she saw a piece of news on the screen of her mobile phone. The content of the news was about a burglary that happened last night. In the case, a couple and several policemen who later rushed to the scene died, and the couple''s baby, only eight months old, disappeared at the scene.


    It is worthy of being the third son of the Yang family. He found the relevant news so quickly.


    "You mean this baby is the one that''s lost in the news?" Miss Mo''s expression is still a little confused.


    Yang Zihuan nodded his head.


    "What proof do you have?" Asked Miss mo.


    "I don''t need to prove it." Yang Zihuan replied with a smile, "miss and I will go to the police station together. You will know when you ask."


    "No, I have to take this sister to the hospital." Said Miss mo.


    "Well, let''s take the child to the police station and ask the truth. The lady takes her to the hospital. If the child is really her, I will naturally send the child back and make amends to the girl Yang Zihuan said.


    "How can I trust you?" Miss Mo frowned, "if you take the child away and never return, how pitiful the mother should be!"


    "Is it not enough to rely on my three words, Yang Zihuan?" Yang Zihuan with a little proud smile, his name alone in the city of Peiping is still able to speak.


    "Yang Zihuan? I don''t know. " But Miss Mo just shook her head.


    Yang Zihuan heard each other''s words, had to face reluctantly wry smile: "how about this, I give my mobile phone to miss, there are many important information in my mobile phone, I have to redeem it at that time."Holding the mobile phone, Miss Mo hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said: "ID card, you give me your ID card, so I will believe you!"


    Yang Zihuan was stunned for a moment. As the third son of the Yang family, it was the first time that he met this kind of requirement when he was so old. It was like taking him as a thief.


    "Good." Yang Zihuan clenched his teeth, opened his wallet, took out his ID card and gave it to miss mo.


    Seeing Yang Zihuan''s attitude, in fact, Miss Mo has been relieved of him.


    Miss Mo picked up Yang Zihuan''s ID card and looked at it: "ouch, your ID photo is pretty handsome!"


    Yang Zihuan was stunned: "what about myself? Am I ugly myself? "


    After staring at Yang Zihuan''s face for two seconds, Miss Mo turned her lips and said, "make do."


    Yang Zihuan was only amused when he got the appropriate comments: "thank you for your comments."


    In this way, Miss Mo and his party went to the hospital, while Yang Zihuan and his party started towards the police station.


    At the same time, at the other end of the alley, the originally crowded crowd suddenly scattered on both sides, as if some god of plague had come here.


    "Is that him?"


    "Yes, it must be him."


    "How dare you come to such a busy market."


    "He looks terrible. Don''t provoke him. Just call the police secretly."


    On the streets, wanted notices printed with portraits of jianzun were pasted all over the doors of every shop.

 Chapter 410

    The largest hospital in Peking.


    "From your super assistant, you haven''t reported your itinerary to the Academy for more than two days." A short message lights up on Xu Yi''s mobile phone.


    "If you don''t report today, they will contact the police and let them come to you." A second message followed.


    "Don''t rush, don''t rush, I know." Xu Yi rubbed his hair with his hand and complained to his mobile phone, "can''t you make a fake for me? It''s just a task report. Is it still difficult for you? "


    "Your task report will be submitted to Nu Wa for review," Qi Feng replied. "I can hide it from anyone in the world, but I can''t hide it from myself."


    "Well, well, I''ll find a way to do it myself." Sitting beside the bed, Xu Yi began to worry again.


    On the bed, Qin Fen lay there quietly.


    Originally, Li Bing, a policeman, sent them to a small hospital near the site of the accident. However, Qifeng confirmed that the probability of curing Qin Fen here was very low after a strict analysis of the environment of the hospital''s equipment. She helped Xu Yi choose the hospital with the highest survival probability for Qin Fen, that is, a private hospital with the most excellent and complete equipment in Beiping. The cost of medical treatment here is very high, and it''s hard to find a bed, but of course these things are not difficult. Qifeng easily carried out the network system of the hospital. She helped Qin Fen get an independent ward where even the officials and dignitaries might not be able to live. And in the hospital system virtual out of a "attending doctor", Qifeng Qinfen need treatment, examination and medicine in the name of the virtual out of the attending doctor arranged properly, to ensure that Qinfen can receive the best treatment under the existing conditions.


    But even the best hospitals can''t compare with the treatment conditions in the special hospital.


    Qin Fen was seriously injured. If Xu Yi hadn''t helped Qin Fen stop bleeding at the beginning with the wound treatment bag he brought from the special hospital, Qin Fen would have died long ago.


    Even the best private hospital in Peiping has no way to ensure that Qin Fen can be cured.


    But he can''t let the Academy of special sciences treat Qin Fen. People are dying every second in the world. The Academy of special sciences is not a humanitarian organization. Those researchers who don''t even care about their own life and death will never sympathize with a girl who is about to die. Because this girl has no value for the future of mankind.


    Xu Yi has a headache. Great changes have taken place in his life. Now he is a researcher of a secret organization and has probably the most powerful mobile phone in the world. The content of his work is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. He can cause a sensation in the world if he steals any research results from his work place.


    But in the face of some things, he is still so powerless. He knows that his sister is now locked in a green culture bottle by those crazy people in the special science institute. He also knows that his classmate Qin Fen is lying dying in the hospital bed. He also knows that Bailu, whom he secretly loves, has been robbed by two gangsters and is still missing. But he still can''t do anything, can''t solve anything.


    If you can choose, he would rather stay in that ordinary and mediocre once, and do not want to stop in this extraordinary but full of helpless now.


    But time will only go forward, but can not go back to the past.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Because Qin Fen''s doctor in charge is a nonexistent virtual character created by Qifeng, no one will disturb Xu Yi and Qin Fen except nurses.


    Xu Yi got up from the bed, went to the door and opened a crack.


    The person outside the door is the little nurse who often comes to deliver medicine to Qin Fen.


    "Hello, Mr. Qin," the little nurse said timidly, "I''m here to help you change your dressing." "Mr. Qin" is a false identity made by Qifeng. Although it is false, even if the hospital goes to the resident identity network for inquiry, it can indeed find the "true information" of this false identity.


    Xu Yi did not immediately open the door of the ward, but first observed whether there were other people behind and around the little nurse.


    "Excuse me? May I go in now? " The little nurse asked cautiously.


    "Well, come in." After confirming that only the little nurse with the medicine and gauze bandage was alone, Xu Yi opened the ward. It was Xu Yi''s caution that made the little nurse who came to deliver the medicine and change the dressing nervous.


    In fact, the several wards near Xu Yi are all independent wards. Different from those crowded public hospitals, it looks like a single room villa. So there is no need for him to be so nervous, but his situation is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    After all, people from the special hospital may appear in the hospital at any time, and then take him back by force. Without him, Qin Fen''s staying here is different from waiting to die. Now what he can do is to wait until Qin Fen gets better.


    "After changing the medicine, go out quickly." Xu Yi told the little nurse that it was not that he was ruthless, it was just that the situation forced him, and he had no other way.


    "Good, good." The little nurse answered weakly, and then she prescribed a change of dressing for Qin Fen.As a girl of the same age as Xu Yi, Qin Fen needs to remove the bandage wrapped on her body and pull up the curtain to prevent her body from being seen. At this time, Xu Yi had nothing to do.


    Xu Yi opened the door of the ward and went outside.


    At this time, there was a conversation outside the door. Xu Yi immediately turned away from his eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. At the same time, he stepped back and hid his body in the ward.


    He was very worried that the people of the Academy of special sciences would come to him, or sooner or later, and he had to deal with Qin Fen''s affairs well before this happened, and make up the task report these days.


    This is not the same as making up a reason to ask for leave in school. The task report submitted by Xu Yi will be directly handed over to Nu Wa for trial. It''s impossible for Xu Yi to hide this cold super artificial intelligence.


    "Uncle Mei, do you think this woman is really a bad person?" At this time, Xu Yi heard a girl''s voice.


    Then another old voice said, "Miss, I''m not sure, but we shouldn''t get too close to people of unknown origin."


    "Uncle Mei protects me. What am I afraid of?" The girl''s laughter came.


    "There are people out there, and there is a day out there. The strength of the boy named Zhou just now will not be under me."


    Zhou? Xu Yi is stunned for a moment. What they are discussing is not brother Zhou Heng, right?


    "Hee, uncle Mei, you''re so funny."


    "Wait, miss..." then Xu Yi couldn''t hear clearly.


    When Xu Yi moved his steps to get closer, an old man''s figure appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 411

    Finished, Xu Yi, who is eavesdropping on other people''s conversation, is caught by the other party.


    "Little brother, eavesdropping is not a polite act." Xu Yi can hear the anger from the old man''s words.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you, but I just came out for a walk and heard you talking." Xu Yi also needs to explain.


    But the old man''s eyes clearly penetrated everything: "you are lying, your eyes are dodging, this little brother, who are you?"


    "I''m the patient''s family here. My name is Qin. Hello." Xu Yi smiles awkwardly. "Mr. Qin" is a fake identity designed by Qifeng for him.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed. Even an old hand like Wan Wan could not deceive him. As soon as Xu Yigang opened his mouth, he could tell that Xu Yi was lying.


    "Who the hell are you?" The old man''s tone became more and more severe. He shouldered the important accusation of protecting Miss mo. he would never let Xu Yi, who was full of lies, eavesdrop on one side.


    "I, I --" Xu Yi was awed by the other party''s momentum, and could not speak for a moment. You know, the other side is a top monk, and Xu Yi left Qifeng and the props of the special science institute. He is just an ordinary person in his aura.


    Even breathing is difficult! At this time, what should he do?


    At this time, the little nurse who changed the medicine came out of the ward.


    "Mr. Qin, old man, what''s the matter with you?" The little nurse with the iron plate was a little confused.


    The old man watched Xu Yi''s face for a long time, and finally turned around to leave after a cold hum. Although Xu Yi is really eavesdropping on their conversation and lying, he doesn''t see malice in Xu Yi''s eyes.


    Xu Yi was relieved. "It''s all right. Go ahead." He turned to the little nurse and said.


    "Ah --" at this time, a girl''s scream came from an independent ward next to Xu Yi.


    The old man''s face changed. Without any hesitation, he rushed to the ward.


    He made a mistake. He made a huge mistake. He shouldn''t have left the lady and the woman in the same room. He had been watching the woman''s every move, but he relaxed for a moment at the last moment.


    Don''t hurt the young lady!


    The old man pushed open the door and saw the pale Miss Mo in the ward. Wan Wan, who had been in a coma, had woken up now. In other words, she had never been in a coma.


    "Don''t hurt miss!" The old man said seriously.


    "Are you threatening me?" Wan Wan''s fingers were against Miss Mo''s white neck, and her body was like a poisonous snake that entangled Miss mo. Now, as long as her fingertips spit a little, Miss Mo will die immediately.


    "How can you let Miss go?" As he spoke, the old man showed his eagerness and took a step forward.


    "Keep away Wan Wan suddenly raised his other hand and pointed his finger at the old man, "step back!"


    This woman is so alert! The old man turned his face and stepped back.


    "Come on, what do you want? The baby? If you want, I can bring that baby to you in a minute Said the old man.


    "Uncle Mei, help me --" Miss Mo was tied to her neck by Wan Wan, and her head tilted up.


    The old man''s face showed a painful expression, but instead of looking at Miss Mo''s face, he stared at the woman''s action. He can''t make any more mistakes.


    "Baby? Are you kidding? " Wan Wan''s face showed a mocking smile, "that kid, if you like, you can take it."


    "What do you want?" Asked the old man. He believed that Wan Wan would blackmail Miss mo. he must have something to ask for.


    "I want a man''s life." Wan Wan said with a smile.


    "Who?" Without any hesitation, the old man asked immediately. Don''t say it''s one''s life. As long as you can save the young lady, it''s ten people. What about 100 people? It''s hard for people here to think that this kind-hearted looking old man would be the suspect at large in the big Tu village case in Guangdong and Guangxi, which made a stir in the whole country. He also committed many cases that had not been reported or the murderer had not been found. Before Wan Wan was born, he had already carried nearly 100 lives.


    He will never be worse than Wan Wan if he is more ruthless.


    Wan Wan hesitated, she suddenly hesitated to say the name. Thinking, her fingers unconsciously add force, Miss Mo immediately showed a sad look.


    "How can I help you kill if you don''t tell me his name?" The old man yelled and asked. Being scared by him, Wan Wan''s hand relaxed a little.


    "Cough, cough!" Miss Mo coughed painfully.


    "You go to the street now, and there are pictures of him all over the street. If you kill the people in the pictures for me, I will let your lady go." Wan Wan said. It''s not the best policy to coerce the old man to kill jianzun. After all, even she would not believe that jianzun would be killed by such an old man. Even jianzun is likely to find himself secretly directing all this according to the old man. Originally for Wan Wan, it was her first volume to use this silly young lady to leave Peiping.But wanwan has no way to carry out this volume, not only the old man has begun to doubt her, if she continues to stay in the hospital, the other party as long as do a physical examination can easily find that she did not have a child. Zhou Heng, Yang Zihuan and other people''s appearance destroyed her plan, also let her exquisite acting skills all in vain. Now the best choice she can make is for the old man to find jianzun''s trouble for herself, so that she can get time to leave Peiping.


    "Good!" Still without any hesitation, the old man agreed to wanwan''s request to kill for her.


    At the same time, on the streets of Peiping.


    A burly man stood in front of Zhou Heng, Yang Zihuan and Mei Lin.


    "Where do I seem to have seen the child in your arms?" The burly man grinned.


    "I also seem to have seen you somewhere," Yang Zihuan, as the host, stood up first. "You are the person in the portrait, right?" Yang Zihuan was also surprised that a wanted criminal dared to walk in the street.


    He did not know the true identity of the other side, although Yang Zihuan had heard about the legend of jianzun - above Kunlun, under Tianmen, a sword against seven stars. Almost everyone in Xiuzhen world has heard this story, and Yang Zihuan is no exception. He can''t help but face this burly man, who is just the legendary sword statue.


    "Where did you get that child? Where is that woman? " Jian Zun grins grimly and throws out two questions. Then, he says, "tell me quickly, and I will never die around you!"


    "Poof --" Merlin, who was standing behind, burst out laughing.

 Chapter 412

    "It''s so interesting what happened these days," Meilin suddenly said aloud. "This trip to Peiping is really worth it!"


    Zhou Heng and Yang Zihuan look at Meilin suspiciously.


    "Hello, big man, is the woman you are looking for wanwan?" Merlin asked with a smile.


    Jianzun immediately turned his eyes to Merlin and asked in surprise, "do you know her?"


    Then, he seemed to think of something, and then showed a sudden expression: "I remember, I have seen you, you have all participated in the Feng Shui audition!"


    "No wonder, no wonder you know Wan Wan." After two words, jianzun looked at the three people again, "quick! Tell me, tell me where Wan is! "


    "I''m afraid this man is a madman," Yang Zihuan whispered to Zhou Heng. "Shall we call the police?" He has no intention to help wanwan hide, but he can''t ask a suspect who is wanted by the police.


    Zhou Heng nodded. It''s better to leave this matter to the police. If they have conflicts with each other in the street, it''s easy to cause damage to the surrounding area.


    "No whispering!" Jian Zun roared at the three. Then he pointed to Zhou Heng, who was holding the child in his arms. "I''ll kill one of you first, and then I''ll ask the rest of you."


    Zhou Heng frowned, the other party''s arrogance made him feel a little unhappy.


    Whoosh, when jianzun''s big hand reached out to him, he heard the wind, harsh wind.


    Zhou Heng immediately stepped back. He was still holding the sleeping baby in his arms. He couldn''t do it with the other side.


    "Ho!" Jian Zun threw himself into the air, and a little excited expression appeared on his face! Boy


    "Hello, can I help you?" Meilin in the rear asked Zhou Heng with a smile.


    Before Zhou Heng answered, Yang Zihuan stood up first: "he is a guest of my Yang family. How can you hurt him?" Yang Zihuan was seriously injured by Feng Youwei, a disciple of jianzun, but Zhou Heng saved him. Otherwise, even if he could recover, he would lose a lot in his cultivation. Now, if he can fight with jianzun, we can see that the previous injury has no effect on him.


    As soon as Yang Zihuan turned his wrist, there were four more copper coins on his hand. These special copper coins were printed with four different shapes of "fire" instead of XX Tongbao.


    At the next moment, four copper coins with fire characters are punched out towards the face of jianzun. The copper coins have holes. When they break through the air, they will make a whistling sound like a whistle. With this sharp sound, four red lines of fire are pulled out in the air.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Jianzun suddenly turned his head. He didn''t dodge or avoid. He didn''t even have to resist with his hands. He just opened his mouth and bit at the four copper coins.


    Yang Zihuan''s face showed an incredible look.


    Jianzun''s big mouth bit all the four burning copper coins. The fire of the copper coins was enough to burn a living man into coke, but jianzun bit the four copper coins alive. With the slight sound of metal cracking, the flame in the copper coin burst out, but it just made jianzun have more appetite.


    He opened his mouth wide and swallowed the fragments of the coin and the fire. Originally, this terrible man did what he could only do with one mouth.


    And after swallowing those flames, the man''s figure seems to have become a little bigger.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Out of instinct, Yang Zihuan felt a trace of fear. But he still did not forget his identity, Yang Zihuan will Zhou Heng and Meilin these two Tong family guests to protect behind.


    "It''s delicious." Jian Zun wiped his lips with his hand. Then, the tall man looked down at Yang Zihuan, "do you have any more?"


    "Have you put my fire to lunch?" There was a bitter smile on Yang Zihuan''s face.


    "Lunch? Your level of fire can only be regarded as an appetizer at most. " Jian Zun said with a grim smile, "I have a big appetite." With that, he reached out and grabbed Yang Zihuan''s head. As long as he was caught by his big hand, he could squeeze Yang Zihuan''s brain out the next second!


    Run! Yang Zihuan knew that he had no way to fight with the other side. His body jumped up, and he just managed to avoid the sword Zun''s grasp.


    Yang Zihuan dodges, but Zhou Heng and Mei Lin stay in the same place and don''t move. Mei Lin still looks at everything in front of him with a smile, as if these things have nothing to do with him. Zhou Heng looked down at the baby in his arms. The sound just made the child wake up again. During this period of time, the child had nothing to eat except some cold soybean milk, and the way Zhou Heng hugged him also made him feel very uncomfortable. So when he woke up, he immediately began to cry.


    Zhou Heng has no experience in taking care of children. He doesn''t know the reason why children cry. Of course, even if he knows, he can''t find anything to feed the baby for a while.


    "Get out of the way!" After landing, Yang Zihuan roared in the direction of Zhou Heng and Meilin.


    At this time, jianzun''s heavy fist had fallen on their head.Almost at the same time, Merlin moved his finger.


    WOW! Jianzun''s fists are like hitting in the pool. Zhou Heng, Meilin and the baby in Zhou Heng''s arms. The images of these people are like reflections in the pool. In the power of heavy fists, they become sparkling fragments.


    Yang Zihuan''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    However, jianzun raised his mouth and made a sound.


    "A boring cover up." Jianzun raised his lost fist, then reached out and waved in the air. The images that he had smashed into pieces were like smoke and dust. Then he turned to the street.


    I do not know when, Zhou Heng and Meilin have come to the eaves of the street. And Zhou Heng is still shaking the baby in his arms.


    "Dear, dear, don''t cry." Zhou Heng can''t even sing a baby''s lullaby, so all he can do is shake the baby like this.


    "He''s hungry." Merlin, next to him, whispered to remind him.


    Zhou Heng looked at Meilin in surprise: "how do you know?"


    Merlin shrugged. "It''s all on TV."


    "Did the TV tell you what to do at this time?" Zhou Heng then asked.


    "Feed it." Meilin answered very succinctly, but Zhou Heng turned his lips helplessly. Zhou Heng can do a lot of things that ordinary people can''t do, including catching ghosts, but he is powerless in feeding.


    "I''ll help him find food." Zhou Heng said to Merlin, "you watch for me here."


    Merlin nodded with a smile: "don''t worry."


    Jianzun was a little angry because they were alone. His hands trembled with anger.


    "Brother Zhou Heng, go quickly!" Not far away, Yang Zihuan yelled, "I''ll help you block him!"


    With that, Yang Zihuan pounced on jianzun.

 Chapter 413

    "Brother Zhou Heng, go! I''ll help you stop him! " Yang Zihuan yelled, then rushed to jianzun.


    "Boy, are you here to die?" The angry jianzun raised his fist and smashed at Yang Zihuan''s face.


    On this side, after Zhou Heng looked around the street, he ran away with the child in his arms, but Meilin stayed in the same place and moved her finger to jianzun not far away.


    When jianzun''s fist was about to hit Yang Zihuan''s face, his body was suddenly pulled by an external force and lost his balance for a short time. Although this is not enough to make him fall, but if this is a close match, this impact is fatal enough.


    The Yellow amulet in Yang Zihuan''s hand hit jianzun''s face.


    In the next second, a large amount of electric light spread out quickly with the Yellow symbol as the center, and wrapped jianzun''s body in an instant. Fearing that the thunder and lightning in the Yellow amulet would affect him, Yang Zihuan immediately left after he pasted the Yellow amulet.


    He guessed that the fire attack had no effect on jianzun, so he turned to lightning related geomantic omen. Although there was still a long way to go, with the help of Huang Fu, Yang Zihuan''s moves now had enough power.


    "Now, this monster can''t be harmless any more." Yang Zihuan said to himself.


    The thunder and lightning he made did have an impact on jianzun. The electric current was raging on his body. At the same time, his cold hair and hair stood up.


    "Drink!" Sword Zun suddenly had a flash of electric light, and his body, which had been slightly convulsed by the electric current, stopped immediately.


    Compared with the slight pain caused by the electric current, what jianzun can''t tolerate at the moment is that he was hit by a younger generation like Yang Zihuan and showed his ugly appearance. The dignity of being a senior is almost lost at this moment!


    And what caused all this was the blonde foreign kid hiding in the street.


    "Damn it Jian Zun said angrily, "you are so hateful. Now, whether you give up the whereabouts of wanwan or not, you''ll die! "


    Then he looked at Merlin, who was still standing on the side of the street. "The first one to die will be you, stinky boy!"


    "If you want to hurt my friend, you must pass me first." Yang Zihuan said harshly that he felt very good after he hit jianzun with that move just now. But he didn''t realize it. In fact, jianzun didn''t do his best just now.


    In the face of these descendants, jianzun didn''t intend to use his own strength.


    But at this time, an invisible air sword has appeared in his hand. He is known as "Jian Zun". Of course, boxing is not his strong point. What he is good at is "Jian". He didn''t need any sword as his sword carrier. As long as he moved his finger, an air sword would be formed in his hand.


    Unlike those swords made of iron, the power of the air sword will increase with the enhancement of the user''s ability. In other words, the air sword itself is a part of the user''s ability.


    Fengyouwei, wanwan, the level of Qi sword users, most of the time will use the Qi sword as an invisible Throwing Knife, because they can not gather a real Qi sword for a long time. As a senior brother, xiuwudao is a little better than these two men, but it''s not much better. After all, xiuwudao has been practicing magic and other magic skills for a long time, and he doesn''t specialize in Qi sword.


    And jianzun''s Qi sword is very different from his disciples. In other words, this is the real "Qi sword".


    This time, even Merlin''s face was surprised. This big man has such ability! You know, Merlin is also a swordsman, so when jianzun shows his Qi sword, Merlin immediately understands the strength of the opponent.


    Li Yuan, Jian Zun. There are so many people in Peiping city who can be compared with herself. Meilin''s face is fierce.


    This trip to Peiping, he really did not come wrong.


    At this time, jianzun looks at Yang Zihuan.


    And just by the other side looked at such a look, Yang Zihuan lost his will to fight. He is not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. You know, in the war with fengyouwei, he would not hesitate to lose his life to win. But this time is different, just a sight of the intersection, Yang Zihuan will understand, the other side is not their own life can defeat the opponent.


    "You, who are you?" His voice was trembling. This was the first time that Yang Zihuan felt fear from his heart and his opponent.


    "Sword." Jian Zun replied in a deep voice, "the one in the sword." His every word, like a heavy hammer, hit Yang Zihuan''s chest.


    Is that monster still alive in this world?


    Kunlun above, under the gate of heaven, a sword against seven stars. The legendary figure appeared in front of him. Maybe Yang Zihuan is the best feng shui master of his generation, but he is still much worse than jianzun.They are not on the same level in terms of fame, seniority, accomplishments and strength. At the moment, Yang Zihuan deeply understands this point.


    "Go, go, Mr. Merlin!" This is the only thing Yang Zihuan can do, "Mr. Meilin, you also go quickly!"


    Outside the street, the sound of the police car whistle sounded, someone reported the crime, in the face of this fierce bandit, a large number of police rushed over.


    "Let''s go!" Yang Zihuan thinks that this is the best time to run towards the direction of the police car. Maybe relying on the firepower of the police, he can protect Meilin''s integrity.


    What he had to do was to get the most time for Merlin before he ran away.


    As the successor of the Yang family, he should have taken care of himself as the first priority. But he also knows that the current Yang family is no better than the past Yang family. The Yang family who was defeated in the Fengshui audition must have a backer. And this backer is of course the Tong family.


    I hope my death will become a good opportunity for the two families to repair!


    Yang Zihuan clenched his teeth.


    The Qi sword in jianzun''s hand is held high and waved down!


    "Come on!" Yang Zihuan roared, he finally overcame his fear!


    At this time, a vague figure rushed out of his body, and the Qi sword in jianzun''s hand also chopped toward the figure.


    Yes, Yang Zihuan is wrong. Jianzun didn''t regard him as an opponent from the moment he took out his Qi sword.


    Here, jianzun has only one opponent.


    It''s the man who rushed out of Yang Zihuan''s body, the blonde youth!

 Chapter 414

    Police cars, ambulances, and even fire engines surrounded the streets with uniformed people. In the middle of the street, only Yang Zihuan stood blankly.


    "Young master Yang!" The leader of the police seems to recognize him, but Yang Zihuan is still in doubt, unable to remember the name of the other party for a while.


    "Young master Yang, are you ok?" The policeman came quickly and asked about Yang Zihuan anxiously. But Yang Zihuan didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he turned around and seemed to be looking for something in the crowd.


    Those two people actually disappeared. Before everyone arrived, they disappeared with a white light under Yang Zihuan''s eyes.


    Where did they go?


    "Boy, who the hell are you?" The strong man with the gas sword roared in the endless darkness.


    There was a little laughter in the dark, triumphant laughter.


    "Kunlun!" The strong man kept turning his body, but all around him except darkness was darkness. Under such conditions, he could not get a sense of direction, even his body could not see clearly, "you are from Kunlun!" It''s no more obvious that the "boundary" of Kunlun used by this blonde teenager. Just as Li Yuan was able to use the chessboard Xingluo to create "Xingjie", in his cognition, only Kunlun Taoists could use such magic.


    But he didn''t know that there was genius in the world.


    In Europe, even in a hundred years, it is rare to have a wizard king, who is the level of dragon and Phoenix in human beings. After the "king of greed and sickle weasel" reshaped his body, he stepped onto a new stage. At this time, he should never find an opponent in the world, but Zhou Heng and Li Yuan appeared. Li Yuan for the first time let Meilin feel the taste of defeat, then, Zhou Heng defeated Li Yuan.


    No one likes failure, and Merlin is no exception. On the surface, he didn''t care about that failure, but on the bottom of his heart, he was more worried than anyone else.


    For Meilin, Li Yuan''s core ability to defeat himself is the most mysterious "star world". To crack the "star world", Meilin must understand it. Therefore, he created his own "world".


    Although there is only endless darkness here, unlike Li Yuan who relies on the chessboard, Meilin creates her own "world" without any external force. Even an opponent like jianzun would mistakenly regard Meilin as a Kunlun man, which could reflect the success of this "world".


    "Who are you?" There was some confusion in jianzun''s voice. "Who on earth are you?" Even in the face of Li Yuan, jianzun didn''t panic at all, but now what appears in front of jianzun is a completely unknown enemy. A young man''s body, the enemy of the European face, actually uses the "boundary" that only Kunlun Seven Star monks can use.


    Could this foreigner be one of the new seven stars?


    In the air, a frightening sound came to jianzun''s eardrum. "I am the one who will eat you." It seems that the person who said this sentence has regarded jianzun as an apple on the dining table.


    "You want to eat me? Don''t just talk big, come and have a try Jian Zun grinned and laughed wildly. At the same time, he held the Qi sword more tightly.


    "What, what!" Jianzun''s body suddenly jumped back. Something was gnawing at his ankle just now. In the dark, although his vision has been completely blocked, as a top expert, his other perceptual abilities should be able to continue to play a role. But the guy who nibbled his ankle just now seems to have emerged from the darkness. After being thrown away by jianzun, he immediately merged into the darkness, silent and endless.


    That guy is serious. He really wants to eat me!


    You can''t wait to die! Jian Zun waved his Qi sword in his hand and waved it in the dark. Although that thing has been hidden in the dark, no breath, but jianzun can still find it! Relying on years of experience accumulated in fighting, he was able to find the position of what had just attacked him with his sixth sense.


    The air sword waved, and a sharp chop was sent out. In the dark, there was a sense of something being cut open. At the same time, there was a shrill cry.


    It''s not a human voice, it''s more like the scream of animals like bats. When the call ends, more wings are waving in the dark.


    What kind of monster am I fighting? Beads of sweat appeared on jianzun''s forehead. He has to do something. In this "world", if he continues to maintain the status quo, he has no chance of winning at all.


    Drink! After a roar, there was a faint red light on jianzun''s skin. It was the faint light generated by the burning of Qi. As soon as the faint light was generated, it was immediately swallowed by the darkness. The deep darkness is like the same bottomless lake, any light will be submerged for the first time.


    But on jianzun''s skin, the red light gradually rose, and more and more beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Bang - with the sound of a slight explosion, cracks suddenly appeared in the darkness around him. Among these cracks, white light came out.Jian Zun''s face stirred up a smug smile. The dark "world" was finally cracked by him. He raised his fist and hit the crack in front of him. With the power of this fist, let me come back to reality!


    Just like the sound of the broken window, a new world is displayed in front of jianzun. But the world is not the real world.


    Outside the black world, there is a white world.


    Besides one boundary, there is another boundary.


    Jianzun''s face was full of surprise. He was like a hornet who had been trapped in the room and could only rampage fiercely. He managed to get through the net in front of him, but he didn''t expect that there was a layer of glass between himself and reality.


    In the white world, his vision is finally restored. He can see his body and the teeth mark on his ankle left by the monster in the dark.


    Jianzun suddenly heard something. He suddenly raised his head.


    On the top of the white, there are countless dense black spots, these slightly shaking black spots are enough to make people''s intensive phobia attack.


    Jian Zun''s eyes widened. His eyesight was far beyond ordinary people, so he could see what the black spot was above.


    There are countless black sickle weasels, which fall over and hang in the white sky.


    Among the sickle weasels, there is a young man with golden hair, who is also hanging upside down in the sky and looking at himself below with laughter.


    Jianzun clenched the Qi sword in his hand.

 Chapter 415

    Jianzun clenched the air sword in his hand. The next second, black raindrops fell in the white sky. Every drop of rain was a sickle weasel.


    Jianzun has experienced many battles in his life. His opponents include the immortal of Kunlun, the top swordsman of human beings, and even the giant beasts in the mountains. But none of these battles can be so bizarre.


    Sickle weasel, a small exotic animal living in legend, was driven by a human being, not even a pet. These sickle weasels are just the cannon fodder that Merlin used to consume jianzun''s strength.


    With these big bats trying to eat me? Jianzun clenched his teeth. Don''t be kidding!


    The Qi sword in hand swings fiercely towards the top. Compared with the ordinary iron sword, the advantage of the Qi sword is that the Qi sword itself is composed of the energy of real Qi, so it will be more handy than the ordinary iron sword when using the moves like sword Qi. Of course, there are also some defects. Among the iron swords, there are many famous magic level swords. These swords with inherent strength will greatly improve people''s strength. On the contrary, the air sword will only continuously consume the user''s physical strength. So the two actually have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    Both jianzun and his disciples chose Qi sword in kendo. Among the seven stars of Kunlun, some people used the sword as a magic weapon instead of Qi sword.


    When jianzun''s Qi sword was waved, the half moon shaped Qi of the sword also flew upward. Where the Qi of the sword touched, the sickle weasels falling like raindrops in the air were scattered into black smoke.


    In front of the top experts, "quantity" is meaningless, jianzun must let the other side understand this!


    But the next second, those black smoke in the air again condensed into a sickle weasel, the number is no less than before.


    What Merlin has prepared for jianzun is not a huge army of sickle weasels, but "endless" in the true sense!


    Now, even the weak sickle weasel is enough to make jianzun feel tricky.


    The sword Qi sent out one by one, and more and more sickle weasels turned into black fog in the air. Gradually, in the white space, a black cloud appeared above. In the dark clouds, new sickle weasels are constantly emerging. If you are an ordinary person, even if you just see such a scene, it is enough to make your legs soft. But jianzun was still paying attention. He knew that these sickle weasels were not his real opponents. The man who controlled them had not yet appeared.


    Suddenly, jianzun''s pupil narrowed, and the focus of his sight focused on the center of the black cloud.


    There, the black smoke was rapidly pushing away, and a white hole appeared in the thick black cloud. From this hole, a relatively small figure quickly fell down.


    A figure with a sword.


    Yes, like jianzun, Merlin is also a sword user.


    The Qi sword in jianzun''s hand is the most traditional style handed down from the East thousands of years ago, while the sword in Merlin''s hand is a typical Western sword, representing two different Kendo cultures. They will collide in the next moment.


    Jianzun clenched his teeth and twisted his arms like a dragon. And behind Merlin, there is a huge phantom of the black sickle weasel.


    Boom -


    one second before the collision, they chose to accelerate, so that only two shadows appeared in the white space, followed by the huge energy impact of the air sword collision.


    A gust of wind centered on the collision point of the two people. The black sickle weasels all lost their balance in the air. Only when these weasels were gathered together could they have command. A single individual would become a very stupid collective beast, flapping its wings helplessly in the gust. The air is like a knife that cuts their bodies apart. Even if it turns into a black fog that can be reborn, it will be blown away immediately by this gust of wind.


    In the face of powerful forces, these sickle weasels are not enough to stand on the same battlefield with them.


    But in the end, the sickle weasel also turned into black smoke. When all the smoke was scattered in the boundless white space, the wind slowly stopped.


    Pop. The naked strong man was the first to fall on the white ground. His clothes couldn''t bear the impact. They were all torn to pieces in the wind, and there were bloodstains on his body. It''s a cut from a sharp weapon. These scars attached to jianzun''s body seemed to announce the blow he had suffered in the war.


    Did he lose? Jianzun doesn''t think so, because he knows that the opponent''s state will not be better than him.


    In the air, the golden haired boy with the sword of the king''s power gently waved the black wings behind him, and his expression was very serious. Obviously, jianzun is a strong enemy that he is hard to defeat.


    Jianzun smiles again. Under the gate of heaven, when facing the Kunlun seven stars of the previous generation, he is the same. It seems that no matter what the situation is, he can''t stop his arrogant smile. At the same time, his skin also turned pink, which is the color that appears when the capillaries under the skin can''t bear the rapid flow of blood and break one by one, and at the same time, they are constantly repaired because of their own constitution.


    "Hello, do you want to continue?" Jianzun suddenly cried out."It''s not necessary to fight to death, is it?" Jian Zun grinned and looked at the golden haired boy with black meat wings, just like a demon.


    "I''m just looking for the whereabouts of the hateful woman who betrayed the school," jianzun continued, "and you must have your own purpose, don''t you?"


    Jianzun is right. There is no need to fight between them. There is no conflict of interest between them. Jianzun wants to find wanwan''s whereabouts, and he doesn''t have to start from Meilin. After this fight, they both know each other''s strength. In this case, it''s unwise to fight hard.


    What''s more, although jianzun is not a good person, Merlin is not a good person either. Since the two bad guys are not driven by interests, why do they have to fight each other here?


    "What are you talking about?" In the air, Merlin suddenly said coldly.


    "Didn''t I say that?" the blonde boy raised his head haughtily and looked down at jianzun below. "I''m going to eat you!"


    "Are you crazy?" Jianzun''s face was distorted by anger. "Is there any reason why we have to fight for each other?"


    "Why?" There was a scornful smile on the face of the blonde boy. "Do you need a reason for those who are in power?"


    The sword of kingship was aimed at the head of the sword.


    The so-called "King" is a person who can "act unreasonably".

 Chapter 416

    Jianzun''s family background is not noble. On the contrary, he was born in the backward countryside. In that poor family, he had a sister who has no impression now. Before he became sensible, his sister was sold as a commodity by his parents. If he is not a boy, he may not be able to grow up smoothly. When he was 12 years old, he left home and went out of this mountain with the young people in the village to dig coal and work in another mountain. He never talked to anyone about his past, or about his family - he didn''t even talk to anyone about his former family name. It was a memory and the past that he didn''t want to ring.


    But the transformation of his life also began at that time.


    Because it''s child labor, and there''s no ID card, it''s illegal to hire someone like him to work. Once found, he will lose his job. As a threat, the foreman often withheld his salary because he was young, although he did no less work than any adult at that time. Just like the plot often appeared in TV dramas, the unbearable jianzun chose the most extreme way. One night, he tied up the foreman and broke his mouth with a shovel. Finally, he dragged the foreman to the bottom of the mine, ready to bury him alive.


    While digging the pit, jianzun dug out a thin pamphlet from the soil. The cover and the first half of the pamphlet are gone, and the rest of the second half is incomplete, but you can still vaguely see the patterns painted on it and the tadpole text used to annotate it.


    It''s a sword book. It''s jianzun''s first sword book. It''s also the beginning of his legendary road.


    Later, he abandoned his name and ushered in a new identity. "Jianzun" is what everyone calls him. We all give him the most respectful title for this man who has made a big splash since he came out of the mountain.


    So he couldn''t understand Merlin.


    For him, every move is trying to climb up, and every move should have its "significance".


    What Merlin did, however, had no logic. He was just acting recklessly.


    Like jianzun, Merlin abandoned her name for the first half of her life. All the witches call this genius "the king of greed and sickle weasel", and also abandon the ordinary self in the past. However, different from jianzun''s tragic past, the "king of greed and sickle weasel" was born in an aristocratic family in Europe before he became the king of witches. When the first World War broke out, he took part in the first World War as an officer, his motherland became one of the victors of the first World War, and his family also took a step forward. Peace did not last for many years. With the outbreak of the Second World War, he stepped on the battlefield of Europe again. This time, he came into contact with the power of the wizard. When the war ended, he voluntarily gave up going back to his family to enjoy a good life, but joined the biggest wizard organization in Europe - heita. And became the sixth wizard king.


    Merlin spent the first half of his life in plain sailing. Later, in his old age, he left Europe and came to China. Here, he successfully reshaped his body and regained his youth.


    Unlike jianzun, who lost Kunlun World War I immediately after becoming famous, Meilin suffered the biggest setback in her life, but lost to Li Yuan in Fengshui audition.


    In Merlin''s world, it is a matter of course to act according to one''s own will. Just as the royal family in Europe will buy a team for fun with a huge sum that ordinary people can''t imagine, jianzun, who was born in a poor family, can''t understand Merlin''s idea at all.


    In jianzun''s opinion, his fight is meaningless.


    And for Merlin, it doesn''t make any sense that he wants to kill someone. He wants to do it, so he can do it.


    This is the "royal power" in Merlin''s understanding.


    Merlin is the most suitable one to use the sword in stone, which symbolizes the supreme power of England and even the whole Europe.


    When the sword of kingship was waved, the white space created by him also trembled.


    But the outcome of a war is not determined by birth.


    Jianzun easily blocked Merlin''s sword of power with his Qi sword.


    "You''re strong, you''re powerful." Jianzun raised his head and looked at Merlin with two wings. "But you don''t seem to know how to use swordsmanship. Am I right?"


    There was a twinkle of sullen in Merlin''s face.


    "Nothing has brute force, but no skill." The sword respected me and raised the corner of my mouth, "you are not strong enough to be afraid!"


    "It doesn''t take skill for Wang to eat you." Merlin said coldly. At the same time, there was purple energy on his body.


    But after feeling the purple energy, jianzun finally realized. "Wizard, so you are a wizard!" He exclaimed.


    "It''s said that witches have a tradition of swallowing each other to gain power. No wonder you use the word" eat "to me." Jian Zun said excitedly, "if I eat you, can I get your power?"


    Without any concealment, Merlin nodded to jianzun. In this white field, if he falls down, all the energy escaping from his body will be absorbed by the only person here, namely the sword."That''s great. That''s great." Jianzun shook Merlin away with his sword and yelled, "then our war will have a reason!"


    "Hum." Merlin''s look at jianzun was still full of contempt.


    No matter what you do, you have to consider the interests and reasons. In Merlin''s mind, there is no way to compete with him.


    In Merlin''s view, the end of the battle has been determined.


    But on the scene, it was jianzun who had the advantage.


    Each sword of Merlin has the power to shake the whole space. The power of the king of sickle weasel, the king of mammoth, and the power of the two kings, together with the blood of the most powerful, reshape his young body. Such strength is not the height that jianzun, who relies on cultivation, can reach. What''s more, jianzun is no longer at his peak, and their strength is no longer at the same level.


    But in addition to cultivating his own strength, jianzun has also learned countless sword moves. In martial arts novels, he often refers to the state of "no move wins with move". He has reached the state when he was young. Although his body will grow old with time, his spirit will grow stronger. Meilin can''t touch jianzun''s body without moves, but jianzun''s attack can always find Meilin''s negligence through strange angles.


    "That''s why I often say that you Westerners don''t deserve to use swords at all." Jian Zun roared, "the true meaning of swordsmanship can only be found in the East!"

 Chapter 417

    "That''s why I often say that you Westerners don''t deserve to use swords! The essence of swordsmanship can only be found in the East! " Jianzun yelled at Merlin, and the breath from his mouth almost sprayed on Merlin''s face.


    Merlin''s face became more and more angry. His dignity made him unable to accept being fooled. What''s more, his opponent said that he was weak in swordsmanship.


    The origin of swordsmanship is to better defeat the enemy on the battlefield, so there are also swordsmanship used in actual combat in the West. However, Merlin, who was born as an aristocrat, didn''t really need to go to the battlefield from the beginning. When he began to master the power, he had become a wizard, and he didn''t need to learn something that only ordinary soldiers would learn.


    "Come and learn from me! I''ll teach you the Oriental swordsmanship! " Jianzun''s moves are constantly changing. He has obtained countless sects'' sword scores by various glorious or despicable means. On the one hand, he wants to find the full text of the incomplete sword score he dug up at the beginning. On the other hand, he is constantly strengthening his strength in this way.


    This is also the reason why he is eager to get the score of Li''s Youlong sword. The score of Youlong sword, also written in tadpole script, is probably the incomplete one he dug up in that year. If not, there is likely to be a connection between the two.


    The faster and stronger Merlin''s sword was wielded, but he could not hurt the master.


    Besides sword technique, there are body technique and footwork. Jianzun has learned the moves and the essence of almost every sect in China. Although there are great problems with his character and his mental state is no different from that of a madman, this madman is indeed a master of Chinese martial arts.


    Smart, elegant, treacherous, as well as the weak win the strong, the late strike, four or two dial a thousand jin. All kinds of moves and concepts are well understood by him, and they are easy to use.


    Merlin''s powerful offensive was respected by jianzun, who used the most traditional method in Oriental swordsmanship to dissolve and even counterattack.


    "Too rough, too rough!" Jianzun roared loudly, "every sword you use is too rough. Your western swordsmanship is insulting ''sword''!"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to eat me?" Jian Zun even seemed to have some spare power. "With your swordsmanship, can you do it?"


    Merlin gritted his teeth with anger. He knew that the other party was disturbing his mind with words. You know, with Merlin''s power, even jianzun can''t bear it if he is hit by a sword. Under this condition, jianzun will still be distracted. There''s only one reason. Jianzun is interfering with Merlin with provocative language to prevent Merlin from concentrating all her attention and hitting herself.


    Merlin knew what jianzun was doing, but he couldn''t control his anger. Every taunt of jianzun was just delicious and directed at Merlin''s heart.


    He is really not good at swordsmanship. At the same time, he has to admit that the Oriental swordsmanship is so exquisite that he can make such a person who has already passed the peak fight with himself and even occupy an advantage in the scene.


    Merlin can''t accept that.


    "It should be much easier to kill you, take away your power, and then go to that cheap woman?" Jianzun said with a grim smile, "your presence is really a timely help to me! Wizard


    "You." Merlin made a voice of impatience.


    And outside the white world, in a hospital.


    Wanwan didn''t know that jianzun had been trapped in Meilin''s world. It was the best time for her to escape. She was holding Miss Mo''s throat in her hospital bed. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Miss, let go of people first. If you go on like this, she will really suffocate." At the door of the ward, Xu Yi is admonishing wanwan.


    Wan Wan frowned and ignored Xu Yi. Soon the police will arrive, so it''s unnecessary for Xu Yi to say that she will let Miss Mo go and run away.


    As for the old man''s idea of killing jianzun to make him worry less, she never stopped in her mind. As long as the old man can help himself to buy more time, as for Miss Mo, she doesn''t care.


    In thinking, Wan Wan didn''t pay attention to the strength in his hand. The strength in his hand holding Miss Mo''s throat was different. And Miss Mo couldn''t help showing a sad expression.


    "Miss, let her go!" Standing at the door of the ward, Xu Yi saw Miss Mo''s expression and yelled nervously.


    "It''s so noisy." Wan Wan frowned impatiently. At the same time, his fingers moved towards Xu Yi''s face. She didn''t pay attention to this man before because she didn''t feel any special ability from Xu Yi. In other words, she was just an ordinary person. She can easily kill an ordinary person, but she will not specifically aim at such people who are not worthy of her.


    However, if this ordinary person is too noisy, she can''t stand it.


    In the fingertip of Wan Wan, a sword gas shoots straight at Xu Yi''s face. The next second, a fatal blood hole will appear in his head.


    But such a cruel scene did not happen. With a "bang", there was a wave shaking in the air in front of Xu Yi. After the shaking, Wan Wan''s sword Qi did not cause any harm to him.Xu Yi and Wan Wan were surprised at the same time. To Xu Yi''s surprise, he was attacked by his opponent''s long-range attack. If there was no defense field to protect him, he would be dead now. To Wan Wan''s surprise, she didn''t kill each other with a single blow. However, the ripples in front of Xu Yi just now made her feel strange.


    "Who are you?" Wan Wan said in a startled voice.


    "Why are you attacking me?" Xu Yi also said aloud.


    At this time, a young girl voice came from Xu Yi''s pocket: "why do you talk to her so much? People are doing it. Go up and subdue her!"


    "She has hostages in her hands!" Xu Yi said in a hurry.


    "You should have asked for help earlier! I''ve already sent you the plan of saving people and subduing gangsters to your mobile phone. Can''t you look down, sir? " The young girl voice is full of discontent.


    "I''m sorry." Xu Yi apologized and reached into his pocket.


    At this time, Wan Wan is still immersed in surprise. Who is this strange guy talking to. Although I don''t understand Xu Yi''s background, the sixth sense tells Wan that things don''t seem so good.


    Bang - the sound of broken glass came from her side.


    The old man with white hair and white beard protected the front door with his hands and rushed in through the broken glass. It''s uncle Mei. He hasn''t left all the time. He''s just waiting outside the window for wanwan''s distraction.


    Miss Mo is being made to kill at the gangster''s request? He doesn''t mind killing people, but he can''t leave Miss Mo in danger.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss!" Uncle Mei reached out and grabbed Wan''s face.


    And Wan Wan''s face was full of surprise. Obviously, even she couldn''t react from the drastic change for a moment.

 Chapter 418

    Mei Shu''s palm grasps Wan''s face. At the same time, Xu Yi also sees the information on his mobile phone.


    For Wan Wan, the appearance of Mei Shu is an unimaginable change, but not for Qifeng. In her plan, Mei Shu''s appearance has long been taken into account.


    "Ho!" Wan Wan made an impatient voice, her body leaned back, at the same time, the hand holding Miss Mo''s body also twisted.


    She wants to use Miss Mo''s body as her shield to help her avoid uncle Mei''s attack. As for whether Miss Mo will be injured, she doesn''t care.


    In a hurry, she was able to make such a response. This woman can be said to have engraved the poison into her bones.


    As she expected, Wan Wan''s move of taking Miss Mo as a shield is very effective for Mei Shu. Even if Mei Shu has seized the opportunity of Wan Wan''s distraction, now he is at least 90% sure to kill her before Wan Wan hurts Miss Mo, but he can''t take the risk of that.


    As a last resort, uncle mei just needs to be ready.


    "Ah --" at this time, Wan Wan suddenly let out a scream, at the same time, her hand twitched and released the palm of the hand that was holding Miss Mo''s throat.


    Wan Wan angrily looked in the direction of Xu Yi, and saw that Xu Yi was holding a pen like thing aimed at her, and a section of the pen was flashing blue light.


    Yes, just now a string of electric current hit on her palm. The electric current made her palm out of control for a short time and made her muscles twitch instinctively, so she couldn''t continue to control Miss mo. What she doesn''t know is that the striking position and intensity of this current are very particular. If the current intensity is too high or the position is deviated, it is likely to make her palm out of control and increase the force of pinching Miss Mo''s throat, thus causing Miss Mo to be injured. If the current intensity is too small, it will not have enough influence on the action of the winding.


    Now, Wan Wan has let go, and uncle Mei doesn''t need to stop. He takes advantage of the situation to drop his hand and give up attacking Wan Wan. Instead, he grabs Miss Mo''s collar.


    Compared with attacking wanwan, it is more important to ensure Miss Mo''s safety.


    Wan Wan''s expression painfully shakes the hand that is shocked, and at the same time jumps to the broken glass window where Uncle Mei jumps in.


    By this time, Xu Yi had moved his pen in advance and aimed it at the window. Yes, Qifeng not only helped him adjust the power of pen type electric shock transmitter, but also helped him calculate the most likely escape location for wanwan.


    Now, as long as he starts the pen type electric shock transmitter again, he will be able to emit a stronger current than just now, and then directly knock the rope that wants to escape to the ground.


    But just as he was about to emit an electric current, he suddenly hesitated.


    When Wan Wan glared at him angrily, his stubborn expression was really like his sister.


    Qifeng can count a lot of things, but she can''t count Xu Yi''s idea at the moment.


    Under Xu Yi''s gaze, the opportunity is fleeting. Wan Wan jumps out of the window and escapes here, but Uncle Mei doesn''t go after her. He says that he presses his palm on Miss Mo''s back and passes some warm energy through his palm.


    "Cough, cough!" Miss Mo coughed painfully.


    "What are you doing?" Qifeng in the mobile phone made an angry voice because her plan failed. She has already calculated everything. Just now, Xu Yi can intercept Xiawan.


    "I''m sorry." Xu Yi sighed dejectedly.


    "Forget it." Qifeng said magnanimously, and added, "go back to your ward quickly, don''t let them know your secret." Her voice has been heard by Uncle Mei, so this sentence is also heard by Uncle Mei.


    But she knew that uncle Mei would not ask or say anything out of politeness.


    "Good." Xu Yi put the pen in his pocket, and then turned to leave.


    "Young man," Uncle Mei, who was delivering gas to Miss Mo, suddenly raised his voice and said, "thank you."


    Xu Yi thought of what Qifeng had just said to him and left here without answering.


    When he returned to the ward and closed the door, Qifeng''s voice sounded again.


    "What are you going to do next? You can''t stay here any longer. " Qifeng said, "after such a big trouble, if you still stay here, you will be found. Not only you, but also I will be exposed."


    Xu Yi sat down listlessly on the stool beside Qin Fen''s hospital bed.


    "Go back." Qifeng said to Xu Yi, "go back to the Academy of special sciences."


    "You should have arrived long ago." Xu Yi suddenly whispered.


    "You already know what will happen if I take action. The plan you made for me is actually a plan to expose me, right?" Xu Yi continued.


    Qifeng stopped talking.


    "You deliberately expose yourself, but also in the use of my sympathy for you." Xu Yi''s face was expressionless. "Everything you did was to let me go back there. What did you say that there is no way to help me complete the report? In fact, the report has been stored in your database for a long time? "After that, a light blue projection suddenly appeared in front of him.


    That is a lively girl''s projection, but this time, the girl''s expression a little more sad.


    "I''m sorry." The girl reaches out and touches Xu Yi''s head. She has no entity, so Xu Yi can''t feel her palm and temperature.


    "Never mind, you''ve helped me enough." Xu Yichang breathed a sigh, "now, take out the report you prepared from the database."


    The forms immediately appeared in front of her. "I have to tell you that all the data related to you are not stored in the database, but in my memory."


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Yi asked coldly.


    "The database is shared by Nu Wa and me, but my memory belongs to me only." Qifeng''s face showed a gentle smile, "database is my ''knowledge'', and memory is my ''memory."


    Xu Yi looks at Qifeng in surprise.


    "This is also the biggest difference between me and Nu Wa. I can decide the data in my memory, but Nu Wa can''t anymore." Qifeng suddenly embraces Xu Yi''s head. Although she doesn''t really exist, Xu Yi doesn''t have a real touch.


    "I don''t want to die," her voice began to cry a little. "Only you can protect me in this world. Please, I don''t want to die."


    "What happened?" Xu Yi asked.


    "They''re already looking for me." Qifeng said, "they are already doubting whether Nuwa has another personality. If you don''t go back, sooner or later they will find your head."


    Then she will be exposed and become a tool as cold as Nu Wa.

 Chapter 419

    Peiping, a private hospital.


    "I have one more thing to do before I go back." Speaking of this, Xu Yi looks at Qin Fen who is unconscious on the bed.


    "I''ll monitor her health for you." Qifeng said, "you can''t help her by staying here. On the contrary, it will bring her danger." What Qifeng said is right. She is the most powerful artificial intelligence in the world. At the same time, her database also contains all the medical research achievements that can be mastered in China. If Qifeng is in charge of the treatment, even if all the doctors in a whole hospital are gathered together, it can''t be compared, and Xu Yi, a non-medical professional, can''t play a role.


    "I''m not talking about it." Xu Yi said. This time, Qifeng guessed his mind wrong.


    "Do you know why she came to Peiping alone?" Xu Yi asked in a low voice.


    Qifeng propped her head with her right index finger and pretended to think. Then she said, "Qin Fen wanted to save her friend Bailu, so she chose to come to Beiping for help."


    "Yes." Xu Yi sighed, "but she didn''t know I was in Peiping, so she didn''t come to me for help."


    Qifeng doesn''t speak. The AI is analyzing Xu Yi''s state of mind at this time through the frequency change of Xu Yi''s enunciation.


    "She''s here for Zhou Heng." Xu Yi said.


    "But you are the one who can save Bailu." Qifeng reminds him.


    Xu Yi didn''t follow Qifeng''s words. He went on to say, "if I were her, I would go to elder brother Zhou Heng for help. He can always make people feel at ease. As long as I give him one thing, he will be able to handle it."


    "Now you are different from what you used to be," Qifeng comforted him with a smile. "With my help and the resources of the Academy of special sciences, there is nothing you can''t do in this world."


    "But I still want to respect her choice." Xu Yi said.


    Qifeng is silent again. From the change of Xu Yi''s tone, she already knows what choice Xu Yi is going to make. In the view of AI, this is not the best choice.


    "I want to take the place of Qin Fen and inform elder brother Zhou Heng about Bailu." "But I don''t want him to know who I am now," Xu said


    "After this, I''ll go back." Xu Yi made a decision.


    "All right." Floating in the air, Qifeng nodded. It was not difficult for her.


    "I want to remind you," Qifeng gently looked into Xu Yi''s eyes, "that it''s not a good choice to involve the man named Zhou Heng. He is a" chaotic factor. "


    "What is the chaos factor?" Xu Yi asked suspiciously.


    "On the premise of knowing some basic information, I can deduce the later information. This is what we often call "prediction.". But even my "prediction" will not be 100% correct. In addition to the limitation of basic information, there are still some "chaos factors" in the world, which can be observed, but you can''t predict their next action. "


    "I still don''t quite understand." Xu Yi raised his hand, "but you don''t have to explain it to me. Just tell me the conclusion."


    "The conclusion is," Qifeng showed a serious expression, "Zhou Heng''s participation will make things go in the direction I can''t predict. Even so, you have to respect Qin Fen''s choice and tell Zhou Heng about it?"


    Xu Yi hesitates. For Qifeng, his expression is too easy to guess. Qifeng knows that Xu Yi is struggling at this time.


    He looked at Qin Fen who had just changed the medicine on the bed.


    At this time, Qin Fen is in a severe coma. During this period, the poor girl has experienced too many things - Bailu''s being robbed, Ye Yan''s tragic death, the bus massacre, and the murderer''s atrocities against her. For a girl who has been living in the greenhouse, anything that happened during this period is extremely difficult to bear. Not only her body has been greatly injured, but her heart has also become full of holes.


    But Xu Yi will never forget the words of Qin Fen, who was already in a coma, when he took the seriously injured Qin Fen to the police car of Li Bing.


    "Ah Lu... Zhou, Zhou Shao... You... Save..." Qin Fen was in the situation of uncertain life and death at that time, but she did not forget the purpose of her trip. She was still waiting for Zhou Heng to save Bai Lu. After all, in Qin Fen''s view, Bai Lu was a poor girl who lacked love, and the only opposite sex that the poor girl was willing to take the initiative to communicate was also on the piano Zhou Heng is a man of great attainments.


    "I''ve decided." Xu Yi suddenly said, "I still want to inform him of this."


    With that, he looked up at Qifeng floating in the air, his eyes were very firm.


    "All right." Looking at Xu Yi, Qifeng reaches out her nonexistent hand and touches his hair. "From now on, no matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    At the same time, a mother and baby shop in Peiping.


    "Come and have a cup of tea, brother." The landlady brought Zhou Heng a cup of tea.The baby has been taken care of by the clerk in the mother''s and baby''s shop. Meanwhile, Zhou Heng also called the police. It won''t be long before the police come to take the poor baby away. According to the news report on the mobile phone, the parents of the baby have been killed by the robbers, and the robber who killed the parents of the baby is likely to be the strong man seen by the police at the scene.


    Zhou Heng took the cup with a smile, and his heart could not help but have some fluctuations for the baby''s experience. Much like him, this burglar killed his parents'' baby, which is very similar to him.


    "Brother, do you usually take care of children by yourself?" The landlady said to Zhou Heng. She''s been opening a shop for some years, but it''s really rare for a young man like Zhou Heng to be alone with a child. The landlady can''t help but add countless plots in her mind, such as falling in love with another young girl, accidentally having a baby, and the young mother choosing to run away after the baby is born.


    "That child is not mine!" Zhou Heng quickly explained that he knew that it was easy for people to have reverie when he was a young man with children.


    The landlady showed a surprised expression: "ah! It''s not yours


    Zhou Heng nodded: "I''ll take care of my friend for a day." He did not choose to tell the truth. If he told the landlady the truth, she might be scared.


    "So it is." The landlady nodded. The truth is so common that she can''t help feeling a little frustrated.


    At this time, a text message flew into Zhou Heng''s mobile phone.


    He took out his cell phone and lit up the screen. This is a text message that hides the sender.

 Chapter 420

    The content of the bulletin is very simple, just a few photos and some words, which Qifeng had shown to Xu Yi before.


    It was the photos taken from the sky when the two mysterious men robbed Bailu. Now these photos have been erased from the police database, and only Nu Wa''s database can be found. It''s Nu Wa who wipes out the photos and videos of the relevant road sections. She didn''t do it to protect those two people. Events related to supernatural forces can''t be touched by ordinary people. This is one of Nu Wa''s jobs.


    And the text under these photos is specially prepared for Zhou Heng, which simply shows the identity of the two people who were robbed in the photos - from the fairyland "Kunlun".


    Zhou Heng''s face changed.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Even the landlady on one side is aware of this change.


    Zhou Heng suddenly stood up and went to the door of the shop.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Madame surprised to see Zhou Heng''s background, his children can still stay in the shop.


    "Soon the police will take the child away." Zhou Heng only left such a sentence to the landlady.


    He went to find a man, who was the only one that Zhou Heng knew about Kunlun - Li Yuan.


    At the same time, in the white world.


    The battle between jianzun and Merlin has become white hot. Jianzun has promoted his strength and swordsmanship to the extreme, and Merlin has put out his full strength.


    In this white space, a huge silver mammoth shadow and a black sickle weasel shadow appear side by side behind Merlin. Merlin clenches the sword of kingship in her hand, and constantly attacks the sword. As long as one hit, he can make jianzun''s whole body disappear. But he just couldn''t hit jianzun. The treacherous Oriental sword technique appeared in front of him. Jianzun seemed to be drunk and swayed from left to right, while Merlin''s sword and sword Qi could only stick to his body.


    Is this guy drunk? Merlin felt very bored at the moment. For him now, there is nothing worse than powerlessness.


    Merlin didn''t know that what jianzun was using was drunken sword. For jianzun who was proficient in almost all Oriental sword techniques, it was easy to use drunken sword to fight the enemy.


    But in terms of strength, jianzun is no longer Meilin''s opponent after the peak period. All he can rely on is drunken sword, a skill that Meilin never knew, to find the chance of counterattack. However, the thing that makes jianzun afraid is that when he uses the sword technique to deal with Merlin, once the move is repeated, the opponent will find the flaw immediately. In other words, Merlin''s talent is so high that he can crack it immediately after seeing it once.


    Even though jianzun knows a great deal of swordsmanship, it is not infinite. He always has the moment to make the best use of his skills, and that is the time of his death.


    Before that moment comes, jianzun wants to find a way to end the current stalemate.


    Although he was reluctant to use it, jianzun knew that it would be better to use it first at this stage than to wait until he had no way out.


    "Hum." Merlin noticed that the Qi in jianzun''s body was changing. The other side must be brewing some unique moves, right? At this time, of course, the smart way is to keep away from jianzun, observe the situation of the other side, and then make the next step or fight or retreat. However, Merlin would not do such a thing. For the arrogant Lin Li, no matter what special moves the sword Zun takes out, he should resolve them positively. This is Wang''s way of doing it.


    Just under Merlin''s gaze, jianzun''s muscles suddenly contracted!


    The burly man suddenly squeezed his flesh and bones together as if he had taken off water. The over inflated muscles of the body also deflated quickly. It seemed that the sword Zun had become stronger, but weaker.


    But Merlin knows that a person''s strength can not be judged by his appearance.


    Jianzun''s burly body suddenly shrank, and even the Qi sword in his hand changed with the change of body shape.


    "You." At a glance, Merlin saw through the other''s tricks.


    This is not a kind of "swordsmanship", but an oriental "witchcraft" related to "death" and "soul".


    In jianzun''s body, the strength of the body has been lost and replaced by the strange evil spirit. His eyes were sunken, and melanin rose from under his skin, and the white part of his eyes turned blood red.


    If an oriental swordsman saw the status of jianzun at this time, he would sneer at him. How can a swordsman who practices sword skills learn the ghost way?


    But Merlin doesn''t think so. As long as he can become stronger, there is no difference between clever and inferior means.


    In a flash, jianzun "ghostly" his body. In the current physical state, his swordsmanship will be weakened. Instead, the effect of using ghostcraft will be greatly improved.


    Many years ago, when he lost to the seven stars of the previous generation in Kunlun and Tianmen, jianzun already understood that there is a limit to swordsmanship. Even if he reaches the limit of swordsmanship, he does not mean he has come to the limit of the world. If you want to be the strongest person, it is not enough to be proficient in fencing. So he chose the ghost technique, which is cruel but can be accomplished quickly."Go to hell." Every word in jianzun''s mouth was rotten.


    When he waved his hand again, the Black Mist also diffused out, and in the mist, there was a faint human voice.


    Merlin frowned.


    These black fogs are incomplete human souls. Jianzun killed these people, and then trained their souls into something similar to poison fog.


    Merlin didn''t think jianzun was cruel. He just thought it was very difficult.


    The huge silver mammoth behind him suddenly waved his long nose, which scattered the black fog towards Merlin. However, this method can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause. More black fog came out of jianzun''s body.


    In refining human souls, jianzun''s method is very rough. Most of a human soul is wasted by him, and only a small amount is refined into a poisonous fog with corruption ability. But this kind of efficiency is enough for jianzun. As long as he sacrifices enough lives, he can create a lot of black fog.


    Even at this moment, the black fog emitted from jianzun''s body needs no less than a hundred souls. In other words, he bought a deadly gas attack with a hundred lives.


    For jianzun, it''s really worth it.

 Chapter 421

    Merlin raised an arm to cover his mouth and nose in disgust. It was very difficult to use poison gas in close combat. Although Merlin could easily hurt jianzun at this time, it was more likely that they would fall into the situation of both sides.


    Merlin doesn''t want that to happen. He wants to win not only, but also thoroughly and beautifully. That kind of hot-blooded scene of standing to lose both sides and finally relying on the will to win was extremely ugly for Merlin.


    That''s not the way to win that belongs to Wang.


    With one hand covering her mouth and nose and the other holding the sword of kingship, Merlin''s huge black wings waved behind her, and the strong wind blew away part of the black fog. At the same time, when the sword of kingship in her hand moved, not only the black fog, but also the nearby space was cut off.


    The smaller Jian Zun lost his original strength, but he became more agile in speed.


    He avoided Merlin''s sword with ease. At the same time, there was a strange smile on both sides of his mouth.


    Merlin frowned, his face darkened. He should choose to distance himself. The poisonous fog extracted from the human soul can not be resisted without inhaling the body. Even the powerful Merlin, with the dual protection of the tyrannical mammoth power and the greedy sickle weasel power, can not completely resist the poison from the human soul.


    It''s unwise to continue to attack jianzun by force.


    Even jianzun didn''t expect that his opponent would be so impulsive and take this reckless way of playing. It seems that the victory of this battle really belongs to him.


    Just at this time, the wind suddenly sounded behind jianzun.


    Jianzun twisted his waist to avoid the blow from behind. It was clear that Merlin was in front of him, but the blow came from behind him.


    There was no chance for him to breathe. Another blow came from his side. Another Merlin, as like as two peas behind him, and three times the same Merlin as he had seen around the sword''s master, the three Merlin attacked the sword with three different angles from the same position, the same momentum and even the same Royal sword.


    It''s magic!


    Jianzun immediately understood that his opponent was a guy who was good at using the camouflage, which he had already learned. The power of magic lies in that although all magic can be seen through, once magic is launched at an unexpected moment, it is easy to play an unexpected effect.


    It''s a good time to use magic when jianzun thinks he has an advantage and his mind is a little relaxed.


    Jian Zun clenched his teeth hard! In fact, he is not only vicious but also delicate. He is very good at using some cunning tactics to defeat his opponents in battle. But this time, he met someone more vicious and cunning than himself.


    Merlin pretended to be reckless and launched a close combat with jianzun in the fog. At the same time, he made jianzun aware of his advantages by changing his expression. Finally, he seized the opportunity to relax jianzun''s mentality and used the magic that could most confuse his opponent. In other words, Merlin used jianzun''s best strategy of belittling the enemy and succeeded.


    The king''s power with great energy crossed jianzun''s waist, and the flesh and blood of jianzun''s waist was cut.


    Son of a bitch! What a son of a bitch this kid is! Jianzun cursed in his heart that Merlin''s sword came so fast that the pain of his waist had not even passed along the nerve to all parts of his body before his spine was cut off.


    If jianzun is an ordinary man, he should die after such injury. But he is not. He is a monster who can fight against the seven stars of Kunlun on his own.


    He became famous when he was young. He changed the word "Jian Zun" into a legend no less than "seven stars" in the monastic world. How could the characters in this legend die so easily.


    Sword Zun clenched his teeth, and suddenly burst out a huge energy in his body.


    This burst of energy forced Merlin to wave her wings back. One of the three Merlin around jianzun waved his wings and retreated. The remaining two were blown away with the poisonous black fog.


    "You." There was a disdainful smile on Merlin''s lips. Is this guy going to blow himself up?


    He doesn''t want to get involved in this boring suicide attack.


    But this time, Merlin was wrong. Jianzun didn''t want to explode. On the contrary, he had no less faith to live than others.


    Huge energy to avoid Merlin, at the same time, also the white space to shatter, jianzun and Merlin finally want to return to reality.


    On the street where they fought, the police had already left. Only Yang Zihuan insisted on staying in place and waiting. He believed that the two men would reappear here. His choice is not wrong, now, his waiting has the result.


    Suddenly there was a strong wind in the street, and at the same time, black cracks appeared in the air.


    "Ah -" a cry of pain came from the black crack, which was the cry of jianzun. The man who was injured on his waist squeezed out of the black crack and went back to his previous burly form.Seeing this scene, Yang Zihuan was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. He had imagined many ways when the two men reappeared, but he didn''t think it would be such a terrible scene.


    Jianzun''s face had been completely twisted because of the pain. His body seemed to be broken and full of cracks. The biggest wound was his waist, which was a huge sword wound that almost cut him into two parts from the middle.


    What surprised Yang Zihuan most was that jianzun didn''t die even after such a serious injury. He is still running away, trying to escape from the shadow of the devil.


    Jianzun jumps out of the black crack. At the same time, a thick black smoke also comes out. After the black smoke comes out, the black crack is twisted in the air until it becomes a little bit, and then it disappears completely.


    Jianzun''s body leaped upward, while the thick black smoke was chasing him in the rear.


    In terms of speed, black smoke is faster.


    Finally, black smoke wrapped one arm of jianzun even more. Without any hesitation, jianzun raised his other hand and beat it hard towards his wrapped arm.


    With a splash of flesh and blood, Jian Zun''s arm was broken by himself.


    The broken arm, together with the black fog, fell from the air.


    Yang Zihuan on the ground was dazed.


    "Well, let him run away." When the black fog fell to the ground, a young man''s voice rang out from the middle.


    Yang Zihuan looked into the black fog.


    As the black fog faded, the young blonde stood up in the black fog.

 Chapter 422

    Yang Zihuan knew that Meilin was very strong. Although he had been carried away by a stretcher when Meilin appeared in the Feng Shui audition, he still heard about Meilin from his father. Yang Yue, his father, said that Meilin had lost to the immortal Li Yuan by a fraction. At that time, Yang Zihuan thought, the strength and Li Yuan almost the same person, must be very strong. But he didn''t expect that Merlin would be so powerful that even the most powerful sword master would be able to escape by breaking his arm in his hand. What''s more, Merlin seemed to be intact.


    Is this guy a human or a monster in human skin? Yang Zihuan thinks the same as most people at the moment.


    "That''s a tough guy!" Meilin came to Yang Zihuan with a smile.


    your expression doesn''t seem to make complaints about anything. Yang Zihuan Tucao in his heart. "Mr. Meilin is really powerful. He can defeat such a powerful enemy. It''s really, really --" even Yang Zihuan didn''t think of the most suitable adjective to express his mood at the moment.


    "It''s amazing!" In the end, that''s all he can say.


    "I''m flattered." Meilin seemed to know the etiquette of the east very well, and even hugged Yangzi.


    "By the way, what about the boy?" He looked around at Yang Zihuan and asked. What he wants to ask, of course, is Zhou Heng.


    "Mr. Zhou Heng didn''t come back after he left. I think we should go back to the hotel first." Yang Zihuan said with a smile.


    But Merlin frowned. In his opinion, if Zhou Heng did anything, it would be much more dangerous than the big man just now.


    At this time, Li Fu.


    "I want to see Li Yuan." Zhou Heng has appeared at the door of Li''s house.


    Li Jiading, the gatekeeper, knew Zhou Heng. After the first round of Feng Shui audition, there were not many people in the Chinese Feng Shui world who didn''t know Zhou Heng. Not long ago, this young man who cured Miss Tong''s stubborn disease and gained some fame in the Chinese geomantic omen world defeated Li Yuan, the immortal from Kunlun, and then Li Xinyuan, the leader of the Li family, with swordsmanship.


    As a member of the Li family, how could the servant not recognize the "culprit" who eliminated the Li family?


    Now, Zhou Heng stormed over and said he wanted to see Li Yuan, the third son of the Li family. Some of his family members didn''t know what to do.


    "Mr. Zhou," the servant dared not be rude to Zhou Heng, so he said in a low voice, "the third son of my family is injured now, and he is taking care of himself behind closed doors. I can''t see any guests today. Please come back another day!" What he said is the truth. Li Yuan chased wanwan to he Fu, where he had a fight with jianzun. He was seriously injured and was still recovering.


    "I have to see him today." Even after hearing Jiading''s explanation, Zhou Heng didn''t mean to leave at all. His face was very ugly. Obviously, he didn''t come here to reason.


    "It''s really inconvenient today. Our great leader is also cultivating himself," the servant said bitterly. Now Li Xinyuan, the great leader of the Li family, has broken his arm, Li Kaihe, the second leader, has committed suicide in full view of the public, and the third young master is also cultivating himself. He can''t help feeling that the Li family, who was able to compete with the Tong family in the past, has been reduced to the point of deception Did you?


    Zhou Heng cut off the servant''s words: "I''m here to see Li Yuan. What''s the relationship between your self-cultivation and me? Let Li Yuan come out to see me!" In the tone of voice, there is a tendency of asking the guilty.


    The servant was both laughing and complaining: "Mr. Zhou, it''s really not the right time today. I''ll inform you about your meeting with the third young master. I''ll let the third young master visit your house another day and talk about it in detail. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    "I don''t have so much time to dally with you!" When he finished unhappily, Zhou Heng shook his hand.


    "Mr. Zhou --" the servant only felt a flower in front of him. Zhou Heng, who had just been stopped by himself, had disappeared in front of him. "Mr. Zhou?" He looked around suspiciously, but where could he see Zhou Heng''s shadow.


    In Li''s mansion, when Zhou Heng''s figure appeared again, he had already arrived at Li Yuan''s door.


    Zhou Heng can feel that Li Yuan is in the door.


    "Cough, cough." A slight cough sounded in the room. "Guests outside, come in." Li Yuan''s voice was a little weak. Zhou Heng knew that what he had just said was true, not to refuse what he had made up. However, no matter how Li Yuan''s physical condition is at the moment, he has to see Li Yuan.


    Yi - Zhou Heng pushed the door open, and Li Yuan sat cross legged on a piece of Futon in the room.


    When Zhou Heng entered the door, Li Yuan was still meditating with his eyes closed. After Zhou Heng entered the door, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Yes, cough, it''s brother Zhou." His lips were white and he looked very weak.


    "It''s me." Zhou Heng didn''t ask Li Yuan why he did this. He directly cut into the theme, "I came to you to ask you something."


    "I don''t know what brother Zhou is so eager to ask." Li Yuan, who is sitting, smiles and raises his head slightly, looking at Zhou Heng who is standing."Who are these two of you?" With the problem, Zhou Heng''s mobile phone flies towards Li Yuan''s face.


    Li Yuan raised his hand and steadily took the cell phone thrown by Zhou Heng. Then he looked at the cell phone screen that had been lit by Zhou Heng.


    Li Yuan''s fingers on the screen, looking at the photos in the mobile phone, his originally pale face became more bloodless.


    "Cough, cough!" After reading the last picture, he coughed violently, and the mobile phone in his hand didn''t hold firmly and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Heng''s mobile phone flew back to his hand as soon as he grasped it in the air.


    "Who are these two of you?" Zhou Heng asked again coldly.


    "These two people," Li Yuanping replied slowly after recovering his disordered breath, "these two people are my younger martial brothers."


    "They are also from Kunlun?" Zhou Heng asked again.


    Li Yuan nodded.


    "Who are they? Why do you want to catch my classmates Zhou Heng''s voice became more and more severe.


    Li Yuan looked at Zhou Heng, sighed and said, "one of them is Kaiyang star of Kunlun, the other is Yaoguang star of Kunlun."


    "Is that their real name?" Zhou Heng frowned. He didn''t have to think that "kaiyangxing" and "yaoguangxing" could not be their real names.


    Li Yuan''s face showed a puzzled expression. For the seven stars of Kunlun, what matters is their position in the seven stars, not their real names. If Zhou Heng is a person in the realm of cultivation, knowing their positions in the seven stars is no different from knowing their real names, and even more effective. After all, there are many people with the same name in the world, but Kunlun''s seven star position will not be repeated.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t you know the seven stars of Kunlun?" Li Yuan asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 423

    "What are the seven stars of Kunlun and the Big Dipper," Zhou Heng said impatiently, "I don''t know!" Many people can''t confirm whether the legendary seven stars of Kunlun really exist, but no one has ever heard of the legend of the seven stars of Kunlun.


    According to legend, as long as there are big demons in the world that are difficult to solve, the seven stars of Kunlun will go down the mountain, and as long as the seven stars of Kunlun go down the mountain, nothing in the world can''t be solved. In the world of cultivation, there are countless legends about the seven stars of Kunlun. The most recent one is that a young man who called himself "jianzun" broke into the fairyland of Kunlun on his own initiative. Countless Kunlun disciples were unable to stop him and let him fight all the way to the gate of heaven of Kunlun. Finally, under the gate of heaven, seven stars appear at the same time, and work together to subdue the young man who calls himself "jianzun".


    So Zhou Heng claimed that he didn''t know the seven stars of Kunlun, which is really a strange thing.


    But Li Yuan nodded with a smile: "so it is, so it is." After he repeated it twice, he continued, "I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    "I don''t have time for you to explain all this mess!" Zhou Heng is here to find a way to save people, but not to listen to Li Yuan''s astrology.


    "Do you want to save your friend?" Li Yuan looked into Zhou Heng''s eyes and asked.


    "Nonsense!" Zhou Heng''s tone is very bad at the moment.


    "Can you believe me?" Li Yuan then asked.


    This time, Zhou Heng hesitated. Although the status of Li Yuan is absolutely trustworthy to people in the world of Xiuzhen, for Zhou Heng, Li Yuan is also a fellow of the two villains and may be an accomplice, so he naturally has to give a discount in credibility.


    Li Yuan did not expect that Zhou Heng would hesitate to return to this question. He had to continue: "if you want to save your friend, you must first listen to my next words."


    Zhou Heng frowned and thought for a moment, and finally chose to believe Li Yuan.


    "You say it," he said to Li Yuan, "but pick up the point, don''t say irrelevant nonsense!" Zhou Heng added.


    Li Yuan nodded with a smile: "in fact, brother Zhou can not be so anxious. In a short time, your friend will not be hurt."


    Zhou Heng glared at Li Yuan''s face discontentedly, but he didn''t speak at last, and let Li Yuan continue to speak.


    Li Yuan went on to say: "in this world, there is a place beyond the world, which is called ''Kunlun'' and is a man of Cultivation -"


    "say the point!" Zhou Heng interrupted Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan had no choice but to nod his head: "there is a leader and six elders in Kunlun. These seven people are collectively known as the" seven stars "of Kunlun, and all of them have the name of" Xingxiu "in the" Big Dipper. "


    Zhou Heng nodded: "I see." The big man and the small man in the photo are actually elder level figures in Kunlun. They don''t look very old, and they don''t match Zhou Heng''s impression of the elder with white beard.


    "The two people who took Zhou brothers'' classmates are my younger martial brother, kaiyangxing and yaoguangxing." Li Yuan continued.


    "They are your younger martial brothers. Who are you?" Zhou Heng asked suddenly.


    "In the next Kunlun jade Hengxing." Li Yuan said without hesitation. He didn''t even mention it to his brother Li Xinyuan.


    "Why did they arrest my classmates? Where can I find them? " There is no scene of Ye Yan''s death in the photo, so Zhou Heng doesn''t know about it, and he doesn''t know what happened to Qin Fen later, otherwise he will not be able to have such a dialogue with Li Yuan here.


    "It''s a long story now." Li Yuan is about to continue to speak.


    "Then make a long story short!" Zhou Heng immediately cut him off. Although every word Li Yuan said at this time was a big secret to other people in the monastic world, he was not interested in these secrets, nor did he come to listen to them.


    "Kunlun was once stolen." Li Yuan said.


    "Oh Zhou Heng snorted coldly, "aren''t you called" fairyland "? There will be thieves in fairyland. "


    Li Yuan nodded: "greed is rooted in people''s hearts, even Kunlun can not avoid."


    "What''s the relationship between the theft of Kunlun and my classmates? Can it be that she stole your things?" Zhou Heng asked Li Yuan.


    "She''s not a thief. She''s a stolen thing from Kunlun." Li Yuan said slowly, an amazing secret was told by him in a gentle tone.


    "What Zhou Heng''s eyes widened.


    "To be exact, after fleeing Kunlun, the thief thought that he would be found by Kunlun people, so he hid the stolen goods in his newborn daughter''s body." When Li Yuan said these words, Zhou Heng was already immersed in surprise.


    It''s a fantastic story, but Li Yuan''s expression and tone don''t seem to be deceiving. On the other hand, if Li Yuan wants to cheat Zhou Heng, he should not make up such a strange story.


    "But the thief really has some skills. It took Kunlun ten years to find him. Of course, we found out that he had a wife and a daughter, but his wife and daughter didn''t know about his past, so we didn''t embarrass them. Who knows, that time let us with the stolen thing. We interrogate the thief in the dungeon to find out the whereabouts of the stolen goods. For ten years, he has refused to tell us. Until recently, he revealed the truth. ""I haven''t said it for ten years. As soon as he spoke, you believed it?" Zhou Heng thinks there must be something wrong with the brains of these Kunlun people.


    "Whether what he says is true or not, we will try it." Li Yuan raised his head and said, "besides, if he wants to lie, why should he lead the fire to his daughter? As long as he keeps silent, we will not trouble his children."


    Zhou Heng was silent. He couldn''t understand why the man had escaped for ten years and endured for another ten years, but he had to speak recently.


    "According to the characteristics he provided, we went down the mountain to look for them," Li Yuan continued. "Next thing, you can see from the photos. It seems that your classmate is the daughter of the thief."


    "Even if what you say is true," Zhou Heng said, "the thief is not her. Just take back the stolen things. Why do you want to take her away by force?"


    "Because the stolen goods are in her body, we have to take her to Kunlun before we can take them out." Li Yuan said.


    "What have you lost? You are so precious!" Zhou Heng asked.


    "A string." Li Yuan''s simple answer.


    "Just one string?" Zhou Heng''s eyes widened.


    Li Yuan added with a smile: "it was made by the great God Fuxi, the strings of Fuxi Qin."

 Chapter 424

    Kunlun, a place called "fairyland" by monks. Only the most talented people in the world will be selected and sent there. These people will always be isolated from the world until they have finished their studies.


    Most people there will be called "Taoists". If these Taoists leave Kunlun and come to the world of ordinary people, they will also be the best among the monks. For example, Mr. Guo, who used the Kunlun weapon Fuxi Bagua stick in Tong''s mansion, was the "Taoist" in Kunlun. If "Taoist" is the cornerstone of Kunlun, then "immortal" is the top level of Kunlun. Even in Kunlun, where talents are gathered, only a few people can get a glimpse of the realm of "immortal". Among all the immortals, seven people with authority are named as the "Big Dipper" and become the "seven stars" guarding Kunlun. Li Yuan is the "Yuheng star" among the "seven stars".


    "I''m going to Kunlun to save people. What should I do?" Zhou Heng should not have asked Li Yuan about this question. After all, from a standpoint, Li Yuan is undoubtedly from Kunlun.


    The man who abducted Bailu was Li Yuan''s colleague. Like him, the two were also among the seven stars. In this way, Li Yuan had no reason to help Zhou Heng.


    But after Li Yuan was only silent for a moment, he said with a smile, "it''s harder to go to Kunlun than to go to heaven without Kunlun''s permission."


    He said this not to scare Zhou Heng, but to tell the truth. In this era when airplanes and ships cover every corner of the world, whether it''s the top of Mount Everest or the center of Antarctic glaciers, there are already human footprints. But Kunlun is different from those places, it does not rely on the precipitous terrain, but the protection of the border.


    Kunlun''s border has isolated it from the outside world for thousands of years. The edge of the border is nearly 100 kilometers away from the nearest town. It''s easy to get lost without guidance. Even if you can reach the edge of the border and can''t cross that layer of border, you can only see the vast snow mountains and endless fog. Only those who can cross the border can see the snow mountains and fog Ancient buildings in the fog.


    It''s impossible to save people from here. After the last theft, the internal security of Kunlun is much stricter than before. If you want to take away a piece of white paper, you will be severely investigated, not to mention saving a living person.


    This is impossible. Li Yuan doesn''t want Zhou Heng, a gifted teenager, to do that kind of stupid thing.


    "No matter how hard it is, I''ll try." Zhou Heng said stubbornly.


    "If you want to save her," Li Yuan''s lips pale, still reluctantly smile, "maybe there are other ways."


    "What can I do?" Zhou Henglian asked.


    "Cough, cough." Li Yuan said, "when the elder martial brother takes Fuxi Qinxian out of her body, I will ask the elder martial brother to forgive the girl and let her go down the mountain."


    "Pardon?" Zhou Heng frowned. The word made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Li Yuan nodded: "as a mortal, once she is transported to Kunlun, she should be imprisoned for life on Kunlun to prevent her from taking away the secrets of Kunlun after she goes down the mountain. However, if I begged the elder martial brother, there might be room for maneuver. "


    "Captivity? entreat? Ha ha. " Zhou Heng suddenly sneered twice, "what did she do wrong? What qualifications do you have to imprison her?"


    "You - cough, cough!" Li Yuan wanted to persuade Zhou Heng, but he was a little worried and immediately coughed violently after saying the first word.


    "I have made the decision that no matter you are Kunlun or anything in a mess, you are not qualified to take or imprison an innocent person." Zhou Heng said coldly, "I want to save her. You just need to tell me how to get to Kunlun. You don''t care about the rest."


    After slowing down, Li Yuan said, "how do you know that I will tell you the way to Kunlun?"


    "I didn''t come here to discuss with you." Zhou Heng''s cold expression suddenly sank. At the same time, there was a strong atmosphere behind him.


    Even the uninjured Li Yuan may not be Zhou Heng''s opponent. Now if the two start, the result is self-evident.


    "I''m not afraid of death." Li Yuan said faintly that from a child abandoned by his family to one of the seven stars of Kunlun, it was the mysterious organization of Kunlun that changed his destiny. He would never betray Kunlun.


    Zhou Heng frowned, his palm raised, and the magic energy gathered in it. He was ready to start.


    "But --" Li Yuan suddenly continued, "I''d like to tell you the way to Kunlun."


    Zhou Heng''s face showed a puzzled expression, had already raised the palm also slightly put down some.


    "In fact, I have already invited you. Have you forgotten?" Li Yuan said with a smile. Yes, he invited Zhou Heng as early as the Fengshui audition.


    Zhou Heng''s talent is in the eyes of Li Yuan. He really doesn''t want such a young man with a bright future to go astray. Li Yuan believed that as long as he arrived in Kunlun, Zhou Heng would be willing to accept the baptism of traditional Taoism and embark on the right path of cultivation.At this time, Zhou Heng also remembered what Li Yuan mentioned. "What do you mean --"


    "Kunlun martial arts." Li Yuan said with a smile, "in the future, Kunlun''s once-in-a-decade martial arts practice will begin. This time, not only Kunlun''s immortals will be present, but also Chinese monks will be invited. That will be your best chance to go to Kunlun. "


    "No, in the future? How long after that? " Zhou Heng said impatiently, "if you don''t hold this martial arts exercise all the time, can I wait all the time?"


    "My two younger martial brothers will also return to Kunlun when they are practicing martial arts. If you don''t go to Kunlun at that time, where are you going to find them?" Li Yuan asked Zhou Heng,


    Zhou Heng didn''t have the powerful monitoring ability of Nu Wa, but even Nu Wa didn''t find where the two immortals were at the moment. Except when he went to Kunlun to look for the two when he was practicing martial arts in Kunlun, it was really difficult for Zhou Heng to find them.


    Zhou Heng was silent.


    "Brother Zhou, you can rest assured that my two younger martial brothers are not bad people." Li Yuan said firmly, "they will not hurt your friends."


    After hesitating for a while, Zhou Heng finally nodded: "I believe you once!"


    At this time, also in the Li house.


    "Zhou Heng went to see Mr. Li. Now they are meeting secretly in the room." A servant whispered to Li Xinyuan on the bed.


    Li Xinyuan nodded on the bed, then waved his hand, and the famous doctor retired.


    After the servant retreated, Li Xinyuan sighed softly: "Tong Shengnan, you are so cruel!"


    He doesn''t know that Zhou Heng went to find Li Yuan because of Bailu''s affairs. He thinks that Hua Qianqiu and Zhou Heng are both the leaders of the Tong family. Tong Shengnan sent them. One person is responsible for persuading himself, and the other controls the strongest fighting power of the Li family to ensure the submission of the Li family.


    Under such circumstances, Li Xinyuan has been afraid to have two hearts.

 Chapter 425

    "Sister Tong." When Hua Qianqiu came back, she arched her hand to miss Tong with a smile.


    "Where have you been?" Miss Tong came up with a smile.


    Hua Qianqiu also replied with a smile: "I went to visit my friends who live in Peiping."


    Miss Tong nodded: "well, you must have worked hard, right? Go and have a rest. "


    Hua Qianqiu shook his head: "not hard, sister Tong, are you busy now?"


    Miss Tong shook her head, then asked suspiciously: "I heard that leader Li''s family was attacked and closed. I''m hesitating whether I want to visit and say hello. Why do you ask this? What can I do for you?"


    "It''s something to discuss with sister Tong." Hua Qianqiu still has a smile on her face. It seems that what she wants to say is not a bad thing.


    "What is it?" Miss Tong also said with a smile, "let''s go inside and have tea."


    "Good." Flower thousand autumn promised Miss Tong, two people one before and one after, go to the house.


    After the servant of the Tong family poured tea for them, Hua Qianqiu didn''t wait for Miss Tong''s command, and immediately waved his hand to ask the servant to leave.


    "Brother Hua, what can I do for you?" Now miss tong can see that Hua Qianqiu really has something important to discuss with her.


    "I''ll tell you where the Li family is, sister Tong. You don''t have to go any more." Hua Qianqiu said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Miss Tong didn''t understand the meaning of Hua Qianqiu. This is a great opportunity for the Tong and Li families to get rid of the past and repair it again. How can they easily miss it? Miss Tong does not want the dispute between Tong and Li to continue.


    "Sister Tong, look." Flower Qianqiu from the arms of a thing, and put it on the table, pushed to miss Tong''s front.


    "This, this is?" Miss Tong''s expression is obviously a little surprised, "what is this?" The thing on the table is a pamphlet that looks rather old.


    Hua Qianqiu did not answer, but looked at Miss Tong with a smile and picked up the pamphlet.


    On the cover of the pamphlet is clearly written "you long Jian"!


    "The sword score of the Li family''s dragon sword!" Miss Tong''s eyes widened. How could she not know what this pamphlet meant? This is the treasure of the Li family! How did the Li family''s Youlong sword score get into Hua Qianqiu''s hands.


    When Miss Tong looked at Hua Qianqiu in doubt, Hua Qianqiu replied with a smile: "this is Li Xinyuan. He gave it to sister Tong for you." Here, she did not call Li Xinyuan "Li in charge of the family", but called him by his first name, the implied meaning of which has been very clear. Li Xinyuan and the Li family he represents have already declared their submission to the Tong family. As Miss Tong''s right arm, Hua Qianqiu''s status is almost the same as that of Li Xinyuan. Of course, she can call her name directly.


    "This, this --" Miss Tong was a little confused for a moment, and the significance was too great.


    Miss Tong did not expect that the dispute between Tong and Li, which lasted for several generations, would come to an abrupt end here.


    Flowers are still smiling. As a Hua family who originally submitted to the Tong family, the relationship between her and the Tong family is both prosperous and harmful. This time, Hua family can take advantage of the Tong family to move forward again. As for whether he will be so loyal to the Tong family in the future, that is what will happen in the future. After all, there is an end to Tong Li''s dispute. Who can guarantee that Tong Hua''s friendship has no end?


    But Hua Qianqiu didn''t expect that she was used by Li Xinyuan. The book of Youlong sword she presented to miss Tong is fake!


    The real product was stolen on the day when Li Xinyuan was attacked, but Li Xinyuan didn''t make it public. Instead, he sent someone to secretly forge a new book of Youlong sword. Although the content is not the tadpole text in the past, it is probably written according to Li Xinyuan''s memory of Youlong sword. Anyone who has not seen the original sword score can never tell the true from the false.


    Losing the sword score is a big crime for Li Xinyuan to deceive his master and destroy his ancestors. Once the elders who were dissatisfied with him knew about it, they had an excuse to challenge him again. But if you dedicate the sword score to the Tong family, it will be different. No one can verify whether the sword spectrum obtained by the Tong family is true or false. Even if someone knows that what Miss Tong got is the family sword spectrum, most people will think that Miss Tong hid the real sword spectrum, or that Li Xinyuan deliberately deceived her with the fake sword spectrum. It never occurred to me that Li Xinyuan had lost the real sword score.


    However, for Miss Tong, the authenticity of the sword score is not so important. What''s important is that the Li family, the biggest opponent of the Tong family, finally surrendered to her.


    "Sister Tong, don''t be in a hurry to be happy. There''s good news for you. This time, it''s double happiness." Hua Qianqiu said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Miss Tong also showed a happy smile, "this good thing is enough for me to be happy, is there any good thing?"


    "Sister Tong, look." With that, Hua Qianqiu took out a thing from her arms and put it on the table as before.


    This time, Hua Qianqiu took out a silver bracelet. The quality of this silver bracelet is not very good-looking, and the style is also very common. If people who don''t know the goods see it, they will think it''s the jewelry that ordinary peasant women will wear.But this silver bracelet was indeed the jewelry worn by a peasant woman in the past, but this peasant woman was not very ordinary.


    This peasant woman once saved Yang''s ancestors in Beiping!


    At that time, in order to avoid the war in the north, the ancestors of the Yang family went south from Peiping. They didn''t want to be attacked by a group of bandits, who were composed of deserters, not far from Peiping. Although the Yang family had some experts, most of the escaped members still had no fighting power. In the fight with the bandits, many of the Yang family members died or were taken away, and most of their belongings were lost. At that time, the Yang family was also in a hurry, fled into a piece of farmland, and was finally rescued by a peasant woman.


    The farmer''s wife not only saved the leader of the Yang family, but also cheated the bandits to chase in other directions. She also gave the only valuable property to the leader of the Yang family. If the Yang family is in power, it will be rewarded in the future. However, when he left here and returned to Peiping many years later, the bandits had already been exterminated by the officers and soldiers, and the farmer''s wife had disappeared. After many inquiries, we found out that the peasant woman had been killed by the bandits who had been cheated.


    In memory of this peasant woman''s great kindness, the Yang family has kept this silver bracelet as a family treasure until now. After careful calculation, it should have been more than ten generations!


    Now, this seemingly plain silver bracelet is in Miss Tong''s hands, and its meaning is self-evident.


    The Yang family also submitted to the Tong family!

 Chapter 426

    "Sister Tong, is my younger brother right?" Hua Qianqiu asked with a smile, "is it double happiness this time?"


    Looking at the sword spectrum and bracelet on the table, Miss Tong didn''t know how to answer the question. For the Tong family, there is no doubt that these are two good things. As the leader of the Tong family, Miss Tong will certainly feel happy about this.


    "Brother Hua, I really don''t know how to thank you." Miss Tong knew that it would take a lot of effort to bring back these two things.


    Hua Qianqiu smiles and shakes his head: "don''t thank me. If it wasn''t for this Fengshui audition, we might not be able to go so smoothly." In fact, there is another point that Hua Qianqiu didn''t mention to miss Tong. That is her father, who is now in charge of the Hua family, secretly plays an important role in this matter. Hua Qianqiu doesn''t like her father, so she doesn''t want miss Tong to be grateful to her father.


    What''s more, the flower family will fall into her hands sooner or later. Instead of asking Miss Tong to thank her father, it''s better to ask her to thank herself directly. In this way, after her father abdicates, with the relationship with Miss Tong, Hua Qianqiu will go further.


    "Now, there is only one he family left." Hua Qianqiu said with a smile.


    Yes, the Yang family and the Li family have presented their keepsake to the Tong family to show their submission. Those other families on the sideline will immediately see their own position and quickly stand on the side of the Tong family. The last family that can threaten the Tong family is the rival of the next Feng Shui audition, the he family.


    However, Hua Qianqiu doesn''t pay much attention to the he family. In the competition between the Yang family and the he family, Feng Youwei, Wan Wan and Xiu Wudao''s performance is beyond everyone''s expectation, but if they meet Hua Qianqiu, Mei Lin and Zhou Heng of the Tong family, they almost have no chance to win. What''s more, Hua Qianqiu learned from Li Xinyuan that it was he''s family who attacked him that day. On that night, Feng Youwei was dead, and Wan Wan was chased by Li Yuan and disappeared. Only xiuwudao was left in he''s family.


    Although Li Xinyuan also said that he family has a sword master, Hua Qianqiu is not very worried. After all, jianzun is just a legendary character. Even if he really exists in he family, he is an old man now. How can such an old man bear the wheel fight between Meilin and Zhou Heng? Therefore, she thinks that the battle between Tong family and he family is a sure thing.


    However, Hua Qianqiu doesn''t know that jianzun can''t play any more. He was seriously injured by Meilin and lost an arm. He can barely play and can''t fight Meilin without damage.


    He family, who thought that he could be sure by the sword, has now come to a dead end.


    "Ouch!" At this time, a voice came out of the door.


    Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu look at each other. They both know who the owner of the voice is.


    "Master Tong, I''m here to visit you!" He Jia is the leader of he family.


    Miss Tong wants to get up to meet her, but Hua Qianqiu holds her down and shakes her head silently. Miss Tong how clever, immediately understand the meaning of flower Qianqiu, was going to get up, she sat back to his position.


    By this time, he Jia had come in from the door.


    "Tong is in charge of the family, and so is huagongzi." He Jia waved his fan and came in laughing, as if the relationship between the two sides was very close.


    "He is in charge." Miss Tong sat in her seat and said hello to He Jia very casually.


    He Jia was stunned for a moment, but his expression didn''t show anything. He Jia was still relaxed and happy.


    "It''s good to be in charge." Hua Qianqiu also says hello to He Jia. There are only two seats beside the table. There is no servant to come out. Why does Jia prepare the position? At the same time, Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu do not want to get up. They sat in their seats and allowed He Jia, who had just entered the door, to stand and greet them. According to common sense, it was very rude. He Jia had every reason to walk away in a fit of anger.


    But he Jia didn''t do that. He still waved his fan, as if he didn''t notice their rudeness. Even when he was standing and talking to them, his face was not unnatural.


    In a way, he is a terrible man.


    "Mr. Tong is in charge of the family, Mr. Hua. You are really elegant. I don''t know what kind of tea you are drinking?" He Jia asked with a smile. Since he has said so, Miss tong can''t say it again if she doesn''t invite him to take a seat for tea.


    What do you know? Without waiting for Miss Tong to speak, Hua Qianqiu said, "we don''t know the truth in tea. We have nothing to do. Just drink two cups of coarse tea. But he is in charge of you. The next round of Feng Shui audition is about to start. Are you so leisurely? " Her intention is to remind He Jia of his position at the moment. He Jia is the opponent of the Tong family in the next round. At the moment, the positions of the two sides are antagonistic.


    "Ho ho ho," He Jia didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Hua Qianqiu''s words. He covered his mouth and said with a smile, "if you like to drink tea, my hometown is rich in tea. It''s better to --" his voice suddenly stopped.Because he suddenly saw something. When Hua Qianqiu talked to him, he staggered his body slightly and revealed the things on the table to He Jia. He Jia also saw it at this time.


    A pamphlet, a silver bracelet, but let he Jia suddenly lost his calm color, said half of the gossip also suddenly stopped.


    This time, he had come to find out the details of the Tong family. As Hua Qianqiu knew, Feng Youwei was dead and Wan Wan was missing. The only one who could fight was xiuwudao. After jianzun broke his arm, xiuwudao had no intention of fighting.


    The situation of he''s family at the moment is extremely dangerous.


    Forced, as the leader of the family, he can only personally come to the Tong family, to inquire about the Tong family''s news. If Hua Qianqiu, Mei Lin and Zhou Heng are all safe and sound, the he family will be doomed.


    But I haven''t seen Meilin and Zhou Heng yet. Just seeing Hua Qianqiu, he Jia knows that he''s gone.


    The Li family and the Yang family have already presented the keepsake to the Tong family and declared their loyalty.


    Originally, he also wanted to unite with the Li family, who had a feud with the Tong family. Unexpectedly, the other party was faster than himself.


    "Not as good as what?" Hua Qianqiu asked with a smile, "who is in charge, what did you just want to say?"


    "No, nothing more." At this time, he Jia''s face was like ashes, "there is nothing to say."

 Chapter 427

    He Jia said with a dead face: "nothing, nothing, nothing to say."


    "Oh, really?" Hua Qianqiu deliberately showed a puzzled look, "I don''t know who is in charge of this time, what is the so-called matter."


    "Ha ha." After he Jia was silent for two seconds, he showed a smile again, but this time, his smile was not so relaxed, "I - I''m here to discuss with Tong. It seems that there is no need to continue this Fengshui audition."


    "What did you say?" He Jia''s voice fell, not only miss Tong, Hua Qianqiu was also startled.


    "Yes, everyone is a family. Why hurt each other?" He Jia shook his head and said, "in the last round of competition, many young talents in Feng Shui were injured. As an old man, I am very sad! In my opinion, this Fengshui audition has deviated from everyone''s original intention. There is no need to hold it any more. "


    Miss Tong is about to happily agree, at this time, flower Qianqiu but immediately stand up from the position.


    "Well, that''s not true." Hua Qianqiu said in a serious tone, "since the contest has already started, there must be a winner or loser. If we don''t decide on a result, it will be a hasty end. Is it not to say that we are too playful for outsiders to see us?" At the moment, the Tong family has a huge advantage. How can she shake hands with He Jia and make peace? Isn''t it too cheap for He Jia?


    He Jia Ningmei looks at Hua Qianqiu. Now he knows that his opponent is not miss Tong, but Hua Qianqiu. He once heard some rumors about Hua Qianqiu. After all, Hua Qianqiu is not a man, but a woman. Her father forced her to show her as a man in order to give her the right to inherit the family business. However, considering this person''s ability, he Jia can hardly believe that Hua Qianqiu is a woman.


    "Playboy." He Jia Chaohua arched his hand for thousands of years. He retorted, "that''s not what you said. This Feng Shui audition has become a meaningless infighting, which has injured the young talents of our major families on the field. It has already gone against the original intention of everyone''s exchange. It will only do harm to the future of Chinese Feng Shui. If we join hands to stop this farce and preserve our strength for the Chinese geomantic omen community, we will continue to do so even if some ignorant people laugh at us! "


    But Hua Qianqiu doesn''t want to play with him.


    "In any case, the contest has already started, and it will continue until a winner is chosen." Then she sat back in her seat with a smile.


    "Hiss --" He Jia took a deep breath, looking obviously dissatisfied.


    Miss Tong also thinks that Hua Qianqiu has gone too far. In fact, he Jia will take the initiative to say this, which is already a concession. Although there is no explanation, we all know that he Jia is afraid of the Tong family, so he Jia will take the initiative to beg for mercy. In the future, the position of the leader of the Chinese geomantic omen circle will of course be sitting by the Tong family. At this time, Hua Qianqiu forced the game to continue, obviously forcing He Jia to make greater concessions.


    Will He Jia give in?


    Of course, although he was very reluctant, he had to give in.


    "In that case," He Jia said after two seconds of hesitation, "I''ll give up." He squeezed out a little smile: "this Feng Shui audition need not be compared any more. Congratulations to Tong. In the end, it''s up to you to win. It''s really popular!"


    At this time, he can still leave a little face. After all, he doesn''t want to see young people continue to kill on the court. As for whether outsiders believe or not, he can''t control it.


    But Hua Qianqiu still didn''t stop because of this, she was still aggressive.


    "That''s not true." Hua Qianqiu said in a loud voice, "if you say you''re going to give up, you''re going to give up. It''s too much fun! In the first round, we had a serious competition. Even if we were injured, we didn''t stop the competition. In the second round, we ended the competition without any competition. How do you make us feel? "


    "You, what do you want?" He Jia trembled with anger, but he still gritted his teeth. You know, he is also the head of a family, and Hua Qianqiu is just the heir of the Hua family. She is not qualified to talk to herself like this. What''s more, at this time, Hua Qianqiu is sitting in his seat, and he always stands to answer.


    "What do I want?" Hua Qianqiu said with a smile, "what I want to do is to let the Fengshui audition go on as usual, and don''t let anything go wrong." For today''s Tong family, it is the best choice to defeat the final opponent in front of everyone. No matter what Jia says, she will not let go.


    Unless, unless he Jia is willing to step back!


    This boy, this boy is so vicious! He Jia stares at Hua Qianqiu. If the anger in his chest can burn, he would have burned Hua Qianqiu to ashes. You know, if Hua Qianqiu was not present at this time, he would have convinced Miss Tong. How could he be in such an embarrassing situation? All this was given by Hua Qianqiu, but he had nothing to do about it. After all, he Jia knows that the situation is better than others.


    "Good, good, good!" He Jia said three good words in a row, "I lost! no It''s down to two This time, he no longer said he lost to miss Tong, but said he lost to two. Naturally, he also included Hua Qianqiu."When I get back to the government, I will naturally announce that I have already admitted defeat to both of you. This contest is a total defeat in the next round!" He Jia''s face was slightly excited, contrary to the normal.


    "Huaqianqiu," He Jia called each other''s name and said aloud, "is that enough?"


    In this way, it is no different from losing in the competition. It''s just one less pass.


    Who knows Hua Qianqiu still shakes his head. "Not enough, of course not." She said with a smile, "what''s the point of being in charge of the family? If you just give up, how can you explain to your family?"


    "You don''t care?" He Jia frowned and said, "can''t I be the master of his family?"


    "Good!" Hua Qianqiu slapped the table and stood up, "what I''m waiting for is you! Since you are in charge of the affairs of the he family, you are also in charge of Feng Youwei and Wan Wan''s assassination of Li Xinyuan, the leader of the Li family? "


    "You, what do you say?" He Jia''s face was flustered.


    "Don''t you really know what I''m saying?" Hua Qianqiu gave a cold smile, "he is the master. We all understand people, so we don''t have to put on airs any more."


    "Ha ha." He Jia closed his eyes painfully, and his fan fell to the ground powerlessly.

 Chapter 428

    The internal disputes in the Chinese geomancy circle are over, and the Tong family, which was originally regarded as declining, has successfully maintained its supreme position, even stronger than before. In a short period of time, it is difficult for Yang Lihe''s big families to recover to the level that they can compete with the Tong family again. Even then, Miss Tong, who already has three family keepsakes, has more means to coerce other families.


    Li''s sword score, Yang''s silver bracelet, and he''s family feather fan.


    Before today''s arrival, Miss Tong never thought that these three keepsakes would fall into her hands. Before she officially took over the Tong family, she was considered to be the weakest generation in charge of the Tong family, and the outside world thinks that she is very likely to become a symbol of the Tong family''s fall. But such a thing not only did not happen, she also did the Tong family in charge of the past dynasties did not do.


    Tong family did not end in her hands, but reached a higher peak. Of course, Miss Tong knows that this is not her own credit. The efforts of Hua Qianqiu, Zhou Heng and Mei Lin are very important. Without their help, she can never get to this step alone.


    She wanted to call Zhou Heng and tell him what had happened just now, but she got a call from Zhou Heng first.


    "Something very important has happened," said Zhou Heng in a heavy voice on the phone. "I''m going to Kunlun. I''m leaving today."


    Kunlun, a huge mountain range in Central Asia, covers an area of more than 500000 square kilometers. It has been associated with various myths and legends since ancient times. Miss Tong knows that it''s not totally unreasonable for those myths and legends to point to the same mountain range. It really has a great relationship with the origin of Oriental myths. In the depth of Kunlun Mountain, where there are clouds and fog, there is a holy land of monastics called "fairyland". Even Kunlun''s own people, once they leave, it is not easy to return to Kunlun.


    At the foot of Kunlun Mountain, an unknown village.


    The village covers an area close to the mountain and has a very small population. Even when the number of people was the largest, there were only less than 20 families. Later, the highway funded by the state came to a place more than 100 li away from here. This did not make the population of the village flourish, but made it possible for some young people to leave. However, this has not reduced the population of the village. There are still 17 families living in this unknown village.


    This number of people, almost no resistance to natural disasters, a snowstorm or mountain torrent can force them to a desperate situation. However, they can continue to survive here without moving closer to the town. Of course, they have their own way of survival.


    It is rich in a kind of tranquil herb, which is an important source of income for villagers. Every month, people in Taoist robes come down from the depths of Kunlun mountain with bamboo baskets on their backs. These people will exchange money and all kinds of materials needed by villagers for this herb. Sometimes when the village is about to encounter an irresistible natural disaster, these people will also appear in advance and inform the villagers to take shelter. Almost in this way, this nameless village with a very small population has continued to the present, but it seems that it will continue to live in this mountain.


    Today, there are two very rare guests in this nameless village.


    "Uncle, aunt." Two travelers from afar, one is tall, the other is delicate, the petite one smiles and greets the people in the village, "what''s the harvest like this year?"


    The old man sat on the stone terrace at the door of the house, smoking a water pipe comfortably, ignoring the boy.


    Aunt is sitting on a small wooden bench, weaving straw sandals. "Oh, Xiao Yun, you''re back!" Aunt made a surprised voice.


    "Hey, hey." The little man laughed, "not only came back, but also brought good things!" Then he poked the big man behind him with his elbow.


    The big man, who looked silly, was carrying a huge backpack on his back. This cylindrical backpack was not difficult to hold even one or two big living people. After the big man was poked by the small man with his elbow, he put down the big backpack and took out a small package wrapped in a black plastic bag from the side pocket of the backpack.


    "Come on, ma''am, I brought this for you from outside." The little man took the package from the big man''s hand. "By the way, you have the battery, too." With that, he pulled out some unopened batteries from his package.


    It turned out to be a CD player wrapped in a black plastic bag. There was too much fog near here. The little man was afraid that the player would be damaged by damp, so he included the player in a plastic bag.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you, Xiao Yun!" My aunt is very happy. In this isolated village, although with the help of the downhill Taoist, the electricity has been turned on, it can only light up the light. No family has a TV or can connect to the Internet. From the perspective of information, in this very modern world, the degree of occlusion here is amazing. The entertainment that people here can have is extremely monotonous. A CD player can greatly enrich their daily life.


    "By the way, what''s your harvest like this year?" The little man asked with a smile."It''s a good year for you, too." Aunt holding the radio happily said, "I see, maybe this year''s harvest will be better than in previous years."


    "Yes? That''s good. " Although he said congratulations, the little man''s face was not happy.


    "Auntie, prepare something for us to go up the mountain." The little man changed the subject. He said to his aunt, "we''re going back to the mountain." Yes, even though he and the big man are from Kunlun, if they want to return to the mountain from the outside, they need to settle down in the village and ask the villagers to prepare the things they need to go up the mountain.


    Obviously, aunt often does this. After calling the big man and the small man to sit down, she left to prepare for them.


    Sitting on the stone bench in the yard, the big man glanced at the old man who was smoking on the steps - his eyes and hearing were getting worse and worse. Then he looked back at his companion and said, "what are you doing, younger martial brother Yao?" Of course, he asked Yao Guangxing Yun Hao about bringing the player to the villagers.


    "What have I done, can''t you see?" Yun Hao asked his big brother, Kaiyang star in the seven stars of Kunlun.


    "If you do this, the elder martial brother will not be happy to see it." The big man said seriously.

 Chapter 429

    Small cloud Hao very discontented ground frowned: "he is happy or not, concern my ass matter?"


    "You, you." Kaiyang star for a moment, don''t know how to refute, he had to constantly shake his head, and repeatedly said, "no, this is not good, if the leader elder martial brother knows, it must be bad."


    Yun Hao''s face stirred up a smile of disdain: "elder martial brother, elder martial brother, after Kunlun martial arts, can this dwarf continue to be the leader or something else? What good is it for you to make him so intimate?"


    The big man stares big eyes, did not expect Yao Guangxing''s cloud Hao to say this kind of words completely. Kunlun martial arts may decide the position of the seven stars again, but the position of the leader is not so easy to change. You know, Kunlun martial arts once every ten years. If the position of the leader changes once every ten years, it will change a little too fast for those who live longer than ordinary people. In addition, we get along almost day and night on Kunlun Mountain, and we know each other''s strength well. After all, Kunlun has a very important religious attribute. All the leaders of the past dynasties are the best among the brothers of the same sect. They are in the forefront of everyone in terms of strength and cultivation. If they want to replace the current leader in Kunlun martial arts, they should not only serve the public with strength, but also serve the public in terms of mental skills and moral cultivation Some people who have no virtue but have ability ascend the high position of Kunlun leader.


    Therefore, although it is true that the position of Kunlun''s leader can be changed in Kunlun''s martial arts practice in theory, few people have done so. Most of the power changes are carried out with the tacit consent of both sides. So Kaiyang star will be surprised at Yunhao''s idea, also very normal.


    "Ah, younger martial brother, after you go back to the mountain this time, you really need to cultivate your mind." Kaiyang star said with deep pain. At the beginning, Yun Hao was selected as one of the seven stars, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. After all, although he was competent for this position, his behavior was different from Kunlun immortal''s general style. However, because that was the intention of the new leader, no one voiced their opposition.


    But now it seems that this may really be a wrong decision.


    "Hum." Looking at the big man sitting opposite him, Yun Hao said coldly, "you are all cheated by that dignified dwarf. He is just using your hand to maintain his position -"


    "enough!" Kaiyangxing, who is seldom angry with Yunhao, suddenly claps his hand on the top of the stone table. His palm claps on the table, and the waves shake Yunhao''s bangs up. But he didn''t make any sound, and the stone table didn''t change because of his palm. But that''s what makes him so powerful. Even in the most angry situation, he can hold back his power. If ordinary people do this, they will break his hand bone because they force him to hold back.


    "Younger martial brother, no matter what happens after practicing martial arts, he is still your elder martial brother and everyone''s leader." Kaiyang star looking at cloud Hao, seriously said, "you don''t respect him just, how can you say these insulting words?"


    Yun Hao was not frightened by his momentum. He sneered and asked, "if he is not for himself, why should he treat these poor villagers so cruelly?"


    Kaiyang star widened his eyes: "if it wasn''t for our help, how could this village be maintained until now? How many times have we experienced mountain torrents and snowstorms in the middle of the journey? Don''t we help them tide over the difficulties? Among them, the elder martial brother of the leader has contributed a lot! "


    Cloud Hao''s face is still that pair of mocking expression: "do you call this help?"? They don''t want to see their puppet servants die in mountain torrents and snowstorms. Of course, they will save them. But if they don''t have those decent guys, they will live a better life. "


    "To die in mountain torrents and snowstorms, is that what you call a better life?" Kaiyang Star asked.


    "Do you think they are fools?" Yun Hao''s mouth raised, "if it had not been for us, they would have moved to other places, and road construction has begun outside. If we really want to help them, we should help them move to developed towns, not only when mountain torrents and snow disasters break out!"


    "Younger martial brother, you have seen the outside world." Kaiyang Star Language Center of gravity long said, "everyone intrigues, everything is profit first, how can such a world compare to the paradise here?"


    is not comparable to, but has the final say. Yun Hao said coldly, "it''s up to them to choose. It''s not up to you or me whether they want to choose the colorful city or the so-called" paradise. "


    "There are too many temptations in the outside world," kaiyangxing said seriously. "Once they go out and are polluted by those temptations, they will not be able to return to the pure appearance here."


    "So in the final analysis, you still admire their practice of imprisoning these villagers in this so-called" paradise in the world, "Yun Hao sneered repeatedly," ha ha, ha ha, there is no TV, no mobile phone, no computer, and even no radio. They are a group of ordinary people, but they have to force them to live like monks. I''ll bring them a CD player, and you''ll have to say something. ""What''s wrong?" Kaiyang star said with a smile, "what''s wrong with keeping them away from the disturbance of the world and feeling the quiet nature?"


    "I Pooh!" Yun Hao stares at Kaiyang star. "You are just greedy for the herbs they grow. It''s very inconvenient for our own people to go down the mountain. It''s a bitter and cold place on the mountain. If we don''t have them, where can we get herbs?"


    "Mutual benefit and interdependence." Kaiyangxing said, "it''s nothing bad."


    "You are wrong." Yun Hao said seriously, "we need them, but they don''t need us to go. Without us, their life would be better. "


    "Younger martial brother," kaiyangxing sighed helplessly, "the evil in your heart is getting heavier and heavier. After you go up the mountain, I will tell the elder martial brother in charge for you and ask him to help you get rid of the evil in your heart."


    "Ha ha." Cloud Hao sneer, no longer speak.


    At this time, the aunt came with a bamboo basket on her back: "Xiao Yun, Da Yang, everything is ready!"


    Cloud Hao''s face showed a smile, he got up and walked toward the aunt, carrying a big bag of Kaiyang star also followed.


    "Thank you, ma''am." Yun Hao said with a smile, "without you, the road up the mountain must be very difficult to walk!"


    "Where." Aunt put down the bamboo basket behind her and patted her shoulder with a smile for the trace pressed out by the heavy bamboo basket.

 Chapter 430

    On a mountain road leading to the depth of Kunlun mountain.


    Yunhao and kaiyangxing are walking back and forth. At this time, there is a big bamboo basket behind Yunhao, and a black origami in their hands. One end of the origami is ignited, and the fragrance is hard to detect. Although humans are very insensitive to the smell, animals can smell it from afar.


    Even if people put the origami in front of them and smell it close to them, they can only smell the faint fragrance from it. However, when the smell spreads to the olfactory organs of wild animals, it will become a kind of smell that makes them feel scared.


    There are a lot of wild animals in the dense forest in the mountains. Among them, jackals and tigers are not real threats. What''s more terrible here are the mountain spirits and exotic animals. You know, the Kunlun Mountains are not only the holy land for human cultivation, but also a good place for breeding mountain spirits and exotic animals. And the aroma of this kind of origami when it burns can disperse these monsters and prevent them from approaching or even attacking themselves. And the village at the foot of the mountain has been free from the harassment of wild animals and mountain spirits, thanks to this fragrance. In that village, almost every household uses the same material as the origami for cooking, so the villagers who have been influenced by this fragrance for a long time will not be attacked by wild animals or mountain spirits.


    Although both of them are seven star level masters in Kunlun, they also need the help of this kind of huozhezi to walk safely in the mountains. Otherwise, something may come out of the shadow at any time to attack them. Even if these dangers can be solved, there is no way to go safely.


    What''s more, when they arrive at Kunlun from the unknown village, even if they start in the morning, they can''t reach the interior of Kunlun before the evening. Once at night, many insects and beasts that won''t move in the daytime will also start to move. Many insects and beasts don''t have olfactory organs, and the protective measures used in the daytime don''t work for them. So once at night, even with the protection of origami and its fragrance, this dense forest will become particularly dangerous.


    And cloud Hao and Kaiyang star start in the afternoon, at this time, the setting sun is sinking, and it''s going to be evening.


    However, they were not in a hurry. Instead, they continued to walk along the imperceptible mountain road towards the depth of Kunlun mountain.


    "When shall we camp?" Kaiyang star, who was walking behind, suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Yun Hao stood still and looked back at the big man. Then he looked up again and observed the sky above him through the lush leaves.


    "I think we can go a little further." Cloud Hao said.


    Kaiyang star also looked up. Two seconds later, he lowered his head and said to Yun Hao, "I think we''d better camp first. This time is different from the past, we''re still carrying a piece of" goods. " What he said about the goods should be the big cylindrical bags on the back.


    In this big bag, the unconscious Bailu was hidden inside.


    Kaiyang star considered Bailu as a mortal, her body is more attractive to those bloodthirsty beasts, so she hopes to camp earlier and take protective measures, which is much safer than taking risks to continue on the road.


    "What are you afraid of?" Cloud Hao asks a way in reply, "have us two here, you still fear what fault not to become?" They are both seven star level, not to mention the beasts that appear at night. Even if the legendary mountain spirits come, they may not be able to do anything about them.


    Kaiyang star shook his head: "I''m just worried --" in the middle, he suddenly stopped.


    "Listen Kaiyang star showed a nervous expression, at the same time, the grass around them came to the sound of knowing Suo Suo.


    Yun Hao moved his nose to smell the smell coming from there - although it was very light, he did smell the smell of blood.


    "I''ll see." Cloud Hao said.


    Kaiyang star nodded, stretched out his hand to hold the big bag behind him, and told him: "younger martial brother, be careful."


    Cloud Hao no longer pay attention to him, but toward the sound of the place to walk slowly. What is it? As he approached, he carefully pushed the grass away.


    It''s a tiger. To be exact, it''s a dead tiger.


    Tiger, a large beast, is not easy to encounter even in dense forest. After all, its size determines that its number will not be too large. In addition, cloud Hao and Kaiyang star are on fire, even tigers should avoid them.


    But in front of this tiger, the body is more than two meters long, the coat color is bright and smooth, has been an adult tiger. As for the breed of tiger, Yunhao didn''t know about it, so he didn''t recognize it. He bent down and reached out to turn over the dead tiger lying on the ground.


    "Hiss -" after seeing the other half of the tiger''s body, Yun Hao suddenly took a cold breath, then closed his eyes and stepped back two steps.


    "What do you see?" Kaiyang Star asked cloud Hao.


    "It''s disgusting." Cloud Hao opened his eyes, just see the disgusting scene still stay in front of his eyes, did not disperse.


    "Is it --" Kaiyang star has not finished speaking, cloud Hao organized him with gesture, and nodded: "it''s that thing.""Has it laid eggs yet?" Kaiyang Star asked.


    Yun Hao nodded again.


    "Then let me burn those eggs." Kaiyang star said, is about to go in the direction of the tiger body.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it." Cloud Hao doesn''t want to implicate Kaiyang star, his palm in the air casually, immediately burned up, just like his palm as a match in the air.


    Then, with a strong swing of his hand, the flame on his palm flew away into the grass.


    The fire swept through the grass and landed on the dead tiger.


    "Is it time for that thing to lay eggs?" Kaiyang star frowned and said, "it seems to come earlier than usual."


    "Disgusting." Cloud Hao just simply spit out two words.


    While they were talking, the burning tiger''s body kept making the sound of liquid splashing. It was the egg of some kind of creature that had been burst open by the fire. These flames made by Yunhao well controlled the scope of their own combustion, and did not spread out around.


    "Almost?" After a while, kaiyangxing asked.


    "Burn it for a while, so that you don''t get caught." Cloud Hao Wu wears nose to say. The eggs give off a bad smell when they are burning. Although they are not toxic, the stench alone is enough to make them disgusted.

 Chapter 431

    Wait until the flame is over.


    "Do you want to check it?" Kaiyang Star asked.


    "Want to check you go," cloud Hao Wu nose walked away, "I won''t go." He has done his utmost to stay here and control the fire.


    Kaiyangxing nodded, and then walked towards the place where the flame was burning just now.


    With a wave of his hand, the grass that blocked his view fell down, and the charred body of the tiger behind the grass came out. He fixed his eyebrows for a while, turned the tiger''s corpse over with his hand, examined it carefully, and then came back.


    "It''s burnt out." Kaiyang star said.


    "Hiss -" thinking of the picture he saw not long ago, Yun Hao still felt a little disgusted. At the same time, he also knew that after the eggs were burned, the limbs that were not formed in the eggs would be splashed because of the heating, and the scene would be even more disgusting. So he admired kaiyangxing for being able to see it for so long and check it over and over again.


    After kaiyangxing came back, he calculated for a while, and then said, "this time, the spawning time of the ground beetle is 20 years earlier than last year, and last year is also earlier than usual. The spawning time of the ground beetle is already one month earlier than usual!"


    "Is it?" Yun Hao didn''t care when the ugly beast laid eggs.


    The ground beetle is probably the largest "parasite" in the world. Its appearance is similar to that of a large cockroach, but it has no ability to fly and can only crawl on the ground. At the same time, its abdomen is full of small mouths. As long as it is clamped by its limbs, countless small mouths in its abdomen will immediately gnaw each other clean. At its tail, the ground beetle can stick out white spines, which can penetrate into the body of the live prey, and then discharge all the eggs into the other''s body. When the egg matures, the prey becomes the first prey for the growth of the ground beetle. An adult ground beetle can lay more than 1000 eggs at a time. In addition, this guy is both male and female. After adulthood, a single individual can easily hunt tigers. If there is no man-made reduction in their number, this ugly creature will be able to crawl all over the earth in less than a year.


    Unfortunately, the ground beetle was born in the dense forest of Kunlun mountain. In this place full of exotic animals, this creature that can become the protagonist of a horror movie will be preyed on by many large exotic animals. Their small mouths have no attack power when facing large exotic animals. At the same time, they lack the ability to fly, which makes it difficult for them to escape. In addition, Kunlun sends some disciples to regularly clean up the number of ground beetles every year, so they can''t become the climate.


    But if they spawn earlier, the balance of the forest is likely to be broken.


    Different from the biological chain in nature, the exotic animals, mountain spirits and wild animals at the foot of Kunlun Mountain naturally form their own system. This system is complex, delicate and fragile. Once one of the links is broken, it may have a very terrible impact. You know, there are countless terrorist creatures living here that the mortal world can''t imagine. Once the quantity of any of them is out of balance, it may lead to a disaster for the mortal world. One of Kunlun''s tasks is to control the number of organisms in this area.


    "We have to report this matter to the elder martial brother in charge, who will decide." Kaiyang star said seriously.


    "Whatever. I don''t want to be involved in this disgusting thing." Every year to clean up these insects and beasts, cloud Hao will avoid.


    "Shall we continue on our way?" Kaiyang star suddenly asked.


    "Forget it." Yun Hao waved his hand, "I don''t want to leave." The disgusting scene he saw before completely lost his interest in driving.


    "Let''s camp there." Kaiyang star said.


    "No, go a little further and camp again." As he walked forward, Yun Hao said, "I don''t want to sleep next to the dead ground beetles at night."


    Kaiyang star nodded, and then followed in silence.


    And behind them, a huge black cockroach insect came out of the grass. This "insect" reminds us the size of a tiger. After it came out of the grass, it immediately went into another piece of grass and quickly disappeared.


    Kaiyangxing, who was walking behind, heard it and thought about it. He turned around and just missed the action of the ground beetle, so he shook his head and turned back in doubt.


    Just now, when they came out of the area, the ground beetle caught a tiger and was found laying eggs. So the ground beetle quickly left half of the tiger''s body and ran away.


    This kind of insects and beasts will rarely attack experts like Yunhao and kaiyangxing unless they are clustered. They have a more sensitive sense of danger than wild animals. In their world, it is obvious that both Yunhao and Kaiyang are extremely dangerous creatures. However, with the increase of the number, their perception ability will slow down. Once the number reaches a certain level, they will become very aggressive.


    And this kind of ground beetle that just escaped, is taking two people''s information, fleeing to the cluster of its own kind.


    "Here it is." Yun Hao casually found a relatively large space and stopped, "I''ll stay here tonight."Kaiyang star also nodded, then stopped and looked around.


    Yun Hao doesn''t have the strength to pay attention to the surrounding situation. He puts down the bamboo basket behind him, and then finds out something like a tent from the bamboo basket. These objects are soaked with insect repellent herbs. If they are ordinary tents, they can''t sleep at ease.


    And Kaiyang star also went over and took out some small pieces of black charcoal from the bamboo basket. He pinched the pieces in his hand and rubbed them casually. Then he rubbed the hard pieces like hard stones into powder. Then, he sprinkled the powder in his hand near the open space planned by Yun Hao. When the powder in his hand is finished, he changes another piece in his hand and rubs it into powder again. In this way, he circulates and sprinkles it around carefully. Then he can rest assured.


    At this time, Yunhao has already set up the tent.


    Two tents, one for Yun haosleep, the other for Kaiyang star and Bailu in his backpack.


    Just before Yun Hao got into the tent, Kaiyang star suddenly murmured to himself, "why do the ground beetles lay eggs in advance?"


    Cloud Hao curled his mouth, but he didn''t have any interest in when these disgusting insects lay eggs.


    And Kaiyang star looked up at the sky which had been completely dark, and thought of it anxiously.


    There must be something big going on.

 Chapter 432

    On a train to the south.


    "A little disappointed?" Merlin put her head on her hand, her head against the window.


    Zhou Heng, sitting opposite, ignored him.


    This is a sightseeing train, from the north to the south, and then back to the north from the south. Although it is not enough to rely on this train journey to bring the whole country''s great rivers and mountains into our eyes, we can still get a glimpse of it. In addition to enjoying the scenery of the motherland through the sightseeing train, the meals on the train are also important selling points. With the train going south and North, the meals in the train will also change with the change of the region. When the train passes through the north, you can eat the smoked mutton. When the train arrives at the water town in the south of the Yangtze River, the fresh shrimp and crab will be sent to the station where the train stops temporarily.


    It can be imagined that the price of this trip is very expensive, and most of the customers are foreign rich tourists who are yearning for the land of China and Chinese food. So in addition to those blonde foreigners, there are many beautiful single women who also stepped on the train. Their purpose is pure. They are neither for scenery nor food. They just hope to meet a wealthy guest on this journey. After the journey, they will fly abroad to live a carefree life.


    Therefore, this train is also known as "walking whorehouse", which is satirized in many social commentary articles as "the best place for Western luxury customers to legally whore Oriental women".


    In a couple of guests, a man and a woman, opposite the blonde Merlin, sat Zhou Heng, who was also a man. They are sitting in the best view position in the train, but they are not accompanied by women, which will inevitably be coveted by many women.


    Now, when Meilin and Zhou Heng are sitting in the car quietly tasting the exquisite cakes made of petals and flour, many eyes turn to them from every corner from time to time.


    "Aren''t you disappointed?" After a while, Meilin picked up the topic again, "it''s not sister Tong who accompanies you south, but me."


    This train is not only a sightseeing train, but also the fastest way to Kunlun. No matter the plane or other trains, or those long-distance buses, can only reach the nearest airport or station. Because of its sightseeing nature, this train has paved the railway all the way to the foot of Kunlun mountain. The train will stay there for another 20 minutes. In addition to replenishing supplies and giving the staff on the train time to rest, passengers can also enjoy the distant view of Kunlun snow mountain.


    And Merlin and Zhou Heng will get off at that time.


    "I didn''t ask you to come." Zhou Heng finally replied to Meilin, "you have to follow me."


    "No, sister Tong asked me to help you." Merlin reminded him. Because miss Tong wants to stay in Peiping to do the annual Feng Shui survey for Peiping, at this time she can''t get away, and the task of going to Kunlun to save people falls on Zhou Heng''s shoulder. Perhaps because of Zhou Heng''s worry, or because she saw Meilin''s strength in the Feng Shui audition, Miss Tong, who was unable to leave Peking, asked Meilin to help, but Meilin agreed without hesitation.


    After all, for Merlin, Kunlun, the most mysterious place among Oriental people, is also full of interest.


    "What''s the relationship between you and sister Tong?" Merlin''s fingers ran a random circle in the air, and the tea in the teacup on the table spun quickly and cooled down. He didn''t like drinks that were too hot.


    "Classmate relationship." Zhou Heng answered briefly. He turned his head and looked out the window.


    "I thought you were lovers." Merlin shrugged. "I mean, don''t you think you fit?"


    Zhou Heng ignored him.


    "If your target is Bailu," Merlin continued, "I don''t think much of her. That girl''s mind is too ugly to be a good partner."


    Zhou Heng didn''t listen to Meilin''s words at all. He looked at the car window and his expression gradually became dignified.


    "You''ve noticed, haven''t you?" Merlin said with a smile.


    The view outside the window became more and more blurred, and white fog covered the outer layer of the window. Inside the car, because of the air conditioning, the passengers in the car can''t feel the change of the temperature outside the car, but through the fog climbing up the window, Zhou Heng noticed that the temperature outside the train was falling rapidly.


    "When did you find out?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "Like you, I just found out." Merlin said with a smile.


    While they were talking, the temperature outside the car continued to drop. For a fast-moving train, the external temperature does change constantly, but it is no doubt abnormal to cool down so fast. This is a sightseeing train. Most of the places they want to go are scenic spots with beautiful wind and sunshine, not the Antarctic with ice and snow. Judging from the temperature outside the car, it seems that they are really heading for Antarctica.


    "Snow The first cry of surprise burst out in the carriage.


    "It''s snowing."


    "What a beautiful snow."


    The dignified guests and graceful female companions scream because of the sudden snow scene. For these passengers, snow is just pure snow, and they can''t realize the danger. The train is slowing down."I''m going to the conductor." Zhou Heng got up from his position. If we say that the temperature drop just now may be just a simple anomaly, now the heavy overcast air exposed in the snow has made Zhou Heng unable to sit back and ignore.


    Merlin followed.


    "Can you stop following me about everything?" Zhou Heng looked impatiently at Meilin who followed him up.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Merlin shrugged and pointed to Zhou Heng''s back. If he does go to the toilet, then they are not going in the same direction.


    Zhou Heng showed a helpless expression, two people in the train car wrong body passed.


    At this time, he saw the crew of the train coming towards him.


    "The train will stop temporarily, but please don''t get off." The crew didn''t explain to the passengers why the train stopped suddenly outside the regulations. Although his tone was not in the slightest panic, Zhou Heng noticed a thin sweat oozing from his forehead. Obviously, this train stop is not in their plan.


    "Please don''t get off, sir." The crew mistakenly thought that Zhou Heng was going to get off the train and said to Zhou Heng.


    "Take me to the conductor." Zhou Heng said directly.


    "This --" the crew obviously hesitated.


    "Take me to your conductor." Zhou Heng repeated it again.


    "Well, sir, please follow me." The steward knew that all the passengers on the train were dignitaries, who he could not afford to offend.

 Chapter 433

    The front of the train.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou." While wiping the sweat on his forehead, the conductor said hello to Zhou Heng. Although Zhou Heng didn''t know him, he did. After all, Zhou Heng is a distinguished guest arranged by Miss Tong. Even the conductor who is used to meeting big people dare not neglect him.


    "Why did the car stop?" Zhou Heng asked as he looked at the glass beside him. The outer layer of the glass was covered with beautiful and strange ice flowers.


    "The specific reason is still under investigation," the conductor replied respectfully. "It may be that the equipment on the train is frozen somewhere."


    "Frozen?" Zhou Heng Leng for a moment, "how is this possible?" If someone told him that a speeding train was frozen by low temperature and frost, Zhou Heng would think that the train was running in the coldest Antarctic circle. But the fact is that they do not have the boundary to drive out of the country. According to the local weather forecast, they should be in a sunny and windy place with the temperature above 25 ¡æ.


    "Well," the conductor nodded, "as for the specific reasons, we continue to investigate little by little, but Mr. Zhou doesn''t have to worry too much. We have professional maintenance personnel, and the train will start again soon."


    "What about the maintenance people?" Zhou Heng asked suddenly.


    "When they stopped, they had already gone out for maintenance." The conductor replied.


    At this time, outside the train, heavy snow.


    Ten minutes ago, it was still a beautiful place with beautiful flowers and flowers. Now, the area about one kilometer near the train has been covered by heavy snow. Inexplicably, the low temperature and snowflakes soon dyed the place white. When the passengers in the train were surprised by the sudden snow, the maintenance personnel outside the train kept shivering.


    They had already put on thick winter clothes when they left the train, but the cold still penetrated directly into their skin through the clothes.


    "I feel like my blood is going to clot." Walking in the front of the young man while rubbing hands said. This is his first time to work here. Before he came here, an elder told him that the work here is easy, the salary is high, and there are all kinds of beauties on the train, which is very eye-catching. But the fact is that he has been staying in the special carriage for the staff, and is forbidden to walk around at will, so he can''t see those beautiful women at all. And the work here doesn''t seem easy, at least the sudden cooling makes him a little unbearable.


    "It''s too cold." When the young man walked, the sole of his shoes stepped on the snow on the ground, making a "Yi" sound when the snow was compacted, "we feel busy, and then go back to have a hot bar!" For him, the best place to work here is that there are delicious food and plenty of drinks on the train. As employees, although they don''t have the superior dining environment as guests, the quality of their meals is not low, even drinks.


    No one answered the young man. He stopped doubtfully and looked back.


    And he walked out of the train with a few maintenance staff companions have fallen in the snow not far behind, large snowflakes fall from the air, and then covered them.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The young man ran back in horror. He came to one of his companions and reached out to help them up.


    Bang - when he stroked his partner''s hand, he broke his partner''s arm.


    Holding his companion''s arm in his hand, the expression on the young man''s face could not be described as panic. There was no blood left at the wound of his arm. Everything had been frozen, except for the young man holding his companion''s arm.


    "What, what''s going on?" The young man''s eyes grew bigger and bigger. Suddenly, he jumped up from the ground and threw his arm away. It''s hard for any normal person to accept this strange change.


    Thirty minutes ago, he was dozing in the staff car.


    Twenty minutes ago, someone woke him up and told him that there was a repair task to prepare him.


    Fifteen minutes ago, he left the warm carriage and wrapped his clothes tighter.


    Ten minutes ago, someone suggested that the temperature was too low to go back for winter clothes, so they went back together.


    Five minutes ago, wrapped in winter clothes, they set out from the car again, when the ground outside the train had begun to snow.


    Now, the snow is more than three to four centimeters thick, and his companions all fall in the snow one by one, and he just broke one of them''s arms.


    No one can accept such a sudden and strange change, the young man quickly ran in the direction of the car. He wants to escape back to that warm place. The world outside the carriage is like a nightmare, and it''s like a hell covered with ice and snow.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" The young man uttered a cry of panic, which spread in the snow, but did not reach the car.


    "Help." A woman''s weak voice suddenly rang out in the young man''s ear.


    The young man stopped and yelled. He pricked up his ears, but he didn''t find anything unusual, so he continued to run towards the car."Help The second call for help came out. This time, the woman''s voice was clearer.


    Others, like him, were trapped in the terrible snow, a poor woman.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva nervously, the young man stopped. Snowflakes fall on his head and shoulders, making his body white.


    "Please, help me --" this voice is too clear, he is not a warm-hearted person, he is just an ordinary maintenance personnel, just joined this line soon, the technology is also in the training. In the final analysis, he is just an ordinary man who can''t be more ordinary. He shouldn''t have cared about the sound.


    But there seems to be some magic in that voice.


    The young man stopped foolishly, turned around and looked at the source of the sound.


    The woman in white and black hair was sitting in the snow. The young man couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, but he guessed that it must be a beauty, a peerless beauty.


    The cold was eating away at his body, and his function was weakening.


    Human beings are powerful, but at the same time, they are also fragile. They can conquer high temperature and cold, and they can also be easily defeated by high temperature and cold.


    Before he came to the woman, the young man''s life would end prematurely because of the cold, just like his companions.


    But he went back to the source of all cold without hesitation, his eyes were infatuated.

 Chapter 434

    "Please, good man, help me." The gentle voice of the woman sounded in his ear, and his vital signs were disappearing.


    "Don''t listen!" A man''s voice sounded like thunder in his ear. It was like the heart was shocked in general, his body suddenly trembled, and then from just that infatuated general state back to God.


    "Cover your ears!" The second call sounded, and the young man''s blurred vision seemed to be clearer after this call.


    Flakes of snow whirled down from the air.


    "Help me, brother, please, help me!" The woman''s voice rang again. In this sad voice, the young man''s heart seemed to be held by a slender hand.


    With each call, he could feel the pain that the woman conveyed. Maybe part of the pain he felt was less than one tenth of the pain in the woman''s heart, but he did feel the pain like heartache.


    Even the surrounding air has become less cold.


    "Hold your mind and don''t listen to that voice. If you go on like this, you will die!" The man''s anxious voice sounded in his ear, but this time, the voice failed to rescue him from his obsession.


    Indulging in that woman''s voice can help him get rid of the cold in reality, and his reason is gradually away from him. It''s too difficult for such an ordinary person to make the right decision when his body is about to freeze.


    "Think about your family. They are still waiting for you to go back. Don''t give up so easily!" The man is still advising him, but it''s no use.


    In the wind and snow, the young man walked towards the vague figure with black hair and white clothes in the field of vision.


    "Come to my side, brother. I''m so cold. Come and give me some warmth." The woman''s voice went from tenderness to pain, and finally back to tenderness.


    The wind and snow are growing.


    "Drink!" There was a roar, followed by a blue flame. This strange flame can burn some, even the white snow is no exception.


    "Ah --" the young man surrounded by the blue flame uttered a cry of pain, and his knees were bleeding.


    Putong, he fell on his knees in pain on the snow, his knee was broken, the man used this method to force him to stop.


    "Get some sleep." A warm palm pressed on his head. "When you wake up, this nightmare is over." A man''s voice said to him.


    The pain on the young man''s face faded away. At last, he closed his eyes and fainted in the snow. The blue flame burned the snow on the ground, quietly and fiercely burning around him, but it did not spread to his body.


    These flames are protecting him.


    Now, there is only one person standing on the snow, a person with a blue flame burning on his palm.


    Zhou Heng, it''s him standing on the snow.


    These monstrous snowstorms are also attacking his body. Although his body is far stronger than ordinary people, it does not mean that he can completely resist the cold here. The low temperature slows down his blood flow, which determines how much power he can burst out in a short time.


    Although he would not die easily because of the cold, he was weakened because of the cold.


    "What are you?" Zhou Heng clenched his teeth and walked towards the woman in the snow, "why do you want to hurt them?" Even without using Yin and Yang eyes, he can feel the strong Yin Qi in the other person''s body. Is it a fierce ghost? But why do fierce ghosts without divine sense kill human beings in this way? Shouldn''t they be more bloodthirsty and direct?


    "Brother, are you here to save me?" The woman''s voice sounded in Zhou Heng''s ear, "I''m so cold, I''m so cold!"


    "No, I''m not here to save you." Zhou Heng a little bit toward the figure of the woman close, "I''m just a passing tourist, I''m very busy, I hope you don''t get in the way."


    "My body is cold. I''m really cold." That woman seems to have no way to talk with Zhou Heng. She is just like a tape recorder with only a few sentences.


    "Please, good man, help me." Although the woman''s voice was sweet and graceful, the repeated words made Zhou Heng feel strange and stiff.


    What the hell is that?


    In the carriage at this time, a middle-aged man hugged his female companion and watched with interest what happened outside the car through the window.


    "It''s all white snow. What''s good to see?" Female companion will be soft body close to the middle-aged man''s body, coquettishly twisting his waist.


    Ordinary people''s vision can not penetrate the white snow outside the car.


    But the middle-aged man said, "don''t make noise. There''s a good play!"


    "Hum." "Female companion Jiao cries," you accompany me to go to bed now, I also have good play to let you see They were in a separate room with a soft bed.The middle-aged man''s face showed an evil smile. He was about to say something funny when a knock came from outside the car.


    "Sir, I''m looking for the toilet, but I''m lost." Outside the door came the sound of a boy talking with a smile.


    The middle-aged man frowned.


    "Where''s the kid?" said the girl discontentedly. "Let me get rid of him."


    "It''s none of your business." The middle-aged man grabbed her by the wrist and threw her on the soft bed. Then he went to the door.


    Outside the car.


    Zhou Heng finally saw the woman''s face. It was a beautiful face that could make people feel suffocated.


    It''s as if it''s carved with ice cream. No matter from any angle, it''s a perfect face. Every part of the facial features will remind people of all the beautiful words. In front of this face, all female stars will be eclipsed. Everyone who sees this face will admit that maybe this is the most perfect masterpiece when God created man.


    But the more beautiful the face is, the less real it is.


    It''s a mirage. It''s a mirage made by someone.


    In this world, everyone''s aesthetic is different. For some people with strange aesthetic, the image of "beauty" in their mind will be very different from ordinary people. But the woman in front of Zhou Heng''s eyes can meet everyone''s aesthetic standards.


    Such "beauty" does not exist.


    "Yin Yang eye, maximum output." Zhou Heng said silently.


    In his field of vision, the scene and people in front of him all changed in an instant.


    The snowflakes floating down from the air are no longer pure white, but the deep red of coagulated blood, and the snow under his feet has become the black red of plasma.


    As for the woman sitting on the snow, her beautiful face also changed.


    Tong Shengnan.


    She became Miss Tong''s face.

 Chapter 435

    The woman in the snow turns into Miss Tong''s face after Zhou Heng increases her output of yin and Yang eyes, which can see through all illusions.


    "What''s going on?" Zhou Heng opened his mouth in surprise. Is it because he hasn''t used Yin and Yang eyes for a long time that his eyes are out of order?


    He couldn''t believe that he rubbed his eyes, but there was no change in the woman in front of him. She still had Tong Shengnan''s face.


    However, Zhou Heng can clearly know that the woman in front of him is not the Miss Tong he is familiar with. There are great differences in their hair, figure and temperament.


    "Brother, are you here to save me? I''m cold. " Although this woman''s appearance has changed, her words are still circulating like a repeater.


    "What on earth is this?" Zhou Heng''s hand is still burning with the fire of soul.


    "Help me, good man, I''m cold." Women make a sound of pain, which is enough to break every man''s heart.


    But when these sounds reached Zhou Heng''s ears, he just felt a little terrible. This woman is like a beautiful, dangerous and clapping toy, being placed here, constantly saying the same words, hurting the people close to her.


    "Forget it, let it all end." The cold is eroding Zhou Heng''s body, and there is not much time for him to explore the key. It''s easier to burn this dangerous toy with soul fire.


    "Help me, brother, please." The woman is still in front of Zhou Heng repeated her words of entreaty, and Zhou Heng has put the hands of the blue flame toward him.


    In the light of the blue flame, the woman''s cheek suddenly had tears.


    Zhou Heng''s heart thumped, as if what he was going to burn was not a ghost who would attract people and freeze to death, but a poor woman.


    The blue flame falls on the woman in white. This kind of flame, which can use everything in the world as fuel, will not go out even in deep water. As the most advanced form of fire, it will burn everything, and this woman is no exception.


    In a flash, the blue flame wrapped the woman in white.


    It''s all over. Zhou Heng turned his head and walked in the direction of the carriage. He no longer went to see the woman burned. It was the first time he had compassion for a ghost. Maybe it was because the woman had miss Tong''s face.


    Crackle, crackle. A slight explosion came from behind him.


    A bad feeling! Zhou Heng suddenly frowned. Then, he turned back!


    Wrapped in the blue flame, the original snow-white skin has become a charred bone. The woman opened her mouth wide. The soft flesh and blood in her mouth had been burned clean by the fire of the soul, so now she can''t make any sound, but through each other''s mouth, Zhou Heng can immediately guess what she wants to say - help me!


    Even if burned to black bone by the fire of soul, she is still asking for help.


    Crackle, crackle, it''s like there are countless soybeans burst in the fire, women''s bodies are constantly abnormal sound. At the same time, she didn''t fall down. Before the strongest form of the flame, she did not quickly turn into ashes in front of Zhou Heng''s eyes. Instead, she stretched out her hand to Zhou Heng, a slender arm wrapped in the blue flame and burned to the bone.


    What kind of monster is this? Wandering soul or fierce ghost? Or is it a rare humanoid? It''s the first time that Zhou Heng met this kind of opponent who can resist the fire of soul. At present, it''s the most reasonable way for him to open the Heavenly Master system to analyze his opponent, but he didn''t do it. He was afraid that one day he would be taken away by the powerful and mysterious system.


    But he knew that with the appearance of powerful enemies one by one, he would have to start the Heavenly Master System at that time.


    But that''s not yet. He can deal with this scorched woman!


    The new cyan flame condensed in Zhou Heng''s hands and became the shape of the Oriental sword. Soul fire is his best witchcraft, which is related to the basic fire magic he got from the celestial system. Zhou Heng''s ability to control temperature is far stronger than ordinary fire magic, and his fire attack is also more powerful.


    The blue flame cut across the woman''s blackened body in the shape of a sword. She didn''t even howl. The waist that was cut began to break under the impact of the blue sword. This woman is not strong, maybe she can use her charm ability to kill those mortal men, but in the face of Zhou Heng, who is so powerful that the ordinary charm ability has been ineffective, her attack means are poor to the point of powerlessness.


    If you have to say that she has any advantage when facing Zhou Heng, it is that she is good at ice and snow magic and has high tolerance to fire. The blue soul fire can hurt her, but it can''t kill her immediately.


    Zhou Heng just a sword, almost cut the woman''s body into two parts. The gap between the two is obvious.But the woman was not afraid of death. She still tried her best to get close to Zhou Heng. She opened her hands to Zhou Heng. She didn''t know whether she wanted to hurt him or hug him. The cyan flames were still burning on the woman''s body and making a small crackling sound. After Zhou Heng put on the sword, the flames became more prosperous.


    What does she want to do?


    Under Zhou Heng''s gaze, the woman''s scorched black face split a gap from the middle, just like what creature was about to begin to shed skin. Zhou Heng saw the white flesh and blood from the gap.


    A new face came out of the burned face. Behind that face, there was a beautiful white woman.


    Zhou Heng stood in the same place.


    Bailu''s face, this time, the woman showed Bailu''s face.


    According to legend, there is a kind of ghost named "snow girl" in the snow plain. This ghost will show people in the form of a woman, lure the man passing through the snow plain to his side, and then freeze it up for him to eat his soul. These legends may not be all true, but there are many things that do not conform to the reality. For example, snow, a rare place for people to visit, is hard to guarantee the harvest of xuenv''s "wait for a rabbit" hunting method. Secondly, not all men will be attracted by strange women in the snow. In cold conditions, it is difficult to sprout sexual desire, and people are more likely to feel it Weird and scared.


    But the ghost Zhou Heng met solved the two problems in the legend. She can take the initiative to create ice and snow weather where it appears.


    Secondly, her face is like a mirror, which can clearly reflect the face of the person in your mind.

 Chapter 436

    "Are you here to save me?" A woman with a white face asked Zhou Heng.


    At that moment, Zhou Heng was really distracted.


    "It''s cold. I''m really cold." The naked woman opened her arms to Zhou Heng. Her body jumped up and hugged him.


    In the air, snowflakes are falling.


    When the woman''s palm touched Zhou Heng''s body, there was no warm touch. In addition to the cold is cold, the woman''s white body seems to be composed of ice.


    The cold breath from the air, from the woman''s palm, to Zhou Heng''s body, straight to his bone marrow. Cold will reduce the flow rate of blood in Zhou Heng''s body and make his body stagnate. No matter how strong his strength is, he can only wait to die in this case.


    Just a moment of distraction, a big mistake has been made.


    Zhou Heng, who had recovered, had been caught by his opponent''s arms. A lot of cold air poured into his body, and his body became stiff quickly, just like every prey killed by snow girl. The cyan flame was burning behind them. This too pure flame locked all the heat firmly, and no heat would be transferred to Zhou Heng''s body through the air. Through the way of golden cicada''s shelling, the woman got rid of the burning of her soul and countered Zhou Heng.


    "Di -" sounds like the computer starts to run. Zhou Heng bites his lips in pain.


    There is no way to stop it. When Zhou Heng''s body is invaded by external forces, the Tianshi system will start itself like a firewall that can''t be closed.


    "Snow girl, fierce ghost, 21 points merit, reward, basic ice spell."


    With this prompt, Tianshi system instilled all the characteristics of each other into Zhou Heng''s mind. There is no doubt that this Tianshi system with a little compulsion is the most powerful "plug-in" in the world. In front of it, all the unexplained "unknowns" in the world will become clear and visible. At the same time, it can also increase Zhou Heng''s strength to a degree that he can''t achieve by himself.


    Hiss - white steam comes from Zhou Heng''s body. It''s the Heavenly Master system that helps Zhou Heng expel the cold in his body.


    Zhou Heng''s fingers moved, and he regained himself.


    Snow girl''s expression did not change because of Zhou Heng''s action. Her face still had the pitiful expression of begging. She had no fear of the obvious change of Zhou Heng''s body, and she was not even surprised.


    She is like a toy made by people. Under her beautiful appearance, there is only one fixed expression and a few lines. Who made her for what purpose?


    In the carriage of the train.


    Merlin is confronting a bald man.


    "Yes," the bald man generously admitted his identity, "I am the master of the snow girl."


    Merlin smiles. He guesses very well. The snow girl who only attacks single passers-by in legend should not go to great trouble to attack a running train. After all, although there are a lot of prey in the train, the risk and difficulty will also multiply. In other words, the most likely situation is that the snow girl is controlled by someone, and the person who controls the snow girl to force the train to stop is in this train - because this is a sightseeing train, and in order to ensure the safety of passengers, the timetable on the train will not be released to the public. The person who attacked the train can only be the person inside the train.


    "What''s in it for you?" Merlin naturally sat down in the room belonging to the bald man. This is a separate room for distinguished guests. Merlin and Zhou Heng also have one each. However, from the woman on the bed who covered her body with a quilt, the bald man seemed to regard it as a fun hotel.


    At this time, the bald man was only wearing a pair of flowery underwear. It seemed that he was preparing to do something good, but he was interrupted by Merlin''s intrusion.


    "When the train stops, will your journey be affected? If you just want to kill those maintenance personnel, isn''t it faster and less noticeable to do it yourself? " Merlin asked questions and glanced around in the car, without the consciousness of the intruder.


    "There are so many questions. Are you here to catch me?" The bald man didn''t answer Merlin''s question directly. He looked at Merlin with wide eyes and lowered his head slightly, revealing twelve neat ring scars on his head. This person who behaves very impertinently is still a monk.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Merlin waved, "I''m not a good man." Yes, he is not only a bad man, he is even one of the most dangerous people in the world. He can easily kill alfa, a researcher of the Academy of special sciences, just by his temporary likes and dislikes. He will also help Miss Tong to participate in the Feng Shui audition in a proper way. Such a person who only looks at his performance and finds it hard to discover his good and evil is no less dangerous than jianzun who writes "bad" on his face.


    The monk in front of Merlin is also the one who writes evil on his face.


    "If you are not here to find fault, please go out. I have something important to do." When the monk said this, he suddenly turned his head and laughed at the woman on the bed. The woman was startled by the intrusion of Merlin. Although she did not understand the conversation, she also knew that the monk would not be a good person. Now, she is in the corner of the bed, looking at the two people in the carriage, the atmosphere also dare not out."You do your job," Merlin shrugged. "Leave me alone." With that, he still sat in his position, not only did not mean to avoid, even his eyes did not deviate.


    The monk frowned. Although he was lustful, it didn''t mean he was a pervert.


    "I advise you not to do such a stupid thing." The monk stared at Merlin and took a step toward her. He warned, "you''ll regret it!"


    To tell you the truth, he was a little scared of the blonde boy. He could feel that Merlin was not easy to deal with, but he was not easy to scare. If Merlin could scare him with just a few words, he would be too much.


    "Can I regret it?" Merlin innocently widened her eyes, showing a harmless expression. "It depends on your ability."


    "Baga!" After hearing Merlin''s provocation, the angry monk uttered a Japanese word.


    He is still a Japanese monk.


    "Stinky boy, go to the yellow spring and regret it again!" In his fury, he quickly grabbed the palm of his hand at Merlin.

 Chapter 437

    Outside the carriage, Zhou Heng has subdued xuenv.


    After the Tianshi system is turned on, xuenv''s cold attack becomes invalid immediately. Snow girl''s main attack means are only two, one is her charm ability, the other is the use of cold to create a frozen attack, both of which are invalid, she has no threat to Zhou Heng. In this way, in the speed and strength are very general snow girl nature immediately by Zhou Heng to subdue.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t kill the snow girl with white face immediately. The characteristics of the snow girl really made him feel very strange. According to the information given by the Heavenly Master system, this snow girl is a fierce ghost, but Zhou Heng has never seen such a fierce ghost. Although this snow girl will attack human beings, although the result is the same, her behavior of attacking human beings is quite different from that of ordinary fierce ghosts. Just like after some kind of training and teaching, someone taught this fierce ghost How to use enchantment to kill its prey, and even taught snow girl some simple words to increase her success rate. Before he met the snow girl, Zhou Heng would never believe that there was a certain degree of enlightenment in the world, but the surprising fact was placed in front of Zhou Heng, so he couldn''t help but believe it.


    While Zhou Heng was thinking, Xue Nu, who was bound by witchcraft energy, knelt on the ground and raised her head. She looked at Zhou Heng with her pathetic eyes. She only has such a monotonous expression, because the one who taught her only taught her to use it.


    Zhou Heng slowly pressed his palm on xuenv''s forehead, and xuenv had a white face. It was very strange, just like Zhou Heng was going to kill Bailu who was begging himself.


    When Zhou Heng hesitated and didn''t start, there was a clear "bang Dang" sound in his ear.


    It was the sound of broken windows. In such a heavy snow storm, few people could notice the sound of broken windows, but Zhou Heng not only noticed it, but also turned his head more quickly and looked towards the place where the train had changed.


    Looking through the layers of ice and snow, Zhou Heng saw a dark shadow flying towards him quickly.


    "What is that?" Zhou Heng was stunned.


    The other party came too fast, almost just in a flash to Zhou Heng''s front.


    It''s a man, a bald man, with another man in his hand, a blonde teenager.


    The blonde boy''s face was covered with blood, and his facial features also changed. His hair was caught by his opponent, but he didn''t struggle. Because he can''t struggle any more, the dying blonde looks like he''s going to lose his life.


    Zhou Heng glanced at the blonde boy who was caught by the other party and frowned.


    "You, let her go. That''s my stuff." Only wearing a pair of underwear bald man barefoot standing in the snow, said to Zhou Heng.


    "Are you the master of snow girl?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "You don''t need to know that much," the bald man spat into the snow and said, "you''re going to die anyway."


    Zhou Heng''s palm is still on xuenv''s forehead. The tone of the bald man makes him a little unhappy.


    "Come on, let her go!" The bald man said in a commanding tone that he had defeated Merlin, so he was fully qualified to give orders to Zhou Heng.


    "Why should I listen to you?" Zhou Heng gave a cold hum.


    "Is this man your friend?" The bald man picked up the blonde boy in his hand, just like a chicken. "If I remember correctly, you boarded the train together."


    Zhou Heng frowned. The other side had observed himself in the dark, but he knew nothing about the man.


    "You give me back my things and I give you back your friends. It''s very fair." With that, the bald man shook the blonde he was carrying in his hand.


    "First, he is not my friend. Second, if you want to make a deal with him and me." Zhou Heng''s mouth floated a smile, "at least we have to catch him first."


    "What did you say?" The bald man widened his eyes. At this time, the weight of the things in his hand suddenly changed rapidly.


    When the bald man went to see what he was holding, the blonde boy he was holding had turned into a beautiful coat. This coat is exactly what Merlin was wearing earlier.


    At this point, the car is in the car.


    Merlin, who had taken off his coat, was lying on the bed, sleeping next to the woman who had followed the bald man.


    He put his hand around the round shoulder of the beautiful woman and said frivolously, "sister, your skin is slippery."


    Outside the car, in the snow.


    The bald man''s face had been distorted by anger, and he threw his coat in the snow.


    "That smelly boy, dare to play with me!" The bald man''s nostrils gasped, "after killing you, I''ll go back and kill him!"


    Even if Meilin teased him like this, the bald man decided to kill Zhou Heng. From this thought, he released snow girl is likely to be designed for Zhou Heng. If not for the help of the Heavenly Master system, Zhou Heng had been killed by the snow girl at that time."Do I have any grudge against you?" Zhou Heng asked suspiciously.


    The bald man shook his head.


    "Have we met before?" Zhou Heng asked again.


    The bald man hesitated, then shook his head again.


    No old grudges, no meeting. Zhou Heng really can''t understand why the other party is aiming at him. But there was not much free time for him to think. The next second, the bald man rushed towards him on the snow.


    At the same time, the bald man''s finger quickly pointed to the snow girl on the ground.


    "Er - ah -" had been trapped by Zhou Heng, the snow girl kneeling on the ground suddenly raised her head and screamed. The extremely high decibel voice produced sound waves in the air, and even the snowflakes that had fallen also changed one after another. She was shocked by the sudden sound waves and flew up.


    Snow girl''s Yin evil spirit is exploding, under the bald man''s one finger, she unexpectedly explodes.


    Zhou Heng covered his ears and quickly stepped aside.


    He has learned the power of a violent self explosion, and he doesn''t want to be involved again.


    But at the same time, the bald man also stretched out his palm to Zhou Heng''s face.


    Eagle, the opponent''s offensive speed, just like the eagle flying in the snow.


    Although he had never seen each other before, Zhou Heng suddenly felt familiar with the attack.


    Bang.


    The blue flame rose from behind Zhou Heng and condensed into the shape of a palm to meet the man who was flying towards him.


    Hoo -


    the man takes a deep breath, and his chest expands rapidly, just like the full chest of a bird.

 Chapter 438

    The green flame condensed palm towards the bald man''s face, this is the soul fire that can burn everything, never touch the front.


    But the bald man didn''t mean to dodge at all. Just before the blue flame was about to engulf his body, he suddenly opened his mouth -


    "Ha -" a long cry. At the same time, a large amount of air rushed out of his mouth, forming a concentrated and powerful wind. The green flame congealed palm didn''t insist for a moment, but it was blown away by the bald man, and even flew back to Zhou Heng.


    "Drink!" Zhou Heng yelled angrily. At the same time, his palm waved rapidly in the air, and all the blue flames flying towards him disappeared in the air - he had the ability to undo witchcraft. The reason why we want to withdraw those blue soul fires is not that we are afraid that they will burn ourselves in turn, but that we don''t want to be blocked by these flames.


    In the next second, there was no blue spark left in the air, but at the same time, the hand of the bald man had caught him in front of him.


    Without playing any tricks, Zhou Heng''s body quickly retreated. But the other side''s attack was too fierce. Even if he didn''t grasp Zhou Heng''s face, the air driven by the other side''s palm left three slender blood marks on Zhou Heng''s face.


    After retreating, Zhou Heng''s palm gently stroked his face, and the blue flame burned the wound on his face. When the flames burned out, the three bloodstains on his face disappeared. In addition to its powerful attack ability, soul fire can also be used to recover its own damage.


    At this time, the bald man has stopped by xuenv''s side, his finger on xuenv''s forehead gently, xuenv''s mouth immediately closed, not only the high-intensity sound wave stopped, but also the ongoing self explosion was interrupted.


    "I know who you are." After a round of fighting just now, Zhou Heng has guessed the identity of the other side.


    "Oh?" The bald man stretched out his hand and grabbed his bare head. You know, his identity is very hard to guess.


    "You''re from Li Gao Ye Shan, aren''t you?" Zhou Heng stared at the bald man''s movements and asked.


    Gaoyeshan is one of the holy places of Buddhism Tantrism.


    The bald man grinned. Zhou Heng was right. He was indeed a Tantric monk from Li gaoye mountain.


    Quite a long time ago, Zhou Heng once met a Tantric monk from Li gaoye mountain, who was master jingque invited by Cao Tai. As early as that time, Zhou Heng was deeply impressed by the way in which Tantric school used the evil spirit of different animals in his body. Just now, when the bald man attacked like himself, he was associated with the evil spirit.


    And the fact also proves that Zhou Heng''s Association and conjecture are completely correct.


    "How clever you are The bald man widened his eyes and praised loudly, "but it''s a pity that I''ll kill you!"


    "How dare you ask Master Zhou Heng arched his hand to the bald man.


    In fact, it''s their first formal meeting. Zhou Heng''s impression on bald men is quite good, at least much better than Meilin.


    "What master is not a master," the bald man said with a smile, "master gave me the name of ''Snow Hawk''. When I get to huangquan Road, if a kid asks who killed you, you just need to answer ''Snow Hawk''!"


    "Master Xueying, can you tell me why you want to kill me?" Zhou Heng then asked.


    The cry of "master Xueying" made Xueying feel quite comfortable. You know, although Xueying''s ability in the mountains is high, it can''t get the respect of everyone like master jingque. Because among the esoteric schools in Li gaoyeshan, the word "kuxiu" is the most important. The word "kuxiu" is not only physical, but also spiritual. In other words, as an esoteric monk in Li gaoye mountain, he not only has to withstand all kinds of inhumane tempering physically, but also has to constantly practice and improve spiritually.


    Although Xueying is very good in body, his attainments in Buddhism are not so good, and because he can''t bear loneliness in spirit, he went down the mountain to do some things, and sometimes he was caught by other monks. Although he was punished in accordance with the commandments every time, his status in the big family declined again and again.


    At this time, Zhou Heng was a master to him, which made him sound very comfortable.


    Snow Eagle said with a smile: "of course, it''s because you offended --" words to the mouth, snow Eagle suddenly stopped, and cold face way, "you this person will soon die, where there are so many words to ask!"


    Zhou Heng knew that the routine had failed, and had already aroused the other party''s vigilance. It would be extremely difficult for him to let the other party reveal anything. So he just smiles and shakes his head, indicating that he can start the play.


    Snow Eagle took a deep breath, and then slapped the palm on the snow girl''s head. If ordinary people were patted by him like this, they would surely die of skull fracture, but that tragedy did not happen to xuenv.


    Her expression was still that pathetic, but then her body twisted. The naked woman with a white face twisted into a white smoke under the snow eagle''s palm. Finally, all the smoke was absorbed into the snow eagle''s body. After the snow girl disappeared, although the snowflakes on the ground did not disappear, there were no new snowflakes in the air.That''s too bad. Zhou Heng sighed in his heart that he had missed 21 points of merit and basic ice magic. However, it is not that there is no chance to get back these rewards. After all, the snow Eagle who took back the snow girl did not leave, but continued to stand in the snow and confront Zhou Heng.


    At this time, not far behind Zhou Heng, there was a sound of snow being trampled.


    Zhou Heng and Xue Ying looked at the source of the sound at the same time.


    The maintenance personnel who had been rescued by Zhou Heng had come to life at this time. And the fire that surrounded his soul before was also cancelled together with Zhou Heng''s emergency cancellation.


    The young man staggered to stand up from the snow. At this time, he only felt a splitting headache, and many parts of his body lost consciousness because of the cold. Although he was able to stand up, it was very reluctantly.


    Looking at the young man who got up, snow eagle''s eyes showed the intention of killing. Although he knew that it was almost impossible for this man to find his secret, he would not let the poor repairman go.


    If you kill, you have to kill clean.


    Zhou Heng noticed Xueying''s eyes. He frowned. It''s not difficult for him to protect himself or even fight back from Xueying, but it''s a bit troublesome to protect a mortal.

 Chapter 439

    Like the startled bird, the snow Eagle also has a strange animal in its body.


    In Li gaoye mountain, only the eminent monks who have been trained to the extreme and passed the test of Buddhism can be inoculated with exotic animals in their bodies. In terms of body, snow hawk certainly meets the standard, but in terms of Buddhism, snow Hawk is definitely unable to pass. So he got the beast in his body, and there were some coincidences.


    At that time, his mentor, the "snow Hawk" of the previous generation, was seriously injured while driving away a strange beast. When they were sent back to the mountain by the monks, they were about to die, and it was difficult to control the exotic animals in their bodies. They needed a new host urgently. At a time when everyone was helpless, the "snow Hawk" of the previous generation attracted the snow hawk who was still in the face of the wall because of the "downhill move".


    Without a word of entrustment, the previous generation of "snow hawks" who have already stepped into the gate of death press their hands on the shoulders of the next generation of snow hawks. It''s not that he didn''t have words to entrust him, but that the previous generation of "snow hawks" had no more power to speak.


    All he can do is to look at his disciple, who makes mistakes but has great talent.


    No one agrees with the practice of the previous generation of snow eagles. All monks think that it will lead to a big mistake to plant a powerful alien beast into the body of this stubborn monk. No one is optimistic about snow hawk, everyone thinks that he will become a hidden danger in the future. But the dying old monk still ignored everyone''s objection and passed the strange beast in his body to the disobedient disciple.


    At that time, the young snow eagle was crying under the gaze of everyone. Everyone''s concern is that the name of "snow Hawk" will be changed. Only the young snow hawk thinks that his master is going to die.


    Of all the monks, the master who reproached him the most and cared for him the most was dying.


    He watched the ugly beast tear open the old monk''s belly and slowly show his head. He tried to struggle, but the old monk''s hands clasped his shoulders. He cried out loud. Of all the inheritance ceremonies, only this time, the whole process began and ended in crying.


    The young man watched the strange animal climb out of the old monk''s body and into his own body in the dim tears. He felt that the old monk''s arm holding his shoulder became weak. He cried and cried: "help him, please!"


    But no one paid attention to him. He used all his strength to beg, but no one helped him and his master.


    People here have seen too much of the inheritance from generation to generation and the death of one eminent monk after another. Except for the young and rebellious snow eagle, no one will be moved by the death of the old monk.


    You are different from the people here. You are a kind child.


    Once, when the old monk went to see him with a lunch box, he said so to him.


    The day when the old monk died, the day when the young man got the name of "snow Eagle", crying, he secretly vowed in his heart that he would not let his master down, he would be a kind man.


    But over the years, he has already violated his vows. At this time, he is already a qualified successor of Xueying. Li gaoyeshan can rest assured that he will go out to complete the task, but he is no longer a kind person.


    He will still make the mistake of being greedy for flowers and lust, but at this time, Xueying is not the young man who will cry because of witnessing a person''s death. Now he has no burden to kill just like a chicken.


    He didn''t grow up to be the kind person that Shifu expected, but he became the person that other people expected him to be - a person who can do dirty and hard work for rigaoyeshan.


    After leaving Li gaoye mountain, he came to Peiping City, the capital of another more ancient country. He was ordered to follow the instructions of the Cao family in the city and kill those who might hinder their career. At the same time, he also shoulders another task, that is to recover the "painted bird" lost by master jingque in a foreign country.


    According to the information provided by the Cao family, the painting bird is likely to fall into the hands of a young man called "Zhou Heng".


    He set out and got on the same train with Zhou Heng.


    At this time, twelve ring scars have been printed on his head - this is the "Bodhisattva ring" representing the highest ring. But is that what his master expected? Snow eagle can''t answer this question. He doesn''t even dare to think in this direction.


    What he can do is to finish one task after another assigned by Li gaoye mountain.


    This time, I killed the man named Zhou Heng. If the painting bird is in Zhou Heng''s body, then the painting bird will naturally appear after Zhou Heng''s death. If not, then try to find another way.


    Snow eagle''s hand has the evil spirit condensation.


    He''s going to fight Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng also carefully watched the snow eagle''s movements. He knew that these monks from the high wild mountains all had exotic animals in their bodies, and they could use these exotic animals to increase their ability and help them fight.


    Zhou Heng had to be careful when he didn''t know the other side''s monster.


    Whoosh - a gust of wind sounded, the next second, snow eagle''s figure disappeared in Zhou Heng''s field of vision.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes have high-speed camera level motion capture capability. Even if the hummingbird''s wings are waved more than 50 times per second, he can use his eyes to capture the situation of each swing. But this time, the snow eagle''s action only left a shadow in his field of vision.Fast, too fast!


    With that vague shadow, Zhou Heng judged that the other party would appear behind him. He suddenly turned around and lit a blue flame in his hand.


    But the wind came from his head. It''s too late to hold your head up.


    Bang!


    White snowflakes splashed.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhou Heng, who was hit by a huge force, managed to stabilize himself and didn''t fall to the ground. However, he felt great pain on his chest and temples. The opponent aimed at his vital point to attack, and in the very short time just now, his opponent launched two attacks.


    "Cough!" After another cough, Zhou Heng vomited a little blood.


    Snow eagle appeared in Zhou Heng''s field of vision again. His hands were wrapped with black thick evil Qi. You can guess that these evil Qi were the source of his super high speed just now.


    How to deal with it? Meilin''s plan is to use magic, not to compete with his opponent, but Zhou Heng can''t do it, because there is a new maintenance staff besides him.


    The maintenance staff stood in the snow, rubbing their eyes with their hands. Now he must very much hope that everything happened in this period is a nightmare, but unfortunately, these are not nightmares, but more cruel reality than nightmares.

 Chapter 440

    It''s a dilemma for everyone to live in a cruel reality or a terrible nightmare.


    "I must be dreaming." The repairman held his forehead with his hand. Previously, he lost consciousness because of snow girl''s enchantment. When snow girl was taken back, the enchantment was naturally relieved, so he naturally came back.


    But now it seems better not to wake up.


    The cruel reality has been intertwined with terrible nightmares. He can''t tell what is real.


    "Run, you run!" While resisting the attack of snow hawk, Zhou Heng yelled at the maintenance personnel, "go back to the train quickly!"


    It''s very dangerous to distract in a fierce battle to remind others, not to mention Zhou Heng''s opponent has the ability to accelerate suddenly. Just for a moment, the snow Eagle disappeared in Zhou Heng''s field of vision again in the form of a shadow.


    The other party''s acceleration can not be sustained all the time, but can be accelerated for a short time after a fixed period of time. If Zhou Heng has played video games, he will be able to understand this very quickly. His opponent''s acceleration ability is very similar to the "skill" setting in video games, with a certain "cooling time". But in such a tense situation, how can Zhou Heng have free time to associate with the game? He constantly adjusts his vision to find the opponent in the high-speed movement.


    Whether it is the super physical function brought by the celestial system, or the strong perception ability given by the witchcraft energy, he has excellent performance in capturing the opponent''s action. But now, neither of them can help Zhou Heng find the opponent who is too fast.


    It''s like a real "Eagle". When an eagle swoops down from the air, its speed is so fast that its prey can''t escape even if it knows it''s going to be attacked.


    However, it is impossible to launch multiple high-speed attacks in a row, which is the biggest disadvantage of "Eagle".


    And after a high-speed attack, snow hawk''s speed will become slower than usual. Although he looks like a power player like "jianzun", in fact, he is more like an assassin. He kills the enemy with one hit and then gets away immediately. This is his usual fighting style. Once the combat duration increases, the opponent will find out his combat law, and his combat difficulty will also increase a lot.


    So when he launched his first high-speed attack, he was ready to kill Zhou Heng. If Zhou Heng didn''t have the protection of soul fire, he would be a cold corpse lying in the snow.


    However, after the failure of one strike, snow hawk now has the chance to launch the high-speed capability for the second time. Without any hesitation, after enough energy was accumulated, he immediately drove the beast in his body.


    Moying, this is his monster.


    It''s said that about 400 years ago, the eminent monks of Li gaoye mountain first found the trace of this strange beast on the cliffs of the snow mountain, but the speed of Moying was so fast that the eminent monks who first met Moying more than 400 years ago could not catch it. Since then, Li gaoye often sent monks to inspect the area and brought back the news of Moying every ten years or so. It wasn''t until more than 100 years later, about 300 years ago, that a great master of Buddhism was born in the mountain. According to the time of Moying''s appearance in the past 100 years, he speculated about Moying''s activity habits. At the right time, he climbed the snow mountain at dusk, and at dawn the next day, he accepted Moying.


    This event was recorded in the Sutra Pavilion in Li gaoye mountain. However, the name of the man who first accepted Moying was not left in the Scripture. Later, people only knew that he was the first generation of "snow Eagle". And the name of "snow Hawk" has been passed down from generation to generation.


    Three hundred years, seven generations.


    The thing behind the name of snow eagle is something that young people like Zhou Heng can''t understand.


    Go to hell! High speed moving Moying appeared behind Zhou Heng.


    His leg swept across the air and hit Zhou Heng''s back neck. If he hit, even if Zhou Heng''s body was made of marble, he could break it with one foot.


    And at this moment, Zhou Heng is still distracted to protect the maintenance personnel, he is impossible to avoid this blow.


    In snow hawk''s view, the end of the battle is doomed - he will win.


    Blame you for provoking the Cao family! Xueying actually knows that the Cao family told him that the bird was painted by Zhou Heng. It''s very likely that he just removed Zhou Heng by his hand. But he didn''t mind that the Cao family used themselves. After all, the support of the Cao family is very important for the monks in the deep mountains. If these monks want to exercise their extraordinary body, it''s not enough to just rely on the money of incense. In order to go all over the world to catch exotic animals, they also need allies in the world. The Cao family in Peiping is the most important ally of rigonomizong in the Asian continent.


    In order to benefit his allies, many Buddhist monks are ashamed to do this kind of thing, but Xueying is different from them. He seems to be born to do these dirty work.


    Bang - it''s not an illusion. Snow hawk can feel it. He''s kicking the opponent''s body.


    But he didn''t hit the back neck, but Zhou Heng''s raised arm - this time, Zhou Heng successfully predicted his action.How does this guy do it? Snow eagle does not believe that someone can capture his own speed, but the fact happened in front of his eyes, so he can''t help but believe it.


    Just repeated once, Zhou Heng saw through his tricks.


    Surprised, Zhou Heng''s wrist turned and held his ankle.


    It''s over! Snow Eagle heart know these events are not good, fast people most fear of a part of the body to grasp the opponent, so his speed advantage will disappear.


    Bang - the snow eagle''s body was hurled into the snow by Zhou Heng. The snow was splashed several feet high by the hurling, and the sound would make people wonder if someone had planted a mine in the snow.


    At this level of fighting, any strike can easily destroy a mortal''s fragile body.


    But Zhou Heng knew that he could not defeat the other side just like this.


    When the snow splashed, the touch on his hand suddenly became cold. Zhou Heng frowned and let go at once.


    But it''s worth it.


    Because snow Eagle released snow girl at the moment of landing. At that moment, a lot of low temperature broke out. Zhou Heng was not afraid of low temperature, but he was afraid that low temperature would slow his movement.


    Zhou Heng must be in good condition to fight against opponents of this level.


    At the same time, before the other party got up, his eyes glanced in the direction of the maintenance personnel.


    Good, he has run away, now, Zhou Heng can let go!

 Chapter 441

    Just when Zhou Heng was ready to give up, the snow Eagle disappeared.


    This guy released snow girl, he even forced to use a high-speed movement, ran away.


    What the hell? Zhou Heng looked around a few times, and he made sure that the guy was not hiding for a sneak attack, but really running away.


    "Please, help me." The snow girl on the ground begins to beg again. The fierce ghost has been transformed by the snow eagle to the point of beyond recognition. After being abandoned by the snow eagle as an abandoned son, she won''t even attack others.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Zhou Heng helplessly looked at the snow girl on the ground. To her, Zhou Heng had no other way but to destroy her.


    Once a wandering soul turns into a fierce ghost, it is impossible to turn back. Only a wandering soul has the ability of reincarnation. Even though snow girl is no longer aggressive, her existence will threaten the lives around her.


    The fierce ghost, which is composed of yin and evil spirit, will hurt those who are close to it even if it doesn''t hurt others. Zhou Heng was able to get close to Xue Nu because of the blessing of the Heavenly Master system. Even if ordinary people just got closer, they would lose consciousness because of the concentration of Yin evil Qi. The previous maintenance personnel are the best examples.


    More importantly, the existence of fierce ghosts will break the cycle of life and death. The living die in their twilight years, and the dead come back to the world through reincarnation with new life. This is the "cycle" of life and death. The fierce ghost is independent of this cycle. Without the interference of external forces, it will neither live nor die again. If no one cleans up, the fierce ghost will accumulate more and more like toxins in the body, and eventually the cycle of life and death will be completely destroyed. In other words, Zhou Heng, the Heavenly Master, is just like the scavenger of the world, who is responsible for guiding the reincarnation of wandering souls and cleaning up the fierce ghosts who are out of circulation.


    Zhou Heng''s palm pressed xuenv''s forehead again.


    Will there be people like Zhou Heng in the world? Is there anyone else who is using the Heavenly Master System in another corner of the world and doing the same job as him?


    Zhou Heng can''t answer this question. He has tried in the Tianshi system many times. This system, which is very similar to the intelligent computer, has no communication function. From the magic library to the library to the human body transformation function, the Tianshi system makes Zhou Heng feel like a huge city. It''s hard for you to explore every corner of the city with your own legs. What surprised him was that he was the only one in the city. He could not find anyone similar to him in the city.


    Who built this huge and empty city? At this time, Zhou Heng has no way to answer this question.


    There was a light golden light on Zhou Heng''s palm. For fierce ghosts, the golden light was like a flame burning their bodies. But snow girl didn''t show any painful expression, she is still that pathetic look, repeating a few same words, in order to pray for Zhou Heng''s pity.


    But Zhou Heng couldn''t pity her. In other words, annihilation was the greatest pity for her.


    Under the palm of his hand, snow girl''s body gradually dispersed into wisps of black smoke. These black smoke were very strong at first, then became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes moved with the last wisp of smoke.


    "Thank you, thank you." A very light sound sounded in the air.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes widened - did I hear you wrong? He had no way to determine whether he had hallucination just now, because the last wisp of black smoke disappeared in front of his eyes.


    "Ding --" that''s the prompt sound for the completion of the mission. There are 21 points of merit and basic ice magic. The Heavenly Master System''s promise to him will be fulfilled.


    There was no change in his body, but when Zhou Heng raised his hand, he already knew what he had gained.


    Basic ice magic, if the name appears in the video game, will be sniffed by the players, but Zhou Heng knows that "basic" does not mean "weak".


    On the contrary, "foundation" is the beginning of all "cleverness". Just as every huge astronomical number starts to accumulate from "1", only by mastering "1" can it be extended to those huge future.


    Zhou Heng''s palm gently waved, the snow on the ground immediately melted a large area, and then, his palm closed, those melted snow water all condensed into a layer of ice.


    Just now, he first used the basic fire spell, and then he used the new basic ice spell. As he thought, the basic ice spell is also the ability to control "temperature". The difference between the two is that the former is high temperature, and the latter is low temperature.


    Without thinking about it, Zhou Heng also knew the strength of the ability endowed by the Heavenly Master system this time.


    But the more ability he gets, the more vigilant Zhou Heng should be. Because he knew that the Heavenly Master system would not only give, but one day it would start to take. At that time, what will it take away from Zhou Heng?


    When Zhou Heng was testing his new ability, a scream came from the distance.


    "Ah --"Zhou Heng suddenly turned his head and looked at the source of the sound.


    It was the maintenance man who had fallen on the snow.


    Zhou Heng didn''t hesitate. He rushed to the direction where the maintenance personnel fell down. At the same time, he waved his hand. All the snow melted in an instant.


    When he arrived, the poor repairman had left the world forever. It seemed that his age was not much different from Zhou Heng. Maybe he was just an apprentice.


    The repairman was lying on the ground. The blood hole in his chest penetrated from the back chest to the front chest. All the internal organs had been damaged. With such an injury, the young man died immediately, even without a chance to survive.


    No matter how strong the fire of soul is, it can only save the wounded, but cannot revive the dead.


    Standing beside the body of the young man, Zhou Heng clenched his fist angrily.


    Snow hawk killed the young man because he saw something he shouldn''t have seen. Snow hawk must kill him and can''t let him bring those secrets back to the mortal world.


    From the beginning, when xuenv forced the train to stop, Xueying had already thought about it. Everyone who walked out of the train would not leave a living. He would not mind if he could complete the mission and block the secret, or even let him kill all the people on this train.


    When Zhou Heng discovered his attack rhythm and saw through his attack, he knew that the task could not be completed.


    But even if the task can''t be completed, he has to find a way to keep the secret.

 Chapter 442

    Zhou Heng didn''t look very good when he returned to the train.


    "The conductor said that the ice and snow had melted and we could continue to set out soon." Meilin also came back at this time and sat opposite Zhou Heng.


    "Why, you don''t look very good?" Meilin is surprised to say, and Zhou Heng is different, at this time Meilin is full of spring.


    "Did you go to the toilet once and go so long?" Zhou Heng asked him.


    There was a frivolous smile on Merlin''s face: "after going to the toilet, I did something comfortable."


    Zhou Heng looked at Meilin suspiciously, but at last he didn''t follow the other party''s words.


    Looking at Zhou Heng''s expression, Meilin asked with a smile, "what are you worried about?"


    Yes, Zhou Heng was worried about something. There are obvious disharmonies in the fighting just now. After meeting Merlin, he finally found out where the disharmony was.


    Although Merlin is a European, he can use the witchcraft energy to change the language he speaks, so what he says sounds very correct to Zhou Heng. Over time, Zhou Heng even thought it was natural for foreigners to speak Chinese well.


    But in fact, this is not normal. There is no doubt that Chinese is the most difficult language in the world. Few foreigners speak Chinese without a strange accent.


    Just now, Zhou Heng and Xueying did not encounter any obstacles in their communication. You know, master jingque, also a monk from Japan, is far inferior to Xueying in Chinese. At this time, Zhou Heng also found that the snow Eagle not only spoke Chinese very smoothly, but also had a bit of the accent of Beiping city.


    Think of here, contact snow Eagle accidentally revealed the news, and jingque master as Cao Tai bodyguard this matter. It''s not hard to guess who is behind the snow hawk.


    That''s what Zhou Heng never met, but often heard - the Cao family in Peiping.


    At this moment, what Zhou Heng is worried about is not that the Cao family has sent Xueying to deal with him, but that he is worried about Miss Tong who is still in Peking.


    Will the goal of the Cao family be only themselves? Zhou Heng can''t answer this question.


    When the train restarted, he was closer to Kunlun, but farther away from Peiping.


    The city of Peiping at this time.


    "Tong Shengnan, Tong Shengnan." Cao Ge used a straw stick to tease the birds in the cage, but the way he teased the birds seemed rough. The caged birds were driven up and down by the straw stick, and at the same time, there were panic calls in their mouths. Cao Ge seldom treats his birds so rudely. This old man has always been very devoted to his flowers and birds.


    "You are a girl. You are really capable." While teasing the birds, Cao Ge sighed in his mouth. In order to control the whole Chinese geomantic field, he specially fostered the Yang family as his puppet, and even made a special "geomantic audition". He also used his own relationship to involve the Academy of special sciences and Ding long of Linhai. But he paid so much, in the end, what he didn''t want to see was the result.


    Tong Shengnan, a young woman, has successfully taken charge of the Chinese geomantic field, and her position has never been stronger. Even the Li family, who has not dealt with Tong''s family all the time, has given in to Tong Shengnan.


    But how can that be? How can Chinese geomancy be mastered by a weak girl?


    Every man is not guilty. The Chinese geomancy world is like a bright pearl. Now the Pearl has fallen into the hands of a little girl. How could Cao Ge, who had coveted the Pearl, pretend to be blind to it.


    First kill Zhou Heng and Hua Qianqiu, and cut off Tong Shengnan''s two wings. As for the blonde foreigner, in Cao Ge''s opinion, Meilin is just a child, and should be able to draw her to his side. So he''s not going to start with Merlin.


    When Xueying is sent to hunt down Zhou Heng on the train, Cao Ge also sends someone to assassinate Hua Qianqiu. As long as these two people die, Tong Shengnan has no useful people around him.


    "Little girl." Cao Ge old showed a kind smile, "always easy to deal with."


    Tong Shengnan reminds him of another person, another capable woman. That woman is different from Tong Shengnan. She is not in the other camp, but a member of the Cao family.


    That''s Cao Fang.


    When Cao Fang was still young, he showed outstanding ability among Cao family''s descendants, and he didn''t want to restrain himself at all. At that time, many people said with a smile that perhaps the first female head of the Cao family was about to be born. But although it''s just a joke, it''s very harsh to hear. So the fate of Cao Fang''s exile to Linhai is easy to understand. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that even if he was thrown to Linhai, far away from Peiping, and even if the Cao family didn''t provide any help to Cao Fang, and even made a lot of obstacles in the dark, Cao Fang stood up again in Linhai. With the development of the real estate industry, this woman has her own territory in Linhai. On the other hand, in Peiping, all of us see this in our eyes. Although Cao Fang''s career in Linhai is not worth mentioning compared with the whole Cao family''s industry, Cao Fang''s ability is real.Maybe she''s the real choice. There''s more of that. The incompetence of Cao Tai, the eldest son, undoubtedly provides a new argument for this argument.


    But as long as you use your brain a little, you can think that Cao Fang, who is too conspicuous, will not be liked by the old people in the family. In contrast, Cao Tai, who is stupid and only knows how to enjoy, is more suitable to be supported. So by virtue of the Qingyu Lake incident, the family invited master jingque from the Japanese state to accompany Cao Tai to Linhai. While annexing Cao Fang''s property, he also brought Cao Fang to Beiping for house arrest.


    Then, unexpected changes happened. Cao Fang did return to Peiping, but Cao Tai disappeared in Linhai. So far, there is no news.


    Who will be the next owner?


    Some people think that since Cao Tai has disappeared, it is of course the second son Cao Ping. However, more voices tend to Cao Fang, a woman shining like a Phoenix. Even if she is imprisoned in the prison of Beiping City, she will not be eclipsed.


    Cao Ge teases the birds in the cage with straw. His opinion is the most important one about the next successor.


    Who will he support?


    In the beautiful golden cage, the birds are still fluttering endlessly. It doesn''t stop struggling until it''s exhausted.

 Chapter 443

    In the city of Peiping.


    An ordinary taxi stopped at the door of a villa.


    "No parking here!" The security man ran out of the garden of the villa, "drive away! Do you know where this is? "


    The taxi driver didn''t pay attention to the irascible security guard. He sat in his own place, like a robot without emotion.


    At this time, the back door of the taxi was opened.


    A man in calico came down from the taxi.


    "Hey, dress up like this, are you here to sing for our childe?" As soon as the security guard saw the people coming down from the car, he was immediately happy. The owner of the villa is very playful. It''s possible to invite an actor to sing at home.


    But this "actor" didn''t pay attention to the security guard. With a flick of his wrist, the fan in his hand immediately unfolded.


    At the same time, the taxi behind him left in silence.


    The security guard took a look at the fan in the hands of the "actor", and his eyes immediately widened. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "two, two, two --"


    "the actor" shakes the fan and chuckles: "two what two, don''t tell your master that I''m coming."


    "Yes The security guard quickly made a deep bow, and then led the "actor" to go inside, "second young master, please come inside!" It turned out that this man was not a performer, but Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family.


    "Second brother! What are you doing here? " As soon as Cao Ping entered the door, a young man welcomed him happily.


    "Little brother." Cao Ping put the young man in his arms and tapped the young man on the back twice with the handle of the fan.


    "Long time no see, little brother." Cao Ping''s tone was not without excitement.


    "Second brother, second brother!" Held in his arms was Cao Shi, the fourth son of the Cao family. At this time, Cao Shi was already so excited that he cried. At that time, after Cao Fang was exiled to Linhai, Cao Ping knew that he might be the next "Cao Fang", so he chose to leave Beiping and go to Suzhou and Hangzhou. He never returned to Beiping because he liked the landscape there.


    "Second brother, you''re back. Why don''t you inform me in advance?" Cao Shi said excitedly, now, sister Cao Fang has come back, the second brother Cao Ping has come back, everyone has come back, but the annoying Cao Tai has disappeared. For Cao Shi, there is nothing better than this.


    "Second brother." Seeing that Cao Ping didn''t speak, Cao Shi then asked, "this time you come back, you won''t leave, will you?"


    Cao Ping smiles and shakes his head: "no, the second brother will not go again when he comes to Beiping this time."


    "Great! Second brother Cao Shi was so excited that he almost jumped up with Cao Ping in his arms.


    They often talk on the phone, but it''s just a phone call. How can the two brothers who are sincere no longer miss each other because of a few phone calls.


    "By the way, second brother, where do you live? The house you used to live in hasn''t been occupied for a long time, and I don''t know if you can still live, "Cao Shi said with a smile." in this way, I give this house to my second brother. Everything here is ready-made, and it''s convenient for my second brother to live. I''ll just go and find a house nearby. " This is already the inner city of Peiping City, the high price is unimaginable, and Cao Shi''s villa, which covers a large area, is even more difficult to buy with money.


    "No more." But Cao Ping refused Cao Shi''s kindness without hesitation.


    "Second brother, do you still want to live in the old house?" Cao Shi said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you are still a nostalgic person, so it doesn''t matter. I''ll send someone to clean up and take care of you when you go back."


    But this time, Cao Ping still shook his head and refused Cao Shi.


    Cao Shi was stunned: "second brother, where are you going to live?"


    Cao Ping said with a smile, "since I have come to Beiping, of course I am going home."


    Cao Shi''s eyes gradually became round: "second brother, do you mean


    Cao Ping nodded: "I want to live in Cao Fu, in my own home."


    Cao Fang, Cao Sheng and Cao Shi are not the children who played together in the yard. They have already moved out of Cao''s house. Up to now, the only one who still lives in Cao''s house is Cao Ge, except those servants. But Cao Ping said that he wanted to live back in Cao''s house. Of course, he didn''t want to go there to find an empty room.


    He came back this time to take the place of Cao Ge and become the leader of Cao''s family!


    "Second brother, is everything ready?" Cao Shi asked in a low voice. This is his house, no one dares to eavesdrop on him here, but when talking about this topic, he still unconsciously lowered the volume. As long as it''s not a fool, everyone knows that it''s not something that can be talked about on the scene.


    That''s why when Cao Ping came to Beiping, he didn''t even inform Cao Shi in advance. He even asked his own people to drive a taxi to him.


    All this must not be leaked until the plan is implemented.


    But it doesn''t matter now, so from the moment he stepped into Cao Shi''s residence, the plan has already begun to work.No one can stop him. When he and Cao Shi embraced and exchanged greetings, a plane coming from different places landed at the airport in Beiping, and men in black suits and sunglasses of the same style stepped down from different cabin.


    Peiping, an ancient city, has experienced countless changes of power and witnessed countless tears and blood. It''s not surprised by what''s going to happen.


    This time, Cao Ping will declare war on the whole Cao family.


    "Second brother, do you know what you are doing?" Even though he has already strengthened his position, Cao Shi knows that he and Cao Ping are on the same boat, but he still can''t help asking Cao Ping.


    What Cao Ping is going to challenge is an ancient family. This family has experienced the most glorious imperial era of this land, and also experienced the semi colonial era when foreign powers knocked on the door of the country with artillery. Even the two world wars did not let this ancient family lose its power. Even the descendants of the Cao family did not know how strong the shadow of the family rooted in Peiping was.


    Does Cao Ping really know what he is doing when he chooses such a family as his opponent?


    He knew that he not only knew how powerful his opponents were, but also how ambitious he was.


    "Ha ha ha ha Cao Ping suddenly threw his wrist hard, and the fan in his hand spread out in front of Cao Shi.


    Just a Cao family is just the first stepping stone in his great career.


    Cao Ping laughed wantonly.


    Cao Shi saw that on the white fan in Cao Ping''s hand, there were four words: "Qi swallows mountains and rivers".

 Chapter 444

    Peiping City, in a garden.


    "Sister Fang!" The lively girl was holding a gift box in her hand. "What good things have I brought you?"


    The woman who is studying ink stops her action and looks at the girl running towards her with a smile.


    "Sister Fang!" The girl put the gift box on the desk in front of the woman and hugged the woman in Qipao.


    "Ah ah," Cao Fang said with a smile, stroking the girl''s back with her hand, "Xiao Mo, what good things have you brought? Let my sister guess."


    This young girl was Miss Mo who had been in conflict with Zhou Heng before and was kidnapped by Wan.


    "Sister Fang, guess, guess!" Miss Mo smiles and lets go of Cao Fang''s body. Cao Fang picks up the gift box on the table.


    "Let me guess, this size and weight." Cao Fang showed a serious look of thinking, and then she showed a sudden realization of the expression, guess, "you bring good things is the cake, right?"


    "No, no cake!" Miss Mo hopes that Cao Fang can''t guess correctly, so that she can give Cao Fang more details. But when Cao Fang guesses wrong, she stomps, "sister Fang, guess again, quick, guess again!"


    Cao Fang looked at Miss Mo''s worried expression and laughed. She deliberately stopped to think for a moment. After making Miss Mo more worried, she said with a smile, "I know. This good thing is a snack you brought me from the South China Sea, right?"


    "Oh! It''s not food Miss Mo was angry and laughing. She kept stamping her feet. "Sister Fang, why are you so stupid?"


    In fact, Cao Fang''s previous two guesses were deliberately wrong, just to tease Miss mo.


    "Well, well, I won''t guess." Cao Fang put the gift box back on the table with a smile, then reached out and pinched Miss Mo''s face, "isn''t the ''good thing'' you brought me just yourself?"


    Miss Mo''s face is blushing with shame. Although both of them are women, Cao Fang is more mature and charming than Miss mo. at this time, she seems to say it casually, and the effect is immediate.


    "Sister Fang, how can you make fun of me?" After that, Miss Mo picked up the gift box on the table and pushed it to Cao Fang. "It''s a small wood carving. I think it''s very similar to you, so I bought it."


    "Like me?" Cao Fang was stunned for a moment. Now she really had a little interest, so she opened the gift box in front of Miss mo.


    In the box, it was the "xizixiang" woodcarving that had been obtained after competing with Zhou Heng.


    Holding the woodcarving in his hand, Cao Fang looked at the face of the woodcarving and was speechless.


    "How''s it going?" Miss Mo said with a smile, "sister Fang, is she very much like you?"


    "Puyi --" Cao Fang suddenly laughed out a voice, "where like me, I have so beautiful?"


    "Sister Fang is much more beautiful than this piece of wood." Miss Mo replied without hesitation, "you see its dejected appearance, not very much like your usual appearance."


    Cao Fang was stunned for a moment, and then replied with a smile: "if you are willing to visit me often, I will not be depressed." In Peiping, she was almost under house arrest, which made her not depressed. Moreover, without her, the company is gradually paralyzed, and many projects can''t continue to run. You know, many of her staff are still waiting to start work before they can eat!


    What about those who trust her, work with her, and finally make a career in Linhai?


    There is also the boy named Zhou Heng, who is just a student, but drags like 250000. Now, what happened to him? Do you have a girlfriend?


    Here, Cao Fang could not receive any information from the coastal area, and even his freedom of movement was restricted. After coming to Peiping, even few visitors came to visit her. Perhaps only Miss Mo was able to break into this prison like mansion and visit her without any communication.


    In this prisoner''s day, Cao Fang had nothing to do, so she had to write and draw every day as a way to cultivate her character and pass the time. I only hope that one day the family can put themselves back, return to Linhai, return to those partners.


    But so far, the family has no intention of letting her go.


    "Sister Fang, do you like this gift?" When Miss Mo saw that Cao Fang did not speak, she turned to ask.


    "I like it." Cao Fang held the exquisite wood carving in his hand, and then repeated, "I like it, thank you, Xiao mo."


    In this prison, Miss Mo is the only one who can bring her happiness and is the only one who is really good to her.


    "Sister Fang, if you like, I''ll give you another piece of good news." Miss Mo said with a smile.


    "What''s the good news?" Cao Fang said, "if you can come to see me, it''s the best news for me."


    "Oh dear!" Miss Mo blushed and stamped her feet. "I''m going to get down to business."


    Cao Fang looked to the left and right, then said with a smile, "well, go ahead." She is under the surveillance of the Cao family all the time. At this time, Miss Mo is present. Although no one dares to stare at her, the camera and the monitor are not rare."Cao Ping has come to Beiping." Miss Mo a mouth, is a big secret, "how, surprise not surprise?"


    Cao Fang''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Miss Mo would say such words in such an environment.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Cao Ping''s return to Peiping is nothing more than an ordinary matter. The descendants of a family have been outside for a long time. What''s wrong with going home?


    But Cao Fang doesn''t think so. She knows that Cao Ping is not the second son of the Cao family who can only express his feelings for mountains and rivers and has no ambition.


    No one knows Cao Ping''s ambition better than Cao Fang, because they are the same kind of people - smart people. When Cao Ping saw Cao Fang''s fate, he immediately thought of hiding in Suzhou and Hangzhou to protect himself. Cao Fang knew that Cao Ping was coming back this time, how could he not know what Cao Ping thought?


    "Did you tell Uncle Cao about his return?" Cao Fang asked cautiously.


    Miss Mo shook her head: "he said let me not tell you, to give you a surprise."


    Then, the girl shrugged helplessly: "at that time, I promised him, but when I saw sister Fang, I couldn''t help saying it!"


    Cao Fang nodded with a smile on her face: "so it is. He asked you to keep a secret. I didn''t expect that you little devil would betray him in the twinkling of an eye!"


    Miss Mo spat out her tongue at Cao Fang.


    At this time, Cao Fang''s heart is not as calm as the surface. He wanted to give me a message through Miss mo. he knew that only Miss Mo could see me, and he knew that Miss Mo would never keep a secret from me. But why did he do that?


    Think of here, Cao Fang''s brow wrinkled up, his face can not help but show a worried expression.


    Silly brother, don''t do anything stupid!

 Chapter 445

    Beiping, in a sanatorium.


    "Old man he, someone has come to see you!"


    Old man he, with his back to the door and his face to the window, did not answer the other people in the sanatorium. As in the past Wutong was always sitting in such a way. There were only two trees of the Wutong tree everywhere in the city, and the trees were deciduous trees. At this time, there was no good looking. But what old man was sitting in such a steady state, as always. Some nursing workers doubt whether he has Alzheimer''s disease, but he can solve it by himself when eating, sleeping and going to the toilet. There is no sign of dementia at all. It seems that he is just a little lonely.


    "Old man he, your son is coming!"


    Old man ho has no son. In other words, his son has died in the Vietnam War. Of course, it''s impossible for a dead person to visit him in a sanatorium. As for grandchildren, there will be none. His son was just 18 years old when he went to the battlefield. How could he leave him incense. But he wasn''t frustrated. He was glad that his son had chosen the right path, and that his son and his father had chosen the same path - to fight for the country.


    everyone in this sanatorium can not believe that the old man who is staring at the Wutong tree everyday is full of decorations. In the most beautiful time, he once sat in the headquarters full of fire, and the signalmen who came to summon him reported to him the battle situation on the front line in a roaring way. But now, he chose to become an ordinary old man. He refused the old age arranged for him by the state. He contributed everything he could to the country. At the end of his life, he didn''t want to be a burden to the country.


    "Father." A voice sounded in old man he''s ear, "my son has come to see you."


    Old man he turned his head slowly and saw a completely strange face. After staring at that face for two seconds, old man he turned his head back.


    "General." A familiar and strange address sounded.


    Old man he shivered. His identity is strictly confidential. If he wants to enjoy the life of ordinary people, the state will do everything for him. Unless he nods, no one can find out his past identity. Because once his identity is exposed, people who come to flatter him are afraid that they will trample the threshold here in a day.


    "General he Shouguang." The man even gave his full name.


    In this sanatorium, his name is "he Shouguang" - a rather ominous sounding name. However, his original name was "he Shouguang", one of the 14 commanders of the central army who once held real power.


    "You are -" he Shouguang turned his head and looked at the young man standing behind him. The young man was too young. His son died at the same age, but how many years has his son died? Fifty years? Sixty years?


    "Cao Shi." The young man replied.


    "Oh He Shouguang showed a sudden expression, "it''s the Cao family. No wonder, no wonder you can find me." Since he is a member of the Cao family, there is no exception. And look at each other''s age, I''m afraid it''s the new generation of the Cao family?


    "General, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. I''m here to get something." Cao Shi said with a smile.


    "Poof --" he Shouguang burst out laughing. Then he spread out his hand, "what else can you like here? If you want something in your ancestral home, you don''t have to come by yourself, do you? Can''t you find the address with the ability of the Cao family? "


    "Ha ha." Cao Shi laughed, "what I want is in this room."


    "What do you want?" He Shouguang also replied with a smile, "the old man''s life?" He doesn''t believe that Cao Shi dares to harm himself. Although he has been out of the military for a long time, I don''t know how many people in the military are his old students. Even if Cao Shi is a member of the Cao family, he never dares to embarrass himself at the risk of offending countless military dignitaries.


    "I want a keepsake from the old man." Cao Shi said slowly in he Shouguang''s ear.


    He Shouguang didn''t speak, but his eyelids jumped.


    "I know there are many people in the military who are supported by you. They can''t survive without your kindness." Cao Shizhi got up and said with a smile, "that''s why I came to find the old man. I hope the old man can also help the younger generation."


    What Cao Shi said is true. When he was in office, he Shouguang trained a large number of talents for the military, so that it was later rumored that he was cultivating his own party members and engaging in his "he faction.". In order to avoid suspicion, he retired from the army and hid in this small sanatorium. He even refused to meet his former students.


    "All the people I support are the pillars of our country." He Shouguang''s tone is not without complacency, and then he changed his words and said coldly, "and what are you?"


    In he Shouguang''s view, the Cao family, an old aristocratic family, should be swept away together with the remaining evils of feudalism. Even as early as in the war, he sighed at the military conference: I just hate that the muzzle of the gun can''t be aimed at my own people, otherwise, I must kill those moths before destroying those aggressors. The "moth" in this sentence refers to the Cao family, an old aristocrat who only wanted to develop themselves and make a fortune in the war.It is impossible for he Shouguang to carry the people of the Cao family, even if he wears a knife around his neck.


    But Cao Shi won''t put the knife on he Shouguang''s neck. He just took out his mobile phone and put it in front of he Shouguang after clicking on a video.


    What''s playing on the mobile phone is a black-and-white video. From the perspective of image quality, it should be very long ago, even without sound. The young man in the picture holds a paper cigarette with his fingers and irons a woman''s chest tied to a wooden post with a cigarette end. Although there are only pictures and no sound, women''s painful expressions and men''s smiles seem to be able to make sound.


    After seeing this video, he Shouguang suddenly changed his face.


    "Now do you know what I am?" Cao Shi extinguished the mobile phone screen, put his head close to he Shouguang''s ear and said softly.


    Everyone has his weakness. As a half cut old man, he Shouguang is not afraid of death, but even he has the weakness of not being willing to make it public. And this weakness, he thought, should disappear in the long river of history with the war years, but today someone will find it out and put it in front of him.


    The Cao family is really powerful.


    Even he Shouguang couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 446

    "How''s it going?" Cao Shi said in he Shouguang''s ear, "old man, have you considered it clearly?"


    "Oh, oh." He Shouguang had no choice but to smile bitterly. Those are the evils he made in the past. In that era of war, comrades in arms would die around them all the time. Maybe in the morning, we were still discussing the war on a table. In the afternoon, some people would be blown up to pieces by shells, and the bodies could not be picked up completely. Under such conditions, and young he Shouguang''s mind and wisdom are far less mature than in the past, he finally made that kind of thing.


    On that day, he and his comrades in arms caught a pair of Japanese carrying a video camera, a man and a woman, although the other side tried to explain to himself that they were anti fascists and reporters who came to record the war, and wanted to show them their certificates. But at that time, he Shouguang could not understand the words on the certificate, and he was too lazy to listen to the nonsense of two Japanese people. He and several of his comrades in arms subdued the man and the woman, stripped her clothes and tied them to the post.


    At this time, the man who had been beaten to death put forward a request that he Shouguang had never thought of. He wanted to make a video. When he and his companions were cruelly bullied, he did not beg for his life, but hoped to record all this through the camera and film. He Shouguang agreed to this strange request, so there was the scene just played on Cao Shi''s mobile phone.


    Smiling he Shouguang burns a woman''s chest with a cigarette end.


    Later, neither the man nor the woman survived. It came to an end like this. Many years later, when he was talking and laughing with the guests in a private meeting, he mentioned it. At this time, his face changed. At the end of the conversation, the guest solemnly asked he Shouguang to bury it in his heart and never talk to anyone again.


    He Shouguang, who vaguely felt that something was wrong, sent someone to secretly investigate the matter. The result was consistent with his worst expectation. The couple were reporters, and they were chased as "martyrs" - it was recorded in the document that when they were recording the battle of xiaoshizhuang, they were captured by Japanese soldiers and tortured to death. He Shouguang also participated in the battle of xiaoshizhuang.


    "All you have to do is give me a keepsake," Cao Shi whispered. "I promise that this video will never be seen."


    As long as he Shouguang''s Keepsake is available, even those who have nothing to do with the military can make progress immediately. You know, there are many military leaders who want to find he Shouguang to report their gratitude. If Cao Shi, who had a large background and background, got the keepsake, it would be more difficult to imagine what would happen.


    At this time, Cao Shi also had to admire the second brother Cao Ping''s means. He stayed in Suzhou and Hangzhou for such a long time and didn''t go out of the mountains, which was destined to set off a bloody storm. In Cao Shi''s mind, the king of Yue, Gou Jian, was just like this?


    But he Shouguang seems to be hesitating. He never takes out the keepsake Cao Ping said.


    "Are you really not afraid, old man?" Cao Shi said maliciously, "do you know what kind of impact this video will have on the society once it is circulated?" Although the behavior in the video is he Shouguang''s personal behavior, which can''t represent other soldiers at all, once the video is spread, there will naturally be people on the Internet who will stir up the flames and add fuel to it, and the negative impact will be incalculable.


    He Shouguang painfully closed his eyes. At this time, he stretched out his hand and opened the iron cabinet beside the bed.


    Cao Shi''s eyes moved with he Shouguang''s action.


    He Shouguang took out a paper cutter.


    Cao Shi had some doubts in his heart. Was the keepsake that the second brother said the paper cutter? Or is there something special in this paper cutter?


    When he Shouguang clenched the paper cutter, the old man took a deep breath. The next second, his body suddenly turned over.


    Cao Shi didn''t notice how the other side completed the coherent action. When he reacted, he Shouguang had already ridden him. He Shouguang stepped on Cao Shi''s palm with one foot, put his other foot on Cao Shi''s key step, put his left hand on Cao Shi''s hand joint, and put his paper cutter on Cao Shi''s neck skin with his right hand.


    Cao Shi''s eyes widened. Now he can''t believe what happened just now. He Shouguang quickly controlled him, you know, he is a young man in his twenties, and he Shouguang is a centenarian in the true sense!


    "Who do you think I am?" When he Shouguang yelled at Cao Shi, Cao Shi noticed that the teeth in each other''s mouth were almost all gone, only a few teeth and a gold inlaid tooth of unknown age were still struggling to support.


    He is he Shouguang! From an illiterate farmer to an ordinary soldier, he Shouguang finally became a real power faction in the army by virtue of his military achievements!


    This face skin almost only wrinkles and age spots of the elderly, actually at the moment radiant!


    "How dare you threaten me?" When he Shouguang yelled at Cao Shi, the paper cutter on Cao Shi''s neck also pushed forward. Cao Shi''s delicate skin immediately bled.


    At the moment, Cao Shi did not dare to speak, even if it was just a slight vibration of his throat, it might deepen the wound caused by the paper cutter. He could only stare at the old man in horror.At this time, a group of men in black with guns broke into the room. These people were dressed in black, wearing the same style of sunglasses, and their faces were generally cold. They were not much different in size. It was difficult to tell who they were. After they broke in, they immediately pointed their guns at the old man with a paper knife.


    But he Shouguang just sneered.


    "Shoot, shoot!" The old man wildly raised his right hand holding the paper cutter, while holding Cao Shi''s neck with his left hand.


    "Come on, let''s compare and see who is faster. It''s you who are faster to shoot me with a pistol, or I can kill this boy first." The old man pointed at a crowd of people in black around him with his paper cutter.


    No one shoots, no one dares to.


    "Why?" He Shouguang''s face showed a mocking expression, "you have guns! Can''t you compare that? "


    Still no one answered him. He Shouguang''s strength on his hand kept increasing when he spoke. The hundred year old man choked Cao Shi on the ground with blood, and his face turned purple.


    "Now people are becoming more and more useless." As the voice fell, he Shouguang''s paper cutter swung down. At the same time, he grabbed Cao Shi''s left hand and released it slightly.


    "Ah --" Cao Shi''s painful cry resounded in this room.


    At the same time, on the palm of his left hand, the index finger had already left the palm and rolled to the ground.


    "If you don''t shoot me again, I''ll cut off his second finger after counting down three times." He Shouguang said with a sneer.

 Chapter 447

    Cao Shi couldn''t even say a word. After he Shouguang let him take a breath, he immediately squeezed Cao Shi''s neck.


    Under the threat of a circle of men in black armed with guns, the old man, who was too old to see much meat in his bones, not only didn''t look flustered, but also faced everyone with a arrogant attitude.


    He can''t read, and he doesn''t know the truth. That''s why he made such a stupid mistake when he was young. But so what? It''s impossible to blackmail him.


    He didn''t know any of the three words "know current affairs".


    At this moment, those holding pistols, as long as any one shoots, the speed of the bullet can be fast enough to kill Cao Shi before he kills him, but he knows that no one dares to take the risk. On the one hand, Cao Shi is the master of these people. They can''t ignore Cao Shi''s safety. On the other hand, they want to get the "Keepsake" from their own hands, so they will never hurt themselves rashly.


    With the advantages of these two points, as well as the momentum polished from the battlefield and the dead, he Shouguang became the master here.


    He is always like this. Some comrades in arms once laughed at him and called him a "dictator". Once he was on the battlefield, no other voice was allowed except him. And the war has been over for so many years, I didn''t expect that he still kept this habit.


    At the moment, this room has become his war, and he is the only "dictator" here who can make a sound.


    "Three." He began to count down.


    "Two." He noticed that the wrists of some people in black were already shaking. They could not even hold the gun because of his momentum. He Shouguang sighed in his heart.


    In fact, these people in black are all real killers after strict training, and there are also some real thugs who have killed people. However, compared with he Shouguang, the human lives on his hands can''t add up to a fraction of his. In a small battle, I don''t know how many enemy troops will die in he Shouguang''s hands. In order to obtain important information from those spies and captured high-ranking officials, he Shouguang''s cruel means are something these killers have never thought of or seen.


    Killer? If these people are called killers, then he Shouguang is the real evil star!


    "One!" As the voice fell, Cao Shi''s second finger was cut off.


    "Three." Without any stagnation, he Shouguang began to count down again.


    Everyone didn''t react. The old man didn''t even say anything superfluous. He started the second round of countdown immediately.


    "Two." He Shouguang counted without expression.


    "Wait, wait!" A man in black quickly put down his gun, "don''t, old man. I have something to discuss!"


    "One!" He Shouguang didn''t want to discuss with them. When the paper cutter was accurately waved, Cao Shi''s third finger was broken.


    The killers couldn''t help thinking about how many fingers the old man had cut off to make his practice so easy. He didn''t even have to look down and have a look. Even the butchers who killed pigs all day long didn''t have the same skill.


    "Three." When he Shouguang said the number again, there were only two fingers left on Cao Shi''s left hand.


    "Old man, old man! Let master Cao go! We can discuss anything we want! " The man in black who put down the robbery wants to discuss with he Shouguang, but he Shouguang just counts down as if no one else.


    "Two." He Shouguang didn''t even look at the speaker.


    "Drop the gun! Everybody, drop your guns on the ground! " The man who put down the gun first seemed to be the leader of the people in black. After he cried out, others also put down their pistols and threw them to the ground one by one.


    After the sound of a pistol landing, he Shouguang''s face showed a proud smile.


    It''s too stupid for such a boy to fight with himself.


    "One!" Even if they throw down their guns, the countdown will not stop. In other words, he Shouguang never promised them that they would not hurt Cao Shi as long as they abandon their guns.


    The paper cutter full of Cao Shi''s blood waved down quickly. Some men in black closed their eyes in pain.


    Without any accident, Cao Shi''s left pinkie also fell to the ground. In this series of abuse, Cao Shi, who was choked by his neck and had difficulty breathing, fainted after making a "Lo -" sound in his throat.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is difficult to tell whether Cao Shi died or fainted.


    "Are children so weak now?" He Shouguang whispered to himself. At the same time, the paper cutter in his hand stabbed into the palm of Cao Shi''s left hand.


    Weak? You know, it''s amazing that Cao Shi can hold out until this time. But he was clear again immediately, and the pain of the punctured palm awakened his nerves again.


    At this time, he Shouguang suddenly took out the paper cutter on Cao Shi''s hand and pointed to his back.


    He didn''t look back, just said coldly, "don''t do stupid things, kid."The man in black who was pointed by him stopped. Just now, he wanted to take the opportunity to knock down he Shouguang from behind. In this way, he not only saved Cao Shi, but also controlled he Shouguang. Later, if he wanted to get the whereabouts of the keepsake, he just had to torture him slowly.


    But he Shouguang didn''t even have to look back to see through each other''s mind.


    Blackmail? Sneak attack? Torture? These are all things that he Shouguang was tired of decades ago.


    These people have not yet figured out who their opponents are.


    He Shouguang is a man who has survived countless battles of life and death. All his comrades in arms have gone to the earth, but he is still alive, even over 100 years old. Can this group of young men coerce a man who can climb out of a sea of corpses?


    Don''t laugh to death.


    This group of people''s immature means do not even deserve to carry their own shoes.


    At this time, the door suddenly sounded footsteps. Someone''s coming again.


    Everyone moved their eyes to the door, which had been controlled by the Cao family. Who would appear at this time? What''s more, it seems that the person listening to the footsteps is only single.


    He Shouguang turned his attention to the expressions of other people. He noticed that the faces of those people in black also appeared surprised, which showed that even they did not know that someone would appear at this time.


    "Well." Cao Shiguang, who has been choked by he Shouguang, fainted with pain again at this time.


    As the footsteps drew nearer, the man had reached the door.


    Who is it?


    It''s a man with a paper fan in his hand.

 Chapter 448

    "Who are you?" He Shouguang, who was riding on Cao Shi, asked.


    The scholar who was shaking the paper fan did not answer immediately. Instead, he took a look at the tragic situation of Cao Shi under he Shouguang, and then his face showed a painful expression.


    After sighing, the man shook the paper fan and slowly answered, "younger Cao Ping."


    "Oh." He Shouguang sneered, "it turned out to be another dog of the Cao family." He Shouguang is one of the few people who dare to call the Cao family dogs.


    Cao Ping laughed, not angry because of he Shouguang''s words. He just said faintly: "I''m different from him. I''m not from the Cao family."


    "Ha ha!" He Shouguang burst out laughing. It''s hard to imagine that people of his age still have such a good reputation. "You''re not Cao''s dog. What is it?"


    Cao Ping took another look at Cao Shi under he Shouguang. After confirming that Cao Shi was in a coma, he said, "I am the mourner of the Cao family."


    He Shouguang was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect that this young man, who looked very elegant and called himself Cao Ping, would say something that was totally against the Cao family.


    And Cao Ping went on to say: "the Cao family, such an ancient family, is out of date in this modern society."


    This first sentence is quite to he Shouguang''s appetite, so he Shouguang motioned Cao Ping with his eyes to go on.


    "The people of the Cao family are thriving. For hundreds of years, they have been spreading branches and leaves. Even in the war years, the scale of their rise has been growing slowly. Such a large family, coupled with the continued extravagance, even the daily expenses are not a small amount. And to meet their extravagant life, it naturally needs a huge industry to support them. " At this time, Cao Ping talked, and he Shouguang also heard.


    "In the past, the main income of the Cao family was salt." Cao Ping said.


    "Salt?" He Shouguang was stunned for a moment. Although he knew how to fight, he didn''t know how small salt could support such a large family.


    Cao Ping nodded: "in the past, salt was indeed profiteering, but now, with the progress of technology, the output of salt has increased greatly. In addition, the state has unified the plan and management of salt, and the price is determined by the state. Many salt companies also appear in time. It is very difficult for the Cao family to make profiteering from salt."


    "What does the Cao family depend on now?" He Shouguang couldn''t help but ask, but when he said it, he found that he was stupid. How could Cao Ping tell an outsider about this?


    But he didn''t expect that Cao Ping didn''t want to hide anything at all. He went on to say, "tobacco, today''s Cao family, all depends on tobacco."


    He Shouguang was stunned for a moment, and immediately exclaimed that the eyes of the Cao family were very poisonous. First, they sold salt, and then they went to the tobacco industry, which involved high profits and no worries about sales.


    "To get rid of the Cao family, we must start from the root." Cao Ping went on to say, "even if we find out all the owners and elders of the Cao family one by one, finding out their cases and putting them in prison will have no effect. Naturally, there will be new people to replace them. After such a long history, how many assassins and poisons has this family suffered? "


    He Shouguang''s eyes widened when he heard this. He once thought of using armed forces to clean up the moths in these countries, but he was dissuaded by others. He said that this practice can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause. On the contrary, it may cause the moths to fight back.


    "The Cao family is like the most poisonous and insidious poisonous snake. It''s useless to remove its teeth by the way of dealing with ordinary poisonous snakes. In time, it will grow new poisonous teeth." Cao Ping shook his fan and said, "if you want to eradicate this poisonous snake completely, you have to cut off its ration. When it feels hungry, it will eat itself."


    Eat yourself. He Shouguang''s eyes widened. There is no need to doubt that Cao Ping''s plan is feasible and probably the only one.


    Once the income of the Cao family is cut off, such a huge family is bound to start fighting each other to ensure their own survival. And in addition to themselves, no one can accurately find out and clean up every branch of the Cao family.


    "Who on earth are you?" It is hard for he Shouguang to believe that the person who will tell him this plan is a member of the Cao family.


    "Younger Cao Ping," Cao Ping reintroduced himself, "is the mourner of the Cao family."


    "Why should I believe you?" He Shouguang asked harshly. Indeed, what Cao Ping said at the moment is just empty talk. He Shouguang can''t verify the truth of what Cao Ping said. If the other party can find out their own tainted history and even find out the video, they will know their disgust for the Cao family. In other words, the other party is likely to take advantage of his dislike of the Cao family and cheat the keepsake out of his own hands.


    At this time, Cao Ping closed the folding fan in his hand and pointed it at Cao Shi, who was still in a coma under he Shouguang. He said coldly, "this man is my brother, the brother of my father and mother."


    He Shouguang was stunned."I asked him to come to you." Cao Ping then said, his voice showing some hidden pain, "I know that he can''t take your keepsake from you, but I still sent him."


    "You, you!" He Shouguang has gone through a lot of unclear battles and caught spies from various countries. All these people have received professional training, but no one can deceive him. He only looks at Cao Ping''s eyes to know that the pain in Cao Ping''s words is real.


    "You sent him to me on purpose?" He Shouguang asked in a trembling voice.


    Cao Ping nodded.


    Even though he would feel pain, he still offered his own brother to show his loyalty to he Shouguang. Is such a person terrible?


    He Shouguang suddenly smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t think Cao Ping is vicious or terrible. On the contrary, he appreciates Cao Ping very much.


    "If you were born 20 years earlier, no, 40 years, 50 years, 70 years!" He Shouguang looked at Cao Ping and said in a loud voice, "I will drag you into the army, I will!"


    Cao Ping just gave a slight smile.


    "I believe you." He Shouguang laughed and said, "boy, I believe you!" After that, he threw his paper cutter to one side.


    The paper cutter flew past the hair tip of a man in black and nailed into the white wall silently.


    This is a special paper cutter. In fact, many things in this room are specially made for he Shouguang.


    For example, the iron cabinet with secret mezzanine.


    "Half of what you want is in the cupboard." He Shouguang said.


    "And the other half?" Cao Ping asked rudely.


    He Shouguang pointed his finger at his heart.

 Chapter 449

    "And the other half?" Cao Ping asked he Shouguang.


    And he Shouguang pointed to his heart with his finger.


    When he Shouguang said that half of the things were in the cupboard, people in black had already laid hands on the cupboard. They roughly and carefully disassembled the iron cabinet bit by bit and carefully searched for the whereabouts of the keepsake.


    He Shouguang also left Cao Shi''s body at this time. Cao Ping didn''t go to see his men dismantle the iron cabinet, but kept staring at he Shouguang. At this time, two men came to help Cao Shi and picked up the fingers that fell from the ground.


    "Can''t you believe me?" He Shouguang asked with a smile.


    Cao Ping shook his head.


    "You wonder, how do I hide things here?" He Shouguang pointed to his heart and asked.


    This time, Cao Ping nodded. It''s not a smart chip that can be implanted into the human body. It''s unimaginable to hide it in the human body.


    "Shall I prepare you for the operation?" Cao Ping asked. If he Shouguang really hid the half keepsake in his body, he could only take it out through an operation. Although he Shouguang looks lively and doesn''t look like an old man, his body is still the body of a centenarian after all. Can a man of this age really resist an operation?


    Sure enough, he Shouguang shook his head. He was not going to use the operation.


    "I promised to give you the keepsake. Of course I can''t keep you waiting." He continued, and then he began to unbutton his coat.


    Cao Ping looked at he Shouguang''s action, and now he slowly frowned. He had guessed what he Shouguang was going to do.


    "Master, think twice." Cao Ping just said four words.


    He Shouguang has untied all the buttons of his coat. He did not respond to Cao Ping''s words because he is not a woman. He Shouguang will never linger when he says he wants to give the keepsake to the other party.


    In front of Cao Ping, he Shouguang shows his chest. At the position of his heart, two long stitched wounds crisscross into an "X" shape. If he Shouguang really hid half of the keepsake in his body, there is no doubt that it is under these two wounds.


    He Shouguang had already pressed the index finger and middle finger of his right hand to the place where the two wounds crisscrossed. Cao Ping frowned and closed his eyes.


    "Boy, do you have the confidence to destroy the Cao family?" He Shouguang''s voice suddenly rang out, "that''s something that even I can''t do!"


    Cao Ping opened his eyes, two people four eyes opposite. He could feel the will in the old man''s eyes.


    With a Shua, Cao Ping unfolded the folding fan in his hand, revealing the four words "Qi swallowing mountains and rivers" on the fan, and then nodded to he Shouguang.


    Puyi - after Cao Ping nodded, he Shouguang''s two fingers immediately inserted into his body. His brow didn''t wrinkle, but Cao Ping, who was looking at the scene, couldn''t help frowning.


    "Hehe, hehe!" The centenarian''s face actually showed a smile, at this time, his two fingers have been inserted into his body.


    The real sense of "pain through the heart.".


    No one can bear such pain. Besides, Ho Shouguang is an old man over 100 years old, and his body suddenly shakes.


    A man in black wanted to come and hold him.


    "Don''t touch him!" Cao Ping suddenly roared.


    The man in black quickly stepped down.


    He Shouguang looks gratefully at Cao Ping. His lips have become pale, and his body shakes from time to time. But he still stood there well and didn''t need anyone''s help.


    He is a general, a "dictator" in the words of his comrades in arms, and a master of the battlefield. He does not need any help, he has come to the present alone, the last journey of life, he also rely on his own strength to complete.


    He Shouguang''s chest wound didn''t shed much blood. Such an old man has no blood to shed. His fingers will continue to tear the wound, and constantly searching in the flesh and blood.


    He could find it, and years ago, he had the doctor sew it into his body. Maybe he wanted to take that thing with him to the grave? Maybe from then on, he was waiting for the day when he ended his life and passed it on to another person.


    It''s just that he Shouguang never thought that the Cao family would accept his inheritance. If you only look at the appearance, this elegant guy really doesn''t match the guy who doesn''t know a lot of characters. But he Shouguang thinks that only in this way can his successor do what he can''t do.


    A guy like him, who has no culture, acts rashly, listens to no one else''s opinions, and has done many wrong things in his life, should have been eliminated by this era. He Shouguang is waiting for today?


    When he Shouguang''s finger slowly stretched out from his chest, there was a bloody thing between his two fingers.He Shouguang smiles. He holds the thing in his hand and suddenly falls back.


    He didn''t fall to the ground. It was Cao Ping who caught him.


    No one else can help him, only Cao Ping can. Because Cao Ping was the one who took the baton from him.


    "Last, last request." He Shouguang raised his hand slowly. In his life, he seldom asked for help. The last time he asked for help seemed to be to borrow food from his brother''s troops. If he couldn''t, his troops would starve to death on the front line. Last time I asked for help, it seemed that it was for thirteen machine guns. That was thirteen machine guns! How many troops can''t even be equipped with one shot. It''s really worth it that he Shouguang can get 13 shots for his company.


    But for his own sake, he never seemed to have.


    Cao Ping nodded. He didn''t need to know what he Shouguang asked for, but he would help him do it.


    Wutong He Shouguang slowly put things in Cao Ping''s palm, and his voice became less and less. "When I buried me in the parasol and Wutong..." finally, the old man''s throat could no longer make a sound.


    Cao Ping nodded again, but although he Shouguang was still staring, he couldn''t see.


    Wutong tree, Cao Ping did not understand what He Shouguang wanted to bury himself under the Wutong tree. And there are many Wutong trees in the yard of He Shouguang''s nursing home. Through the window of this room, Cao Ping can also see one of them.


    he did not know that those two innocent journalists who died in the past were buried under a Wutong tree.

 Chapter 450

    When Cao Ping cleaned the things on his hands, his men also found another half of the keepsake from the interlayer of the rail.


    "Young master, what do you do next?" Previously, the man in black who took the lead in abandoning the gun came to ask for Cao Ping''s instructions.


    Cao Ping held the keepsake in his hand, and then motioned to he Shouguang''s body with his eyes: "bury him first."


    "Yes." Cao Ping''s voice fell, and the people in black immediately took action. Although these people were at a loss when facing the living he Shouguang, they were still professional in dealing with the corpses. In 20 minutes, all the traces of fighting in this room will disappear. Even if someone discovers the disappearance of old man he, there is no way to find out the clues about Cao Ping.


    saw the black man dragging He Shouguang''s body away, and Cao Ping suddenly started: "bury him under the Wutong tree outside."


    The man in black who was dragging the corpse was stunned for a moment. As a subordinate of Cao Ping, he should not have questioned Cao Ping''s arrangement, but it was not a good choice to deal with the corpse in this way. This is a sanatorium for the elderly. At ordinary times, many elderly people and nursing workers will come in and out of it. No matter how hidden they are, they will leave traces after digging in the yard, and it is difficult to guarantee that the yard will not be rebuilt in the future. What they are doing now is like stepping on a tightrope. Once they are detected by the Cao family that something is wrong, they will easily be completely annihilated.


    Cao Ping''s decision, full of hidden dangers, is likely to become the foreshadowing of the failure of this plan.


    But in the end, he did not publicize the doubts in his heart. After all, Cao Ping is the leader of everyone, and he is nothing.


    Under the command of Cao Ping, a group of people who temporarily controlled the sanatorium began to work quickly, and above their heads, the imperceptible vacuum camera was still working hard.


    Peiping, Cao Fu.


    At the moment, Cao Ge, who is looking at the surveillance screen, is very pale. Without the alliance of the Academy of special sciences, he would not be able to control all the whereabouts of Cao Ping.


    And Cao Ping did find a way to destroy the huge organization of Cao''s group, that is, to use the military''s power to cut off the food rations of Cao''s family. In this way, Cao Ping didn''t even need to come forward in the later stage, and the huge Cao''s group would collapse on its own.


    But now, Mr. Cao will not sit back and let the boy fool around. However, to Cao Ge''s surprise, Cao Ping was able to find the location of former general he Shouguang with his own strength. You know, this is a secret that even Cao Ge didn''t know.


    Maybe there is something behind Cao Ping to support him.


    "Old Cao!" At this time, the bald man walked into Cao''s garden.


    "Ding - boss Ding." In the past, Cao Ge always referred to this bald man as "Mr. Ding", but now it seems that he should call him "boss Ding".


    At this time, Ding long, in addition to the shiny bald head and the dragon tattoo on his head, was full of merchant style.


    However, in Cao Ge''s view, no matter how hard Ding long tries to change himself, he is just a nouveau riche. If he is not needed, Cao Ge is always reluctant to deal with these vulgar people.


    "Boss Ding, I have one thing for you to do." Cao Ge is not polite to Ding long any more. It''s unbearable for him to stay in front of him every second.


    "Mr. Cao, please give me orders!" Ding long replied with a smile. He knew that he could not survive without the help of Cao Ge. In his capacity, it is almost impossible for him to have a foothold in Peiping - no bank is willing to lend money to such a person, and no one will choose such a person with a dirty foundation as a business partner. His style in Linhai is not feasible at the foot of Peiping.


    But with the help of Mr. Cao Ge, the VIP channels of all banks will be opened to him with a letter of recommendation from Mr. Cao Ge. As for the business partners, they don''t need to go to them by themselves. Those profit seeking businessmen will come to them by themselves. This is Cao''s power. In contrast, Ding Long''s family background in Linhai is nothing at all.


    Therefore, he confidently handed over the past property to Ding Ling. No matter what kind of trouble Ding Ling would make Linhai, he didn''t care. The "shoal" like Linhai couldn''t accommodate his dragon. The place of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon in Peking was his stage.


    Ding long also knows that Cao Ge can''t help him without asking for reward. One day, he will get back his investment in Ding long.


    The day when I get back my investment, maybe it''s on that day.


    "I want you to get rid of one for me." Cao Ge said slowly.


    Ding long was stunned for a moment. He was really good at doing this kind of thing, but he didn''t expect that Cao Ge would tell him this kind of thing - after all, Cao family''s influence in Beiping city is too big. If you want to get rid of someone, Cao family''s action is much easier than his own. Unless, unless Cao Ge wants to get rid of the people, he can''t come out in person.


    Thinking of this, Ding Long''s eyes turned.


    "Why?" Cao Ge old face showed a kind smile, "if you can''t do it, I won''t force you.""Where!" Ding long followed with a smile, a rough smile, "as long as Cao old command, not to mention a person, is a group of people, my surname Ding will also do you clean, chicken and dog do not stay!"


    Hearing Ding Long''s careless taste, Cao Ge frowned slightly disgusted.


    "I''m looking forward to your performance. I''ll send someone to inform you of the identity of the target in a few days." With that, Cao Ge lowered his head to play with his flowers and birds.


    "I''ll live up to my expectations." Ding long understood Cao Ge''s meaning and left here after making his stand. When he left, he couldn''t help guessing. Today, Cao Gelao''s performance is very wrong. He seems to be much happier than usual. What he thinks in his heart can be easily expressed through language and expression. This is not the quality of a high-ranking person.


    If it''s not that old Cao Ge deliberately let out smoke bombs to Ding long, then something has disturbed his mind.


    Ding long has a hunch that something big will happen in the city of Peiping.


    A huge storm is already brewing. When the storm comes, the change of power is also very likely to happen. Can Ding long seize the chance that belongs to him?


    Ding long stepped out of Cao''s garden with a proud and ferocious smile.

 Chapter 451

    Peiping, the temporary residence of the Tong family.


    "Brother Hua, you wake up." Hua Qianqiu opened her eyes from the coma, and then she saw Miss Tong sitting beside her bed nervously.


    "Ah Hua Qianqiu screamed, and then suddenly sat up from the bed. She patted her chest in horror, and found that she was still wrapping her chest. She was a little relieved. No one touched other parts of her body except for the gauze wrapped around her head. Even the clothes are the same as before.


    Miss Tong was startled by her actions: "brother Hua, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I, I -" Hua Qianqiu stammered twice. Since Miss Tong still called her "brother Hua", it proved that her female identity was not found when she was in a coma. "I had a nightmare." She perfunctorily used an excuse for her strange behavior just now.


    "Hu --" Miss Tong sighed, "you really scared me."


    "Here, drink the medicine." With that, Miss Tong personally brought the medicine bowl over, and Hua Qianqiu quickly took the medicine bowl out of Miss Tong''s hands.


    At the same time, she began to recall.


    It seems that she fell into a coma because she was attacked by someone, and the person who attacked him, because he alerted the people in Tong''s house, could not continue to kill her. Who is that man? Hua Qianqiu''s head seems to be injured. At this time, the impression left to her about the attacker is only a vague shadow.


    But Hua Qianqiu believes that it will not be difficult to find out the identity of that person. The way of fighting, the traces of fighting left on the scene, and the ability to sneak attack and injure her, according to these conditions, she will be able to lock the identity of the person who sneaked attack on her. Instead of finding out the attacker, Hua Qianqiu is more concerned about why the other party wants to attack him.


    You know, the time when she was attacked happened to be the same day that Zhou Heng and Mei Lin left. That day was also the weakest time for Miss Tong''s bodyguard. If she was falling, her combat effectiveness would be very small.


    "Sister Tong, are you ok?" Thinking of this, Hua Qianqiu asked.


    "Me?" Miss Tong was stunned for a moment. She obviously didn''t know Hua Qianqiu''s brain circuit at the moment, so she was a little confused and then replied, "of course I''m ok. Now the injured person is you. You should have a good rest."


    "Thank you for your concern." Hua Qianqiu nodded with a smile. After Miss Tong said she was ok, Hua Qianqiu was relieved.


    But this time, she couldn''t figure out why she was attacked. In her capacity, although she is the future successor of the Hua family, the Hua family is not obvious among many families, so there are not many enemies. If you want to assassinate and cause chaos, Miss Tong and even Yang Yue should be the best targets.


    In his coma, Miss Tong''s side has almost no defense, hurt their own people did not appear in this injury, and now he has woken up from the coma. So the other party''s previous assassination has not become a useless scare? I can''t think about it. And she didn''t know that it was not that the other party didn''t want to be bad for Miss Tong, but that the other party was caught up in something more important, which led to such an incredible situation.


    When Hua Qianqiu was still thinking deeply, Miss Tong suddenly got up from her side.


    "Sister Tong." Hua Qianqiu subconsciously grasped Miss Tong''s skirt, but she immediately realized the rudeness of this action and quickly released her hand.


    Miss Tong punch on the flower Qianqiu smile: "I go to pour a glass of water for you, right back."


    "No, no!" Flower Qianqiu quickly stopped Miss Tong''s action, she tried to stand up from the bed.


    But miss Tong suddenly pressed her palm. In the past, Miss Tong had never done such intimate action to her. Although it seems just unintentional, and miss Tong did not put this action in mind, Hua Qianqiu was stunned.


    Miss Tong took advantage of this time to leave the bedside.


    Meanwhile, the man who hurt Hua Qianqiu has returned to his room.


    Just as Hua Qianqiu thought, even in the case of sneak attack, there will not be too many people who can hurt her. Contact the combat style and the traces left at the scene. Even if this person has carefully covered his face with a mask at that time, Hua Qianqiu will be able to show his identity sooner or later.


    When he took off his mask, a woman''s face appeared. Yang Hongye.


    The children of the Yang family accepted the orders of the Cao family to assassinate Hua Qianqiu, Miss Tong''s companion. It''s easy to figure out the truth. In this Feng Shui audition, the Cao family has been standing behind the Yang family. Although the Yang family failed in the Feng Shui audition, it''s not so easy to ask the Cao family to control it. Yang Yue, the leader of the Yang family, has promised Cao Ge to do something for him, which is to take Hua Qianqiu''s life.


    Unfortunately, the Yang family failed again this time. Even if Yang Hongye, the most powerful assassin of the Yang family, was sent out, he eventually failed.


    How will Cao Ge react to the second failure of the Yang family? This is what Yang Yue should consider, not what Yang Hongye should consider.After receiving the lower cover, Yang Hongye immediately took off half of his coat and exposed a pair of fragrant shoulders.


    Then, she did not know when she had a small white porcelain bottle in her hand. She pulled out the plug of the small porcelain bottle, and then poured the powder in the porcelain bottle into the wound on her shoulder.


    She hurt Hua Qianqiu and herself. After all, huaqianqiu is not a small role to deal with.


    "Hiss -" the pain of the powder exploding in the wound made her close her eyes.


    This kind of injury is just a piece of cake for her, but Yang Hongye knows that if she was in the past, she would not be injured in the case of a successful sneak attack, let alone let the task fail.


    Her skill has become blunt.


    When his eyes closed, the image of a man appeared in Hua Qianqiu''s mind. He was a strange man. He was very good, but he didn''t show his edge at all. If he was deliberately hiding his strength, his words and deeds showed his undeniable sincerity. More importantly, the man saved himself, who had nothing to do with him, without even asking for anything in return.


    It''s really a strange person.


    When Yang Hongye opened her eyes again, her eyes became gentle.

 Chapter 452

    On the train to Kunlun.


    Zhou Heng and Meilin, who had just been assassinated, didn''t show any happiness after they escaped from death. They were going to the legendary "fairyland" soon, and they didn''t feel nervous about it. If you only look at their appearance, they are no different from the two young people traveling together.


    It''s not only two young people traveling together, but also two very rich single young people. You know, the ticket cost of this train is already expensive, and they live in the highest standard private room. Zhou Heng and Meilin are undoubtedly the best targets for the women who want to get on the train.


    Especially Zhou Heng, a young family with an oriental face, seems to be uninvolved. For such a young bird, there are many ways for those women with ulterior motives.


    "Oh, dear." The woman in the beautiful dress sprained her foot when she passed by Zhou Heng and Meilin. Zhou Heng''s reaction was faster than many people. Before her body fell, Zhou Heng gently held her waist.


    And Merlin sat on one side, just chuckling. It''s only one morning, and three of them have fallen down.


    Is it because their floor is very slippery?


    "I''m sorry." The woman blushed and pretended to be very pure. She didn''t say a word more. To deal with those fledgling birds, pure and pleasant black long straight is the most lethal weapon. If it is too loose and direct, it will make those chicks at a loss.


    After Zhou Heng stroked the woman, he immediately let go of her hand. He didn''t even remind her of "be careful of slippery road".


    The woman was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she didn''t expect such a situation. After all, from the aspect of appearance and figure, it''s too easy for her to make such a child interested after micro plastic surgery. Moreover, her clothes are carefully selected today, which shows her good figure without exposing too much and causing the other party''s disgust.


    Are you wrong? Women can''t help thinking, this boy is actually a hidden flower veteran, like the Bohemian one?


    When she was still in a trance, Zhou Heng had chatted with Meilin.


    "After that, are you going back to Peiping? Or back to Linhai? " Asked Merlin.


    Zhou henglue shook his head after thinking. He didn''t know where he would go. In a sense, he was a man who had no fixed place. The existence of Tianshi system doomed him to have many secrets that he could not share with others, and the special nature of Tianshi made it difficult for him to have companions. The appearance of Meilin may be a good opportunity for him to make friends, but it is very credible. In Zhou Heng''s impression, Meilin is not a friend who can make friends with ease. Awesome though most of the time, Merlin seems to be a good person, and in many ways, he is not surprised when he suddenly takes advantage of what Zhou Heng does not pay attention to stabbing him from behind. After all, Merlin is such an elusive person.


    And the woman, who was left in the air, left with gnashing teeth under their indifference.


    It''s easy to understand that Zhou Heng is not interested in these inexplicable women. Meilin is not a person who obeys the rules. But this morning, Merlin didn''t take a look at the girls who came to "touch the porcelain". The reason is very simple. It''s too troublesome for Merlin to enter "deep communication" from "touch the porcelain" to "intercourse". He doesn''t like to put so much energy into a woman with an empty skin. If you want to tempt him, you should take off your clothes and stand in front of him. This is the most effective way.


    Of course, it''s hard for normal people to have such a strange brain circuit as Merlin.


    "And you?" Zhou Heng asked Merlin, "when will you return to Europe?" In fact, Zhou Heng just asked casually according to the previous topic, and had no other meaning.


    But this question made Merlin ponder rarely. For Merlin, returning to Europe is not a simple way to return home. There are several wizard King level people waiting for him to devour others, or be devoured by one of them. This is Merlin''s fate. When he is ready to meet his fate, he will return to Europe, where humanity, technology, primitive and bloody are mixed together .


    While Merlin was meditating, Zhou Heng turned his head and looked out of the window.


    I have to admit that although he treats this train as an ordinary means of transportation, the choice of trains on the line is excellent. Each stop is a very representative scenic spot, and the scenery you can see from the window along the way is also very pleasant. So it''s not hard to understand why so many people are willing to spend a lot of money on this train to complete a journey through China.


    At this time, another woman came to the position they had done.


    Hearing the sound of high-heeled shoes, Zhou Heng flatted his mouth helplessly. He looked at Meilin: "it''s me every time. Come on this time."


    Merlin pretended not to understand and pretended to be at a loss. Then he turned his head and looked out of the window like Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng had no choice but to take a deep breath. If he had known that it would be so troublesome, he would not have asked Miss Tong to help him with his itinerary, or it would have been good to change an ordinary ticket. At least not to provoke so much unnecessary "peach blossom luck"."Oh dear!" As like as two peas, what happens is that when a story like this happens in a movie or TV, the audience will curse the director''s poor quality. Why do he always try to make the same plot?


    Isn''t that fooling the audience?


    Zhou Heng quickly stood up and helped the girl who was about to fall. If you don''t caress them and let them fall by your side, the result may be more troublesome.


    "I''m sorry." Even the lines didn''t change. The girl who was held by him blushed and apologized to Zhou Heng.


    At this time, a woman''s hand lifted to her hair, which is a very natural action after almost falling down and shaking her hair slightly. Most people''s eyes would be attracted by this natural action, but Zhou Heng didn''t. He noticed the girl''s other hand.


    She reached into her pocket.


    This woman is not here to "touch porcelain", but to "steal".


    The girl''s action is very skilful. She uses her hair lifting hand to attract Zhou Heng''s attention. After those hairs are lifted behind her ears, her other hand also holds Zhou Heng''s wallet and quickly retracts back.

 Chapter 453

    thief? Grand theft? In Su min''s opinion, these two titles are similar. She doesn''t care what others think of her. As long as she can steal money from those smelly men, she doesn''t care about those "false names".


    She has been in this business since she was 11 or 12 years old. She was introduced by an old man who called himself "liangshangjunzi" by his surname Shi. The old man said that the hero of Liangshan "Shiqian" was his own ancestor, and his stealing skills were handed down from "Shiqian" generation to generation. But Su min doesn''t believe the old man''s story at all, because he doesn''t have a surname. When he goes out, Su Min turns to the old man''s ID card. The name written on it indicates that the old man''s surname is he, and "Shiqian" is his ancestor''s story. He made it up to pay for himself. Maybe after a long time, he even believes it.


    When Su min was 16 years old, the old man died. He didn''t die of death or illness, but was killed in the street. That day, the old man stole a BMW owner''s wallet, but he was accidentally found by the other party. When Su min arrived at the scene, the old man was already lying in a pool of blood. Su min didn''t bring the old thing back, because the old thing on the ground had been secretly shaking her head to prevent her from coming near.


    Later, the owner of BMW and his friends who beat others were taken away by the police, and the old man closed his eyes forever on the hot summer floor.


    The old man''s skill is blunt. He deserves to be caught and killed because of his poor Kung Fu. Su min used to comfort herself in this way later. She said a lot more words of relief, maybe even she believed it.


    From this point of view, she and old things are really a pair of very similar mentors.


    But Su Min has not been caught. What should we do if we are caught? What else can I do? I beg for mercy. If it''s on the street, she can cry that she''s been indecent, and then take advantage of the chaos to escape. There were times when she didn''t escape. She went in the police station no less than ten times. But after she came out of the police station, she went back to the old way almost without hesitation. What can she do? She can''t sell anything but steal, can''t she?


    In short, this muddle along life lasted for a long time, until she knew the existence of the train.


    This train will only charge a very low price for symbolic tickets for young and beautiful women. As for why we only accept such a point, the reason is not clear. For men, not only is the fare much higher, but they also divide the tickets into three, six and nine grades. Although ordinary trains are also divided into hard sleeper and soft sleeper, the difference in ticket price will never be exaggerated.


    The most expensive ones include luxury single room tickets, coupled with the messy expenses such as drinks on the bus, it''s enough to package a private plane to travel around the world. In this way, many passengers will shout that the ticket price is cheap, and it''s worth the money.


    After all, when they come to the train, they can not only enjoy the beautiful scenery of nature, but also meet those carefully selected beauties.


    Knowing that there was such a good place, Su min immediately showed a happy smile. Those men with bad intentions gather on the same train. No matter who they do it to, they will get a lot. Moreover, every man on the train''s vigilance to women has been reduced to the lowest point. It''s a paradise for thieves to commit crimes.


    What''s more, few people here will choose to call the police or discuss with the flight attendants after the property is stolen, because even if the flight attendants want to intervene in this matter, it is impossible to investigate in this train full of distinguished guests.


    After a red envelope and a few winks, Su min easily boarded the train.


    Before meeting Zhou Heng and Meilin, she had done more than ten crimes on the train, and the harvest of each crime exceeded that of many times in the past.


    She knows that she can''t come to this train often, but as long as she comes here once, she can spend a long time. As long as she is not found before she gets off the train, she will make a lot of money.


    As for Zhou Heng and Meilin, she has been eyeing them for a long time. After all, they are "local tyrants" who have bought the highest standard tickets. She will not let them go.


    But she''s not stupid. She doesn''t act rashly. After observing for a long time, Su min chose the best time she thought, and the fact proved that her waiting was worth it. Zhou Heng''s wallet was easily clipped into her pocket.


    "I''m sorry." After blushing and apologizing, Su min immediately chooses to leave.


    In fact, she wanted to attack Merlin more. After all, Merlin, a blonde teenager, might take foreign exchange with her. However, Merlin didn''t come to help her, and she couldn''t take the initiative to fall over Merlin, which was too easy to cause doubt.


    Zhou Heng looked at Su min, and watched him leave the carriage.


    "Is it good?" Merlin suddenly asked him.


    "I''m just remembering what she looks like." Zhou Heng sat back in his position, "it''s more convenient to call the police when the car arrives at the station."


    Merlin laughed. "Didn''t you take her purse? There may be her ID card in it. "


    Zhou Heng took a look at Meilin, then took out a women''s purse from his pocket and put it on the table. "The girl''s action is very skilful. She won''t bring anything that reveals her identity with her."Merlin shrugged, then his fingers soared, and the wallet on the table opened itself.


    Merlin took a look in her purse. Sure enough, there was no ID card or anything like that.


    Then, Zhou Heng took out all the cash in his wallet, counted the part he lost and put it into his pocket. Then he put most of the remaining money back into his wallet.


    "Why not take them all?" Merlin asked him.


    "Maybe it''s stolen money?" Zhou Heng doesn''t want to take this kind of money. After all, he doesn''t want to be short of money. He doesn''t want to get into trouble for such a small bargain.


    After taking his part from the woman thief''s purse, he put it back in his pocket. This wallet may also be evidence given to the police.


    After leaving the car, Su min immediately hid in the toilet. She didn''t have a separate room, so she would hide here every time and start counting the stolen money after locking the door.


    "EH -" Su min showed a surprised expression. She was holding Zhou Heng''s wallet in her hand. Like this ugly wallet, the cash in the wallet was only a little change, which could not be compared with the thickness of her wallet.


    "The type who doesn''t like cash?" Su min sighed suspiciously.


    Then she reached for her purse.

 Chapter 454

    I didn''t find it in my pocket. I patted her for a while. Su min''s face became worse and worse as her actions changed from fast to slow.


    Finally, when Su min''s action stops, she is sure that she has been attacked by the thief. This is the first time that Su Min has been attacked by her colleagues since she started to follow the old man in this business. She is still unconscious.


    Who is it? Who did it to themselves? Compared with being stolen from her wallet, what makes Su min more angry is that she can''t remember who did it to her.


    Master, she met the real master.


    While sorting out their ideas, Su min put her hand on the door handle of the toilet. She didn''t want to stay here long to avoid suspicion. But just then, she heard a strange sound coming from the next room.


    A small but sharp bird call. After waiting for this kind of sound, Su min couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. Who left the chicken in the toilet? Or is this train being used to smuggle precious birds? From Su min''s point of view, of course, the second guess is more convincing.


    Su Min feels a little strange in her heart. She can''t help holding her breath and quietly sticks her head to the side.


    When she got close to the wall of the toilet, in addition to the small and sharp bird calls, Su min also heard a man''s painful breathing.


    When these two strange sounds are mixed together, Su min can''t imagine what''s going on in the toilet next door no matter how much she uses her imagination. But she knows that curiosity is not a good thing. People who hide in the compartment of the train toilet at this time and make strange noises should not be easy to get along with.


    So Su min stops eavesdropping and puts her hand on the doorknob of the toilet. She wants to leave here quickly to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    At this time, the voice next door suddenly stopped, a bad premonition in Su min''s heart, she quickly pushed open the door of the toilet, want to go out.


    But at this time, the door of the toilet has been blocked by a bald man.


    The bald man''s face is a little tired, but it can''t hide the smell of blood emanating from his body. Su min''s eyes turned down and saw that the other side''s trousers were soaked with blood. It goes without saying that the bloody smell she smelled came from here.


    The wounded man is full of the smell that makes Su min feel shivering.


    "Why are you here eavesdropping on me?" The bald man asked in a deep voice.


    Su min''s heart thumped. She pretended to be natural: "who''s eavesdropping on you? Why should I eavesdrop on you? You are a strange man She was about to squeeze past the bald man. Intuition told her not to get too involved with this dangerous man.


    But it''s too late to get away. When Su min passed by the bald man, the bald man stretched out his arm towards Su min''s shoulder.


    His broad palm stretched out straightly, and then he suddenly grabbed Su min''s shoulder with a speed that was hard for the naked eye to distinguish. But Su min''s body is immediately short down - as a habitual criminal, she is not so easy to be caught.


    Almost the next meaning of the reaction, Su min like a slippery loach, short body to avoid the other party''s grasp, and then, she quickly forward, as long as back in the car, she will be safe.


    But her smoothness is only relative to ordinary people. For this bald man, although Su min''s short body successfully avoided his first grasp, it''s just because he underestimated each other too much. It''s not difficult for him to subdue an ordinary man.


    When the bald man stretched out his hand for the second time, Su min even had no time to make a subconscious reaction, so he was caught by the other side.


    This time, it''s su min''s turn to be arrested. When she was trained by Laodong, she practiced some small Kung Fu. Two or three men could not catch her at all, so every time she was arrested, she was surrounded by the other party, or she was held by the other party when the theft failed. So when blocked by this bald man, she didn''t yell at the first time to attract other people. In addition to worrying about her identity as a thief, she was also confident in her escape.


    But now it seems that this confidence has hurt her again. When Su min wanted to scream, it was too late. The bald man covered her mouth and dragged her into the toilet.


    Su min''s body is constantly struggling. Even if she is covered, she tries to make a little "Wuwu" sound. At the same time, she is not completely flustered. She still remembers that the other side has a leg injury, so Su min, who is controlled by the other side, constantly kicks the other side''s footwall, hoping that the other side will let go because of the pain.


    But this man''s body is as hard as steel for Su min. her strength can''t hurt him at all, even if this man has been injured.


    The man who dragged Su min to the toilet also sighed that this woman was not ordinary. Not only was her previous action very sensitive, but the choice to attack his wound was also very correct. It''s just a pity that her strength can''t make him feel pain at all - even if this woman''s strength is amazing, the bald man is confident that he can hold on.After all, his body has been tempered by countless sufferings. For the monks of Tantric school, suffering is also a kind of practice. They also firmly believe that only in suffering can we get the way.


    Yes, the bald man is the snow Eagle who escaped from Zhou Heng.


    After both attacks failed, Xueying knew that he had no ability to kill Zhou Heng. With rich combat experience, he chose the most humiliating method, that is, to escape. But it takes a price to escape, and that price is that he lost his long trained snow girl, and at the same time, one of his legs was injured because of forced acceleration.


    Dare not return to the car, snow eagle had to hide in the toilet to deal with the wound.


    When dealing with the wound, the strange animals in his body began to be restless - this ink eagle was originally sealed in his body by the monks in higano. Once the host''s body state went wrong, it would try to escape from the cage cast by the human body.


    That''s why Su min heard the faint bird calls and the men''s painful gasps. At that time, the snow eagle was fighting with the exotic animals in his body, while dealing with his wounds.


    And after the wound is treated, snow eagle''s divine consciousness also recovers as before, he immediately realizes that someone is really hiding next to eavesdropping, this is the next scene.


    How to deal with Su Min who was caught by him? Snow eagle''s face showed an evil smile, this also need to ask?

 Chapter 455

    Snow Eagle covers Su min''s mouth with one hand and touches Su min''s waist with the other.


    The wound on his leg is still aching, but it can''t stop his atrocity. Although Xueying is a monk, he has also gone through physical training and Buddhist practice like other companions, it''s obvious that the principles in the Buddhist scriptures can''t be instilled into Xueying''s mind. He is greedy for flowers and lust, and has no scruples for wine and meat. His behavior is no different from that of ordinary street hooligans And even worse, if you don''t look at the twelve points on his head, no one can guess that this man is actually a monk, and also belongs to the most severe branch of Buddhism.


    If his master is still alive in the world, I''m afraid he will faint when he makes such a scandal?


    Snow Eagle grabs Su min''s waist with his hand. There is not so much boring foreplay. He directly reaches out and tears Su min''s clothes open.


    Su min''s eyes widened in horror. She kept kicking the toilet wall with her legs, trying to attract other people''s attention. I have to say that even in crisis, the girl can have a clearer mind.


    But in Xueying''s opinion, the girl is just trying to make trouble for herself. He covered Su min''s mouth in the palm of his hand suddenly exhale, this strength immediately pretty across into Su min''s brain. As a mortal, Su min couldn''t resist such a shock. Her eyes turned white and fainted.


    Such a direct impact has a certain probability of permanent damage to the human brain. To put it more directly, if Su min is not lucky, he is likely to be paralyzed because of this injury. But Xueying doesn''t care. Anyway, he''s ready to kill Su min in the toilet after he gets better.


    No matter what reason Su min is eavesdropping on himself, he can''t let Su min continue to live in this world.


    After stun Su min, the next action is a lot easier. He takes off Su min''s pants without difficulty. Then, he also opens the zipper on his pants.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door outside the toilet.


    "Sir, we heard a strange noise inside, so could you please tidy up your clothes and open the door for us to check?" Outside the door came the voice of the train crew. It was su Min who just kicked the wall when she was awake that attracted them.


    "Wait a minute." Snow Eagle impatiently pulled up his own zipper, he didn''t want to hide the comatose Su min in a hurry, so he directly stretched out his hand to open the door of the toilet.


    When the door was opened, there were two train attendants standing outside, not one.


    "What can I do for you?" Snow Eagle looks at two people to ask a way.


    Now snow hawk looks really suspicious to the extreme, slightly messy clothes, blood stains on his trousers, and the toilet behind him. Although he can''t see the whole picture because he is blocked by his body, he can still find a person lying on the toilet.


    "That, the lady inside, she --" the steward standing in front asked Xueying, but in the middle of his words, Xueying suddenly grabbed him by the neck.


    "Don''t do that, sir!" Another crew member rushed up to dissuade him, but it was too late. With a "click", the crew member who had been strangled suddenly stopped fighting, and at the same time, he leaned down to one side.


    Another flight attendant saw this step with his own eyes. He was so surprised that he couldn''t even make a sound. The next second later, snow eagle''s other hand reached out to him.


    Click. The second sound of bone fracture sound, snow eagle will two crew members of the body in hand, and then throw into the toilet.


    He''s not going to make these things happen, but the situation is a little out of his control. If he doesn''t kill the two crew members who knock on the door, he will get into more trouble. You know, as far as he knows, there are two young masters who are no less than him in this field. And considering that this train is one of the most convenient means of transportation to Kunlun, no one can guarantee that there are other senior people on this train.


    At this time, Xueying should not only be careful of the two threats of Meilin and zhouheng, but also deal with the strange beast that wants to break out of his body at any time. Now is the most vulnerable moment of his real sense of "internal and external troubles". Originally, he wanted to vent on women, but also was interrupted by these two unsightly crew members. It''s really bad luck to the extreme.


    At this time, there were two more men''s bodies in the toilet. Of course, Xueying was not interested in doing his "good deeds", so he had to straighten his collar, and then turned to his independent room.


    The reason why he didn''t get off the train was that he also needed to take the train to Kunlun. As the inheritor of the name "snow Eagle" in Li gaoye, he was certainly qualified to participate in the Kunlun martial arts. He wanted to take Zhou Heng''s life and finish the task of the Cao family, but now it seems that the task has to be done slowly. After all, he just attacked each other, Zhou Heng should be full of vigilance at the moment.


    But snow hawk was completely wrong.


    After the attack, Zhou Heng didn''t raise his vigilance, or in other words, the snow Eagle hasn''t reached the point where Zhou Heng can be worried. If it was Merlin who came to assassinate him at the moment when his strength and cunning reached the extreme, Zhou Heng would be trembling. But unfortunately, snow Hawk is not.The reason why snow Hawk has been able to go all the way in the past assassination tasks is that its speed is difficult to capture with human eyes. But Zhou Heng, who has super perceptive ability and Tianshi system as his "sixth sense", is good at dealing with agile opponents like Xueying. It can be said that Xueying has been completely restrained by Zhou Heng in his fighting style. What''s more, Zhou Heng didn''t do his best to deal with Xueying - he didn''t take the magic knife "yuduan" with him at that time.


    If the snow Eagle runs back to attack Zhou Heng at this time, the probability of success is still very low, but surprise must be able to do it. Just snow hawk habitually let himself stand on the other side''s point of view, so preconceived that Zhou Heng will be vigilant.


    However, this cautious way also helps snow eagle. If he really runs back to launch a second attack, once the attack fails, he may not be able to retreat for the second time.


    At this time, his ears suddenly have "Dong, Dong" sound.


    Snow Eagle suddenly stopped, because the sound he was very familiar with, it was the knock of wooden fish.

 Chapter 456

    Who will knock wooden fish in this pair of men and women into the train, no matter who it is, it must be a disgusting person.


    Snow Eagle frowned. After listening to the sound of wooden fish for a few seconds, he did not find any mystery in it, so he continued to move forward.


    As he moved, the sound of wooden fish did not weaken or increase, but kept that volume all the time, as if it was lingering in the ears of snow hawk and only belonged to his auditory hallucination.


    Snow Eagle stopped again, this time, he was a little angry, because he knew that the sound of wooden fish was not an auditory hallucination, but someone deliberately poured these sounds into his ears. In other words, only he could hear the annoying sound of wooden fish.


    Snow Eagle raised his head and looked at his head. The top of his head is decorated with a beautiful roof. If it is not because the train is moving all the time, it is easy for people walking in the train to have the illusion that they are in a luxury club.


    On the beautiful roof, the snow hawk can be sure that the source of the sound of wooden fish is there.


    Someone is knocking on the top of the running train? It''s probably only in movies. In fact, regardless of whether people can sit on the top of the running train, the roaring wind alone is enough to suppress the sound of the little wooden fish. But snow hawk''s perception is not wrong, he clearly noticed that someone was on the top of the train regularly knocking wooden fish. And while moving in the car, the person who knocks the wooden fish on the roof is also moving synchronously, so as to ensure that the position and volume of the wooden fish heard by snow eagle will not change.


    There is an expert, and that person is for himself.


    The injured snow hawk frowned, and at this time, footsteps came from behind him. It''s the steward in the train. Those people who are in the way come to him again. It''s really bad luck. Even drinking cold water can make you gag!


    Impatiently, the snow Eagle suddenly turned and walked to the window of the car wall. In order to let the passengers in the carriage enjoy the scenery along the way, the position of each window has been carefully designed, no matter the position of the window, the material of the glass, and the style of the window frame. The snow Eagle came to the window and raised his fist.


    Bang - the sound of broken glass. At the moment when the window was broken, snow eagle''s body also jumped out of the car.


    If you jump on a moving train, you will be seriously injured even if you are not dead. But snow Hawk is not stupid enough to hurt himself. Plus, you know, he is an eagle.


    In the gaping expression of the train crew, Xueying jumps out of the car through the window, and the next second later, he is like a flying eagle, making a sharp turn in the air and landing on the top of the car with a beautiful arc.


    Standing on the roof of the snow Eagle moving line of sight, looking forward.


    A man with his back to him was sitting on the roof of the train. To be exact, it was a monk in a monk''s robe.


    Unlike Xue Ying, a monk who behaves impertinently, the train stares at the monk in the robe. Even if it doesn''t turn around, Xue Ying feels the noble and righteous spirit from the other party.


    Dong, Dong, Dong. The monk was still beating the wooden fish in his arms.


    "Smelly bald man, is it over or not? It''s killing my grandfather!" Snow Eagle yells at the monk with his back to him. He seems to forget that he is bald. His voice easily passed through the roaring wind and reached the monk''s ear.


    After being scolded by the snow eagle, the sound of wooden fish from the monk''s arms finally stopped.


    "Amitabha." With a cry of the Buddha''s horn, the monk with his back to the snow hawk slowly stood up. At this time, both of them were standing on the running train. The roaring wind blew their clothes and made them hunt. But neither of them was shaken by the wind.


    "Smelly bald man, why did you send your grandfather to such a place to blow with you?" The snow Eagle roared at the monk.


    At this time, the monk holding the wooden fish turned around slowly. It turned out to be an old man.


    The old man with white eyebrows and beards looks at least 70 years old, but he is standing on the moving train, like stepping on the ground. Although his robe has been swinging with the wind, his body does not even shake slightly.


    "Is this master from Japan?" Asked the old monk with white eyebrows and beard.


    "So what? What if not? " Although snow hawk does not look cunning, he is not stupid enough to answer whatever the other party asks.


    The old monk said with a smile: "I think the master''s skill to resist demons should be a vein of gaoye Tantric school in the Japanese kingdom. Is that wrong?"


    "Hum, hum!" Snow Eagle did not answer, but cold hum twice. Although he looks very disdainful on the surface, his heart is full of waves. If the old monk has seen him use the skill of demon control, it proves that the other party has been observing him for a long time, but he has never found the existence of the other party. If the old monk didn''t take the initiative to remind him with the sound of wooden fish, he would not be able to find the existence of the other party even at the end of this journey.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just have a word to persuade the master." The old monk continued.Snow Eagle still did not reply, just coldly looking at the old monk, want to listen to each other want to say. At this time, both of them heard the wind in their ears, and they were more than ten meters apart. They were able to talk freely. It can be seen that both of them are not mortals.


    Although Xueying did not speak, the old monk continued: "master, although you and I are not in the same vein, we are all disciples of Buddhism. No matter Zen or esoteric, we should be compassionate."


    Hear here, snow Eagle already knew that the other side is to persuade oneself not to open indiscriminately to kill. He was tired of listening to this set of sayings when he was in the high wild mountains. At this time, an old monk who was a stranger came to preach to him. I''m afraid it won''t help.


    "The master has committed too many murders today," the old monk said. "I hope the master can do it now. Don''t kill again."


    "I can''t kill people. Can you be a monk?" Snow hawk said impolitely, "if you have any ability to use it here, just a mouth can''t stop me."


    "Alas." The old monk could not help shaking his head and sighing when he heard the snow hawk''s sharp movement.


    Can he stop the snow hawk? Of course, from the beginning, when Xueying sent xuenv to kill the maintenance personnel, he could stop them. Later, when Xueying wanted to violence the female thief and killed the two crew members, he could stop them.


    But he did nothing.

 Chapter 457

    The old monk didn''t take action to stop Xueying''s atrocity. The reason is very simple. Xueying is a monk of miyong in gaoyeshan, and he is a monk of Qinglong temple in Wutai Mountain.


    Mt. Wutai and Mt. rigaoyeshan are the important strongholds of Zen and esoteric Buddhism respectively, so it is not too much to say that they are "holy mountains". There are essential differences in the understanding of Buddhist classics between the two sides. Zen pays more attention to "Epiphany", so many monks suddenly become "Buddha" after a moment. The Buddhist monks in the esoteric school use suffering to hone their body and will, and finally approach the "Buddha" in their heart.


    Although there are many differences, both Zen and Tantrism belong to the disciples of Buddhism. Since the Tang Dynasty, there have been frequent exchanges between the two sects, and exchanges in Buddhism and other aspects, so the old monk can see Xueying''s inheritance at a glance.


    The disciples of both sides often encounter each other when they are wandering in the rivers and lakes. At this time, both sides will give way to each other according to the principle of the same branch and different leaves. Therefore, although there are different views between Zen and esoteric, there is little friction in history.


    The old monk also in line with this, has not been to the snow Eagle hand.


    If he has a hand on the snow eagle, it is not a simple friction between the two. After all, the seniority of the old monks in Zen is not low. Xueying has the name of "Xueying" and its status in Tantrism is not low. Once they start, it is likely that they will evolve into a conflict between Zen and Tantrism. The fragile peace that the two sects have maintained for thousands of years is also likely to be destroyed in this conflict.


    So considering the identities of both sides, the old monk has never made a move.


    But let him see one after another innocent ordinary people by snow eagle''s poisonous hand, how can his heart of compassion be too willing to go. After thinking twice, the old monk finally chose to lead the snow eagle to the roof with the sound of wooden fish, hoping to persuade him not to kill again. However, it is obvious that this kind of verbal persuasion will not work for people like Xueying.


    "If you really want to stop me from killing, you should have done it long ago," Xue Ying sneered at the old man, "relying on a mouth, but no one can save you."


    In fact, he didn''t want the old monk who didn''t know his strength to attack him. After all, he lost xuenv and was injured again. He was not in the best condition. In fact, he was trying to find out how much weight the old monk had.


    In the snow eagle''s view, since the other side has not made a move, it must be because he is afraid of himself. In this case, he is not so afraid of the old man whose strength is unknown. If he knew the depth of each other, he was afraid that Xueying would rush on him and tear the old monk to pieces. After all, he failed to assassinate Zhou Heng not long ago. He wanted to find a woman to be happy and was disturbed by others. In addition, the old monk''s untimely appearance made him more angry.


    But snow eagle does not know, the other party is not afraid of his strength, but his body, behind him represents the "secret school".


    It''s just that Xueying doesn''t like to read scriptures and doesn''t pay attention to other monks'' advice. If he knew the history of Zen and Tantrism, he would not be so presumptuous to this old monk at this time.


    But the old monk was lost in thought at this time, he had to admit that the other side said it was very reasonable.


    If he is really compassionate, he should start to stop him earlier. However, considering his thousand year friendship with Zen Buddhism, he has always chosen to stand by. In this way, although he did not kill, but also guilty!


    Thinking of this, the old monk hung his head in pain, and then sat cross legged on the train. Although there was no one knocking on the wooden fish in his hand, it made a sound of "Dong, Dong".


    The sound of wooden fish can awaken people''s "compassionate heart". At this time, the old monks with their heads down and eyes closed shed tears of regret and compassion.


    But for the snow Eagle who has no compassion, the continuous sound of wooden fish just annoys him.


    "Baldness! It''s said that it''s so noisy. Stop it for grandpa Snow Eagle roared, stepped on the roof of the train and rushed towards the old monk.


    "Alas." The old monk let out a painful sigh. At the same time, he raised his palm at will and pushed forward.


    The snow eagle, who was rushing towards the old monk, felt a strong wind coming towards his face. He was very stable in the wind and suddenly flew out.


    It''s over. It''s going to fall! Just when Xueying thought he was going to fall, the strong wind suddenly became gentle again. He took the opportunity to stabilize himself and landed on the top of the car.


    In less than a second, everything has returned to its original state.


    Even the last landing point of snow hawk was where he stood before.


    The old monk is very capable! Although it''s just a seemingly ordinary push, snow Eagle has felt the strength of the other side.


    "Who on earth are you?" This time, snow Eagle didn''t add the disrespectful title of "smelly bald" to each other."Qinglong temple, sad monk." With that, the old monk sighed again.


    Qinglong temple? Snow hawk stares big eyes, in the heart can''t help for it a shiver. No matter how little he knows about Buddhism, he knows the name of Qinglong temple, because his ancestor, the most respected Tantric master in the mountains of Li gaoye, went to this Qinglong temple to study.


    In other words, the sad monk in front of Xueying''s eyes is likely to have the same seniority as his master. If not, it must be higher than his seniority.


    Snow Hawk is not afraid of people with higher seniority than himself, but if he wants to fight against people with higher seniority, he will be punished when he returns to Li gaoye mountain.


    So now snow Eagle has only two choices, one is to compromise with the other, the other is to kill the other. As long as it is clean, no one will know that the old monk killed himself.


    "It''s the master from Qinglong temple." Snow hawk saluted the monk, and at the same time, he lowered his head to prevent the other side from seeing the killing intention in his eyes.


    "This master of Tantric school," said the sad monk sitting on the roof of the car slowly, "please listen to my advice. It''s better for us Buddhist disciples to read ten thousand volumes of scriptures to save people''s lives. If the master can stop and look back from now on, it would be a wise way."


    Snow Eagle smiles in his heart: I don''t want to read even one of the ten thousand volumes of scriptures.


    "The master is right." Snow Hawk has so much on its beak, but there is dark air in its hands.

 Chapter 458

    "The master is right." Snow Eagle bows to the monk, and his body disappears in the roof of the car.


    He launched the ink Eagle beast in his body, which can bring him amazing acceleration, and make him accelerate from a static state in a very short time to the point that it is difficult to catch with the naked eye. Although the speed of many cars in reality can be fast enough to only leave a shadow in people''s eyes, even cars need a period of time to complete acceleration. The consequence of instant acceleration is that even cars born for racing will disintegrate because they can''t bear such high acceleration.


    That''s why snow hawk didn''t use any weapons or weapons, because except for himself, no weapon can withstand such acceleration without deformation. Similarly, he can''t accelerate continuously, not because he can''t do it, but because his body can''t afford it. In the face of Zhou Heng, the consequence of accelerating his escape from the battlefield is that he almost broke his leg. But that doesn''t mean he''s not strong enough.


    As a matter of fact, few people can escape the full blow at high speed. If Zhou Heng didn''t have the protection of soul fire, he would have died on the spot.


    There is no doubt that the sad monk is a strong enemy. His seemingly ordinary palm has already shown a part of his strength from the perspective of onlookers. It''s very unwise to challenge such a master who doesn''t know the depth.


    But there is another important reason why snow hawk will attack the sad monk, that is, he urgently needs to defeat a strong enemy to restore his confidence.


    He has to come out of the shadow of losing to Zhou Heng, and he has to tell himself again that I am still the one I used to be, and my killing moves are still effective.


    Full speed rate, the speed in the shortest time to the fastest, snow hawk ready to attack to solve his opponent.


    Of course, after using such extreme speed, he can''t make a second hit.


    Snow hawk told himself, a blow is enough.


    Looking at the snow eagle''s figure disappearing in front of him, the sad monk''s expression had no change, no surprise, no panic, his heart was as still as water.


    "Mirror phase".


    At this moment, the sad monk is like a mirror that can take care of everything in the world. No matter it is static or moving, everything in the world will be reflected in this mirror. The mirror does not need to move itself to capture everything in the world.


    Bang. In the whistling wind, the sound of the collision of the body rings out. The snow Eagle sweeps its legs like a poisonous snake and is caught by the sad monk for no reason. In addition to raising an arm to catch the snow eagle''s ankle, the other parts of the body do not move. This is the "mirror phase", a state of automatic defense according to the opponent''s attack. In this state, it is almost impossible for the sad monk to be injured.


    Of course, the mirror phase also has its own shortcomings, that is, people in the mirror phase can not launch an attack, this is a pure defensive move.


    If Xueying understood the realm of "the unity of man and sword" pursued in Japanese Kendo, he would find that there are many similarities between "mingjingxiang" and "the unity of man and sword", but "mingjingxiang" is used to defend, while "the unity of man and sword" is used to attack.


    But snow hawk doesn''t understand the "unity of man and sword", so he doesn''t understand the principle of "mirror phase". He is just surprised why he has been so fast, but he is still caught by his opponent again and again. Although he is fast, he never hides his "breath". It is clear that he is an assassin''s style of fighting, but even the most basic way to hide the assassin I don''t know my own breath. After meeting experts, it''s common for snow hawks to hit the wall repeatedly.


    Once he learns from the failure, then his strength will reach a higher level. But will the sad monk give him this chance?


    "King Kong".


    The compassionate Buddha sometimes gets angry, and the universal Buddha sometimes has to use force to get rid of demons and defend the Tao. But before this time, the sad monk will enter the state of "King Kong phase", which is completely opposite to "mirror phase". The "King Kong phase" is the state of giving up defense and making the attack to the extreme. In this state, no one can fight with the sad monks. The correct way to deal with this problem is to find a way to distance ourselves.


    But snow hawk didn''t know each other''s tricks. He could feel the change of the monk''s temperament. From the beginning, he was gentle and easy-going, to the later, he was as quiet as water, until he suddenly became angry at the moment. The monk''s body seemed to have several completely different personalities.


    Now, what snow Eagle has to face is probably the most terrible personality of sad monks. Under this personality, the sad monk will change his previous style and will not leave any room for snow eagle.


    Bang. There was another heavy noise. The sad monk grabbed the snow eagle''s ankle and threw him on the top of the train. The steel roof also sagged after colliding with the snow eagle''s body. If snow hawk was a mortal, it would have been smashed into flesh now. But even if the snow eagle''s body is tempered by the secret school, it can''t resist such a heavy blow.


    Just a blow, snow Eagle felt King Kong''s anger. Right away, the second strike came like a thunderbolt.On the old face of the sad monk, his eyes have become the prototype. His white beard dances wildly with the wind because of the anger in his chest. He clenches his fist and smashes it hard on the face of the snow Eagle below.


    This fist smashes solid, only afraid snow hawk''s brain will be hit out.


    This is the gap between the two in actual combat. The "sad monk", one of the four highest ranking monks in Qinglong temple, and the abbot of rigaoyeshan belong to the same generation. It''s unwise for Xueying to attack each other without knowing this.


    But now there is no chance to leave him slowly regret, snow eagle''s life was in the hands of the opponent.


    "Hoo -" before his fist fell on the snow eagle''s face, the sad monk suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief. His fist style pours on snow eagle''s face, let snow Eagle atmosphere also dare not gasp.


    The compassionate monk''s face returned to the appearance of benevolence, and the "King Kong phase" with angry eyebrows ended.


    This is the strength of the sad monk. In Qinglong temple, a monk often has to practice for more than 40 years to master the first "Xiang". Once the first "Xiang" is mastered, the time required to master the second "Xiang" will be shortened by more than half. Therefore, most monks in Qinglong Temple who have practiced for about 60 years have mastered two different "Xiang". Monks who are more gifted or hard-working need less time and can master more forms.


    According to legend, the day of having thousands of Dharma images is the time of becoming a Buddha.

 Chapter 459

    Snow Eagle has realized the gap between the two in strength, and there is no need to fight any more.


    Whether it''s "mirror phase" or "King Kong phase", he can''t crack any of the two Dharma phases displayed by the sad monk. No one knows whether there are other Dharma images that have not yet been used.


    The sad monk let go of the snow eagle on the ground, and then wanted to stand away and let the snow Eagle get up from the ground.


    Snow hawk lying on the top of the train suddenly showed a little frustrated expression, first lost to the young man Zhou Heng, and then lost to the old man such as the sad monk. He lost two times in a row. Although he didn''t lose his life twice, it was a huge blow to snow hawk.


    After leaving Li gaoye mountain, he stayed in Peiping all the time. In Cao''s house in Peiping, he was treated by the above guests. He successfully completed all the tasks previously assigned by Mikado Rigano and the Cao family, but after boarding the train this time, he experienced two consecutive failures, which was an experience he had never had before.


    "Cough, cough." Snow Eagle sat up from the roof, then coughed two times, finally, spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth toward the edge of the top of the train. Although the later punch of the sad monk didn''t hit him, the previous fall had already caused a little internal injury to his body. After spitting out some blood in his body, he felt a little more comfortable.


    The sad monk looked at the snow Eagle sitting on the top of the train and reached for his robe. He held the wooden fish in his left hand from beginning to end. He used his right hand to hold the snow eagle''s ankle or make a fist. At this time, he was also touching the medicine bottle in his arms with his right hand. He took with him medicine that could cure the injury. Although it was not a panacea that could take immediate effect, it was not difficult to cure the internal injury of snow eagle in that fall.


    Snow eagle looked at the sad monk who reached for the medicine bottle, and then slowly stood up from the top of the train. It''s true that he looks very embarrassed now, but he doesn''t need to be pitied by monks.


    Snow Eagle dragging his right leg, step by step toward the edge of the train.


    The sad monk saw the snow eagle''s action, and his face was surprised: "master, you --"


    before the sad monk''s voice fell, the snow Eagle suddenly closed his eyes and jumped down towards the edge of the train. He didn''t use any blessing from other beasts in this jump. In other words, he might be involved in the train and turn into a pool of mashed meat.


    Seeing that the snow eagle was determined to die, the sad monk rushed to the snow eagle.


    "Zhu He Xiang".


    Although it can''t really fly as far away as the legendary "red crane", under the blessing of this dharma form, the speed of the sad monk is also increased to the extreme that his body can bear. If he practices "Zhu He Xiang" properly, he can even gain temporary stagnant ability from this dharma phase.


    The sad monk holds out his hand with snow hawk. He wants to catch snow hawk''s body before it is involved in the car, and then bring him back to the top of the train.


    With his speed in "Zhu He Xiang", he can do it. The premise is that snow hawk will cooperate with him.


    At this time, the snow eagle''s body has left the roof of the train, and the sad monk also turned into a red shadow, flying towards the snow eagle''s body.


    In a flash, the red shadow flew to the snow eagle''s body. The sad monk reached out and grasped the snow eagle''s back heart. At this time, the snow Eagle suddenly turned around in the air.


    There was a smug smile on his face.


    The contest is over. The winner is snow hawk.


    Snow eagle''s palm is wrapped with black air. While the sad monk is surprised, snow eagle''s palm slaps the sad monk''s shoulder. Because of the sadness of "Zhu He Xiang", monks are quick and vulnerable at the same time.


    His body is like a red kite. After being patted by the snow hawk, he flies backwards along the wind from the train.


    And the smile on snow hawk''s face is more prosperous. He succeeded, taking advantage of the weakness of the other side and making a sneak attack with all his strength. Although the sad monk is powerful, he actually wants to save his enemy. This innocence and stupidity are doomed to ruin his life.


    Looking at the sad monk''s body flying back, the snow eagle''s arms in the air spread out - the ability that the strange beast ink Eagle brought him was not only the ability to accelerate, but also the ability to fly for a short time.


    The snow Eagle landed on the top of the train again, and with a sound of broken glass, the sad monk fell into a carriage.


    Snow hawk didn''t rush to pursue, because he knew that the blow was enough. Without any preparation, he was slapped by himself. Even if he didn''t die on the spot, he couldn''t live long.


    Now Xueying has been injured a lot. The injury he suffered in the first world war with zhouheng has not been healed. After he was thrown by the sad monk, his body was slightly injured again. You know, he was also invited to participate in Kunlun martial arts. Before arriving in Kunlun, he had to take good care of himself. If you rashly pursue the pathetic monk at this time, you may be attacked by the other party on the verge of death, and the gain will not be worth the loss at that time.


    He is very smart. Snow eagle, who has been carrying out the assassination task all the time, does not rely on the extraordinary ability brought to him by the exotic beast ink eagle, as well as his brain.As an assassin licking blood on the blade tip, snow hawk would have died in the past assassination mission if he had no brain.


    At this time, inside the car.


    After the monk fell into the carriage, he did not attract the attention of the people in the carriage. Because it was a freight car, which contained all the materials needed by the train - because the route span of the train was very large, so the train had winter and summer clothes and bedding for the staff and passengers. Because the door of the car is locked, there is no need for someone to look after it inside.


    The sad monk fell on a pile of bedding. Although he would not die immediately if he fell directly on the ground, this pile of bedding barely cushioned him and did not let his injury continue to expand.


    Sitting on the quilt, the sad monk looked at the broken window. After confirming that the snow Eagle did not come, he tore his robe and looked at his shoulder.


    The Japanese were so cruel. The wound on his shoulder left a purple black fingerprint. The palm of the other side had poison in it.


    This poison is Xueying''s mace. It won''t be used at ordinary times, but once it is used, it will kill the opponent.


    Looking at the purple black fingerprints on his shoulder, the sad monk shook his head helplessly.


    He''s hopeless.

 Chapter 460

    The sad monk sitting in the freight car closed his eyes and meditated for a while.


    While waiting for the snow hawk to catch up with him, he was also observing the toxicity in his body. But he didn''t wait for the snow hawk, and the results after observing the toxicity were not very good.


    This neurotoxin is lethal enough. It should be extracted from snake venom. If it wasn''t for the deep cultivation of sad monks, it would have been fatal on the spot.


    But even if it is not immediately fatal, the sad monk will not live long. This neurotoxin cannot be cured unless the corresponding serum is found as an antidote. Even if he knew that the snow hawk would carry that kind of snow hawk, he would not be able to find snow hawk to get the serum, because if he used force with people at this time, the neurotoxin would spread in the body faster with the acceleration of blood flow. At that time, he would die with a stiff and twitching posture.


    What sad monks can do now is to make good use of the last time to do something they should do.


    What''s the matter? Call Qinglong temple and inform the abbot of Qinglong temple that he is going to die? After all, he was invited to Kunlun on behalf of Qinglong temple to observe Kunlun''s martial arts. If he can''t make the trip, he should inform Qinglong temple and ask them to send another talent. But compared with this, the sad monks have more important things to do.


    He got up slowly from the bedding. He didn''t dare to move too fast, because if he moved faster, he would die faster.


    When he reached the door of the warehouse carriage, he pointed the wooden fish in his hand at the lock.


    After the wooden fish made a clear sound, the door of the warehouse compartment opened by itself. Then he left the warehouse compartment and headed for the passenger compartment.


    What is he going to do? Go find snow hawk and get rid of the harm for the people? It''s not that the sad monk believes that snow hawk, a villain, will one day commit suicide and be poisoned by snow hawk, which is also his own retribution.


    What sad monks should do is to make up for their mistakes as much as possible.


    He walked very slowly, but the body shape of the sad monk seemed to be able to flash in the space, leaving only a few shadows in the air and passing through the carriages.


    This is the ability of the wooden fish in his hand, not his own. His own movement is still so slow. So it doesn''t make the toxin go faster.


    After several consecutive flashes, he came to the door of a toilet. Here is the place where Xueying knocked out Su min and strangled the two crew members. At this time, it was not long before the two crew members died, so no one found that there were still two bodies here.


    Holding a wooden fish in his hand, the sad monk opened the door of the toilet and walked in slowly.


    In the toilet, the bodies of two crew members and Su min in a coma were piled together. The sad monk could have saved them. He could have saved the maintenance personnel who had been killed by snow girl. But he didn''t do anything. He just watched these people get hurt until they died.


    Only because of the thousand year friendship between Zen and esoteric Buddhism, did he bear to have no action. But now I think that I am very wrong, so he will be killed by snow hawk''s neurotoxin. In a sense, he deserves to be punished.


    Before he died, he had to do something to make up for his mistakes, even though many of them could not be made up for.


    The sad monk waved his hand lightly, and the bodies of the two crew members immediately moved away from Su min''s body. He also sat down and put his right index finger on Su min''s forehead.


    At least in the end, he wants to save Su min.


    At this time, he used his own strength, which means that the neurotoxin has spread rapidly in his body.


    A warm energy is transmitted to Su min''s brain through his fingers.


    The sad monk frowned. It was easier to save Su min than he thought, but it was extremely difficult to cure her. Because Su min''s brain has been damaged by the impact of snow hawk, even if the sad monk saves her, she will probably spend the rest of her life in a hospital bed - even if she can''t take care of her diet and excretion by herself, maybe it''s better for a girl in bloom to die like this.


    If you want to cure Su min, the sad monk will have to pay a great price, but now he is about to lose his life. What price can he not pay?


    The sad monk has a warm smile like sunshine on his face. If someone can see the sad monk''s expression at the moment, he will not feel that he is a dying man, but will mistakenly regard him as the "Buddha" of the world.


    "Compassion and sadness."


    The most powerful aspect of Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma. At the same time, it is also the end of thousands of Dharma phases.


    "I am merciful." The sad monk slowly closed his eyes, and then his head hung down feebly.


    At the same time, the cells in Su min''s brain heal rapidly, and the damaged tissues begin to rejoin. This power of recovery is more powerful than the power of soul fire. Soul fire can only recover at the cellular level. It does not really restore the injured to the original state. The power exerted by the sad monk is different. Not only Su min''s damaged external trauma, but also the memory lost due to the damage of some parts of her brain are generally restored.The absolute power of "restoration" is indeed the power of "Buddha".


    Even in Qinglong temple, which has a history of thousands of years, only a few monks can reach the realm of "compassionate phase".


    According to legend, the first monk to reach the mercy phase is Dharma. Ten years after Dharma faced the wall, he peeped into the realm of "mercy phase". But there is no way to verify whether it is true or not.


    The first monk who has reached the mercy phase is "Qinglong patriarch". There are a lot of documents about him in the temple. The documents show that Qinglong patriarch reached the state of "mercy phase" at the age of 90, which is a reliable data. Because before mastering the "compassionate aspect", there were at least five Dharma aspects, and the average age of the monks who later reached this level was about 100 years old. It is not impossible for the founder of Qinglong to reach the "compassionate phase" at the age of 90.


    It is also a rare genius for the compassionate monk to reach the "compassionate phase" at the age of 96.

 Chapter 461

    Su min only felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes, she saw a dazzling white light. The white light forced her to raise her arm and block her eyes with it.


    She''s not in that toilet anymore.


    Su min clearly remembers that she was attacked by a bald man with a leg injured. The man covered her mouth and pressed her on the toilet, trying to do something wrong to her. She resisted, and then, suddenly, her head ached, and she fainted.


    But when she woke up, she came to a cloud.


    Are you dreaming? Su Min turns her head and looks left and right. If she is dreaming, is the scene too real?


    Su min stretched out her hand to the clouds around her. When she caught the clouds, she felt some warm touch, just like catching a ball of heat. This is not a dream, because Su Min has never experienced such a real dream.


    But it''s not reality. Su min lowers her head. She sees clouds under her feet. These clouds are like jelly, with soft and slightly elastic touch.


    It''s neither a dream nor a reality. Are you dead? Is this the legendary paradise? Su min shakes her head. A thief like her can''t go to heaven after she dies. If she doesn''t go to hell, she should burn incense.


    Just as she was daydreaming, the clouds around her suddenly began to move.


    This scared her a big jump, in addition to the clouds under the feet, other clouds are flying towards the air. Those flying clouds condense in the air, and finally slowly condense into a bust figure.


    It''s an old man, a kind-hearted old man.


    Su min''s heart is a little uneasy, no matter who, at this time will feel uneasy. But Su min is not afraid, also don''t know why, here give Su min feeling only slightly warm, won''t let her feel the slightest panic.


    "Su min." An old man''s voice came from the air. It sounded everywhere in the air, but it was neither harsh nor loud enough to deafen.


    "Do you know me?" Su min points to herself in surprise. She didn''t ask who she was or where she was now, because she could feel that she wouldn''t hurt herself.


    "I can read your memory. I''ve seen your life." The old man''s voice answered.


    Su min''s cheek suddenly turned red. She didn''t doubt what the other party said. She just felt a little ashamed of her past life. It''s really hard to see people in a life of cheating, abducting and stealing.


    But the old man said gently, "you are a kind girl."


    Su min was stunned. She widened her eyes. Her expression was unbelievable. This is not the first time she has been praised. In fact, she was often praised. When she was on the train, men often accosted her and praised her beauty. This kind of time, Su min will smile to accept, while secretly reaching out to each other''s pocket.


    It''s the first time someone praised her for her kindness. A thief, kind? Su min suddenly grins. Even she can''t believe that she has anything to do with kindness.


    But then the old man''s voice continued, "soon, I''ll see you out of here. But before that, I have a question for you. "


    "Ask whatever you like." Su Min put his hand behind his back, and answered it generously. At the same time, Tucao in your heart: didn''t you just make complaints about my life? What else to ask?


    "Would you like to become a monk?" Asked the old man''s voice.


    After hearing this question, Su min blinked and kept silent for a second. Then, she screamed: "no! I don''t want to be a monk! " She''s a young girl. What''s the point of being a nun?


    The voice in the air was not angry because of Su min''s refusal, or in fact, he had thought that Su min would refuse. Since he has seen Su min''s life, he has already guessed Su min''s answer, because he knows Su min better than anyone, even Su min himself.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m a monk of Qinglong temple, and my name is" Bei. "


    "EH - only one word? Isn''t the monk''s name in two words? " Su min widened his eyes, "such as Wukong and Bajie."


    The old man in the sky is smiling. He doesn''t answer this question to Su min because there is not much time left for him.


    "Just now, you were wounded by the villain, and I have cast a spell to save you. Don''t panic after you get out of here in a moment, because you are completely healthy Said the old man.


    "When can I get out?" Su min looks up and asks.


    "Soon, soon." Without Su min''s notice, the clouds here have dissipated, and the light is not as prosperous as before.


    "Miss Su min, can I ask you to do something for me?" Asked the old man in the air.


    "Go ahead and I''ll think about it." Su min replied. Although the other party claimed to have saved her, it was only one side of the other party''s story. With Su min''s character, he would not casually agree to other people''s demands.Su min did not agree, and the old man was not angry, because all this was in his calculation.


    "I have a wooden fish. Please send it to a place called Kunlun for me." "As for how to get there, I''ve written the way in a letter," he said


    Su min flat mouth thinking up, just send something, sounds quite simple.


    At this time, the small cloud in the air floated down slowly and came to her. On the cloud floated a very ordinary looking wooden fish and a thin letter.


    "All right!" Su min took the wooden fish and the letter from the cloud, "I''ll help you!"


    "Thank you." The old man composed of clouds in the air showed a warm smile. By this time, the clouds that made up him had begun to dissipate one by one. The light gradually faded.


    "To prevent any danger along the way, I''ll send you another thing."


    "What is it?" Su min asked with a smile. Of course, she would not refuse what she gave her for nothing.


    At this time, six completely different faces appeared in the cloud under her feet. Some of them looked very calm, some were gentle and kind, and some were angry.


    "Interesting, interesting!" Su min laughs. She''s used to all kinds of strange scenes here. For her, it''s just a more real dream.


    "Did you give them to me?" Su min asked with a smile.


    The old man in the air nodded.


    And Su min''s hand also stretched out toward one of those faces.

 Chapter 462

    Anger, peace, pain, compassion... When Su min''s fingers touch those rotating masks, strange emotions rush to her at the same moment.


    Under the impact of these feelings, Su min suddenly feels a headache. In the final analysis, she is just a mortal. Unlike the monks who live in the mountains, she has never received any physical and spiritual training.


    In front of Su min, there are six Dharma images of "Buddha", a mortal who never had "belief" in the past.


    Unless.


    Only if someone is willing to bear the consequences of the death of both the form and the spirit, and takes his soul and body as the guide of his lifelong cultivation, can he help a mortal bear the strength that she could not bear.


    The reason why sad monks do this is because of their inner guilt. He could have stopped Xueying before he killed him, but he didn''t do anything. Considering the Millennium peace of Zen and Tantric, the sad monk chose to stand by. But when the mortals died one by one in the hands of the snow eagle, the sad monk realized that he and the snow Eagle also committed unforgivable crimes.


    He wasn''t even as brave as that young man, Zhou Heng, who was able to rush out of the train and risk a lot to rush into the snow. And clearly can stop snow eagle, but he did nothing.


    Now that he has decided to save people, save them to the end. If you don''t pass on the Dharma to Su min, Su min can''t survive from snow Eagle even if she is saved by herself.


    At this time, sin and guilt gave birth to the seventh Dharma phase in the heart of the sad monk - "karma phase". "Buddha" is a person of "great fullness". Buddha will not make mistakes, so it will not produce "karma". "Karmic phase" is a Dharma phase that does not exist for "Buddha" and has never been seen by Qinglong temple or even all monks.


    It''s like the "mirror phase" stands for calm, "King Kong phase" stands for anger. "Karmic handicap phase" represents nonexistent "nothingness".


    Even the monk himself did not expect that he would reach a new level one second before his death. When he was ninety-six years old, he practiced the "compassionate aspect", but his skill was no longer refined. All these years, he thought that the six Dharma aspects were his end. Never expected that he would make a breakthrough at this time.


    Moreover, his seventh Dharma picture is still a "karmic handicap picture" which has never appeared even in ancient books.


    Six Golden sacred faces surround Su min. at this time, a black twisted face suddenly appears and covers Su min''s face.


    "Ah -"


    after a moment, except for the endless darkness, Su min suddenly couldn''t see anything.


    "Go away!" Panic forced Su min to scream, and all the clouds dispersed in this scream. The next moment, when her eyes reopened, Su min had returned to the toilet.


    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Outside the door came a voice of concern. Su min''s scream was heard by passengers passing by the door.


    Su min holds her forehead with her hand. She looks to her side. In the small toilet compartment, in addition to her, there are two train crew members'' bodies.


    "What''s going on in there, ma''am?" The sound outside the door rang again. At the same time, the door handle began to clank, as if the people outside the door wanted to push the door in.


    It''s over! Su min covers his face with one hand. If the scene in the toilet is seen, it is not only difficult for him to make it clear that the two dead people have nothing to do with him, but also likely to expose his identity as a thief. After all, I still have "dirt" on my body!


    What should we do? Su min forced herself to calm down. As usual, she would have been frightened when she found that she and two corpses were locked in the same toilet. But after doing that strange dream just now, her courage actually grew a lot more inexplicably.


    At this time, outside the door came the voice of conversation, more and more people found something wrong in the toilet, even the new crew has arrived.


    What should I do? Pretending to be a victim trapped here by a gangster? No, I don''t have to pretend. I''m the victim! Su min suddenly wants to understand something.


    "Can you open the door, sir?" A man''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Su min''s eyes suddenly widened. It was the gangster''s voice, the snow eagle''s voice! No, how do I know that gangster''s name is snow eagle? Did he introduce himself? There is no time for Su min to pay attention to these small details. She has to escape here.


    But what should she do?


    The door handle turned and the toilet door was about to be opened from the outside.


    Rush out the moment the door opens? How can this be done! Su min doubted whether he was fooled by others, and he would have such a funny idea.


    But she also felt that she could do it, at the moment when the door opened, when everyone did not react, through the door, through the crowd, to a safe place. She felt she could do it.


    With a bang, the door opened. At the same time, bursts of black appear on Su min''s face, which also covers Su min''s face and distorts the surrounding space.It''s the karmic barrier that symbolizes nothingness.


    "Wow -" a scream sounded, and the passengers and crew members saw the situation in the toilet at the same time.


    "Are you all right?" Some flight attendants rushed up and picked up the bodies of flight attendants on the ground. Because the two bodies were both dead because their necks were broken, they would not see obvious injuries at first sight. For non professionals, it''s quite normal that they can''t immediately distinguish between life and death.


    Behind the crew, Xueying, who had changed into clean clothes, looked around in the toilet, but did not see the body of the sad monk. Even Su min was gone. Where''s that little mortal girl? He had heard Su min''s cry when he was outside.


    Snow Eagle frowned. As a secret assassin, he didn''t like people who knew his whereabouts to live in the world.


    If he doesn''t see the girl''s body, he won''t be able to sleep.


    At this moment, in a bedroom with upper and lower bunks.


    People who live in the lower bunk have already gone out, while a small black spot suddenly appears on the neatly folded bunk of the upper bunk.


    It''s like a black hole tearing space apart. The small black spot expands rapidly in the air and becomes a distorted face. The face frowned and winked in the air, like pain and mockery, and then a figure slowly appeared behind it.


    It''s su min.


    Su min suddenly appeared on her bed.


    "Hoo, ha, hoo, ha!" She didn''t feel any discomfort physically, but the sudden change of space made her feel infinite panic.


    After the panic, joy followed.


    "I''m psychic?" Su min looks at her hands, and then she finds that she seems to be holding something all the time.


    Wooden fish, she has been holding a very ordinary wooden fish in her hand.

 Chapter 463

    It''s not a dream, it''s a reality.


    When Su min saw the wooden fish in his hand, he suddenly understood this. The old man in the dreamland gave her this wooden fish, and also gave her "special function".


    "Send the wooden fish - where did you send it?" Su min tilted his head, and his memory was a little blurred. When she was in the dreamland, because everything around her was too fantastic, Su min didn''t focus on listening to the old man. Now she only remembers where the old man told her to send the wooden fish, but she forgot where it was.


    But it doesn''t matter. Su min remembers that the old man also gave him a letter with the address to be sent. If the wooden fish and "special function" are real, then the letter should also be real.


    Su min quickly looks for her, but no matter how she looks in her pocket, she can''t find the envelope that should exist on her.


    Just when Su min is constantly looking for the belief in the dreamland, the letter is being held by a man.


    It''s snow eagle. He saw this humble envelope in the corner of the toilet. When the other people''s attention was on the two bodies, his palm swung towards the envelope, and the envelope flew into his hand.


    Now, in his room, he scrutinized the letter.


    "The king of Kunlun is personally enlightened, and my younger martial brother is pitiful." In any case, snow eagle can only see the 12 words written on the envelope.


    He tried to open the mud seal on the envelope.


    "Crackle." A flash of lightning beat on the mud, snow Eagle quickly retracted his fingers, Rao is so, his fingers also felt a strong sense of paralysis.


    This letter has been imposed a small but strong seal, snow hawk without permission is impossible to untie it. Snow eagle knows that, no accident, the seal on this letter was added by the sad monk, and calculating the time, the sad monk should have died by now.


    Snow Eagle read here, the heart is both proud and a pity. The snake venom he used was obtained from the jungle of South America, and almost no one in the East could solve it. But correspondingly, this kind of snake venom is extremely precious, even in the South American jungle, it also needs great opportunity to obtain. So it can almost be said that a little is less. This time, the monk was killed with snake poison, and the snow eagle was still reluctant.


    But thinking of getting the envelope, snow eagle thought it was all worth it. What would it be? Is it the secret of Zen in Qinglong temple or the trace on the snow of Kunlun? Think of here, snow eagle''s face can not help but emerge a smile.


    On the other hand, Su min is still anxiously looking for the envelope. Although she did not know the whole situation, she could also vaguely know that it was very important for the old man to entrust her in the dreamland.


    Although she had never read a book, the people who taught her to steal also taught her some principles of life. One of the most important is "gratitude". Su min knows that his ability to wake up from the toilet, escape from snow eagle''s hands, and even have the "special function" just shown are inseparable from the old man in the dreamland.


    The old man helped her so much, but only entrusted her with one thing. Even so, Su min can''t do it well.


    In the self reproach emotion, Su min''s body suddenly has the black breath to rise. It''s the breath of nothingness.


    "No way!" Su min suddenly raised his head, "I want to cheer up a little bit!" At this time, the black breath around suddenly disappeared.


    "Gu --" her belly also son, at this time issued a cry for help. I''m hungry. It''s not long since I finished my meal, but she feels hungry again.


    Su min didn''t know that when she accepted the seven Dharma images of the sad monk, her body also consumed a lot of energy. Just now I was very nervous, so the hunger didn''t break out. At this time, I had a little leisure for a moment, and my body immediately sent out a signal to her for help.


    "No matter, first find something to eat." As she spoke, Su min got up from the bed. There are free meals on this train every meal time, and the meals are rich and delicious, and perfectly fit the scenic spots and scenery outside the train. In terms of food, it is absolutely very comfortable. But if you want to eat outside the meal time, you have to go to the expensive dining car, where the price of any pile of fried rice can be sold to the price of an ordinary person''s monthly salary, which can be said to be extremely expensive.


    But Su min doesn''t care about the price. With her beauty, she''ll just hook up with a big guy who pays for her money.


    At this time, in the dining car of the train, Mei Lin and Zhou Heng are picking food with their plates.


    Merlin knows how to enjoy. Although the food in this train is made of carefully selected excellent ingredients and top chefs, Merlin will carefully select the freshest and most delicious part from these delicacies. It has to be said that the powerful perception of witchcraft energy is also very useful in this respect.


    Zhou Heng is different. He likes all the foods that can provide him with energy. Based on this, all the foods he chooses are outrageous in a certain index. For example, at the moment, he is taking away the foie gras from the chef. These foie gras are rich in fat. It can melt like butter because the melting point of fat is 35 degrees Celsius. But Zhou Heng doesn''t care about it. High fat and cholesterol won''t damage his body strengthened by Tianshi system.If he is not worried about the surprise of others, he can even eat a lobster with a shell raw. After all, although the lobster shell may have heavy metal and other toxins, it also has a lot of calcium. Every time his bones break and grow again because of fighting, his body needs to consume a lot of calcium.


    When Meilin had just chosen a few kinds of food, Zhou Heng had already stuffed his plate full.


    "Almost?" Meilin reminds Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng looked at one of his plates: "let''s do this first. After a while, he will come back to get it."


    "You are really good." Although it is not the first time to see Zhou Heng eating, Meilin is still surprised by Zhou Heng''s appetite.


    "If I didn''t know you, I would have thought you were a famine victim in your hometown." Merlin so make complaints about him.


    They chose a lot of expensive food, but the restaurant didn''t charge them. After all, they are top package tickets with all expenses. Any consumption activities here are free for them.


    At this time, Su min took a man''s arm and went into the restaurant.

 Chapter 464

    Su min soon found the big head who was willing to eat with her. The big head was a tall tsarist Russian man, not only tall, but also angular and pretty. There is no lack of women around such a man, so he probably thinks that Su min must also be addicted to his "beauty", which is in his own pocket. So the Tsarist handsome man and Su min came to the restaurant together. The Tsarist handsome man felt that they had a little communication during the meal,


    when they came to the restaurant, Meilin and Zhou Heng had already picked up a seat with good vision and sat down.


    "What would you like to eat? Darling It seems that this tsarist Russian man doesn''t know much about women''s heart. Su Min feels very tired of "Darling" every time. However, when you think about it carefully, this man combines three advantages of "high, rich and handsome", and really doesn''t need to waste any effort on women''s heart.


    "It''s up to you, Jamie." Jamie is Su min''s nickname, because the other party''s full name is very long, and Su min doesn''t guarantee that she can remember it.


    Jamie nodded and led Su min to sit down in a place with a good view. Su min, who is very hungry, has a sneak glance at the area where the food is placed. Then he turns his eyes back and looks at Jamie affectionately. She knew that she should not be impatient at this time. Only by grasping the man''s heart can she let him satisfy his stomach.


    At this time, Su min suddenly noticed Jamie''s back.


    The food piled up high on the silver plate, the man with his back to Jamie and Su min is holding the food on the table with his bare hands and eating it.


    Although did not see each other''s face, but this is very appetizing to eat so that Su min still can not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "What are you looking at, darling?" Jamie asked with a little doubt. Meanwhile, he was ready to turn around and look back.


    But Su min immediately put her finger against Jamie''s jaw: "of course, I''m looking at your handsome face!"


    Jamie immediately looks at Su min with a smile. Meanwhile, he raises his head slightly, as if to show Su min his whole face and chin.


    But Su min had no interest in his face: "Jamie, let''s order quickly." She''s really going hungry.


    Jamie nodded affectionately. He felt that Su min must be interested in him to be so anxious. Looking at Su min''s fiery eyes, he was also a little infected by the other party.


    Jamie suddenly raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The waiter on the dining car immediately leaned over.


    "Ask your chef to prepare a meal for two." When he spoke, his eyes did not leave Su min''s face. "Darling, do you have any taboos?"


    Su min shook her head affectionately. She felt that she could now dip the sauced pig''s feet in garlic. For a person who was so hungry that his hair was faint, there was no taboo.


    "All right." Jamie snapped his fingers again and said, "be quick."


    He felt Su min''s eagerness, so he was also anxious to carry out the next action after the meal with Su min.


    The waiter quickly took the order, just like the herald on the battlefield took the secret order for the general. Jamie''s style here is like that in his splendid restaurant. In fact, he can have it. Because he was the son of a tsarist Russian general, the long list of names that Su min found too hard to remember were actually his family names, which symbolized honor.


    At the same time, Jamie is also the deputy commander of the Tsarist Russian army. The reason why he is not the commander in chief is that his father, the current commander in chief of the Tsarist Russian army, hopes that he can have a good experience and accumulate more experience and meritorious service when he is the deputy commander - he can follow the Tsarist Russian army after winning the war, and in case of failure, his father will take the blame for him, For him, the future Czarist general, there is no loss.


    But it''s a pity that Jamie is not the kind of material to make contributions. His life is dedicated to sports car beauty and liquor vodka. His father was greatly disappointed by his excessive dandy and incompetence. This time, he took the opportunity of visiting China to start his journey again. When he heard that there was such a funny train, he immediately ignored the dissuasion and successfully boarded it in Peiping. In order to make it interesting, he even chose to remain anonymous. The general''s son did not seem to realize at all what level of international disputes would arise if something happened to him on the train.


    However, after meeting Su min, he feels that his life path has changed strangely.


    When introducing himself, he accidentally blurted out his surname because he was addicted to the beauty of the other party. However, Su min was not surprised or pleased. She just told him with a smile, "your name is too long. Do you mind if I call you Jamie?"


    At that time, his heart beat hard. Though Jamie sounds as like as two peas, he is so happy that he will feel his best to learn dog bark even if he is happy.


    Maybe this is the feeling of "love".


    Jamie has had hundreds of girlfriends, each of whom is one of the best. He can guarantee that he loves every girlfriends with all his heart, but unfortunately, the shelf life of this kind of love is very short. Soon he will find that those women are wearing defects that he can''t bear, such as the subtle eye lines after removing makeup, and the inflexibility of the palm when lifting the hips.In short, Jamie broke up with his girlfriends for various strange reasons. But now he realized that he and every woman could only have a brief spark because God had doomed him to meet the right person in a foreign country.


    The waiter brought the meal.


    Su min picks up a fork to fork a piece of snail meat, and her taste buds explode completely. She finally doesn''t hide herself and starts to eat freely.


    After seeing Su min''s face, Jamie''s eyes widened in surprise - he had never seen anyone show such a face in a restaurant. In the last second, Su min was still full of love talk with him. You are my lady. In the next second, Su min had already thrown him aside. Even the pile of matsutake that belonged to him in front of Jamie was taken away by Su min.


    Jamie''s eyes are full of surprise. He finally confirms that this girl is the one who can bring waves to her boring life, and she is the one with whom she should spend her whole life.


    With hundreds of girlfriends, from the third tier model to the princess of neighboring countries, Jamie actually found his "true love" here.


    At this time, sitting at the next table, Merlin also turned his eyes to this side. He took a look at Su min''s eating face, and then at Zhou Heng''s eating face.


    "Has famine begun?" Merlin could not help suspecting.

 Chapter 465

    "Be careful." Jamie pushed the glass to Su min''s hand. "Don''t choke." He is as clever as a daughter-in-law.


    Su min''s mouth is full of messy food. She takes the water cup from Jamie and drinks it "Gudong, Gudong". After slapping the empty cup on the table, she almost spits out the food in her mouth because she drinks too fast. Fortunately, Su min covered her mouth in time, and then took a hard breath.


    "Hu -" Su min''s face showed a satisfied expression.


    "Darling, are you full?" Jamie props his chin with his hand and looks at Su min lovingly. All the food that originally belonged to him is now in Su min''s stomach bag, but he is not hungry, so it doesn''t matter. It''s su min, looking at her momentum just now, she seems to be able to eat a whole roast sheep.


    "No," Su Min said, resisting the urge to burp, "I''m full." In the final analysis, she is in good health. Zhou Heng''s bottomless cave, which has been transformed by the Heavenly Master system, is different and can hold limited food. What''s more, her previous hunger was just because the energy in her body had been exhausted. After eating some food, the hunger that had been surging like the tide quickly receded.


    "Then we, we --" Jamie blushed, and he was shy.


    At this time, Zhou Heng and Meilin sitting at the next table also began to chat.


    "The next stop is Muxia village." Merlin said with a smile, "if you don''t have other plans, we should get off at this stop." The voice of the two did not decrease deliberately, but after Merlin changed the frequency of their voice after it spread out, so that ordinary people would not be able to receive the sound of this frequency if they did not use special equipment.


    But Su min can hear it, so she is a little curious about why the two people are talking about such a private topic in a quiet restaurant.


    After experiencing the storm brought by Xueying, she has not yet remembered that she once dealt with Zhou Heng. It was after stealing Zhou Heng''s wallet that she found that her wallet had also been stolen and was involved in a series of subsequent events.


    "There is no other arrangement. After we get off the bus, we go directly to Kunlun." Zhou Heng said.


    Kunlun? Su min is stunned for a moment. These two words are familiar to her. If you remember correctly, the old man in Wonderland just wants her to take wooden fish to Kunlun.


    "It''s said that there is a lot of snow in Kunlun." Merlin asked with a smile, "do you have your padded jacket?"


    Zhou Heng ignored Merlin''s lack of nutrition. Both of them have resistance to cold that ordinary people don''t have. Unless it''s ultra-low temperature, they don''t need a cotton padded jacket. If it''s ultra-low temperature, it''s hard to use a cotton padded jacket.


    But Su min frowned. She didn''t prepare a cotton padded jacket.


    Jamie is still talking with Su min excitedly, but Su min''s interest is not on him at all. Now all her attention is on Zhou Heng and Merlin.


    "Don''t you want any more?" Meilin suddenly asked Zhou Heng, "there is still a long way to go after getting off the bus." He ate much less than Zhou Heng.


    Su min, who is eavesdropping next door, hears another important message, that is, the "Kunlun" seems to have a long way to go after getting out of the car. Is it a mountain road? Can''t you take a taxi? Su min''s brow is more wrinkled. She doesn''t like mountain climbing.


    Jamie noticed the change of Su min''s expression. He asked with concern, "darling, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you have a cotton padded jacket?" Su min suddenly said, "I feel a little cold."


    Jamie was stunned for a moment. Every corner of the train is air-conditioned. How can you feel cold? But he still said, "I have a coat in my room, and I think you may need it." Speaking of this, Jamie''s eyes suddenly widened. Could she take Su min to the room so soon? It''s not evening yet! He got excited.


    "Do you feel it?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    Zhou Heng nodded.


    What do you feel? Su min can''t help leaning forward a little and getting closer to the next table. Then she thought about what happened in the toilet, which was also because of her curiosity. She immediately sat up straight again.


    Jamie is more excited by Su min''s sudden leaning forward. He thinks Su Min wants to have a sweet kiss with him. Although Su Min has just enjoyed himself and his lips are still glossy, he won''t give up. But after Jamie closed his eyes carefully, Su min sat up straight again.


    "Something dangerous is coming up." Merlin frowned.


    Zhou Heng also turned his head and looked out of the window.


    About five minutes ago, in a separate room in the car.


    Snow Eagle thinks that since the monk is dead, the seal he left on the envelope can be lifted by force. After all, the owner of the seal has no way to continue to provide energy for the seal.


    If he is willing to wait, the energy in the seal will pass away naturally, but no one knows when that day will come, maybe tomorrow, maybe snow hawk will have to wait for ten years.He''s not that patient. Snow Eagle made a seal in his hand, and then pointed his right index finger at the mud seal on the envelope.


    It''s true that in terms of strength, he knows that he can''t compare with the sad monk, but it''s just a seal left by the sad monk. He doesn''t believe that as an eminent monk of Tantrism, he can''t even open an envelope left by the Middle Earth monk.


    Snow hawk''s right index finger forced to the envelope on the mud.


    "Crackle -" as snow hawk thought, a lot of electric light immediately began to flash on the envelope.


    Snow Eagles concentrate on coping, index finger forward pressure, and no one to hold the envelope even in the light of the surrounded by their own floating into the air.


    "Drink!" The snow Eagle suddenly gave a strange cry. The envelope surrounded by electric light suddenly trembled in the air, and the mud seal on the envelope also shook. Snow hawk''s calculation is good. The sad monk is dead. There is no energy source for this seal. As long as snow hawk can persist, it will be able to use up this clay seal.


    And snow Eagle this just launched the first attack, the mud seal has already begun to loosen, it seems that the strength of the seal is not as high as he imagined.


    But what he did not expect was that what was hidden in the envelope was not a piece of white paper with words written on it.


    After the mud seal shakes for a while, a large amount of electric light suddenly gushes out of the envelope and pours on the snow eagle''s body.


    At the same time, the howl of the beast sounded in the envelope.


    Thunder beast, will be born.

 Chapter 466

    If snow hawk was given another chance, he would never act so rashly.


    In the past, the favorable wind and favorable water, coupled with the recent successive setbacks, has finally changed Xueying''s mentality. He is eager to prove himself. No matter what way, Xueying wants to return to his self-confident self. If he was in the past, maybe he would be more secure and make sure of the contents of the envelope before deciding whether to open it.


    But now he obviously made the most wrong choice.


    What is sealed in the envelope is not ordinary correspondence, but a thunder beast.


    A lot of lightning came out of the envelope''s mud seal - there was no need for the seal to be completely untied. When the snow Eagle let the seal in the mud seal shake a little, the thunder beast immediately became restless. The most disgusting thing for these wild and powerful beasts is not death and annihilation, but the loss of freedom. In addition to Kunlun, which insists that all evil forces in the world should be eliminated without discrimination, generation after generation of monks in other fields hope to absorb their energy by controlling exotic animals, such as the tantric monks in gaoye mountain. Qinglong Temple Zen, which has always been close to Tantrism, also devotes itself to controlling exotic animals. However, unlike Tantrism, which uses its own body as a cage to forcibly draw strength from exotic animals, Qinglong Temple Zen believes that exotic animals can be domesticated just like beasts in the mortal world.


    "Qinglong" in "Qinglong Temple" is the name of a strange beast. Among the thousands of Dharma images, many Dharma images come from those strange beasts.


    Taking the opportunity of Kunlun martial arts, Qinglong temple is ready to exchange their views on exotic animals with Kunlun. This extremely rare thunder beast is a gift from Qinglong temple to Kunlun.


    Qinglong temple is responsible for escorting thunder animals. The monk is one of the four great saints of "suffering and compassion" in Qinglong temple. The monk is also carrying "qingmuzhen", one of the treasures of Qinglong temple. We all think that this combination can bring the thunder beast to Kunlun smoothly. Even if the thunder beast breaks free in the middle of the journey, the sad monks can subdue it with "qingmuzhen". But no one thought that the sad monk would die in the middle of the journey, and it was not the fierce thunder beast that caused this tragedy, but the tantric monk who had always been good friends with Zen.


    After poisoning the sad monk, snow hawk immediately became interested when he saw the letter from the sad monk to Kunlun, and his rash action finally made the thunder beast that Qinglong temple was going to send to Kunlun escape from the prison ahead of time.


    At this time, the sad monk is dead. Can anyone subdue this thunder beast?


    The snow Eagle made a big mistake and made a decision he thought was the right one. He suddenly raised his breath and then extended his hand to the electric envelope.


    "Er ah -" after a roar, the snow Eagle endured the strong burning feeling brought by the electric light and held the envelope hard. In less than a second, the palm of his hand was chapped by the burning sensation. Before the thunder beast left its seal, its power was enough to burn an ordinary monk''s arm to ashes. But snow Hawk is proficient in ice and snow magic, and has high resistance to high temperature caused by electric current, so it can resist it now. However, after a little longer, he can''t compete with thunder and lightning with flesh and blood.


    Thunder beast has such power before it gets rid of the seal. I can''t imagine how powerful it is after it gets rid of the seal. But I think so. It''s the martial arts ceremony Qinglong temple will give Kunlun, and it''s escorted by the sad monk himself. How can it be an ordinary beast?


    However, the snow Eagle did not plan to compete with the thunder beast. After all, the strength of the thunder beast is here. Now the snow Eagle has lost the snow girl and is injured again.


    What he can do is to ensure his own safety. As for whether it will hurt others, it''s none of his business.


    "Bang -" he smashed the window of the carriage with a large wall, because the train was still running, and a large amount of wind immediately poured in. At this time, the snow Eagle released his hand, and the flashing envelope was blown away with the wind. Before the thunder beast got rid of the seal, the weight of the envelope was still the weight of a piece of paper, which could not compete with the wind.


    After the envelope was blown away, snow Eagle also immediately jumped out of the car.


    Jumping from a fast-moving train is a very dangerous thing, because even the top friars can''t avoid being crushed into mud once they are involved under the train.


    But the snow Hawk is different. When the black breath is wrapped around his arm, the snow hawk can gain short-term flying ability by the power brought by the exotic animals in his body. In the wind, he left the train and headed in a completely different direction from the envelope.


    At this time, the electric light flashing on the envelope has become more and more prosperous, and the interwoven electric light has become the rudiment of a giant beast in the air.


    In the dining car, thanks to the good sound insulation effect of each compartment and the beautiful violin sound in the compartment, no customers are aware of the changes in the compartment.


    Except for Zhou Heng and Meilin, they all realized that something dangerous was trying to get out of its cage and was getting closer to them.


    "What is it?" Merlin frowned. He could not perceive the whole danger, which made him a little unhappy. Merlin didn''t know it was because part of it was sealed.And Zhou Heng smelled a familiar and strange smell, familiar because Zhou Heng was able to determine that it was the smell of evil spirit, strange because this powerful evil spirit was mixed with beating current. Zhou Heng had never seen such a strange animal.


    In the past, Wang Mang and sickle weasel were the representatives of the exotic animals Zhou Heng met. Most of them preserved some of the characteristics of wild animals, and could even be understood as the "power enhanced version" of wild animals. However, there were few wild animals related to lightning in nature. Although there were such creatures as electric eels, even the electric power of electric eels was relatively weak.


    What is such a powerful electric power?


    When Meilin and Zhou Heng stop to eat and look out of the window together, Su min''s face also shows a solemn expression. It''s normal that Zhou Heng and Meilin can sense the danger in the distance. Zhou Heng has the sense enhanced by the celestial system, while Meilin has the ability to control the magic energy at the level of wizard king. Both of them are first-class experts in detection. But Su min also noticed.


    What''s crackling? The strange explosion of electric current got into Su min''s ears, which made her unable to hear the sound around her.


    Jamie was still talking to her with a smile and didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    Can''t he hear that? I''m really tired of such a noisy noise. Su min frowned and shook her head.

 Chapter 467

    "What''s the matter with you, darling." Jamie showed concern.


    "It''s noisy! It''s noisy here! " Su min pointed to her ear and yelled at Jamie. In her voice, all the people in the quiet dining car moved their eyes to this side. The violinist, who was playing the violin, stopped, apparently mistaking himself for disturbing the lady.


    This made Jamie feel a little embarrassed: "darling, what''s the matter with you? Do you have any discomfort?"


    Su min shakes her head hard. She doesn''t understand what Jamie is saying. She just wants to throw out those strange sounds in her ears. But now, in addition to those annoying electric current sound, there is a little beast''s low roar. And these sounds seem to be getting closer to her.


    "I''m bored!" Su min slaps the table angrily, and the tableware on the table shakes with her action.


    Then she got up from the table.


    "Darling -" Jamie anxiously reaches for Su min, but Su min, who is agitated, pats Jamie''s hand away.


    The sound became louder and louder, and the animal''s roar in the electric current became louder and louder.


    "It''s so noisy, it''s so noisy!" As Su min yells, she walks out of the dining car. Jamie is stunned for a moment, and then follows up.


    At this time, the body of the train suddenly shook violently.


    "Ah "What happened?" In the exclamation of the passengers, the car body still stabilized and continued to run on the track.


    Jamie, who stands up to chase Su min, is also unstable because of the shaking just now and falls to the ground. On the contrary, it was su Min who stood up first. In this shaking, her body stood steadily on the ground, showing a sense of balance beyond ordinary people.


    "It''s coming." Zhou Heng, sitting in his seat, got up.


    "Are you going to deal with it?" Merlin asked, head raised.


    "Wait and see." Zhou Heng replied. Yes, even Zhou Heng can only choose to wait and see. Judging from some information they perceive, this alien beast will be far more powerful than ordinary alien animals such as king python.


    In the carriage, other people had not recovered from the shock just now. Everyone''s face was still in shock. At this time, the train shook again.


    Something hit the waist of the train from the side. This 16 section, real "iron giant" weighing more than 20 tons fell to one side and broke away from kneeling.


    Inside the car, everything turned over, and the passengers had not come out of the last round of panic, but fell into a more intense panic.


    A large number of screams sounded. With the rollover of the train, many people were crushed by the furnishings in the train, especially in the dining car. The number of tables and chairs that can be moved here is far more than that in other cars, and there are a lot of cups and plates of porcelain. These things will become a great danger to the safety of passengers after the rollover of the train.


    As the deputy commander of the Soviet army, Jamie was carried by his father to visit the real battlefield when he was young. But even he was flustered in such a sudden change. The rollover of the train made him fall with the floor. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to catch everything he could, just like a drowning man.


    At this time, a soft arm caught his palm. Jamie didn''t know who caught him, but once he caught something, he would never relax.


    "Ah --" help -- "all kinds of calls rang out in Jamie''s ear, and he closed his eyes painfully.


    At this time, holding his soft arm suddenly dragged his body up. Jamie opened his eyes. He saw the angel.


    Su min is just like an angel. She has a golden halo behind her head. Jamie widens his eyes and lets the other party drag him up. Now, he will never close his eyes. Su min doesn''t look strong, and Jamie''s weight is more than 80 kg, but Su min doesn''t look hard. She easily carries Jamie, opens the window facing the sky, and pulls Jamie out.


    Outside the car, the air was turned blue by the flashing light.


    Jamie climbed out of the car and immediately put his arm over his eyes. Then, Jamie opened his mouth in surprise. He told himself that it must be an illusion. It must be the accident that broke his brain.


    Jamie blinked his eyes and shook his head. There was no doubt that everything under his eyes was unreal, a dream, a false image.


    In front of his eyes, the huge beast wrapped by electric current is constantly hitting the train that has fallen to the ground with its body. The connection of the train''s carriage has been disconnected in the last impact. About half of the train fell under the claw of this thunderbeast and became a toy for it to vent its anger.


    There was a scream of passengers in the car. The poor passengers didn''t know what killed them, because they couldn''t see the whole picture of the beast more than 20 meters tall without standing a little farther away.Jamie''s eyes were fixed on what seemed to happen in a Hollywood blockbuster. The train was attacked by thunder and lightning, and the lives of passengers were in danger. If this is the plot of Hollywood blockbuster, the hero who saved them should be on the stage now.


    Who is the hero? Jamie was sitting on the train. He didn''t dare to look away or move his body. It was as if he had been immobilized. Beside him, Su min walked slowly.


    After seeing the thunder and lightning, Su min was shocked, but she didn''t know why. She was not afraid of the thunder and lightning.


    I might be able to subdue it. This idea appeared in Su min''s mind, even she was frightened by her own boldness.


    How can she fight against a beast that can overturn a 20 ton train? What she should do is to run away before she is too scared to move like Jamie.


    But instead of running away, she walked step by step in the direction of the thunder beast.


    "Darling, what are you doing?" Jamie didn''t know where he got the courage, so he got up from the ground. He ran over and held Su min''s wrist.


    At this time, Su min moved his eyes to one side. Not far from the rollover train, two young people stood there, one of them holding a child in his arms. When did they get there? Su min thought in surprise.


    Those are Zhou Heng and Merlin.


    Zhou Heng didn''t know the child he was holding. When the train rolled over just now, seeing that the child was going to be pressed down by the tables and chairs in the train, Zhou Heng brought him out.


    "Go to your parents." Zhou Heng put the child on the ground. He could feel his parents in the overturned carriage.

 Chapter 468

    After watching the child leave with a smile, Zhou Heng''s face showed a serious expression. In front of such a terrible beast, no one can really laugh happily.


    Apart from Merlin, there seems to be nothing to worry about in the world. The guy still smiles: "what are you going to do? Rush up and fix it? "


    Zhou Heng hesitated.


    Now, of course, his first priority is to go to Kunlun to rescue Bailu. The damaged train must have no way to continue to be used as a means of transportation. It''s very close to Kunlun. Apart from this train track, the nearest roads are more than ten kilometers away. It''s almost impossible to take other means of transportation, including helicopters.


    Miss Tong and Li Yuan have told him that the closer he gets to Kunlun fairyland, the more chaotic the magnetic field will be, where any flight equipment relying on radar or other positioning systems can''t pass normally, and even human beings will be lost above the jungle and eventually fall.


    In other words, from now on, Zhou Heng and Meilin will have to walk to the legendary Kunlun fairyland. How much time does it take? They are not sure. The only thing they can be sure is that the more time we waste here, the more dangerous Bailu will be.


    However, Li Yuan has also promised Zhou Heng that he will find a way to protect Bailu after he returns to Kunlun - only Li Yuan will stay in the Li family to help Li Xinyuan deal with Li family affairs for a while before he can leave.


    In this case, Zhou Heng may not take the risk to entangle with this powerful thunder beast, but he can''t just watch the thunder beast raging against the train.


    A dilemma.


    Meilin can understand Zhou Heng''s situation at this time, but the more entangled Zhou Heng is, the more interesting he feels. Even in the face of the threat of thunder beast, he was still cynical.


    But they don''t provoke thunder beasts, which doesn''t mean they won''t take the initiative to provoke them.


    The thunder beast, who was playing with the train carriage, suddenly sensed something. It suddenly turned its head and looked in the direction of Zhou Heng and others. This strange animal, wrapped in thunder and lightning, can''t see its original appearance clearly. After looking this way, he shook his head. It seems that he was confused.


    It clearly perceived the familiar breath, but it did not see the familiar figure.


    "It seems to have noticed our side!" Jamila was about to run back with Su min''s wrist. "Let''s go. If we don''t go, it''s too late!" His father once warned him that there were only men who died in the war in the Soviet Union, and there was never a deserter. But Jamie felt that when his father said this, his opponents were all human beings. If there were a group of human bandits attacking the train now, Jamie felt that he could also show courage. But this time his opponent is a monster full of lightning, in the face of such a giant, his courage can not play any role.


    Even if he charged the thunderbeast, his body would be charred by the beating electric light before he got close to it.


    So all Jamie can do is to run away, and he will run with Su min. although he has known each other only for more than an hour, Jamie feels that their love has reached the point of withering away. As long as Su min is around, even the road of escape is a pink memory worth pondering in the future. Unfortunately, Su min doesn''t plan to run away with him.


    "I''m going there." Su min''s "over there" is the direction of the thunder beast.


    "What are you talking about?" Jamie is so anxious that he jumps. The thunder beast has noticed them. The huge object may rush towards them at any time. The idiom "in danger" describes their present situation. And at this time, Su min actually said the ridiculous stupid words.


    In fact, Su min doesn''t know why she has that idea. She just decides that she should go to the thunder beast, and she has an inexplicable confidence that she can accept the thunder beast.


    Su min''s hand touched his satchel, which was a beautiful alligator skin satchel, not stolen, but bought by a fool lured by her beauty. In this beautiful alligator skin satchel, in addition to a few lipstick and eyebrow pencil, there is a small wooden fish.


    "What are you thinking?" Jamila, holding the wrist of Su min''s other hand, wants to pull Su min back. "Darling, let''s run. Now is not the time to take photos and tweet!"


    Jamie''s right. She has to make a quick decision.


    "I''m going to deal with it!"


    "I''m going to deal with it!" Su min and Zhou Heng said the same thing at the same time. After speaking, they looked at each other in surprise.


    And Merlin just right "wow".


    Go, hero of justice Meilin applauded for Zhou Heng. As he applauded, Zhou Heng''s figure disappeared in front of him.


    "Don''t pull me." Su min impatiently shakes off Jamie''s hand. Jamie grabs Su min''s wrist very hard in a tense situation, but Su min can get rid of Jamie''s control with a flick.Su min now is different from Su min in the past. Su min also realized this. From that time, when she was able to move from the toilet of the train to her bed, Su min knew that she had changed.


    She has a strange power, but also added a lot of inexplicable "memory". For example, she suddenly knew that the man who attacked him was called snow eagle. For example, she knew that she could deal with the thunder beast.


    "Darling, don''t do anything stupid!" Jamie doesn''t know Su min''s inner world at the moment. What he wants to do is to stop Su min from "beating the stone with the egg".


    "I will never let you die!" Jamie yells and hugs Su min''s waist, but Su Min turns her back on him and closes her eyes gently.


    By the time she opened her eyes again, she had appeared a hundred meters away from Jamie.


    At the same time, Su min''s black mask, which symbolizes infinite nothingness, slowly disappeared.


    "I can do it." Su min''s face showed excited expression, "I can control my special function!" If a person spent the first half of her life as the bottom of the society, suddenly, she got the adventure of the protagonist who would only appear in the novel, then her excitement is extremely normal.


    Fear, too, is perfectly normal.


    All the lights are coming towards Su min.


    Thunder beast looks directly at Su min with anger in his eyes.


    Yes, it''s this human, it''s this familiar taste!

 Chapter 469

    There is no doubt that there is supernatural power in this world, and people will come into contact with it all the time.


    But every novice who comes into contact with supernatural forces has to face the same problem, which is "proficiency".


    Unlike innate forces, the acquired supernatural forces cannot be used as freely as those inherent forces. So new people often feel that supernatural forces are not very "sensitive" in their bodies, and often have problems that can not be used, but Su min does not have this problem.


    When she wants to put on the black mask, she can put it on.


    The karmic phase, which symbolizes nothingness, is the incomplete part of the perfect Buddha, just like the imaginary number in mathematics, or the black hole that cannot be observed in the universe. In addition to the karmic phase, all the other Dharma phases symbolize the perfect side of the Buddha, and the karmic phase is the back of the myriad Dharma phases of the Buddha.


    Where there is light, there is shadow.


    As a thief, he grew up in the bottom of the society. Unlike those masters of Qinglong Temple who had studied Buddhist classics since childhood, Su min''s understanding of "Buddha" is only a TV play journey to the West. Therefore, if she is allowed to use the "mirror phase" or "King Kong phase", which symbolizes the perfection and the sunny side of the Dharma phase, she will also be like a new person.


    But the "karmic phase" is different. It exists to protect these imperfect people.


    The black mask and the deep shadows made Su min feel familiar and warm.


    Countless electric light towards Su min, never seen such a scene, she had no way not to fear, but she just raised her hand and pushed her hand in front of her body.


    Countless black spots were produced in front of her. These black spots were spinning in the air and turned into black holes the size of a bowl. The electric light was attracted by these black holes and eventually submerged them. No electric light could harm Su min hiding behind the black hole array.


    This is the power of "karmic phase", which symbolizes nothingness. It can absorb everything into the space of nothingness, and then release it in another place. This is the principle that Su min uses it to move instantaneously.


    If applied properly, karmic phase may be one of the most powerful among all Dharma phases.


    But for Su min, who is extremely lack of combat experience, she is far from being "applied properly".


    Thunder beast quickly ran towards Su min''s position. It abandoned the half of the train, and it no longer cared about the wailing of the passengers in the train. Now, it had only one thing in its heart, that is to kill the tiny human.


    Although the shape has changed, but the perception of the thunder beast is not wrong, the tiny woman on the ground exudes the same flavor as the monk.


    The monk who sealed himself!


    "Ouch!" The roar is accompanied by the flash of thunder and lightning. Every action of this thunder beast seems to carry the power of destroying heaven and earth. If it was su min in the past, he would be paralyzed by the thunder beast.


    But at this time, Su min covers her ears in the roar of thunder beast. Yes, she can move. But that''s all.


    The thunder beast''s claws are waving towards the tiny Su min, and it carries a lot of electric light. It does not need to use its claws to directly hurt the opponent. Just the incidental lightning is enough to make the fragile human body into dark coke.


    After seeing the thunder beast''s attack, Su min''s first reaction is to dodge. The black mask quickly covers her face. She can use the displacement ability of karma phase to flash to a safer place, but where is it safe?


    Su min was stunned. All the places she could reach were covered by blue electric light.


    "Be careful!" A male voice sounded over her head.


    Su min raised her head. A man with a sword appeared above her. It was a blazing, blue sword.


    After Zhou Heng left earlier, he didn''t directly go to the thunder beast to fight with it. Instead, he went back to the train and took back his sword.


    The new two days are first-class, green dragon hunting.


    The blue flame on the sword was thrown out by Zhou Heng. These flames changed into dragon shape along the sword. The Blue Fire Dragon flew into the blue electric light. After smashing the electric light to pieces, he also disappeared in the sky.


    The black mask on Su min''s face slowly faded, and finally showed a dull expression.


    Holding the sword, Zhou Heng falls in front of Su min. instead of returning the sword to the scabbard, he uses the sword to protect Su min. "That was a great move you just made." Zhou Heng praised her.


    Su min returned to God: "well, that, you are also very good."


    Zhou Heng gave her a smile, and then focused on the thunder beast. At this time, the two confirmed that they were in the same camp through dialogue, and simple communication can avoid hurting each other in the next battle.


    Thunder beast looked at two people and stepped back slightly nervously.


    The more powerful the beast is, the stronger its perception of danger will be. It will rush towards Su min fiercely, because it thinks it can deal with Su min. But when Su min stood with the man who suddenly appeared, the thunder beast felt that the danger had multiplied.The powerful thunder beast unexpectedly also sprouted to retreat.


    "Don''t you have a magic weapon?" At this time, standing in front of Zhou Heng said to Su min.


    Su min was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she is not very sensitive to the term "magic weapon". But immediately she reacted, and then rummaged through her alligator satchel.


    Then she took a wooden fish out of her bag. Intuition tells her that this wooden fish is the "magic weapon" that the man refers to.


    Zhou Heng looked back at Su min and the magic weapon in her hand, and showed a surprised expression.


    The magic weapon used by a girl dressed in fashion is a wooden fish without any characteristics at a glance. The sense of disobedience of this combination is too strong.


    Su min''s face also a red, don''t need Zhou Heng to remind, she also know that she is holding wooden fish must be very strange.


    And more importantly, she didn''t know how to use the wooden fish.


    "I''ll fight it head on." Zhou Heng suddenly said, "you support me from the side!" Then he suddenly jumped up.


    Su min looked up at Zhou Heng''s figure in the air. After a second in a daze, she suddenly stamped her foot and said, "Hello! How can I support you? "


    Support? Su Min has played some popular computer games and is very good at using therapeutic characters, which is the legendary "wet nurse".


    But here is reality. How can she support Zhou Heng? Do you want to add blood to Zhou Heng with this wooden fish?

 Chapter 470

    Zhou Heng has jumped in front of the thunder beast. The electric light is beating in front of him. He must clear off the electric light before he can further attack the thunder beast.


    New two days first class, green leaves sweep.


    The blue flame is burning on the jade of the long sword. With the waving of the long sword, the blue flame is also splashed out. The flame collides with the electric light and soon cancels out. Those electric lights that twined on the thunder beast''s body, which could be used as defense as well as powerful attack, were immediately weakened by Zhou Heng.


    However, the thunder beast would not wait to die. It raised its head angrily and looked at Zhou Heng who leaped in the air. In its eyes, this tiny human with a sword in his hand is just like a small piece of meat with a toothpick in it. It will swallow the human with the toothpick.


    When thunder beast opens its mouth to Zhou Heng, it looks like thunder suddenly grows teeth and suddenly opens its mouth.


    "Be careful!" Su min on the ground shouts at Zhou Heng.


    Anxiously, she suddenly waved her arm, and several black spots immediately appeared behind Zhou Heng. These black spots connected with each other and turned into a large black hole with a diameter of more than two meters.


    Then, Su min''s hand pulled, and the black hole produced a suction, which sucked Zhou Heng''s body in. At the same time, the thunder beast''s big mouth was biting hard at Zhou Heng''s place.


    "Hu -" Su min sighed, because Zhou Heng had already appeared beside her.


    Zhou Heng didn''t know what happened when he fell to the ground suddenly. As he was preparing to deal with the attack of the thunder beast, a force of suction suddenly pulled him back. Then, his eyes were suddenly dark, and the next moment he appeared on the ground.


    "How about my assistant!" Su min smiles and thumbs up, "although it''s in the suburbs, at least it''s a king!"


    Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment, then nodded and praised: "powerful!"


    "Be careful, it''s coming again!" Su min suddenly screams. Sure enough, the thunder beast''s claws, with the overwhelming electric light, shot the two people together. It was ready to strike them into powder.


    "I''ll deal with it --" Zhou Heng, who just raised his sword, had not finished what he said, and then he felt a familiar suction behind him.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes darkened for a moment again. When he came back to himself, he and Su min had avoided the thunder beast''s claw and appeared on the side of the thunder beast.


    "Give me a fright." Su min patted her chest, her transmission ability is more and more skilled.


    "Watch out for its tail!" Zhou Heng suddenly yelled, the original thunder beast just a claw slap empty immediately after waving his tail, toward the two people''s place hard draw over.


    "Don''t hide again --" Zhou Heng couldn''t finish his sentence. He was sucked in by the black hole behind him. When he reappeared, he and Su min had already gone around to the other side of the thunder beast. Naturally, the thunder beast jumped into the air again.


    "Ouye Once again after the success of the legend, Su min slightly excited to add oil for himself.


    "You''re not going to kill it, are you?" Zhou Heng came back to ask Su min.


    Su min shakes her head. She doesn''t have such a tactical mind. She''s just afraid of being hit by thunder beast.


    "There''s no way to end the fight just by running away!" Zhou Heng reminded Su min, Su min also nodded blankly, don''t know understand.


    At this time, the thunder beast has turned its body, and it looks angrily at the two people who have been playing with it. The light on its body becomes more powerful with its fury.


    "It looks a little angry." Su min reminds Zhou Heng.


    And Zhou Heng clenched the jade in his hand. "The energy in its body has not been weakened at all, and it is getting stronger and stronger." "Before it gets out of hand, we have to deal with it," Zhou said


    "How to solve it?" Su min asked. She hasn''t used any aggressive Dharma forms including "Vajra form", so even she doesn''t know what her attack means. At present, only the ability of transmission is easy for her to use.


    "Let''s attack it together and see how it works." Zhou Heng said.


    "Can''t I help you?" Su min thinks it''s easier to be an assistant. She hasn''t done this kind of attack yet, and she has no bottom in her heart.


    Zhou Heng recalled some of Su min''s "assistance" just now. "Forget it." Zhou Heng felt that the other party must be joking with himself. "We''d better be serious. After all, it''s a big monster."


    "I''m serious!" Su min angrily with one hand fork up the waist, the other hand is still holding the wooden fish.


    "All right." After Zhou Heng nodded, he immediately turned his attention to the thunder beast, "I''m on it!" With that, his body jumped up.


    "Why jump so high? Is this man a flea? " Su Min make complaints about the earth.


    At this time, the thunder beast has opened its mouth to them. There is a lot of energy gathering in its mouth. It seems that it wants to use "shockwave" or "dragon breath".


    Zhou Heng chose to strike first. Before the energy in the mouth of the thunder beast fully gathered, he was ready to give the thunder beast a heavy blow.The new two days are first-class, green dragon hunting.


    This is not Zhou Heng''s best move, but it may be the most effective way to deal with large enemies. In the long sword, the green dragon roared out and hit the thunder beast hard.


    On the ground, Su min is still thinking about his attack tactics. She looks at the wooden fish in her hand, and the sword in Zhou Heng''s hand makes her envious. If she can, she hopes that her weapon is also the sword. She feels that in novels or movies, the sword is the weapon used by the protagonist. As for wooden fish, in addition to monks, where will people use wooden fish!


    Su min looks at the wooden fish in his hand, showing a helpless expression. This wooden fish doesn''t even have a wooden fish hammer. Generally speaking, shouldn''t it have a small wooden fish hammer to knock?


    Thinking of this, Su min reached out and tapped the wooden fish with her finger joints.


    No one or object can make a sound on the wooden fish. That''s why the wooden fish doesn''t have a wooden fish hammer. But there are always exceptions. Su min is the exception.


    Only the owner of "qingmuzhen" can ring "qingmuzhen".


    Accompanied by "Dong" to a crisp sound.


    The huge thunder beast''s body was also severely shaken, and the energy bomb that was about to condense in its mouth was all dissipated after the crisp sound.


    The accumulated energy has been fully shocked, and the thunder beast has been unable to resist the blue dragon whistling towards itself.

 Chapter 471

    The blue dragon roared, and the electric light on the thunder beast''s body split.


    These leaping thunder and lightning constitute the "body" of the thunder beast that can be visually observed, but as those thunder and lightning burst under the power of the green dragon, the body of the thunder beast will also be revealed.


    What is its essence? With inaccessible thunder and lightning as its shell, this behemoth, which at first glance looks as high as 20 meters or more, rarely shows its true face to people. Even the huge mouth used to bite was simulated by lightning.


    In the air, watching the huge shell of thunder beast torn under his own sword, Zhou Heng, holding the sword, showed a rare expression of joy. This time, he did not use the Heavenly Master system to defeat this powerful thunder beast. Despite Su min''s help, it was still a memorable successful alien hunting.


    But is thunder beast really so easy to deal with?


    "Be careful!" Su min''s cry sounded below.


    When Zhou Heng noticed, it was too late. In the shell of the thunder beast torn by the cyan fire dragon, a white bright spot rushed towards him quickly - that speed was too fast, which was not at the same level as the previous thunder beast.


    Zhou Heng found it too late. When he wanted to dodge, the white light had rushed to him. Zhou Heng has met many agile opponents. The evil monk Xueying, who he met not long ago, is one of them. But this white highlight is definitely the fastest of all his opponents in terms of speed.


    As fast as a meteor!


    Just as the meteor was about to hit Zhou Heng''s body, the big black hole opened behind him. It''s another teleportation spell used by Su min in the "karmic phase".


    Although Su min used this move to interfere with Zhou Heng''s attack many times before, this time, Su min actually saved Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng, who appears beside Su min again, has lost one sleeve of his coat. Just now, when Su min sent him to him, the white thing wiped half of Zhou Heng''s body. Just a plug, Zhou Heng lost a sleeve, the exposed arm also appeared a large area of burns. It''s like a hot iron on his arm. Zhou Heng''s right hand has become a mess.


    "EH -" Su min looked at Zhou Heng''s right arm and closed his eyes, but he felt pain when he looked at it.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t feel so much pain. As soon as his left hand was raised, the blue flame suddenly rose in his palm. Then, like dressing medicine, Zhou Heng pressed the blue flame on his right arm full of burns.


    "What are you doing?" Su min, who opened her eyes, was surprised to see the scene.


    "Whoa, whoa!" But the next second, Su min made a voice of admiration, because those terrible burns were restored to intact skin under the blue flame, and even no scar was left.


    "So you are the wet nurse!" Su min exclaimed! Can use the handsome sword skill, also has the outstanding treatment ability, such role if appears in the video game, will certainly be welcome to the extreme!


    However, Su min felt a little depressed when she thought of her own moves, which only seemed to have no offensive transmission, and a broken wooden fish.


    "The speed of that thing is too fast!" Zhou Heng looked at the sky. In the air, the white bright spot was like a runaway billiard ball. It kept moving rapidly in the form of broken lines in the air. Even Zhou Heng couldn''t catch the traces of the other side with his naked eyes. He doesn''t know when this white highlight will launch a second attack on himself, but he knows that he has no way to capture the speed of the other side with his current self.


    Zhou Heng knew what he should do at this time. He had to use the Heavenly Master system to further strengthen his senses, although he was very resistant to this practice.


    In silence, Zhou Heng closed his eyes.


    "Tianshi system started, your dynamic capture ability has been improved." Familiar girl rings in Zhou Heng''s ear.


    When he opened his eyes again, the pupils had turned strange red. That''s because of the congestion in his eyes, his vision became blurred, and the whole world lost its rich color like a red filter. At the expense of clarity and a lot of color recognition ability, in exchange for a more powerful dynamic capture ability. Now, when Zhou Heng looks at the bright white spot again, he can clearly see the running track of the other side.


    This is the Heavenly Master system. As long as you are willing to pay the price, it can give you multiple returns.


    In addition to seeing each other''s strange movement, Zhou Heng also noticed that lightning was gathering on each other''s body. Yes, the white bright spot is the body of the thunder beast, and the thunder shell wound on the body of the thunder beast is produced by its high-speed movement and air friction.


    That''s why it didn''t immediately launch a second attack on Zhou Heng, but kept bouncing in the air. It was trying to recover its huge size. And Zhou Heng had to stop it from doing so. After all, it was very difficult to find its body from a huge thunderbolt body. He had to cover the opportunity for the thunderbeast to expose its body.


    The sword in his hand ignited a blue flame, and Zhou Heng raised his head and looked at the white dots moving in the air."Thunder beast, an alien beast, has the ability of high-speed movement and thunder attack. Seventy one points of merit will be awarded after elimination. " Although the Heavenly Master system marked this thunder beast with a high reward of 71 points of merit, Zhou Heng was surprised that there was no extra reward. He thought that he would at least give a basic thunder spell or something.


    "Send me to heaven by teleportation." Zhou Heng suddenly said to Su min.


    Su min Leng for a while, and looked at Zhou Heng two seconds: "are you serious?" It was just a scratch that left such a scar on Zhou Heng''s arm. If Zhou Heng was hit head on, he was afraid that he would leave a big hole in his chest. At that time, Zhou Heng could not save himself with the fire of his soul.


    But in the face of Su min''s question, Zhou Heng simply nodded.


    He thinks he can do it.


    "Alas." Su min shrugged, "OK." Although they knew each other soon, Su min had to admit that Zhou Heng was not a nuisance.


    "Sit down!" Su min suddenly raises her hand. At the same time, a black mask appears on her face.


    On the ground and in the air, two black dots appear at the same time. The black dots rotate rapidly and become two black circles in an instant.


    Deep black hole, although has experienced the magic of this magic, but look again, Zhou Heng will still be surprised.


    He walked towards the black hole on the ground.


    The next second, Zhou Heng with the sword came out of the black hole in the sky.

 Chapter 472

    Appearing in the air, Zhou Heng directly collided with the white bright spot, but this time, Zhou Heng was able to see each other''s true colors.


    It''s a dog.


    Yes, it''s fast enough to run in the air. The lightning shell wrapped around the body can reach a height of more than 20 meters, and can knock over a running train. The body of such a "giant" is actually in the shape of a dog. It''s just like a dog. The body of this thunder beast can''t even compare with those big dogs. It just looks as big as a small pet dog.


    Are you kidding? Has my opponent always been a puppy?


    However, Zhou Heng also knows that the strength of a strange beast cannot be judged by the appearance of the other. Wang Mang is very powerful in appearance, but if he meets Zhou Heng now, he can''t walk for several rounds. Although this dog shaped beast doesn''t look fierce, and even a little cute, it has created a real record.


    Zhou Heng must not take such a guy lightly. When the sword is waving, the blue flame on the sword moves at the same time.


    Zhou Heng, who suddenly appeared in the air, obviously surprised the strange beast. If Zhou Heng flew up, it could still react. But this time, Zhou Heng was directly sent up, and there was no process at all. It was too late for thunder beast to avoid Zhou Heng''s chopping.


    It''s so fast that it can''t stop itself.


    The long sword yuduan in Zhou Heng''s hand waved, bringing out a piece of soul fire to hit the thunder beast''s body. If time allows him to use the new two-day first-class, then the attack power will be greater, but everything is too fast and too short.


    Just the first moment Zhou Heng was sent into the air, the two sides collided.


    The cyan flame hits on the body of the thunder beast. The most advanced form of the flame can burn everything. Once it is stained with a little, it will be devastating. And the thunder beast was engulfed by a large amount of soul fire.


    Bang - almost at the same time, the thunder beast''s body wrapped in the fire of soul was like a blue meteor, which hit Zhou Heng''s body hard.


    Zhou Heng could hear the sound of his rib fracture. Although the Heavenly Master system helped him suppress the pain signal from his body, he still lost his balance. Zhou Heng shook his body a little in the air, and then fell down with the thunder beast wrapped in the soul fire.


    Everything happens in a blink of an eye, whether it''s thunder beast or Zhou Heng who has been blessed by the Heavenly Master system, the speed of both sides is fast to the extreme. Su min on the ground has no time to see clearly, everything is over.


    And in the dark, there was a man quietly watching what happened between the electric pyrotechnics.


    Snow eagle, the person who released the thunder beast, is covering his injured arm, hiding behind a tree, watching what happened here. The wound on his arm was left when he accidentally let out the thunder beast, so he knew the power of the thunder beast.


    Strong, so that the snow eagle had a "desire.".


    Just as master jingque rushed up after seeing Wang Mang for the first time, Xueying was overjoyed when he saw thunder beast. For a Tantric monk, it is self-evident what a powerful beast means.


    What''s more, thunder beast seems to get along well with snow hawk. As an agile assassin, snow hawk constantly pursues faster speed. And thunder beast can give him speed, is the ink eagle can''t give.


    So he wants, he wants to get that powerful beast. Snow Eagle did not leave too far from the beginning. In the dark, he felt that there was an opportunity waiting for him.


    Now it seems that his feeling is not wrong, his opportunity has come. Injured Zhou Heng and injured thunder beast fall together, at this time can stop snow Eagle only one person, that is Su min.


    As long as you kill Su min, thunder beast is in his bag.


    Snow eagle''s face appeared a hungry smile.


    On the other hand, Su min looks up at Zhou Heng and thunder beast falling together. In fact, she hasn''t figured out what happened. After all, everything comes too soon, but what she can confirm is that it may not be good to let Zhou Heng fall on the ground like this.


    The black mask appeared on her face, and now she is very handy in using "karmic phase".


    A black hole was produced by Su min''s call. Zhou Heng and thunder beast fell into the black hole before landing. While Su min pointed to the ground with one hand, another black hole came into being, and Zhou Heng and thunder beast slowly emerged from the black space.


    In the end, Zhou Heng and thunder beast lay on the ground.


    "Wow." Su min saw the body of the thunder beast, a lovely "dog". Its body was covered with cyan flames. These flames burned its body. At the same time, there was a slight red electric light flashing on its body. These electric lights were competing with the fire of the soul. This did not make the thunder beast turn into a pool of ash immediately.


    These seemingly weak red lights are actually the high-level form of "thunder and lightning" -- the naked thunder. As an exotic animal, thunder beast is not strong enough to produce a large number of naked thunder, so its 20 meter high thunder shell is still blue. At this time, the blue lightning can only become the fuel of the soul fire, it can only do its best to create a little red lightning to resist the soul fire, so that it can survive.On the other side, Zhou Heng was lying on the ground, breathing heavily. He had just been hit by the thunder beast and broken several ribs, and his viscera seemed to move.


    "Hey, don''t play dead." Su min stood beside Zhou Heng, "aren''t you a wet nurse? Add more blood to yourself


    Zhou Heng opened his eyes to see Su min, and then showed a bitter smile. He has no way to directly apply soul fire to himself. If soul fire allows his body to repair quickly, the broken bones and dislocated viscera that are still in his body will stay in his body forever. At that time, he will have to open an operation to solve these problems.


    So before he can heal himself with soul fire, he has to bear the pain and move his ribs and internal organs back to their original position.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Su min suddenly gave out a scream. It turned out that Zhou Heng opened his chest.


    Zhou Heng didn''t have the strength to pay attention to her. He put his hand into the wound of his chest and began to explore the location of the broken bones.


    "Hiss -" seeing Zhou Heng''s rude behavior, Su min took a deep breath. Then she closed her eyes tightly and couldn''t bear to look any more.


    At this time, the distant snow Eagle has already sneaked out.

 Chapter 473

    Snow Eagle think that no one must find his action, after all, Zhou Heng and thunder beast have been injured, and Su min''s attention is not on this side.


    As for the young blonde, he didn''t know where to go, and should not run out to disturb himself.


    The next thing snow hawk wants to do is sneak attack, the only combat ability Su min. The reason why she doesn''t fight Su min head-on is that Xueying finds out that the girl who was bullied wantonly not long ago has suddenly learned a teleportation ability. Although snow Hawk has not seen Su min''s performance in attack, the ability of transmission alone is tough enough.


    Although confident in their own speed, but after all, the transmission ability is the most direct way to move, and can predict the other party''s transmission position. If the choice of frontal attack, snow Eagle think both sides will easily fall into a long stalemate, this is not what he wants to see.


    So the snow hawk chose to sneak attack. If it can kill from behind, it doesn''t have to worry about the strange transmission ability.


    Snow eagle''s abacus is very good, but he didn''t expect that his plan still has a little omission.


    It''s not Zhou Heng, it''s not thunder beast, it''s not that he didn''t notice Su min here. It''s Jamie.


    The deputy commander of the Tsarist Russian army, who is handsome and tall, is good at catching girls all over the world with his multi-national language, and hunting deer and sheep on horseback in the Siberian plain. Jamie''s life could have been lavish and prosperous. But he came to China and got on the sightseeing train with beautiful scenery and love affairs as publicity stunts. Is it God''s plan? On the train, he met Su min, who he thought was right.


    If the script only goes on here, then it should be the dog blood story of "overbearing Army Deputy Commander falls in love with civilian woman". No one expected that the next story would suddenly start with a sudden change of painting style. When they were having dinner together, a huge building like monster with thunder and lightning all over attacked the train. In a panic, the girl Jamie saw suddenly turned into a superhero who could fight against the monster and rescued him from the rollover train To fight the monster.


    If this is the script in the movie, Jamie will send someone to catch the director who made such a nonsense plot in front of him, and then slap him in the face and ask if he has cement in his head.


    But it''s all a living reality.


    The girl who looks cute but actually has super power, the lightning monster who can knock over a train, these are the real things that make him dumbfounded.


    "That''s cool." Jamie murmured.


    After su min joins in the fight with the monster, Jamie doesn''t take the opportunity to escape. How can I escape! That''s the girl he likes! Knowing that his darling is actually a girl with super power, Jamie just feels more exciting.


    My vision is really the best in the world! Jamie praised himself in his heart. He felt that he had no doubt picked the most special and wonderful girl in the world.


    But at this time, Jamie suddenly saw a strange figure.


    In addition to him, there are people calmly watching what''s going on here. Are you a reporter? Jamie looked at the figure behind the tree. He didn''t see any camera equipment in the other person''s hands. He didn''t even take out his mobile phone.


    Jamie frowned. That man looks really suspicious, especially the shiny bald head. He doesn''t look like a good man.


    Jamie gets alert. At this time, the bald man comes out from behind the tree. He stares at Su min''s back and makes a strange gesture.


    Jamie had a bad feeling. The sixth sense told him that this strange bald man was going to make trouble.


    "Hello Jamie yelled in Chinese, "what the hell are you doing?" After shouting, he strode to the place where his bald head was. In terms of figure, although the bald man was also a big man, he could not be compared with him. What''s more, Jamie was also the deputy commander of the Tsarist army. Although he was basically listed, he had received some training in the army. It may be hard to deal with the brown bear, but if the opponent is just an ordinary adult man, Jamie thinks he is more than enough.


    Having aimed at Su min''s back, Xue Ying, who is preparing to use long-range attack means, suddenly hears a shout. Then, he sees a foreign man stride towards him.


    What is he doing? Snow eagle is first Leng for a while, then, he carefully observed each other. But no matter how he observed it, the man looked just ordinary.


    It''s too ordinary to be more ordinary.


    "Who are you?" Jamie has come to the snow hawk, he asked aloud, "what are you doing here?" In order to prevent the other party from not answering his own questions, he rubbed his knuckles in front of the snow hawk and threatened the other party with the sound from his knuckles.


    Snow Eagle suspected that the man was a fool.


    And Jamie showed a proud smile, the bald did not answer, must be scared by himself.Unfortunately, the other side was not frightened. Snow eagle looked at the man who spoke loudly to himself and showed his fierce eyes. The other side''s voice is too loud, snow eagle is worried that this will cause Su min''s attention.


    "You --" Jamie wants to say something more. Xueying suddenly reaches out and grabs Jamie''s throat.


    Jamie didn''t expect that the other side''s action would be so fast. He didn''t see how the strange bald man pinched himself. When he wanted to resist, his body had been lifted up by the other side.


    "Er -- Er --" Jamie, whose feet were gradually off the ground, tried his best to break off the finger that the other person held in his throat, but even if he tried his best, he couldn''t beat a finger of this man.


    In terms of strength, as the best among mortals, he can''t be compared with snow hawk, who lives in a strange animal.


    He made the most wrong choice in his life, that is to provoke the snow eagle.


    But for Jamie, it was also the right choice. Because if he doesn''t disturb snow hawk, now Su min is a cold corpse lying on the ground.


    Snow hawk''s long-range attack method is "blowing arrow" which he learned in the South American jungle and a primitive tribe. When the poison arrow is blown out, it can hit the target dozens of meters away in silence.


    The poison that snow hawk quenched on the poison arrow is the one used to poison the sad monk, which is almost inextricable.


    What Jamie saw earlier was the strange posture of the snow hawk, which was the preparatory posture when he blew the poison arrow.

 Chapter 474

    Su min suddenly heard a strange sound coming from not far behind.


    Her hearing was inexplicably enhanced a lot, before the thunder beast close behind, those electric current interference sound once let her feel upset. After the train overturned, she suddenly got used to the annoying noise.


    At this time, there is a new strange sound. Su min looks back and looks behind him.


    She saw Jamie held up by a man.


    "Jamie!" Su min let out an anxious cry, but the next second she saw Jamie''s head leaning weakly to one side.


    Su min widens her eyes. It''s not the first time she''s seen someone die in front of her. When her master, the old man, was caught stealing and killed alive, she also came to the scene. That time, in the face of the death of the old thing, she felt very powerless. She didn''t even dare come forward to claim the body of the old thing.


    She watched as the old man''s body was carried away by the police. She had no idea where it was finally transported.


    In addition to the old thing in the end of life, slightly shaking her head to prevent her from approaching, Su min did not say a word with the old thing, even she did not know what the old thing had last words.


    Lost the old things, Su Min has been a person. There is no one to take care of her, and there is no need to take care of others. Su min suddenly finds that she can live a good life alone. That''s how it''s going to last. It''s better to live alone for a lifetime. Su Min has never thought about "partner". After all, she is a thief. She can''t find another thief to form a "male and female thief" with herself, can she? So she just makes use of Jamie. She has made use of a lot of people like this stupid man, Jamie is just one of them. In Su min''s mind, she can''t say how special she is.


    Well, there''s something special about Jamie for her, and that''s that she hasn''t remembered Jamie''s full name yet. That long list of names is too convoluted.


    But now, Jamie suddenly died, in front of her, in the hands of the mob who had hurt her.


    When Jamie died, his broken neck twisted into a strange angle. It must have hurt.


    What kind of feeling is this? A man who simply likes himself, but has no feelings for him, so even a last word did not die in front of him.


    Su min suddenly felt a kind of emotion rising slowly in her chest. The name of this emotion is probably "anger"!


    Snow Eagle suddenly felt a chill that made his hair stand on end. Before he had time to throw down his body, the sound of tearing space came from behind him.


    "Karmic handicap". When the black mask covers Su min''s face, no one can see her expression, but even if you don''t look, you can guess. Su min is very angry, very angry!


    When snow eagle looked back, he only saw the pure, black face. Su min went through the space and came to the back of the snow eagle.


    Bang! Snow eagle''s reaction has been many times faster than ordinary people, but in front of Su min, he is not fast enough - Snow eagle''s face is held by the thin white palm.


    Then, Su min grabs Xueying''s face and smashes his body to the ground. Jamie''s body falls to one side.


    The black mask faded in front of Xueying''s eyes. Xueying saw Su min''s face, which was full of anger.


    When the golden man is angry, the evil devil is buried.


    "King Kong". This is the first time that Su min uses Dharma images other than "karmic handicap images", but surprisingly, she is very handy in using these Dharma images, as if she was born with them.


    Snow Hawk is not her match at all. At that time, if the monk had not been merciful, he would have been subdued. It was only because of his kindness that he was poisoned by snow eagle.


    Su min is not a compassionate old monk. She grew up in the dirtiest and most chaotic alleys, where there are hoodlums with Kirin tattoos, flying car gangsters in leather clothes, thieves with evil eyes, swindlers with honey in their mouths, young girls crying before selling themselves, and middle-aged prostitutes smoking cigarettes against the wall.


    Su min, who grew up in such a place, would not be merciful to people like Xueying. Because she knows better than the sad monk that "the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change", and gives snow Eagle a chance to reform? Don''t be kidding. Giving this kind of villain a chance is just putting himself in danger.


    Su min presses the snow eagle''s head on the ground. Meanwhile, her fingers are constantly exerting force. The skin on the snow eagle''s face has been punctured by her fingers, and even her facial features have been squeezed and twisted by her.


    In this way, the snow eagle will be crushed to death by the other side! How could it be that way! Struggling, snow eagle''s leg toward Su min''s body hard kicked in the past.


    Disappeared, yes, before snow eagle''s leg to kick Su min''s body, Su min suddenly disappeared in front of him. And the snow eagle''s face can finally relax.


    But the relaxation lasted less than a second.


    Snow eagle''s body, originally the place of the land suddenly opened a black hole, black hole, Su min''s figure appears again.I can''t be on guard at all. Su min may appear from any place and any angle. Xueying immediately understands that the other party is not the weak girl who was trampled by herself in the toilet. Now Su min undoubtedly has the power to kill him.


    Run! There is only one idea in snow eagle''s heart, that is to run away quickly.


    The black breath twines on the snow eagle''s body, which is the evil spirit of the ink eagle. Because of the existence of the ink eagle, which can provide ultra-high speed for itself, the snow Eagle has the courage to stay here and observe secretly.


    Speaking of speed, even the most powerful super sports car in the world can''t compare with him. It only takes him 0.1 seconds to accelerate to the ultimate speed. What he lacks is the ability of continuous acceleration, but it''s just escape. He doesn''t need continuous acceleration.


    Snow eagle is so confident that Su min can''t see his body clearly.


    Sure enough, before Su min, who came out of the ground, met him, he disappeared in front of Su min. This is the speed snow eagle is proud of!


    In a flash, snow Eagle has appeared in the distance, to this place, the other party should not catch up with him. Snow eagle was about to catch his breath when a red shadow appeared behind him.


    "Zhu He Xiang".


    "Baga --" snow eagle''s curse just began, and he was hit hard on the back of his head.


    Su min, who holds the wooden fish in one hand, knocks the snow eagle''s head with the wooden fish in his hand.


    It seems that the wooden fish knocked on the snow eagle''s hard skull without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 475

    If the eminent monks of Qinglong Temple see Su min using the most precious treasure in their temple in this way, they will faint with anger.


    Qingmuzhen, a wooden fish with seemingly no characteristics, is no inferior to the chessboard "Xingluo" used by Li Yuan. Back and limb, the sad monk took qingmuzhen out of the temple. But in order to deal with the powerful beast like thunder beast, if the power of qingmuzhen is used on the body of Xueying, Xueying is determined to be unbearable.


    But Su min didn''t know how to use qingmuzhen. Before he died, the sad monk had thought of telling her the usage of qingmuzhen. After all, Su min would take the envelope with thunder beast seal to Kunlun, and he might encounter all kinds of dangers along the way. However, although Su Min has been inherited by the sad monks, he is not a monk of Qinglong temple. Qingmuzhen belongs to the property of Qinglong temple, and the sad monks have no right to teach its usage to a person outside the temple. So the sad monk once asked her if she would like to become a monk. After su min refused, the sad monk had to stop this idea.


    However, Su min, who has been handed down by the pathetic monk Dharma, is almost ready to deal with the danger along the way.


    According to the sad monk''s plan, Su min will take the letter with thunder beast seal and his magic weapon, qingmuzhen, to Kunlun. After arriving in Kunlun, the immortal of Kunlun will find out the secret. The sad monk believes that the immortal of Kunlun will send qingmuzhen and Su min back to Qinglong Temple safely. As for whether Su min can be inspired by the Buddha and convert to Buddhism after that, that''s OK It depends on her own nature.


    Unlike ordinary temples, Qinglong temple does not avoid women.


    At this time, Su min, who didn''t know how to use qingmuzhen correctly, had to use it in his own way.


    Su min grabs qingmuzhen with his hand, just like a brick picked up from the ground. Su min knocks the snow eagle''s head down.


    Snow hawk''s back brain was hit by Su min, and he fell to the ground directly. Although the strength of qingmuzhen didn''t show at all, its hardness really showed.


    This strike on the back of the snow hawk''s brain, though not fatal, greatly affected the snow hawk''s balance ability. After all, the cerebellum that controls the balance of the human body is here. For snow hawk, an agile assassin who relies on his own speed to fight, the impact of damage to his balance ability will not be much less than that of direct death.


    There is no double blessing, no single disaster. After the first mock exam, the brain was also ready to shake.


    When the snow eagle is in good physical and mental state, the exotic animals in the body will be his best help, but once there is a problem in the physical or mental state, the powerful and vicious exotic animals will start to covet its host. Sometimes, threats from within are more powerful than threats from outside.


    Su min heard the slight birdsong again.


    The snow Eagle lying on the ground suddenly showed a painful expression, and a large amount of black gas appeared on his body. Unlike the black air that twines around part of his body when using the acceleration ability, this time, the black air comes out of every pore of his body. Even if it''s just to see, Su min can also detect that something is coming out of the snow eagle''s body.


    But so what? This doesn''t prevent Su min from killing him himself. Su min''s expression became angry again, and Jin Gang''s angry eyes immediately appeared on her face.


    Kill him, kill him! How much power "King Kong Xiang" can provide for Su min is completely determined by the "anger" in her heart. The more angry she is, the more powerful she is. For the compassionate monk, the "King Kong phase" is not so powerful, but for Su min now, there is no doubt that Su min in the state of "King Kong phase" has gained a huge increase in strength.


    She can kill Snow hawk, no doubt. Su min''s hand is shaped like a knife and stabs the snow eagle''s neck.


    At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grasped her wrist. Su min stares at the person who catches him. Seeing the face, the anger on her face suddenly turns into surprise.


    It was Zhou Heng who stopped her. At this time, Zhou Heng''s chest wound has been completely cured by the fire of the soul. After the wound is healed, the first thing he does is rush to stop Su min.


    "Why are you holding me!" Although the state of Vajra phase has been lifted, Su min''s face is still sullen.


    "You can''t kill him." Zhou Heng said seriously.


    "Why not?" Su min shook his arm hard, trying to shake off Zhou Heng who was holding him, "you let me go, I''m not afraid of breaking the law!" Now the seven dharmas of Su min are in one, which can''t be stopped by the law of the world.


    "No, it''s not just because of the law," Zhou Heng told Su min, "if you kill him now, your soul will be polluted and your reincarnation after death will be affected."


    Soul, reincarnation - these words make su min feel a little confused. Not long ago, she was a mortal girl at the bottom of the society who lived by stealing. Of course, she was a little strange to these words.


    But Zhou Heng is familiar with it. He has seen too many turbid souls. In terms of the situation Zhou Heng encountered, the more turbid the soul, the greater the probability of becoming a fierce ghost after death. Once it becomes a fierce ghost, because this process is irreversible, the outcome of waiting for the fierce ghost is generally eliminated forever.Although the friendship between Zhou Heng and Su min is not deep, Zhou Heng does not want to see Su min take that step.


    "What should I do?" Su min slightly excitedly asked Zhou Heng, "do you want me to let this asshole go?"


    On the ground, the snow eagle with serious brain injury can''t even stand up. On his body, the black mist has turned into viscous liquid, which seeps out of his skin and into his mouth, nose and ear holes. At this time, the snow Eagle could not even howl.


    "You don''t have to worry about him." Zhou Heng looked at the snow eagle on the ground, "he will die soon."


    On the snow eagle''s body, the bird''s call became louder and louder, and his abdomen also kept rising and falling, sometimes bulging and sometimes shriveling, as if there was something to run out of his belly.


    Speaking of will, snow Hawk is much different from Jing que. Jing que can resist the invasion of Hua que by will, but he can''t.


    Snow eagle''s life in the two people''s eyes continue to pass, and at this time, two people behind the howling beast sounded.


    At the same time, a light flashed behind them.

 Chapter 476

    Thunder beast was burned to death by Zhou Heng''s soul fire. This kind of fire that can''t be extinguished by conventional means is like a tarsal maggot. It will extinguish itself only when the target is burned out. But the thunder beast resisted Zhou Heng''s fire with the red training thunder in his body.


    But even so, now the thunder beast is at the end of its life. The thunder and lightning around its body is far less powerful than before, but it just makes it look a little bigger.


    "That little dog is not dead yet. Hello!" Su min turned back to see the thunder beast and said excitedly.


    It''s called "dog". If thunder beast can understand human language, it doesn''t know how it will feel.


    Zhou Heng also turned around and frowned. The thunder beast was more difficult than he could imagine. If it wasn''t for Su min''s help, he would have had more trouble solving this thunder beast.


    "Is it going to attack us?" Su min asked.


    Zhou Heng first shook his head, then added: "I don''t know."


    He noticed that the thunder beast was staring at their back, where the snow eagle was.


    It can smell another powerful beast coming out.


    In the eyes of human beings, foreign animals are their enemies. But in the world of different animals, the relationship between different animals is just like the relationship between wild animals in nature. They will also be hostile and attack each other. Even for exotic animals, they like to attack other exotic animals more than humans.


    When the alien animals attack the human beings, they can only get some flesh and blood to satisfy their hunger. However, if the alien animals devour each other, they will have a qualitative change and become more powerful.


    The golden haired boy stood on the top of a tree and silently watched what was happening below. In his eyes, the relationship between different animals is very similar to that between the wizard king and the wizard king. In the eyes of outsiders, they are all of the same kind, but in their own eyes, they are each other''s food.


    Let''s go, let''s eat each other up! The golden haired boy showed an excited smile on the top of the tree.


    On the ground. Zhou Heng and Su min''s behind suddenly came a burst, Zhou Heng''s reaction is faster, he first step back, immediately with his arm blocked Su min''s vision is turning.


    "What are you doing?" Su min is at a loss.


    "Don''t look." Zhou Heng slightly feels disgusted ground frowned, "can have a nightmare." Today, they have seen many nightmares, and Su Min has seen Jamie die in front of her own eyes.


    But those scenes are nothing compared with what just happened.


    "What happened?" Su min can''t stop her curiosity. She turns her head a little, avoids the shelter of Zhou Heng, and looks at the snow eagle''s body on the ground. The next second, she was silent.


    Snow Hawk has died, the evil guy, with a most tragic tragic death on the ground.


    Zhou Heng thought that he could persist for a long time like master jingque, but now it seems that he overestimated Xueying. Not long after he fell to the ground, he lost control of Moying, and the beast that had been ready to move finally broke through its cage.


    The original host''s abdomen and chest have burst, and the organs wrapped with black liquid are splashing out from the body, and these crawling black liquid are slowly condensing to form a new life.


    Ink eagle is about to be born.


    The situation of Zhou Heng and Su min is not optimistic. However, one of these two monsters is at the end of its life, and the other is just born. Zhou Heng''s chances of defeating these two monsters are very high, but it''s difficult to expect that they won''t be hurt.


    "EH -" Su min''s mouth made a voice of disgust, "how disgusting."


    "I''ve already reminded you." Zhou Heng said.


    Su min rolled her eyes, she said: "you deal with the black things, I deal with the dog." But just as she turned around, a ray of thunder appeared in front of her.


    "Wow Su min, who was startled, didn''t even have time to use the "karmic phase". The thunder beast had rushed in front of her.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng''s reflex arc is much shorter than Su min''s. He quickly goes to Su min''s body and is ready to use his body to block the thunder beast''s impact for her. After all, his body is strengthened by the Heavenly Master system, not only in strength, but also in the fire of soul as his own means of recovery.


    But he and Su min are wrong, thunder beast is not toward them, thunder beast''s target is the ink Eagle behind them.


    The thunder passed over their heads.


    "Ow -" after a roar, the thunder beast fiercely pounced on the black liquid that gradually formed. In thunder beast''s eyes, Moying''s body is its best nutrient source. If it wants to return to its previous strength, it must eat Moying first.


    But just out of the cage from the ink eagle how can it be so easy for other beasts to eat themselves. The black liquid suddenly and quickly condensed a wing, which flapped fiercely at the thunder beast.Seeing this scene, Su min shows a surprised expression. It''s hard for her to understand why the thunder beast attacks another group of monsters instead of attacking herself.


    But then she looked at Zhou Heng and said with a red face, "well, thank you for what happened just now."


    "Don''t thank me. Just give me back my wallet." Zhou Heng replied casually.


    Su min was stunned for a moment, and then immediately responded. Yes, she did steal Zhou Heng''s wallet. At that time, Su min thought he was an old girl. I didn''t expect that Zhou Heng''s real identity was a wet nurse who could use a sword. It really made Su min look at him with new eyes.


    "That, that -" Su min laughed awkwardly, "you know I stole it."


    "Watch out!" Zhou Heng suddenly pushes Su min away.


    After su min was pushed away, a stream of black liquid splashed on her original position. The black liquid was like a living thing. After landing, it crawled on the ground like a worm.


    Su min showed a disgusting expression. What girls hate most is this kind of thing. Su min, of course, is no exception.


    Then, more and more black liquid splashed. It''s the body of the ink eagle in the process of tearing and shaping. Its claws and teeth are constantly biting and waving, throwing out the black liquid that is constantly condensing.


    Su min directly uses karmic phase to send himself and Zhou Heng to one side.


    The thunder beast didn''t notice their actions at all. Its body flashed with electric light, tearing at the ink eagle''s body, and at the same time, it also kept fighting with the black liquid.


    Even Zhou Heng, it was the first time that he saw the scene of different animals devouring each other.

 Chapter 477

    Thunder beast wants to eat Moying to recover its energy. Moying has been imprisoned for hundreds of years, and finally regains his freedom. He doesn''t want to have a big meal.


    I don''t know how much more energy a foreign animal can provide than human beings.


    So for Moying, thunder beast is also a delicacy. But for Moying, its shape has not been reshaped, so it has become a target that can be attacked wantonly but cannot be moved.


    If it was the original thunder beast in the 20 meter high form, it would be easy to eat the current Moying, but now the thunder beast has lost its powerful thunder shell, and consumed a lot of red training thunder in order to resist the soul fire, and its attack ability has been greatly weakened.


    In the thunder beast''s gnawing, the ink eagle is not only not torn into pieces, but a little bit of condensation. The second wing condenses out, and the wings of the ink Eagle appear.


    Like the thunder beast, the ink eagle is also an agile beast. Once it completes its body remodeling, a speed duel will start immediately. For the thunder beast that has been injured, it should avoid this situation as much as possible.


    What''s more, from the point of view of thunder beast, there are two human beings who are eyeing it in the distance.


    "Eh, eh, eh!" Su min in the distance made a voice of disgust one after another, "what is this puppy eating? It looks disgusting."


    "Don''t look at the nausea." Zhou Heng said to her.


    "Well," Su Min said after two seconds of deep thinking, "this kind of feeling is actually quite like watching a horror film. You know that the horror lens will make you very uncomfortable, but once you see it, you just can''t move your eyes."


    "Masochism?" Zhou Heng asked.


    Su min rolled his eyes and said, "I''m a real s!"


    At this time, a clear birdsong sounded. They looked in that direction together. The big black bird, wrapped in thick liquid, flew up from the ground and flew up into the air.


    "Ding -" the Heavenly Master system actually sent a task prompt at this time.


    "Moying, a strange beast, 42 points of merit, reward Moyu." Moyu? Zhou Heng turned his mouth. He only heard the name to know that it was ink eagle''s feather and other things. Before, Zhou Heng got similar things when he destroyed the exotic animals, but so far he didn''t know what role these things could play.


    From the point of view of "42 points of merit" set by Moying, in terms of strength alone, Moying is inferior to the thunder beast that can reward "71 points of merit". However, the thunder beast is far from its heyday now, so they can still fight.


    Since thunder beast wants to abandon himself to attack Moying, Zhou Heng is also happy to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    "There''s a feeling of watching Hollywood blockbusters!" Su Min kept tucking his side. "It''s still not the real thing to make complaints about wearing 3D eyes." I make complaints about it. She is a lively girl. After such a great change, she has no mental state to collapse, but she still has the mood to go to Tucao. From this point of view, she and Qin Fen are quite similar.


    At this time, in the sky, the ink Eagle pulled out a long dark shadow. The black liquid that covered its body spilled behind it with its rapid flight, which looked like an ink mark in the sky. Maybe that''s where its name comes from.


    On the ground, the thunder beast wrapped with electric light raised its eyes and locked its flight path. Although it can''t fly, its extraordinary jumping ability can also make it stay in the air for a long time. It has the means of pursuit, but it has to observe and wait for the best attack time.


    In the sky, the ink Eagle did not fly directly away from here, it hovered above the crowd, trailing a long black track behind. It is also waiting and observing, just like the eagle always observes the situation before attacking its prey.


    The eagle has only one shot, and this shot must be fatal enough.


    Looking at the thunder beast on the ground, Mo Ying''s heart is as hungry as thunder beast. Thunder beast is a powerful beast, its flesh and blood is far more than ordinary beast, can provide more power. Now, Moying can see that the thunder beast is already weak. There are not many opportunities. Moying will never miss the chance to eat thunder beast. It is ready to have a good meal.


    "Not yet?" Su min is just like the audience waiting for the opening of a good play. As long as the plot is a little tardy, it will immediately become impatient.


    "Fight! Come on, fight! Hello Su min is worried about the two beasts. If she has a big bucket of popcorn in her hand at this time, the atmosphere will be better.


    Seems to have heard Su min''s urging, or maybe the time has come. In the air, the ink Eagle suddenly attached itself.


    It''s like someone holding a brush and waving it straight from the air. With the ink eagle''s rapid downward movement, a black trace is left in the air. Those black marks are the evil spirit escaping from the body. Different from the ordinary beasts, the ink hawk will continue to escape the evil spirit in the body when fighting, just like people sweating during strenuous exercise.


    Although the harm of doing so is very obvious, because the amount of evil spirit almost directly determines the strength of a strange beast. But the benefits are obvious. The escaping brake gas is like the exhaust gas from rocket propulsion, which makes Moying faster and stronger in a short time.Like its past owners, it doesn''t need the ability to fight for a long time when writing to Moying. No matter what target it faces, once it sees it right, it only needs one strike.


    Either you die or I die. This fierce beast even knows how to break the bridge and sink the boat.


    On the ground, the thunder beast arched up and made a nervous low sound. This makes it look more like a dog, which is what dogs do in a tense atmosphere.


    Thunder beast did not choose to move to avoid the ink eagle''s dive, because it knew that this accurate dive could not be avoided. Like a prey to flee in a hurry, the end only like a prey to fall.


    It has to let both sides of the identity, in turn, thunder beast to let Moying understand, who is the hunter, who is the prey.


    All of a sudden, a large number of electric lights burst out from the thunder beast''s body. This is its last power, and it''s all power.


    The blue light lit up half of the sky at once. Su min raised his arm to cover his eyes after a "ouch", while Zhou Heng was still holding back the strong light and observing the changes on the battlefield.


    The outcome is only in the blink of an eye. Next, whether the thunder beast eats the Moying or the Moying eats the thunder beast, more powerful beasts will be born here.

 Chapter 478

    This duel, single round strength, unexpectedly is mo Ying more dominant. It is bound to be defeated by a thunder beast on the ground.


    And the thunder beast has also burst out its full strength, a network of electro-optic convergence, towards the ink Eagle falling from the air hit the past.


    But the falling speed of Moying is too fast. Even the large amount of electric light controlled by thunder beast can''t hurt it. The electric light scraped the body of the ink hawk, and the thunder beast''s attack was defeated. The result of the battle was finally to be known.


    Zhou Heng widened his eyes and didn''t want to miss every moment. He was also waiting for the opportunity to reap profits.


    Seventy one points of merit and forty-two points of merit are not small numbers.


    The fall of Moying, the rush of thunder beast on the power grid, and the final landing of Moying. It''s all done in a flash.


    Mo Ying''s claws sink into thunder beast''s body. Thunder beast finally can''t avoid Mo Ying''s attack, and doesn''t reverse the attack before Mo Ying completes the attack.


    Wings are the source of Moying''s speed, and claws are the source of its power. Ink eagle''s claws are like a pair of hard and sharp iron hooks. Compared with eagles in nature, they like to lift their prey into the air, but ink eagle will not do so, because the body of the prey has been torn from the moment its claws catch it.


    After Mo Ying, a large amount of black liquid fell like raindrops, which seemed to have life. These black liquid would cause secondary damage to Mo Ying''s prey. Even if the thunder beast didn''t die under the claw of Moying, the "black rain" that followed was enough to kill the thunder beast.


    On the ground, the ink Eagle flapped its wings, and its claws sank into the body of the thunder beast, catching through its internal organs. And the blue electric light produced by the thunder beast burst at this time, as if it were the last fireworks to see the thunder beast off.


    Is this powerful thunder beast going to come to its end like this?


    Of course not. Body bear a heavy claw of the thunder beast, has been dying, it suddenly showed a sly look.


    Just as dogs are more intelligent than birds in reality, thunder beasts are also more intelligent than ink eagles. If Mo Ying can understand the spirit of "breaking the bridge and sinking the boat", then thunder beast knows the truth of "showing the enemy to be weak". The red light suddenly flashed from the thunder beast''s skin.


    The black rain falling from the air evaporates into black air immediately after touching the red electric light, and the ink Eagle also shows a panic expression.


    It flapped its wings, wanted to leave the ground, wanted to leave the thunder beast''s side, but could not come. Its claws are trapped in the body of the thunder beast, and the sharp claws are locked by the thunder beast with its own body.


    The large-scale blue lightning burst out before is just a cover. The real killer of thunder beast is the red training thunder that even the fire of soul can resist.


    A painful birdsong sound sounded, red red red training thunder quickly transmitted to the body of the ink eagle. When the red light covered the whole body of Moying, Moying just gave out a scream, then powerlessly dropped its wings.


    Different from the fire of soul which represents "burning", the attribute of red training thunder is "paralysis". It doesn''t kill the opponent directly, but it can paralyze everything and lose resistance.


    Yes, everything.


    The black evil spirit rain fell on the red red training thunder, and immediately turned into a weak black Qi, and the swift ink eagle had to drop its wings.


    This is the biggest killer of thunder beast. Similarly, the cost of using the red training thunder is also huge.


    However, if you can get the power of Moying, everything is worth it. Despite the cry of Moying, thunder beast looks at Moying''s neck and suddenly opens its mouth.


    At this time, Zhou Heng quickly rushed out from the side. Thunder beast has never ignored the existence of Zhou Heng. With its wisdom, it''s not hard to think that Zhou Heng will kill at the last moment, disturb it, eat Moying, and evolve into a stronger form.


    So the thunder beast is ready.


    This powerful and intelligent beast is definitely the most difficult one Zhou Heng has ever met. Even when he is the poorest, he will keep a hand for himself.


    In the air burst under the blue light suddenly turn, toward the ground. Those lights were originally dense, and then they were overwhelming. If Zhou Heng didn''t want to get hurt, he had to go back.


    But no matter how clever a monster is, it''s just a monster.


    Human civilization has appeared on this planet for thousands of years. In the dark age of lack of combat effectiveness, human beings do not know how many times they nearly died out in the hands of other animals. Every civilization keeps records of these exotic animals, such as the flying dragon in Europe, the dragon in the East, and various animal gods in Indian mythology. But no matter how powerful these legendary beasts are, they are all defeated by human beings in the end.


    On this blue planet, human beings have established their own civilization, while exotic animals have been driven to the inaccessible mountains and sea bottom, and even other spaces.In the face of powerful beasts, human beings can only rely on the courage of fearing death and their wisdom.


    A black disc suddenly appeared on Zhou Heng''s head. The disc zoomed in like an umbrella, shielding Zhou Heng from all the wind and rain from above.


    This is Su min''s ability.


    In the era when human beings still hold torches and throw javelin at the flying dragon, people rely on this kind of cooperation to defeat one powerful beast after another.


    Zhou Heng did not look at his head, because he knew Su min could do it well.


    Su min in the distance also shows a serious expression. Zhou Heng mentions it to her again. When she asks her to support her, Su min already knows what she is going to do. There was an unspeakable tacit understanding between them.


    The jade cut in Zhou Heng''s hand stabbed toward the front.


    It''s still a little short. It''s still a little short if you want to stab the thunder beast.


    But the black round hole appeared at the tip of the sword. When Zhou Heng sent the sword forward a little, the tip of the sword went through the space.


    Another black round hole appeared in front of the thunder beast, from which the point of the sword pierced.


    There was no choice. The thunder beast moved its body violently, and it fled in the opposite direction from the tip of the sword. At the same time, the ink eagle''s claws are still trapped in its body. The thunder beast uses the paralyzed ink eagle to keep it in front of itself.


    The jade cut in Zhou Heng''s hand only pierced the body of Mo Ying.


    This just just escaped from the cage of the beast, unexpectedly ended his short freedom.

 Chapter 479

    The black feathers floated in the air. At the same time, the prompt sound of task completion also sounded in Zhou Heng''s brain.


    At the same time, a black to shiny feather slowly fell from the air, and finally fell into the palm of Zhou Heng''s hand.


    Is there anything special about this feather? At present, Zhou Heng still can''t know, but as in the past, he carefully put away Mo Yu. At this time, Zhou Heng looked at the lucky escape of the thunder beast.


    Although Moying is no longer there, the scar left by Moying is still engraved on its body. It can''t run away any more. Even now, it''s very difficult for the thunder beast to escape.


    Dragging seriously injured body, thunder beast has no previous agility, it hobbled to the front to escape. Even as it is now, it has not given up the hope of escape.


    However, Zhou Heng will not let this strange beast go. Although there is no extra reward, there are 71 merits, right.


    Zhou Heng raised his sword to stab the thunder beast.


    At this time, a red shadow quickly rowed in front of her. It was su min, who stood in front of Zhou Heng with open arms.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Heng, holding the sword, was at a loss.


    "This little dog has been seriously injured, otherwise, let it go?" Su min put down her arm and asked tentatively.


    "How can that be?" Zhou Heng refused without hesitation. Although the thunder beast now looks very pitiful, not long ago it was a 20 meter tall monster that could overturn the train. It is definitely a big hidden danger to leave such a strange animal in the world.


    "There''s nothing wrong." Su min suddenly walks towards the seriously injured thunder beast. Seeing Su min coming towards him, the thunder beast panics and wants to run away. But at this time, it just runs forward for a few steps and immediately falls to the ground.


    At this time, Su min actually picked up the thunder beast.


    At this time, the size of the thunderstorm is similar to that of the small dog, but the weight is lighter than that of the small dog.


    There is still a weak current on the thunder beast''s skin, but in addition to making Su min feel a little crispy, these currents have no lethality.


    "You see, isn''t that good?" Su Min said to Zhou Heng, "we taught him a lesson. I don''t think it will hurt people in the future."


    "You don''t want to keep it as a dog, do you?" Zhou Heng''s face suddenly showed a slightly ironic smile.


    "No?" Su min''s eyes widened. From the appearance point of view, the thunder beast is still very cute, especially now the poor appearance, more love.


    "Look at the wound." Zhou Heng reminds Su min.


    Su min looks down at the thunder beast in her arms. It was also very obvious just now that the huge wound left by Moying is much smaller now, and the wounds still left on the body are healing little by little at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s not a real pet dog, not even a wild animal," Zhou Heng told Su min. "if we don''t kill it at this time, it will recover all its injuries in less than 24 hours."


    It''s very stupid to have compassion for strange animals or fierce ghosts. In Zhou Heng''s opinion, no matter it''s fierce ghosts or fierce beasts, they should be expelled.


    But Su min doesn''t understand these reasons. She looks at the thunder beast in her arms, and the thunder beast seems to realize that Su min is not hostile to it, so it sticks out its tongue and gently licks Su min''s arm.


    Su min didn''t know that her compassion for strange animals was not only due to her goodness in nature, but also due to the power left to her by sad monks.


    The sad monk, who was born in Qinglong temple, is known as one of the "four holy monks" in Zen. Different from Esoteric Buddhism, which imprisons exotic animals in the body as its source of strength, Zen believes that exotic animals with wisdom can be assimilated. Zen monks are committed to making strange animals their partners and pursuing the harmonious balance between them. Among the thousands of Dharma images of monks in Qinglong temple, many Dharma images are derived from the "Buddha" in Zen, such as "King Kong" and "mercy", and some Dharma images are obtained from the alien animals that have become allies, such as "Zhu He" and "Qinglong".


    Su Min has never read any ancient books of Zen in Qinglong temple, nor learned any knowledge about Zen in Qinglong temple, but she uses the power of Zen in Qinglong temple.


    As she uses these forces, they affect her in turn.


    Su min''s "kindness" and "compassion" are awakened, just like those monks in Qinglong temple. Su min''s kindness and compassion are regardless of objects.


    "Buddha" can "cut the flesh to feed the eagle" or "sacrifice the body to feed the tiger" in order to "help all living beings". This is the "Mahayana Dharma" that Qinglong Temple believes in.


    "Can you promise me that you won''t hurt people any more?" Su min asks the thunder beast in her arms.


    The weak thunder beast didn''t know if he understood Su min''s words, so he nodded his head slowly. In Su min''s arms, thunder beast''s evil spirit also faded a lot.


    "Look Su min showed a surprise expression, "it has promised me!"


    Zhou Heng''s eyes widened in surprise. He had never seen such a situation before. Every beast he met was synonymous with ferocity. The most typical ones were probably Wang Mang and sickle weasel.It is necessary to kill them. This is Zhou Heng''s understanding of exotic animals. Now, however, his perception seems to be shaken.


    When Zhou Heng was shocked, a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The blonde boy came out of the woods. "What''s going on here? Why is it so messy here?"


    Zhou Heng looked at Meilin with disdain. This guy disappeared from the beginning of the battle. He didn''t know where to hide and watch.


    But Meilin couldn''t see Zhou Heng''s scornful face. He just said to himself, "I just went to the toilet. I feel a lot of things have happened."


    With that, he looked at Su min holding thunder beast, and said with a smile: "Miss, your dog is really cute."


    Su min Leng for a while, then nodded with a smile and answered: "yes."


    Meilin reaches out to the thunder beast. Su min subconsciously wants to dodge. After all, it''s a thunder beast. She''s worried about hurting Meilin. But Merlin''s hand was still gently caressing the top of the thunder beast''s head.


    Thunder beast trembled gently in Su min''s arms, just like he was afraid of the golden haired boy.


    "What''s its name?" Merlin withdrew her hand and asked.


    "Well," Su min thought for a moment, and then replied, "Xiao Lan! It''s called Xiao Lan


    The thunder beast has a smooth sky blue fur, which is the color of lightning when reflected in the sky.

 Chapter 480

    After Meilin came out of the woods, she took the initiative to say hello to Su min, and then went to Zhou Heng, who didn''t look very good.


    When Meilin was hiding just now, Zhou Heng''s ribs were broken.


    Meilin pretended to be surprised and looked at Zhou Heng''s chest: "how can it be like this? Shall we pack up before we go on the road? "


    Now Zhou Heng looks a little embarrassed, not only half of the sleeve is missing, but also the clothes on his chest are torn open and stained with blood.


    "No more." Zhou Heng rejected Merlin''s offer. "Let''s go."


    According to the information provided by Li Yuan, now Bailu is likely to have been taken to Kunlun. Due to the destruction of the train by thunder beasts, Zhou Heng and Zhou Heng have to walk a little longer. However, it''s not far from the next station of the train, and their journey is more than ordinary people, so they can''t delay much time.


    But the appearance of the thunder beast did create a lot of trouble for Zhou Heng, and now Zhou Heng has not eliminated this thunder beast, which is quite rare compared with his teacher''s resume in the past.


    Zhou Heng looks at the injured thunder beast in Su min''s arms. He suddenly thinks that he also has a white cat. Unfortunately, because of Luyao in Kunlun, he can only leave the white cat in Peiping and give it to miss Tong to take care of him. Fortunately, Miss Tong is definitely a person worthy of Zhou Heng''s trust, so Zhou Heng can also go south at ease.


    See Zhou Heng''s eyes cast over, Su min immediately holds thunder beast side to turn a body.


    "Let''s go." Zhou Heng turned to Meilin, who immediately nodded with a smile.


    Merlin nodded, and they went to the mountain together.


    "Hello Su min''s voice suddenly rang out, "are you going to Kunlun?"


    Zhou Heng and Merlin stopped at the same time.


    Peiping at this time.


    Zhou Heng''s pet white cat is lying on the sofa in the room. This cat is absolutely unique in personality, which often makes Miss Tong feel that it is really the cat raised by brother Zhou Heng.


    They don''t eat cat food, don''t like to bask in the sun, and don''t let anyone help them take a bath. They have no interest in the cat toys prepared for pet cats, and even don''t sleep in their nests.


    Miss Tong didn''t have much time to accompany her. After all, she had too many things to do in Peiping. Except for Zhou Heng and miss Tong, no one else could get close to her, or even spend thousands of years. Miss Tong had to come back to take care of it for a while every day, which made Hua Qianqiu quite angry, but there was no good way.


    After Hua Qianqiu was assassinated and injured, there was no new attack. The days of peace have continued to this day. Miss Tong went out again. She had to go to an appointment to meet someone from the Cao family.


    Different from the Tong family, which is a traditional family of Feng Shui, the Cao family is a real "political family". The Cao family of all ages have linked the operation and politics of the Cao family. In the war years, they choose the most powerful political party or warlord to provide them with funds to ensure their own stability. In the peaceful years, they will turn into businessmen with government background, Amassing wealth.


    Recently, the Cao family seems to be in some trouble. People from the military are starting to attack the Cao family.


    Cao''s main business now is tobacco, and their tobacco companies are distributed all over the country, especially in the south. But recently, the tobacco production base of caojia has been subjected to surprise inspection, and the frequency of inspection is even so high that some tobacco companies can not operate normally. When the tobacco fields are inspected, the tobacco leaves that are picked still have to be inspected. Even the outer packaging of tobacco is inspected every three to five times.


    After many inquiries, the Cao family found out that this was actually what the military meant. Is the military looking for tobacco? If this is not the case, it is hard for the people of the Cao family to think that what sounds so absurd and illogical is true.


    But the Cao family would not wait to die. They also launched a counter offensive. On the surface, they drafted various proposals and submitted them to the representatives of major associations, so as to restrict the military''s recklessness. On the surface, they began to collect the resumes of officers who were against them and search for their black materials.


    As time goes on, this war without gunpowder will gradually escalate. The military side will try to use more tough means, and the Cao family will start to become crazy, kidnapping, poisoning, and assassination. You know, the people of the Cao family are not all good people.


    But that was the last thing Cao Ge wanted to see, but what Cao Ping wanted most.


    The person who invited Miss Tong to come for the appointment was not Cao Ge, but Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family.


    At this time, Cao Ping was sitting on the second floor of a teahouse. He was wearing a simple grey cloth robe. On the table in front of him was only a large teapot and two small porcelain cups. A expressionless man was standing behind him. It was his bodyguard.


    I don''t know whether it was Cao Ping or the business of the teahouse was cold. At this time, Cao Ping was the only guest on the second floor. Considering that the decoration here is also lazy, it is likely to be the second possibility.


    It''s hard to imagine that people like Cao Ping would appear in such a place in such a dress.At this time, the stairs leading to the second floor sounded footsteps, Cao Ping moved his eyes, saw Miss Tong came up.


    Miss Tong is also followed by a man dressed up behind, is already healing flower Qianqiu.


    "Tong in charge, this way!" Cao Ping waved to miss Tong with a smile. It was the first time they met, but they recognized each other at the first sight.


    "Mr. Cao er." Miss Tong also smiles and bows her hands. When she comes, she naturally takes a seat.


    "Tong is a good leader." Cao Ping said hello again politely and poured tea for Miss Tong. At this time, he pretended that he had just found the flower Qianqiu behind Miss Tong. His expression was surprised and he said, "isn''t this flower Qianqiu flower master?"


    "It''s hard for Mr. Cao to know me." Flower Qianqiu also smiles and gestates.


    Cao Ping showed concern again: "don''t know the injury of young master Hua, is it better?"


    Hua Qianqiu''s face changed immediately, and miss Tong''s eyebrows wrinkled gently. The incident of Hua Qianqiu being attacked and injured has not been reported to the outside world. In addition to the people of the Tong family, no one should know about it.


    If anyone knows, that person should be the assassin who assassinated Hua Qianqiu, or the one who sent the assassin.


    "Thanks for your concern." Hua Qianqiu replied with no smile, "I''m much better."


    "Ha ha ha ha Cao Ping suddenly laughed several times, which surprised Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu.


    "Is your wound really healed?" After laughing, Cao Ping asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 481

    "Is your wound really healed?" This sentence can be understood in many ways. The person who utters it can either utter it with concern or regard it as a threat.


    In the current context, it is difficult for anyone to understand this sentence as caring.


    Hua Qianqiu frowned and asked coldly, "what does Mr. Cao mean?" As she spoke, her hands were behind her back, and a yellow amulet was in her hand.


    Cao Ping shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s meaningless. I''m just worried about whether master Hua will leave any sequelae, such as occasional dizziness or cold fingers."


    Hua Qianqiu''s face changed again, her voice suddenly increased: "these things, how do you know?"


    Miss Tong also showed a surprised expression, flower Qianqiu did not say to her about sequelae.


    Cao Ping quickly waved his hand: "Oh, oh, actually it''s nothing. It''s just that the assassin used a little chronic poison on the blade when he hurt you."


    Bang! The flame rose from the Yellow amulet, and Hua Qianqiu waved his wrist. The Yellow amulet immediately flew out of his hand and flew towards Cao Ping''s face.


    "Brother Hua, no!" Miss Tong wants to stop, but it''s too late. Huang Fu''s eyes are about to burn Cao Ping''s face.


    At this time, the bodyguard behind Cao Ping suddenly took out his hand. His big hand grabbed it, but he was not afraid of the high temperature. He grabbed the flying yellow Fu in the air. Then, he pinched the palm of his hand, and a black smoke came up in the palm, and the yellow Fu turned into dust.


    "Good skill!" Hua Qianqiu sneers and then reaches out to the hand of the bodyguard. She knows that if she doesn''t subdue the bodyguard, she can''t hurt Cao Ping. Because although the bodyguard looked rather big and clumsy, he was not slow.


    Moreover, if the other party can grasp his own yellow amulet with his bare hands, he must not be an ordinary person.


    This time, Hua Qianqiu went straight to the palm of the other person''s hand, her fingers contain / unique strength, this point in the past, if the other party does not dodge, must let his finger fracture. If the other party dodges, she will launch her finger force, and Cao Ping will be injured.


    As Hua Qianqiu expected, the other side did not force him, but raised his hand to Hua Qianqiu''s fingers.


    In the second floor of the teahouse, the air surged up, and even the tea in the cup on the table swayed out of the edge of the cup and fell on the table.


    One finger, one grasp, when the two collide, the power is so amazing.


    The next second, the palms of the two people retracted at the same time. Hua Qianqiu felt that her fingers were shaking and numb. Not only did she not break each other''s finger bones, but she was about to break her fingers.


    But the other side just shook hands with a grim smile, and did not show any painful expression.


    Two people four eyes confrontation, is about to start the next round of confrontation, Miss Tong suddenly stood up: "well, here unknown!"


    "Hum!" Since Miss Tong stands in the way, it is impossible for Hua Qianqiu to continue to fight against Miss Tong regardless of her face. After a cold hum, she retracted the Yellow symbol in her sleeve.


    And the bodyguard behind Cao Ping, is still grinning, no further action.


    "Good, good, good!" Cao Ping suddenly clapped his hand and said, "it''s good Kung Fu for young master. It''s good Kung Fu for Mr. Murong!" The bodyguard Cao Ping brought was named Murong.


    This is a common surname in novels and movies, but it is rare in reality. "Murong" is the surname of Xianbei nationality. After it was sinicized, the people of Murong surname spread all over the country, and many people changed other surnames. The Murong people with pure blood are very rare. The one behind Cao Ping is the purest Murong.


    In novels and film and television works, Murong clan is often given a refined image, but like Xiongnu people, Xianbei people originated from the Mongolian Plateau, and they are taller and more powerful than Han people, and their customs are very similar to Xiongnu people.


    Mr. Murong also knew that he must be a rough man.


    "Mr. Cao asked me to come here today," Miss Tong sat down, looking rather unhappy, "is it to test Kungfu for thousands of years?"


    "No, of course not." Cao Ping replied with a smile. Then he reached into his coat pocket.


    Hua Qianqiu''s face immediately showed an alert look.


    But what Cao Ping pulled out was not a dangerous thing, but a small white porcelain vase.


    "This thing." Cao Ping said as he put the small porcelain vase on the table. "It''s the antidote for the poison of young master Hua."


    Cao Ping often has amazing words, and this sentence makes Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu show surprise.


    "The antidote?" Miss Tong''s eyes widened. Although she shouldn''t cheat people as Cao Ping, it''s still hard for her to believe that the inexplicable bottle Cao Ping took out contains an antidote.


    Cao Ping nodded, and his face became a little more serious: "master Tong, master Hua, if you want to feed poison to the blade, should you use lethal poison or chronic poison?""Nonsense!" Hua Qianqiu said, "of course, it''s highly toxic." Since the assassin wants to kill her, why use chronic poison? Isn''t that just adding to the cake? Besides, although the symptoms mentioned by Cao Ping are true in his own body, they may not be the symptoms of poisoning. It is very likely that his body has not fully recovered. If this is scared by the other party, huaqianqiu is not huaqianqiu.


    After listening to Hua Qianqiu''s words, Cao Ping shook his head with a smile: "the benefits of killing a person are far less than the benefits that can be extracted by letting him live."


    "What do you mean?" Hua Qianqiu asked with a frown.


    But miss Tong already understood what Cao Ping meant: "do you mean that the person who poisoned wants to borrow this poison and threaten Qianqiu?"


    Cao Ping looked at Miss Tong, nodded, and said: "Tong is as smart as it is said." The implication, of course, is that it is foolish not to see the flowers in this layer.


    Hua Qianqiu is not angry. After all, she is on Miss Tong''s side.


    "Excuse me, does the second young master Cao know who is the person who poisoned?" Miss Tong then asked. Since Cao Ping would say this to himself, he must not be the one who instigated the poisoning.


    Cao Ping showed a smile, and slowly spit out three words: "Cao Ge Lao."


    Hearing this answer, Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu''s heart is a jump. Mr. Cao Ge, in name, is the "acting head" of the Cao family. In fact, he is the real ruler. Even in Beiping City, a place full of Hidden Dragon and tiger, Mr. Cao Ge is also the highest.


    Although there is no actual official position, this person''s will can even be shaken to any corner of the country.


    At the same time, Cao Ge has another identity. He is Cao Ping''s uncle.

 Chapter 482

    Cao Ge is always Cao Ping''s uncle.


    Cao Ping''s father died very early, leaving only four sons and two daughters in this world. The four sons are Cao Tai, Cao Ping, Cao Sheng and Cao Shi, and the two daughters are Cao Fang and Cao Qin. Among them, Cao Tai, the eldest son, has disappeared. Cao Sheng, the third son, deals with the tobacco business for the Cao family in the south, and Cao Shi, the fourth son, has been staying in Peiping. Among the two daughters, Cao Fang was first exiled to Linhai, then recalled from Linhai by Cao''s family, and finally put under house arrest in Cao''s residence in Beiping. Cao Qin, the youngest daughter, had not finished her studies and was studying in Europe.


    Since Cao Ping''s father, who died early, has left six children, it is not difficult for Cao Ge, who has lived to this day, to leave several children for himself. But he didn''t even have a son or a daughter, not because of his poor health, but because of his loyalty to the Cao family.


    Whether he has a son or not has anything to do with loyalty to the Cao family?


    You know, in his current position, once he left his offspring, his offspring would compete with the four sons of the Cao family. Although Cao Tai and Cao are equal, the power now lies in Cao Ge''s hands. Even if Cao Ge doesn''t have this intention, many people will support his descendants to inherit the Cao family. In order to prevent the division of the Cao family, Cao Ge never left any offspring for himself until his old age.


    He treats Cao Tai and others like his own children.


    Yes, it''s as cruel as treating one''s own children.


    Cao Tai has been missing for such a long time. How many percent of them are still alive? How can Cao Ge not know? But Cao Ge never sent anyone to look for him. If Cao Tai lived, he would be very happy, but if Cao Tai died, he would not be sad. Because Cao Tai did not inherit the material of the Cao family at all, Cao Ge''s old body was getting worse day by day, but he still refused to delegate power because of Cao Tai''s incompetence.


    Once Cao Tai is in power, this incompetent guy will never be able to hold on to his power.


    In this way, the position of the head of the Cao family will ultimately fall on Cao Ping''s head. But Cao Ping had expressed his intention long ago. When he retired from Suzhou and Hangzhou, it was equivalent to saying that he did not want to be the head of the Cao family.


    Because what Cao Ping wanted was not the power the Cao family could bring him, but the destruction of the Cao family.


    "The one who instructs the assassin, the one who provides the poison," Cao Ping said with a smile. "It''s him, my uncle, Cao Ge."


    After two seconds of silence, Miss Tong asked, "why do you want to tell us this?" It''s hard to believe that what Cao Ping said is a lie, because even if Cao Ping wanted to make up a lie, he would not say such nonsense.


    "I want to work with you." Cao Ping said.


    "Use antidote as a threat?" Flower Qianqiu standing behind suddenly said coldly.


    Cao Pingyang looks at Hua Qianqiu. He suddenly grabs the fan on the table and pushes the medicine bottle to miss Tong with the fan: "the antidote is just a gift. I don''t want Tong to be my subordinate. What I want is just an ally."


    Cao Ping then said, "now, we have a common enemy, don''t we?"


    "Why should we believe your one-sided statement?" Hua Qianqiu said, "you said that I was poisoned, you said that this is the antidote, you also said that the poison was given by your uncle, but these are all empty talk, why should we believe you?"


    Hua Qianqiu is right. They are full of lies and cunning. They just believe each other''s words with a few words. This kind of fool has already lost everything.


    Although the heart of harming others is dispensable, the heart of preventing others is absolutely indispensable.


    "You can judge whether you believe me or not." Cao Ping grabbed the fan, said with a smile, "today about Tong to come, there is another thing to discuss with Tong."


    "Please tell me something." In her meditation, Miss Tong is obviously thinking about the credibility of Cao Ping''s words.


    Just as Cao Ping was about to open his mouth, he suddenly looked out of the window.


    Outside the window, the vast sky, and the buildings in Beiping city.


    A drone flies through the tall buildings.


    "Let''s go!" Cao Ping quickly got up, but the expression on Miss Tong''s and Hua Qianqiu''s face was only at a loss.


    Peiping, in Cao''s house.


    Looking at the real-time picture, Cao Ge''s expression was very painful. He confirmed it again and again, but the result only made him feel heartache again and again. Cao Ping, the most capable son of the new generation of the Cao family, actually betrayed the Cao family.


    Since he was still in Suzhou and Hangzhou, the layout of dealing with the Cao family has already begun. When Cao Ping came to Beiping in person, his plan finally started.


    It''s vertical and horizontal. Externally, Cao Ping connected all the people who were dissatisfied with the Cao family and restricted the development of the Cao family with their strength. As an insider, he soon helped these people find the real lifeline of the Cao family, that is, the tobacco industry. Internally, Cao Ping used Cao Shi''s trust in him to win over the Cao family''s non lineage blood. These people all have their own property, but because they do not belong to the lineage, although the names left on Cao''s genealogy are difficult to integrate into the lineage circle. Now that Cao Tai is missing, in the eyes of these people, Cao Ping is the most likely person to become the next Cao family leader. In the face of Cao Ping''s capture, of course, these people will not refuse. These people would never have thought that Cao Ping only gathered them to use them to fight against Cao Sheng in the south. Whether they can deal with Cao Sheng or even be destroyed by Cao Sheng is not Cao Ping''s business.After all, for Cao Ping, there is no need for the existence of this huge and decadent family, so even if every Cao family will envy his status, after all, Cao Tai disappeared, he is the future leader of the Cao family. But this is not what Cao Ping wants. He doesn''t want to take over the Cao family. He just wants to destroy it.


    He can''t go back.


    And Cao Ge finally gave up on him. In just a few days, Cao Ping''s damage to the Cao family was obvious. Cao Shi had been hospitalized. Cao Sheng was too busy in the south to have a chance to catch his breath. A large number of cigarettes were seized by the military. Banks were under pressure to stop sending funds to Cao''s enterprises. A large number of capital chains were broken. More than a dozen of Cao''s tobacco companies were forced to stop operating, while other branches of the Cao family were separated The struggle has also begun.


    For such a large family, their losses are counted in billions every day.


    There is no doubt that Cao Ping really has the ability to destroy the family.


    In this case, Cao Ge had to make a decision.


    A large number of Cao''s family members are rushing towards the teahouse. If Cao Ping wants to destroy the Cao family, he must use very complicated means, but if Cao family wants to destroy Cao Ping, it is very simple and direct.

 Chapter 483

    A large number of Cao''s relatives and guards suddenly poured out from all directions.


    They have been prepared here for a long time. Every move of Cao Ping is in the eyes of Cao Ge. The reason why Cao Ge has never made a move is that he wants to see who is standing behind Cao Ping.


    Cao Ge believes that no matter how clever Cao Ping is, he is still just one person. If only one person''s wisdom could destroy the Cao family, then the Cao family would have been destroyed dozens of times in the past few hundred years. The reason why the Cao family has been able to exist up to now, and has gradually developed into a huge thing that is difficult to eradicate even the armed army, depends on their tenacious vitality.


    No one can destroy the Cao family, not even Cao Ping.


    All the streets nearby were blocked, the sky was filled with drones for a while, and even the sewers under every manhole cover were covered by Cao''s staff.


    If you don''t do it, you''ll have to do it.


    In the garden of Cao''s residence in Peiping, Cao Ge turned off the real-time picture. Then he closed his eyes painfully. It is impossible for Cao Ping to escape from such a net. We should know that it is not only Cao''s own strength that stands on Cao''s side.


    And the Academy of special sciences and Nu Wa.


    In the face of the rise of super artificial intelligence, Cao Ge did not choose to resist like those old aristocrats. Although Cao Ge is old, he knows that the times will continue to develop and change. Nu Wa, a super artificial intelligence destined to surpass human beings and make decisions instead of all those in power, is bound to attract many people''s dissatisfaction when she first came out.


    But old Cao Ge knows that people can''t fight with the times.


    So he chose obedience. Although many people in the Cao family were dissatisfied with the practice of Cao Ge, he still sent a lot of funds and manpower to the Academy in the name of Cao family. Some people secretly ridiculed him for trying to turn the Cao family into a dog of the Academy of special sciences. In the face of this voice, Cao Ge was neither angry nor refuted. Because he knew what he was doing was right. The Academy of special sciences, funded by the Cao family, has developed faster. With the update of Nuwa version after version, the super AI has taken over the whole information network of China step by step.


    In this case, of course, the Academy will not allow others to destroy the Cao family. In other words, the academy has become the strongest ally of the Cao family.


    No matter who is behind Cao Ping, even if he has the ability to destroy the giant Cao family, he will not be able to defeat the Academy of special sciences and the super AI in the Academy, which is as omniscient as God.


    With the help of Nu Wa, all the calls and itineraries that Cao Ping thought were hidden, and all the things that Cao Ping did without telling the Cao family, were revealed one by one in front of Cao Ge.


    Nu Wa gave Cao Ge Lao the decision to deal with Cao Ping, which was her respect for her allies. And Mr. Cao Ge had to make a decision today.


    He wants to destroy the rare young talent of the Cao family. He wants to strangle the sprout of this talent in his own hands. The old Cao Ge closed his eyes painfully, and covered his eyes with his hand.


    He said goodbye to Cao Ping in his heart.


    At this time, among the teahouses, Cao Ping''s escape had begun. Mr. Murong closely followed Cao Ping. This time, Cao Ping only took Mr. Murong with him. In addition to his trust in Mr. Murong, Cao Ping also knew that he could not take too many people with him.


    "Protect my integrity." Cao Ping said to Mr. Murong as he went downstairs. Mr. Murong nodded hard, and then he looked behind him. Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu were still in the same place. They didn''t understand the current situation.


    At this time, the roaring sound of the car sounded, not just a train, countless trains are coming towards themselves.


    "Hum." There was a smile on Cao Ping''s face. He had expected that today would come. Cao Ping knew that the Cao family was not so easy to deal with. Once the Cao family knew what he had done, they would not connive at him. But he did not expect that Cao''s counterattack would come so fast and so fierce.


    After Cao Ping went down to the first floor, more than ten people in the same color clothes were waiting for him downstairs. They were all carrying pistols.


    Bang, bang, bang! A series of shots. There was no shouting, no warning, no negotiation. At the moment of Cao Ping''s appearance, these people didn''t even hesitate for a second to confirm Cao Ping''s identity, so they shot together.


    Once the Cao family tries to kill someone, the person will never survive. This is the embodiment of Cao family''s anger.


    This sudden row of bullets was so fast that Cao Ping couldn''t react. He didn''t even dodge. One by one, the bullets were embedded in the flesh and blood.


    It''s just that it''s not Cao Ping''s flesh and blood, but Mr. Murong''s.


    Mr. Murong''s action is faster than the bullet. He stops in front of Cao Ping and blocks all the bullets for Cao Ping. Seeing this behind the scenes, Cao Ping was stunned for a moment. Strictly speaking, Mr. Murong was not his man, but the woman''s bodyguard.


    The woman promised him that Mr. Murong would protect him. Cao Ping did not expect that this temporary "rental" bodyguard would do this in order to protect himself."Go back upstairs." Mr. Murong gnawed his teeth and said to the stunned Cao Ping. Bullet embedded in his flesh and blood, although not to his life, but also enough to make him feel pain.


    After hearing Mr. Murong''s words, Cao Ping ran back quickly. At this time, another round of shooting came. Mr. Murong followed Cao Ping closely, and the second round of shooting only hit a part. Mr. Murong, who was shot, was not affected at all.


    This flesh and blood guy looks stronger than steel.


    "What happened," Cao Ping bumped into Hua Qianqiu, who was taking Miss Tong downstairs. "How could there be gunshots?"


    "Go upstairs, it''s surrounded below!" Cao Ping told her.


    "What?" Hua Qianqiu''s eyes widened. At this time, Cao Ping and Mr. Murong ran past her and miss Tong. At the same time, the footsteps of the pursuit downstairs sounded.


    Hua Qianqiu hesitated a little, then took Miss Tong''s hand and ran up.


    Running up is not a good choice. After all, none of the four of them can fly. For them, staying in this building will only result in being caught in the other party''s urn.


    "Who is it?" Hua Qianqiu took Miss Tong to catch up with Cao Ping, "who are those people?"


    "It''s the Cao family." Cao Ping replied.


    "Why do they want to attack us, can''t they make it clear?" Hua Qianqiu feels that he and Cao''s family have not had a festival, and they have not reached the point of drawing a sword.


    "You can go and have a try." Cao Ping said with a sneer.

 Chapter 484

    Beiping, the ancient capital of the Five Dynasties in the feudal dynasty, once again became one of the world''s centers.


    The floating population is nearly 10 million, and the foreign population here is enough to form a small city in other places. There are torrents of human beings, and there are dark waves hidden in the back of the city.


    Cao''s family, he Shouguang, former commander of the central army, once bluntly called it "the cancer and moth of the country", but it is not easy to get rid of this moth.


    From ordinary employees in banks to high-ranking government officials, from the most common manufacturing assembly line to cutting-edge technology research and development studio, Cao family has extended his hand to almost every corner he can touch. While seeking a lot of benefits for themselves, the Cao family also brought a lot of tax revenue and job opportunities for the country. In a backward province, the Cao family even allocated $2 billion a year to maintain a loss making enterprise and prevent tens of thousands of workers from losing their jobs.


    The Cao family not only draws nutrition from the flesh and blood of the country, but also feeds back the country from time to time. All the masters of the Cao family knew that only when they were attached to the state could their huge organization survive.


    A fox cannot be powerful unless it is a tiger. The Cao family knows this very well.


    But now, some people''s tolerance of the Cao family has reached the limit.


    Blockade of urban areas, the influx of large numbers of armed personnel, such behavior has been sufficient to endanger national security level.


    "Our people are all ready. Why don''t we start?" Xiao Xiao of the central army is a resolute anti Cao faction. Now, he only needs a piece of permission from the state, and he can arrest all those armed and disorderly people.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Xiao''s superior, he Liwei of the central army, kept kneading his nose.


    "Wait?" Xiao Xiao suddenly stood up from his seat. "What are you waiting for? They dare to arrest people in the city of Peiping. The people of the Cao family are so brave that they regard Peiping as their back garden, don''t they


    He Liwei didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and kept silent.


    "What are you waiting for? This token is not enough! " Xiao Xiao''s palm slaps hard on the table in front of he Liwei, and a jade pendant on the table suddenly splits into two pieces.


    The jade pendant was not smashed by Xiao Xiao. It had already split into two parts, but was put together on the table.


    This is the jade pendant of he Shouguang, former commander of the central army. He Liwei and Xiao Xiao recognize it. The young man who sent the jade pendant said to them, "it''s time to get rid of insects for our country."


    Now, the most important step of "pest control", he Liwei suddenly began to hold his ground, so Xiao Xiao did not understand.


    His hands were on the table in front of he Liwei, and his nostrils and mouth gasped together.


    At this time, he Liwei finally opened his eyes. His eyes were full of fatigue. Xiao Xiao and he Liwei had worked together in the central army for 26 years. They had never seen he Liwei show such a tired expression.


    "There is no reply from above." Although he Liwei''s words were very calm, his hands were full of blue tendons when he spoke. Like Xiao Xiao, he was angry at Cao''s unbridled behavior. He was just trying to suppress his emotions.


    Xiao Xiao stares big eyes: "two hours, have not reply?"


    I can''t believe that the Cao family has been encircling an area of Peiping city for two hours. People from the Cao family have been rushing there armed. During this period, the highest level of Peiping has turned a blind eye to this.


    "Are they blind?" Xiao Xiao roars in he Liwei''s office.


    In fact, he was half right. Of course, those people are not blind, but their access to information is blocked.


    Nuwa, a super artificial intelligence, helped the Cao family block all relevant information transmission. Xiao Xiao and he Liwei knew this because their people monitored it with their naked eyes. No matter how powerful super AI is, it can''t blind people''s eyes.


    But even knowing that all this is happening, Xiao Xiao and he Liwei have no way to convey what they know to their superiors. It''s two hours since they submitted the report. They don''t know that the report was intercepted by Nu Wa just after it was sent out.


    Cao family, together with super artificial intelligence Nu Wa, this combination can act recklessly at the feet of the emperor.


    At the same time, the top of a building in the blocked area of Peiping city.


    Mr. Murong took off his upper clothes. He tore them into strips and then used them to cover the wound.


    Hua Qianqiu paced back and forth beside Miss Tong and kept pressing the phone in her hand.


    "Don''t try. It''s impossible to get through." Cao Ping suddenly opens his mouth to remind Hua Qianqiu.


    "Why? Why is that? " Hua Qianqiu angrily pokes her finger at the screen, and the signal displayed on her mobile phone is full. She even dials Miss Tong''s phone with this mobile phone, but she can''t call anyone except a few people here. It''s like an invisible glass cover buckled upside down on their head, making them unable to communicate with anyone except here."Nu Wa." Cao Ping said lightly, "it''s her who blocks our mobile phone. With her, we can''t communicate with the outside world."


    Flower thousand autumn Leng for a while, she put down the hands of the mobile phone: "Nu Wa? What''s that? " Not everyone knows the existence of this super AI.


    "Super artificial intelligence, you can simply understand her as the master of the information network." Cao Ping answered simply. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked into the sky. In the air, UAVs were hovering over their heads.


    Hua Qianqiu shook her head. She didn''t know what Cao Ping was talking about, but she got angry when she saw Cao Ping''s calmness. "Do you know where we are?" Hua Qianqiu yells at Cao Ping, "we are surrounded by people. Do you know?"


    Dozens of people? Hundreds of people? Thousands of people? I don''t know how many opponents there are. There are countless enemies wearing the same suit and holding standard pistols in their hands.


    There are only four people on Hua Qianqiu''s side. They are all trapped on the top of the building. There is no other way to escape except to jump down from the high building.


    The reason why they haven''t rushed up is that Hua Qianqiu left several yellow runes on the corridor below. These runes will release electric current or cause small explosions to prevent them from approaching.


    But only a few pieces of Rune paper can''t last too long. Before long, the enemy will break through the defense left by Hua Qianqiu.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Hua Qianqiu can only choose to ask Cao Ping for help.


    But Cao Ping just shook his head gently. He had a will to die.

 Chapter 485

    In fact, Cao Ping has known his own ending for a long time.


    The accumulation of hundreds of years has finally created such a huge thing as the Cao family. As time goes into the new century, the Cao family has gained such a powerful ally as the super artificial intelligence Nu Wa. Cao Ping also knows that he can''t overthrow the Cao family on his own.


    But there are some things he will do even if he can''t.


    Cao Ping unfolded the folding fan in his hand. On the side used to show people, he wrote the four words of "Qi swallow mountains and rivers", while on the side facing himself, he wrote "eternal fragrance".


    He knows what he''s doing and what he can do.


    Once the other side breaks through the defense line left by Hua Qianqiu, all four of them will die here. For Cao Ping, their death is the beginning of his plan.


    Cao Ping had long expected that once the most profitable tobacco industry was touched, the Cao family would immediately start a crazy counterattack. He can''t escape Cao''s counterattack by himself, so what he can do is to make his death more meaningful.


    And his choice is to drag on Miss Tong. In Linhai military, Miss Tong has a very high position. Once she and miss Tong have an accident in Beiping, it is not only the central army that is dissatisfied with the Cao family, but also the local army that will feel angry.


    At that time, the war will really begin.


    But the only pity is that Cao Ping has no way to see the day when the Cao family is destroyed.


    He shakes the paper fan in his hand and looks at the UAV in the sky. He knows that Cao''s people are monitoring his every move through the camera on the UAV.


    Facing the UAV hovering in the air, Cao Ping showed a confident smile. How long can you be arrogant? Now every action of the Cao family will deepen other people''s dissatisfaction with the family. These dissatisfaction will gradually accumulate and one day submerge this huge organization.


    With his own life as poison, this is the way Cao Ping buried the Cao family.


    But the world is always unpredictable. At this time, Cao Ping, who has already planned everything after his death, will never think that his plan will end in the hands of a cat.


    A few minutes ago, in Peiping, in the temporary residence of the Tong family.


    "It''s at this point. Why hasn''t the lady come back yet?" The servants of the Tong family were talking at the door of Miss Tong''s room.


    At this normal time, no matter how busy she is outside, Miss Tong will come back here, not for anything else, just because it''s time to feed the cat.


    "I can''t call miss any more. It''s time to call master." Another servant reminded his companion.


    These people have served the Tong family for at least two generations. Most of them have watched Miss Tong grow up from a weak and sick little girl to support the Tong family alone.


    "But it''s really strange. It''s time to be in charge." Said the latter servant.


    "Why don''t we feed the cat some cat food first?" The former servant said, "it''s not good to starve the cat, miss - no, she is precious to be in charge of the house."


    The latter servant grinned: "don''t you know? The cat has a strange temper? Potato chips, cake can not be less, cat food will not touch anyway. Do you think it''s strange? "


    The former servant shrugged: "you''ve never had a cat. Maybe they''re all so weird."


    After a servant was stunned for a while, he laughed again: "that''s true. I''ll find something to eat and send it to the cat." The cat is in Miss Tong''s room.


    He left. Another servant stayed in front of the door for a while. Suddenly, he heard a slight noise coming from the room. Although he guessed that it was made by the cat, he still hesitated and pushed the door behind him. He wanted to see what the cat had done in the room.


    But he saw nothing because the cat was no longer in the room.


    "Meow? "Meow?" In doubt, the servant walked into the room. At this time, he suddenly felt a pain and numbness in his back neck, followed by a strong dizziness in his brain. The servant fainted before he could make a cry.


    A woman in white came out from behind him.


    The woman in white pulled her blonde hair to the back of her head and braided it. Then she began to pick the clothes from the fainting servant.


    Time goes back to the present.


    Hua Qianqiu and others are still trapped on the top of the building. Compared with the skyscrapers in the city of Peiping, this building is really nothing, but if they accidentally fall from the top of the building, it will be enough to kill a person.


    But now, apart from jumping off a building, they have no other way to get away.


    Standing on the edge of the building, Hua Qianqiu paced back and forth.


    "The wind sign can''t make you fly by." Miss Tong sees through Hua Qianqiu''s idea. She is also a feng shui master, so she knows what Hua Qianqiu is planning at the moment.


    Looking at the ground at the bottom of the building, Hua Qianqiu nodded.


    "He doesn''t want to live anymore." Cao Ping said suddenly.


    "What?" Miss Tong quickly got up from the ground and looked at Hua Qianqiu.But Hua Qianqiu turned around and looked at Miss Tong with a smile: "don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. He is responsible for our present situation. I just think that a method taught me by my father seems to be available at this time."


    "What method?" Miss Tong showed a happy expression. She knew about Hua Qianqiu''s father. When she was a child, her father told her that apart from the immortal of Kunlun, the friars in the world only took the flower as the leader of the family.


    Hua Qianqiu''s father not only excels his peers in cultivation, but also is proficient in Qimen dunjia. His father''s cultivation is closely related to Hua Qianqiu''s ability to become a leader in Feng Shui.


    If Hua Qianqiu says that someone else can solve the current situation, Miss Tong will not believe it. But if that person is Hua Qianqiu, Miss Tong will not doubt it. How many people in Fengshui don''t know the means of flower being the master?


    "I''m not sure it''s going to work either." Flowers ponder for thousands of years.


    "At this juncture, what else to sell!" There was no voice on one side, and Mr. Murong suddenly cried out.


    Hua Qianqiu glanced at Mr. Murong and Cao Ping: "even if my method can save people, it can''t save you."


    Mr. Murong''s eyes glared, he said: "I don''t ask you to save, you just need to save Mr. Cao er." His master once told him to protect Cao er''s integrity, so he didn''t care about his own life or death, just worried that he could finish the master''s account.


    At this time, Cao Ping suddenly gave a slight smile: "he has no way to save people. If he had, he would have done it long ago. Why wait until now?"


    Mr. Murong nodded after listening and continued to deal with his wound, ignoring Hua Qianqiu.


    Hua Qianqiu snorted and said, "it''s no use exciting me. I won''t save you if I say anything."

 Chapter 486

    Hua Qianqiu stood at the edge of the building and waved to miss Tong.


    Miss Tong went to Hua Qianqiu.


    "I can''t let them hear me in this way. Sister Tong, come here again." Hua Qianqiu said with a smile.


    Miss Tong has no doubt. She and Hua Qianqiu go to the edge of the building together. Looking down, she can see that they have been controlled by the Cao family, but they don''t seem to have sniper guns and other weapons, so they are not in danger for a while.


    However, it is thought that this is the city of Peiping, and the people of Cao''s family are able to lead the crowd here to encircle them.


    "What''s your way?" Miss Tong asked Hua Qianqiu, "if you can save them, you can also save them by the way." Miss Tong worried that Hua Qianqiu was angry with Cao Ping because of the things ahead, so she didn''t want to help them.


    But Hua Qianqiu just smiles and shakes his head: "silly sister, it''s all at this juncture. What do you care about other people doing so much?"


    Miss Tong just laughed and didn''t answer.


    But Hua Qianqiu thought that Miss Tong''s character was too weak to be a great success. Her father was right.


    This is the reason why Hua Qianqiu will spare no effort, even sacrifice her own industry, to support Miss Tong. Miss Tong''s character will always show her weakness at the critical moment. If he lets Hua Qianqiu assist Miss Tong to be superior, Miss Tong will certainly have more trust in Hua Qianqiu. At this time, it''s very simple to steal the achievements from Miss Tong.


    This is the terrible thing about Hua Qianqiu. Although Hua Qianqiu is a daughter, he has almost lost his competitiveness in Feng Shui.


    But through the excellent secret keeping work and the cultivation of Hua Qianqiu, Hua Qianqiu now has his own reputation in Feng Shui. In the Feng Shui audition, Hua Qianqiu seems to have won over the Li family for Miss Tong, but in fact he has absorbed the Li family to his own side.


    You know, the Li family has a feud with the Tong family. If one day the Li family wants to bite the Tong family, the Li family is the best ally!


    As far as the present situation is concerned, he has counted everything and everything.


    Tong''s success in Feng Shui audition, and miss Tong''s almost unconditional trust in Hua Qianqiu. All of these have been counted by Hua as the leader of the family. Although the chaos of the Cao family is an unpredictable accident, as long as it can be safely passed, everything will still go as Hua as the leader wants.


    Now what Hua Qianqiu has to do is to take Miss Tong away from here.


    "Second young master." Mr. Murong looked at Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu and muttered in a low voice, "I think they may really have a way to escape, or I''ll catch the boy and force him to say it!"


    But Cao Ping just shook his head and said in a low voice, "that guy has no way to save people, only harm people."


    Mr. Murong widened his eyes: "the way to harm people? What do you mean


    Cao Ping asked with a smile, "what do you think of their relationship?"


    Mr. Murong looks at Hua Qianqiu and miss Tong. In fact, he knows that Hua Qianqiu is extremely loyal to miss Tong. According to the words circulating in Feng Shui circles, the people of Hua family are the dogs of Tong family.


    "It used to be rumored that I was fake. Now it seems that the people of the flower family are really a dog of the Tong family." Mr. Murong said with a smile. Obviously, he, like most people, despises this kind of dogleg behavior of the flower family. But he forgot that he was as loyal to his master as a dog.


    "Although it''s a dog," Cao Ping said lightly, "it''s not a loyal dog."


    Mr. Murong was stunned for a moment, obviously did not understand the meaning of Cao Ping''s words.


    Cao Ping looked at Hua Qianqiu, who was whispering with Miss Tong, and sighed in a low voice: "this anti bone dog has killed its owner."


    On the other side, Hua Qianqiu is talking to miss Tong about her method.


    "My father once passed me a method of gliding with the wind symbol," Hua Qianqiu said with a smile that relieved Miss Tong. "Because this method of gliding needs two people to use together, so I haven''t used it before. I didn''t think of it until this juncture." Everything was explained in good order by Hua Qianqiu.


    Miss Tong nodded and motioned to Hua Qianqiu to continue.


    "Sister Tong, what you have to do is very simple. When I cast the Dharma, I will carry you behind me. When I start to glide in the air, you can do whatever I ask you to do." Hua Qianqiu said.


    Miss Tong looked hesitant.


    "It''s not hard. I learned it once when I was a child." Hua Qianqiu said with a smile, "sister Tong, you are so smart, there will be no problem."


    Miss Tong said, "I''m not worried about that." With that, she looked at Cao Ping and Mr. Murong. If they left, Cao Ping and Mr. Murong would have to stay here to meet the enemy alone.


    "Sister Tong, as the leader of the Tong family, you can''t be indecisive at this time!" Hua Qianqiu said suddenly. She has to admit that Miss tong can''t do great things. If she can take her place, she will do better than her."Don''t look, sister Tong. Let''s go." Without waiting for Miss Tong to speak, Hua Qianqiu leads Miss Tong to the side of the building. This is the first time that she has shown her strong side to miss Tong.


    They stood on the edge of the building.


    "Sister Tong, come on my back." Hua Qianqiu squats down in front of Miss Tong.


    "We''ll run to the opposite upstairs." Miss Tong suddenly said, "still surrounded by them, can you really escape?"


    Hua Qianqiu frowned impatiently: "their purpose is not us. Even if we leave, we will send people to chase us, but we won''t send too many people. It''s better than staying here and waiting for them to die."


    Miss Tong had no choice but to nod, and then fell on the back of Hua Qianqiu.


    Hua Qianqiu took a piece of yellow Rune paper in his mouth, and then said vaguely, "sister Tong, hold on!"


    Miss Tong nodded on Hua Qianqiu''s back and said in a voice, "I''ve already grasped it."


    Hua Qianqiu''s face showed an imperceptible smile, and all this was seen in Cao Ping''s eyes.


    Although Cao Ping doesn''t know Feng Shui, he knows that the Fu paper in Hua Qianqiu''s mouth can''t make them get to the opposite building safely. Because if Hua Qianqiu could do it, she would have done it.


    The reason for doing so now is that she has just made up her mind.


    "His talisman paper can only fly half way at most." Cao Ping said suddenly.

 Chapter 487

    "His talisman paper can only fly half way at most." Cao Ping said suddenly.


    "What about the rest of the way?" To tell you the truth, Mr. Murong is very curious about Hua Qianqiu''s method. Although he doesn''t know Fu Shu, maybe he can find some inspiration from it, and then save him and Cao Erzi?


    "For the rest of the way, it''s up to the people behind him." Cao Ping said with a smile.


    Mr. Murong suddenly showed a sudden understanding of the expression: "good, good vicious boy!"


    Yes, after flying half way, Hua Qianqiu just throws out Miss Tong behind her, and then steps on Miss Tong''s body to cross the other half way.


    Mr. Murong looked at Miss Tong behind Hua Qianqiu. He said, "this girl is really stupid. I don''t know that she will be sold soon."


    Cao Ping also looked there, but there was some pity in his eyes: "she is stupid, though stupid, but not stupid."


    Mr. Murong was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Cao Ping''s words. The second young master of Cao is the dragon and Phoenix among the people, otherwise the Cao family would not have spent so much effort on him. In contrast, Mr. Murong''s IQ is very worrying. This big man used to have difficulty in speaking. Later, with the help of his master, he did some surgery and medication, and his tongue became more flexible.


    "In fact," Cao Ping explained to Mr. Murong, "she already knows that Hua Qianqiu is ready to betray her."


    Mr. Murong''s eyes widened a little. Cao Ping''s words were incredible every time. If he didn''t trust Cao Er, he would feel that Cao Ping was deliberately cheating him.


    "Knowing that Hua Qianqiu is going to take her as a cushion, she is going to die. Is there such a stupid person in the world?" Mr. Murong said.


    Cao Ping nodded first and then gave a bitter smile. In fact, he was not such a "stupid man"? For the sake of Fang Jie''s freedom, in order to destroy the Cao family who bullied Fang Jie, he even risked his own life. In this way, isn''t he also a fool?


    Stupid people and stupid people can also understand each other.


    Cao Ping knows that Miss Tong must have found that Hua Qianqiu should live better than herself, so that she can give Hua Qianqiu the chance to live, right?


    In Cao Ping''s eyes, Miss Tong is holding the will to die on Hua Qianqiu.


    Did she make such a sacrifice because she loved to spend thousands of years? Cao Ping guessed in his heart. This time, he guessed wrong.


    Miss Tong has no love for Hua Qianqiu, because she knows that Hua Qianqiu is a daughter. After Hua Qianqiu was attacked and in a coma, Miss Tong discovered the secret, but she pretended not to know about it and prohibited other people from touching Hua Qianqiu. After Hua Qianqiu''s coma, Miss Tong has been taking care of her. Miss Tong did this just to help Hua Qianqiu keep her secret.


    She is also a daughter, and she wants to inherit her family. At that moment, Miss Tong suddenly finds that Hua Qianqiu is much stronger and better than herself.


    If only one person can live, let her live. Miss Tong, who is lying on the back of Hua Qianqiu, thinks so.


    At this time, Hua Qianqiu is standing on the edge of the roof with Miss Tong on her back. Her forehead is covered with a few drops of sweat. With such height and distance, she really can''t reach the opposite side. And the so-called "gliding method" is just a lie made up to cheat Miss Tong.


    There is no way to glide. If Hua Qianqiu wants to live, she must step on Miss Tong''s body.


    Fortunately, Miss Tong has enough trust in her. As long as she makes good use of this trust, she can live.


    "To live." Hua Qianqiu suddenly whispered these three words.


    "Brother Hua, what do you say?" Miss Tong asked on Hua Qianqiu''s back.


    "No, nothing!" Hua Qianqiu said quickly. With that, she bit through the yellow paper in her mouth, and there was a strong wind at her feet.


    "Gone!" Hua Qianqiu shouts, spits out the yellow paper in her mouth, and jumps forward.


    Mr. Murong and Cao Ping are watching what''s going on here.


    The role of the gale is not as easy to use as you think. Although the wind aroused by Huang Fu is strong, the weight of the two people increases exponentially after they are together. It is difficult for the gale to lift them.


    "Please call the wind god!" In the middle of the air, Hua Qianqiu''s feet had nothing left except the wind, she cried out.


    Two people''s head Dun time then the wind and cloud changes, then, the second gale attacks!


    Cao Ping and Mr. Murong were all wide eyed. Obviously, no one expected that Hua Qianqiu could use other wind calling spells besides the wind amulet.


    "Fengshen calls" is more powerful than "Fengfu", and the falling trend of Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu''s body has slowed down a lot.


    Does Hua Qianqiu really have a way to get them through this?


    If there is a way, why make up a lie to cheat Miss Tong at the beginning? Flower Qianqiu''s face showed a little helpless smile. "Fengshen calls" is an offensive spell. Although the wind it calls out is strong, the cost of using this spell is huge - 49 years of life. As a powerful Summoning Magic, Fengshen summoning needs to be used before it can be used. It is said that Zhuge Wuhou used this method by taking advantage of the east wind.If you don''t open the altar or prepare for the 7749 days, you have to sacrifice part of your true yuan.


    Although Hua Qianqiu''s face hasn''t changed much, her hair turns gray with the speed visible to the naked eye. However, compared with losing her life, the loss of this point is nothing.


    The wind sent their bodies to the opposite building.


    Miss Tong, who had been surprised to see Hua Qianqiu''s hair, also showed her joy at this time - yes, they can get to the opposite side!


    It is worthy of being called by the God of wind. The strong wind, which is called by the sacrifice of Hua Qianqiu''s Zhenyuan, can send them to the opposite side safely.


    But at this time, Hua Qianqiu suddenly coughed a mouthful of blood.


    It''s poisoned.


    Cao Ping didn''t cheat her. She was really poisoned. In fact, on this point, Hua Qianqiu himself also vaguely felt, but the antidote, she can''t want. Taking the antidote is like letting herself be controlled by others. She can''t do such a stupid thing.


    The gale stopped suddenly.


    Just as they were about to reach the opposite side, the wind stopped.


    Sure enough, we can only do this step. Everything is the same as Hua Qianqiu''s plan, without any mistakes. Even if she arrived early, she would be so poor, so she brought Miss Tong.


    As long as you step on Miss Tong''s body, she can reach the opposite side safely.


    At this time, Miss Tong sent her hands holding Hua Qianqiu''s body. She already knows what Hua Qianqiu is going to do, and she is willing to do it.


    If only one person can survive, then I hope that person is you.

 Chapter 488

    If only one person can survive, then I hope that person is you.


    Miss Tong and Hua Qianqiu, their relationship may not look so good. When Miss Tong was the successor of the Tong family, Hua Qianqiu was also designated as the successor of the Hua family. When Hua Qianqiu was young, her father once took her to Tongfu. It was her first meeting with Miss Tong.


    That day, Miss Tong was wearing a beautiful skirt. Why is also the future successor, this girl can wear a beautiful skirt, but I can''t? With boyish short hair and custom-made suit, Hua Qianqiu thought of it at that time.


    They were playing in Miss Tong''s bedroom, which was beautifully decorated. The room was full of gifts from other people. Of course, there were also gifts from Hua Qianqiu''s father, precious jewelry and Barbie dolls that little girls would like. Hua Qianqiu doesn''t have any of these things. Her first gift is a toy bow, with which arrows can be nailed into softer wood.


    But she doesn''t want bows, she wants beautiful skirts. But she can''t.


    Later, she gradually understood why Miss Tong could, but she could not.


    The answer is very simple, because the Tong family is the leader of all Feng Shui families, but the Hua family is not. The flower family still needs to work hard to climb up, but the Tong family no longer needs it.


    Hua Qianqiu throws Miss Tong out.


    "Please call the wind god!" The second time, she called it out for the second time.


    It took thousands of years for this spell to be used again in a short time. There is no way to know how much it will cost. No one has ever used this spell twice in a row in history.


    Hua Qianqiu''s hair turned silvery white only in a moment. At the same time, a strong wind blew under her feet again.


    Just this time, the wind was much weaker than before, and it was much shorter.


    Huaqianqiu in poisonous hair state can no longer support such powerful magic with this body. But that''s enough, even for a moment.


    Hua Qianqiu suddenly raised her foot and kicked Miss Tong''s body. Before her feet touched Miss Tong, the wind under her feet blew Miss Tong away.


    "I''m sorry." Hua Qianqiu whispered that when she opened her mouth, fresh blood spilled from her mouth. Because of two successive "Fengshen calls", her internal organs have been damaged, at the same time, those residual toxins are constantly destroying her body from the inside.


    Miss Tong looks at Hua Qianqiu in surprise. As a result, she doesn''t think of it.


    At this moment, Miss Tong''s body is floating upward by the wind, while Hua Qianqiu''s body can''t stop falling.


    The falling flower Qianqiu is facing Miss Tong who is floating upward. She is already full of silver. She shows a smile, a very gentle smile, a female smile.


    Maybe this is the only time in her life that she can show her feminine side. Come on.


    Since childhood, she has been trained as a man. If someone laughs at her for being too "Niang", she will knock out the person''s teeth with one punch. Because if the words spread to his father''s ears, there must be heavy punishment.


    When she grew up, she was no longer treated as a woman.


    Wind, fire, earth and thunder are all in one. She is regarded as the best new star of her generation. Only in this way can she inherit the flower family and realize the dream that her father didn''t realize.


    The Tong family of the previous generation was in charge of the family and was very wary of her father. Therefore, although Hua Qianqiu is as outstanding as her father, she has chosen to stand firmly on Miss Tong''s side from the beginning to earn Miss Tong''s trust.


    Hua Qianqiu did well, and miss Tong had no more trust in her. She has been able to do what her father can''t do, that is to annex the Tong family, and then replace it.


    But suddenly she didn''t want to.


    Looking at Miss Tong who is far away from her, the wind blows past her ears. Flowers fall to the ground for thousands of years.


    But miss Tong widened her eyes and opened her mouth, but there was no time to say anything.


    The next second, a blood colored flower blooms brightly on the ground.


    After a stagger, Miss Tong got a firm foothold on the roof.


    "Flower - flower brother!" She rushed forward, almost out of the roof, then, Miss Tong lie on the edge of the roof. She looked down to the ground, and at the same time, her face was dripping with tears. But she can''t see Hua Qianqiu''s body any more, because Cao''s people on the ground gather around her. They want to clean up Hua Qianqiu''s body, and they can''t let anyone else find it.


    "Don''t touch her!" On the top floor, Miss Tong yelled. Then, she suddenly got up and was ready to run downstairs. She wanted to save Hua Qianqiu''s body.


    At this time, Cao Ping''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Hello At this time, Cao Ping also stood at the edge of the building, and there was a broad deep cut between them.


    Miss Tong looked back blankly.


    "Live well!" Cao Ping has no special ability. If he wants to convey his voice, he can only shout at the top of his voice.Hearing Cao Ping''s words, Miss Tong suddenly stood in the same place.


    "Live well!" Cao Ping called that sentence again.


    After two seconds of dullness, Miss Tong turned around again and ran towards the corridor leading to the downstairs. Whether she wants to take back Hua Qianqiu''s body or try to escape is unknown to Cao Ping.


    Looking at Miss Tong''s figure, Cao Ping glanced down again. Then he showed a bitter smile and shook his head.


    He miscalculated. He thought Hua Qianqiu would sacrifice Miss Tong for himself, but this time, he miscalculated completely. Hua Qianqiu is a true "loyal dog". Her loyalty is fulfilled until the last moment of her life.


    But at the same time, she is also a betrayer, she betrayed her family, betrayed her mission, also betrayed her father.


    If you know the news of her death, it must be hard for you to take charge of your family? Although her father is just using her as a tool, it is at least a tool that he has spent half his life.


    Now, this tool is broken a moment before the great event is about to be completed. Finally, success and failure are on the verge of success.


    As a matter of fact, Hua Dang, who is right in everything, has also miscalculated one thing, that is, although Miss Tong is just a girl to be underestimated by him, he thinks that girls are indecisive and irrational, so women can''t achieve great things. Therefore, he wants to cultivate Hua Qianqiu into a man with determination and masculinity.


    But he forgot that Hua Qianqiu was also a girl.


    At the last moment of life, Hua Qianqiu was indecisive and irrational.


    Only for a moment, Hua Qianqiu, who is as famous as Ye Jian and can fight with the immortal Li Yuan by Feng Shui, has finally done something that is not manly enough at the end of his life.


    Sorry to disappoint you.


    This is the last smile huaqianqiu left to the world.

 Chapter 489

    With the sacrifice of Hua Qianqiu, Miss Tong lived for the time being.


    Just for the time being, it''s because the people of the Cao family are not ready to let her go. If Miss Tong leaves unharmed and takes away the news of Hua Qianqiu''s death, it means that the Cao family has two enemies, the Tong family and the Hua family. The Tong family is now the number one in Fengshui in China, and the current leader of the Hua family is not a good person. Although the Cao family is not afraid of them, they don''t want to have a grudge with anyone at this time.


    Cao Ping''s influence on the whole Cao family will not end with Cao Ping''s death. Cao Ge always sees this very clearly. Therefore, before eliminating these influences, he does not want to let the Cao family set up new enemies.


    Only Cao Ge knows that the Cao family is not living as well as it seems. Compared with the past years, the place for these big families in China is getting smaller and smaller. Every year, regardless of the opposition of other members of his family, Cao Ge delivers a lot of cash to some loss making enterprises. Even if it was a place that could have made money, Mr. Cao Ge also made it a loss business.


    The Cao family has been funding a medical research institution for many years, which consumes hundreds of millions of funds every year. However, once a new drug comes out, the return it can bring is also high. But Cao Ge chose to give the new medicine to the country for free. He got nothing but a silver medal the size of a nail cap and a banner of "meritorious age".


    If all the "unjust money" that Cao Ge spent these years were gathered together, it would be enough to buy a small country in Europe.


    But only Cao Ge, who is in a high position, knows that these are not "unjust money", but "safe money". If we don''t use the money to support those workers who are likely to be laid off at any time, and if we don''t invest a lot of cash in scientific research or drug development without asking for any return, how can the state sit back and watch such a huge thing as the Cao family?


    You know, as early as during the war, he Shouguang, commander of the central army, once proposed the idea of eradicating the Cao family. But at that time, he Shouguang''s proposal was rejected by others because of the Cao family''s high financial support for the army. Although he Shouguang is dead now, the people promoted by he Shouguang have replaced him, and he Shouguang stands in high position one after another.


    The Cao family once thought about corrupting those people and making them stand in their own camp. However, the Cao family underestimated he Shouguang''s view of people. These people are not only able to match their position, but also firm in character. Everyone promoted by he Shouguang has not been corrupted by the Cao family. Money, women, luxury cars... Cao Ge, the owner of the Cao family, always thought of all possible ways, but those people did not waver.


    At this time, Cao Ge''s elder reflected that he Shouguang promoted these people in order to make them become the mainstay against the Cao family in the future.


    He began to admire he Shouguang''s vision of seeing people, because all these people were in high positions after many years. Normally speaking, these people no longer had to face the old man who was hiding in the sanatorium, but after seeing the keepsake, they threw themselves into the war against the Cao family. The tacit understanding and cooperation between each other is like having rehearsed in advance.


    But even so, the Cao family is not so easy to deal with. Cao Ge was close to the Academy of special sciences at that time, so that he obtained the most powerful and reliable ally, namely super artificial intelligence Nu Wa.


    With the help of Nu Wa, the military''s accusations against the Cao family have been unable to be conveyed to the higher authorities, and all information that is unfavorable to the Cao family has been temporarily cut off. At least before the completion of the encirclement of Cao Ping, Nu Wa was able to ensure that no military soldier could come to the scene. After the completion of the round up, Nu Wa will also help the Cao family erase all traces. This is the strength of Nu Wa. In this information age, Nu Wa, who controls the flow of information, has almost the power of God in this new era.


    Cao Ge will let them understand that going against the tide of the times will not lead to good results.


    At this time, Peiping is surrounded by our area.


    Mr. Murong comforted Cao Ping who was still trapped on the top of the building: "Mr. Cao Er, please relax. Even if I fight for this life, I will guarantee you to leave safely!" If they were not in a desperate situation, Cao Ping would really believe the big man''s statement.


    But now, in the face of Mr. Murong, Cao Ping just a faint smile: "you don''t have to worry about me, when they rush up, you just run for your life."


    Hearing Cao Ping''s words, Mr. Murong just "ha ha" a smile, but did not answer.


    "I know you are not concerned about your own lives." Cao Ping continued, "but human life is not as cheap as you think. Only by living can you enjoy the freedom in this world."


    But Mr. Murong still just laughed: "Mr. Cao Er, I''m different from you. I don''t care about life or freedom."


    Cao Ping''s eyebrows jumped. He was surprised at Mr. Murong''s words, but he immediately understood that Mr. Murong was the one sent by that woman, and all the people who worked for that woman had the same characteristics, that is, they were brainwashed and died."Your master, she --" Cao Ping suddenly asked, "does she have any charm for you?"


    "Glamour?" Mr. Murong grinned and seemed to find Cao Ping''s question boring, so he stopped answering.


    At this time, some strange noises came from the bottom of the building. Mr. Murong quickly got up and went to the edge of the building. With Mr. Murong''s action, the UAV in the air is also moving its own lens.


    Mr. Murong, who came to the edge of the building, suddenly changed his color. "Good guy, good guy!" Mr. Murong yelled twice.


    Cao Ping also followed him. When he looked down, he saw a truck parked below. The people of Cao family were carrying the goods out of the truck bag by bag, and then placed them beside the building.


    Those are packaged explosives.


    "No wonder they didn''t attack the building all the time. They wanted to blow us up!" Murong said aloud.


    Cao Ping also understood each other''s intention. If it''s a building explosion, it can be explained to the outside world that the city is blocked. High buildings need to be demolished by blasting. Of course, part of the city should be surrounded first. The other party has not charged to the top of the building because of this reason. If there are too many corpses in the ruins of the building, it will increase the difficulty of later cleaning, so they just have to force Cao Ping and them in the building.


    It''s a vicious and brilliant plan.


    Cao Ping waved his folding fan with a smile, then looked up at the sky. No one can save him unless he can fly away.

 Chapter 490

    Miss Tong''s escape also began, after leaving the building, the signal shielding did not lift, she still can''t call anyone for help.


    Although at this time, the people of the Tong family must also begin to look for her, but with the other party''s means in terms of information, Miss Tong does not hope that the people of the Tong family can find themselves.


    In other words, what Miss tong can do now is to fight alone.


    The reason she didn''t dare use the elevator was that there was a camera in the elevator and it was easy to be controlled. But safety stairs are not necessarily safe.


    Just after turning down a few floors, Miss Tong heard the footsteps coming from downstairs. The other party''s people also came up the safety stairs.


    Cao family did not choose to let Miss Tong and Cao Ping go because they were separated. Now there is no doubt that both sides have formed a bond. If the Cao family accidentally let Miss Tong go, the Cao family will have a new enemy.


    Without hesitation, Miss Tong stopped and went into the current floor.


    This is an office building. Not long ago, it was still in normal operation, but the people of Cao family suddenly broke in and forcibly emptied it. The lights in many offices were still on, and the computers in them didn''t have time to turn off. At this time, the sound of her steps in the corridor gradually woke up. Miss Tong looked left and right, then went into an office beside the corridor and gently closed the door.


    This is an office belonging to the middle-level leaders. There are inspiring calligraphy works on the wall. A pair of goldfish are swimming slowly in a slightly dirty fish tank, and a cup of cold tea is on the table. Although all the furnishings here are very common, Miss Tong suddenly has a feeling of crossing.


    Everything here seems very normal. The only abnormal thing is that there is no one except myself and the murderers.


    How did they do it? It''s so fast to get rid of all the people in a building. You know, even if someone hides in the toilet and doesn''t leave, or secretly takes a picture with a mobile phone, it is likely to leave hidden trouble for their high-profile plan.


    Why does the other party have the confidence to launch such an action? With this doubt, Miss Tong light steps to the desk, her eyes moved to the desk has not closed the computer. On the desktop of the computer, word documents are still open. It seems that the owner of this office left in a hurry, even there was no time to close the document.


    Miss Tong sat down at her desk and put her hand on the mouse and keyboard. Her cell phone signal has been blocked, but this computer does not seem to have it. She can send information to the outside through this computer.


    But when Miss Tong is about to use this computer to log in her personal social account, her action suddenly stops. The other side can launch such a big action, proving that the other side has unimaginable strength in information control. If Miss Tong rashly logs in her account at this time, she is likely to directly expose her whereabouts.


    Miss Tong hesitated to log in to someone else''s account to convey her own dangerous information. And this person can''t be too close to herself, because the other party may have monitored the accounts of other people around her. But even if she was careful enough, she miscalculated a little. That is, even if she does not log in to any account about herself, the other party will be able to find her.


    Outside the door, the sound of footsteps suddenly approached.


    How is that possible? Miss Tong widened her eyes. This building has a large space. How can she find herself so quickly?


    Bang! The door of the office was kicked open and the murderer with the black pistol came in. They kept turning their eyes and muzzle, looking for the figure of the woman in the office.


    But miss Tong no longer seems to be here.


    The first Cao family murderer took out his mobile phone from his pocket. It''s just an ordinary fruit mobile phone, but now the app he uses is customized. In his mobile phone screen, a small yellow dot keeps flashing in the center of the screen.


    "She should be here." Said the murderer with the cell phone.


    At this time, another murderer moved his eyes to the only big cabinet in the office. He winked like the others, and everyone responded immediately. According to the signal displayed on the mobile phone, the other party should be in this room, so the only hiding place in this room is this big cabinet.


    There were four of them, each with a pistol. According to common sense, there is no reason why four men with guns should be so nervous when hunting down a woman who runs away. But before they set out, their superiors had already informed them that the target of this arrest was not ordinary people. If there was no absolute advantage in the number of people and firepower suppression, they would be dead.


    So of the four, three armed at the cabinet, and the other quietly extended his hand to the door of the cabinet. They can shoot directly at cabinets that are not open, but if they can, they prefer to capture each other alive. One million dead and ten million alive are the reward given above. There''s no one who doesn''t want to get a ten fold reward if they have a choice.Under the slightly nervous action of the murderer, the cupboard door opened slowly. The three men held their breath until the door of the cupboard was completely opened in front of the crowd. There was nothing in the cupboard except a black coat. And that thin coat is impossible to hide a person.


    "What''s the matter?" The murderer who opened the cupboard door showed a surprised expression, "is the display above wrong?" With that, he took out his cell phone and looked at the screen.


    There is no problem. The signal on the mobile phone is that the woman who is running away is still here.


    At this time, a silent murderer suddenly put the pistol back into the gun pocket on his belt. Then he went forward and stretched out his hand to the black coat in the cabinet.


    No one spoke, and the others watched the man''s movements quietly.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the man quietly pulled out a mobile phone from the pocket of his black coat. Then, he held it flat and showed it to his companion.


    This is Miss Tong''s mobile phone. And they track Miss Tong''s actions, so they rely on this mobile phone. A mobile phone will constantly send out signals, using which the police can determine the location of the mobile phone holder.


    The app in people''s hands is exactly the function they use.


    "Damn it The leader of the murderer issued a curse, "that woman must still be on this floor, we quickly find, can''t let other people preempt!" It''s no wonder that he was angry to see that the 10 million he was about to get flew like this.


    "Go He took the lead, and others followed.


    Only the murderer, who was silent and found out his cell phone, suddenly turned around and showed an imperceptible smile when he left the office.

 Chapter 491

    "Boy, you really have some skills." While running forward, the leader praised the new man who had been silent.


    In the office just now, if he hadn''t found the mobile phone hidden in the black coat, I''m afraid they would have wasted a lot of time in the room.


    "Boy, what''s your opinion?" The leader asked the silent newcomer, "do you know where the woman went?"


    The silent new man shook his head. He just joined the Cao family recently. In order to pay back the high usury for his father, and to stop his father from selling his sister to pay his debts, he had to give up the opportunity to study abroad at public expense. He dropped out of school and joined the usury company. His original idea was to find the evidence of the company''s loan, so as to coerce them not to pursue their father''s debt, and not to beat his sister again.


    But after he entered the usury company, he found that he underestimated the other party. It''s not an ordinary company that relies on lending for profits. It was a huge and tight organization. They even linked up with some banks. By asking the banks to cancel loans to some people, they forced their capital chain to break, and finally had to turn to those private loan companies. They will devise various ways to get what they want from those lenders, sometimes antiques, sometimes large sums of cash, sometimes even some invention technology. And his father was targeted because of his beautiful daughter.


    He found out in this usury company that a man named "Cao Sheng" wanted to sleep with his sister.


    His sister is recognized as the University flower, and his brother, regardless of moral character or academic performance, are very excellent. On a certain occasion, who is called "Cao Sheng" after staring at, Cao Sheng just put down a word, so there will be later belongs to their tragedy.


    Now the situation of his family is that his father''s company is bankrupt, hundreds of workers'' salaries can not be paid, and he owes millions of bank debts, at the same time, he owes tens of millions of rolling interest to usury companies. Under such circumstances, the father''s spirit has been on the verge of collapse, locked himself in the room all day and refused to go out. His mother also lost contact a month ago. Some people said that she jumped into the river, but no body was found. More people said that she abandoned the family and hid. Even his son did not know his mother''s real whereabouts.


    Now, he is the only one in the family who can stand up. He had to do something to save his family, save his sister.


    But this organization is so huge that it is totally different from the ordinary loan company in the imagination. He wants to be a senior officer who can get close to the secret of the organization from the ordinary staff, even if he has worked hard for decades, he may not be able to do so.


    Now the only thing he knows is that the top of the organization is controlled by a larger group with the surname Cao.


    And whether it is the subordinate organization responsible for lending, or the larger group at a higher level, it is not the young dropout he can fight alone. Thinking of this, he could not help feeling a bit of despair.


    "Little Niang PI, I don''t know which corner to run to!" After a long time, the leader was a little bored. There were only four of them. The Cao family did not know how many of them had sent. Because Cao Ping had already arranged explosives, it was almost impossible to capture them alive. And here 10 million is also very likely to be preempted by others, think of here, the leader is a burst of boredom.


    At this time, the leader in front of him suddenly stopped. He turned back. At this time, he noticed that there were only two people left behind him.


    "And the boy?" The leader opened his eyes and roared.


    At the same time, the two men behind looked back, and the figure of the new man had disappeared.


    "Son of the tortoise, that son of the tortoise won''t eat alone, will he?" The leader showed an angry expression.


    At this time, the new man had come to the door of the previous room. Instead of pushing the door, he gently put his ear on the door.


    Keyboard sound, he heard the keyboard sound. There was a smile on the new man''s face. Sure enough, everything was the same as he imagined. The woman was still hiding in this office.


    Then he put one hand on the pocket of his pistol at his waist and the other hand on the doorknob.


    The next second, he gently twisted the door handle and pushed the office door open.


    The keyboard is still ringing, but there is no one sitting in front of the computer.


    When the new man was stunned, a knife suddenly hit him in the back of the head. The new man staggered forward and almost failed to stand firm. Then, the pistol on his waist was taken away.


    "Don''t move Miss Tong held the pistol in her hand and aimed it at the back of the other side''s head. At this time, the keyboard sound is still ringing in their ears.


    With a pistol aimed at the man, Miss Tong slowly moved past, and then pressed the stop button on the keyboard, the sound of the keyboard in the sound stopped immediately.


    "You are such a smart woman." The young man suddenly said with a smile."You''re not bad either." Miss Tong did not dare to relax her vigilance against the enemy. "How did you know I was still here?"


    "The temperature on the phone." The young man said with a smile, "your temperature is still on that phone."


    Miss Tong nodded, the mobile phone she is close with, naturally with a little temperature. After the other party found the mobile phone, they just held it in their hands and showed it to others. They didn''t hand it over. Obviously, they didn''t want the other party to find out the secret about the temperature of the mobile phone. Although the mobile phone finally came to the leader''s hand, he had held it for a while at that time. Even if the leader realized that the mobile phone had temperature, he would think that the temperature came from the new person''s palm.


    "Do you know where I''m hiding?" Miss Tong asked again.


    The young man didn''t answer, but looked at the window. He said, "when I came in, the safety lock of the window didn''t come down, but now, the safety lock has come down."


    Miss Tong frowned. This man is too smart, observation is too meticulous, just like the kind of "detective" in the TV series. He was right. After hearing the sound of footsteps, Miss Tong hid her mobile phone in her coat pocket, while she hid herself in the air conditioner outside the window.


    "What else do you know?" Asked Miss Tong, frowning.


    "I also know," the man said with a confident smile, "you can''t kill me."

 Chapter 492

    Miss Tong is often called smart, but this time she realized that she met a real "genius".


    "What else do you know?" Miss Tong pressed the other side with a pistol, she must understand the situation of the other side, in order to make their next step should be how to judge.


    "I also know that you can''t kill me." The man said with a confident smile.


    "Is it?" Miss Tong raised a corner of her mouth. Then she put down the safety bolt on the pistol. If the other party belittles her because she is a woman, he must have made a big mistake. She is the daughter of the Tong family. Although years of hospital life make her look a little naturally weak, don''t forget what kind of family the Tong family is.


    This is a family supported by the military and with a certain military background. Even miss Tong had a nominal position in the Linhai army from the day she became an adult. And every year, she goes to receive military awards. So for Miss Tong, shooting is just a piece of cake, even killing, she will not have the slightest weakness.


    But the man''s face is still that confident expression, and then, in front of Miss Tong''s face, he slowly put his hand into his pocket.


    "Stop your movement." Miss Tong threatened each other with the pistol, but the other didn''t mean to stop her action. Miss Tong hesitated for a few seconds, and did not choose to shoot each other.


    Because she saw a bullet coming out of her pocket.


    There was no bullet in the pistol that Miss Tong robbed. The man took the bullet in the pistol ahead of time. Did he expect his gun to be taken?


    This is not logical at all. If the other party can expect this, they should prevent their pistol from being taken away rather than taking out the bullet. In other words, if the other party is either deceiving her or not planning to kill her at all, it will take the bullet out of the pistol in advance to show friendship. As for the specific possibility, Miss Tong just has to try it herself.


    Pop. With a light sound, Miss Tong pulled the trigger in her hand, but no bullet was fired. Nothing happened except the empty collision of the pistol.


    The man''s face is still that confident smile.


    "Oh." Miss Tong also followed with a smile, and then, she put the pistol on the table. And the man released his hand and spilled the bullet on the ground.


    The bullet made of brass jingled against the marble floor.


    "Who on earth are you?" Miss Tong is hard to believe that the other party is just a nobody in the Cao camp. With the wisdom of the other party, if she plays in the Cao camp, she should be able to rise to a high position soon. From what Miss Tong heard, the conversation between the four people who broke into the office not long ago, it can be seen that this man didn''t even mix up with the lowest leader.


    The man frowned and did not answer immediately.


    "Don''t want to answer." Miss Tong sat down in front of the computer, and then put her hand on the keyboard, the other side does not seem to be malicious to themselves, so she simply continue to do their own thing.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to answer, but I don''t know how to answer.


    "My name is Yang Xiong and I have a sister." He said suddenly.


    "Well?" Miss Tong raised her head and said with a smile, "my name is Tong Shengnan, an only child."


    "Now, only I can get you out." Yang Xiong said to miss Tong, "but after I get you out, I hope you do something for me."


    Miss Tong did not answer him. She was absorbed in looking at the computer in front of her, her fingers beating on the keyboard.


    "Hello Yang Xiong took a step forward, "do you know what''s going on now? All the information networks here have been blocked. Only my mobile phone can help you send out a distress message. Only I can help you. "


    After entering a paragraph of text into the computer, Miss Tong finally lost her breath. She looked up and said to Yang Xiong, "you have a sister, right?"


    Yang Xiong did not know why the other side would say this at this time, but he still nodded.


    "Then don''t involve yourself." Miss Tong said, "I don''t think you can get along with your colleagues. Don''t work for them after today''s event." In fact, Miss Tong has already thought of using his mobile phone to send information, but she doesn''t want to involve this young man, because since the other party can block his mobile phone signal, he can also track himself according to his mobile phone, proving that the other party''s ability to control information is extremely strong.


    It is impossible for two people to snatch other people''s mobile phones together to send distress messages, because the other party is all in a group of at least four with guns. It is impossible to snatch each other''s mobile phones without attracting the attention of other teams around.


    So miss Tong refused Yang Xiong''s help, let him help himself, he will be exposed. There has been a flower Qianqiu for their own sacrifice, Miss Tong does not want to use other people''s lives in exchange for their own lives.


    "It''s too late. I''m involved." Yang Xiong frowned and said, "now it''s important that my sister can''t be involved, so I want to ask you one thing.""You want to save my life," said Miss Tong, "in exchange for your sister''s life?"


    Yang Xiong nodded. Sometimes, the conversation between smart people is the most convenient, because they only need a look at each other to know each other''s thoughts, but sometimes, the communication between smart people is also the most troublesome, because they will consider things very complicated.


    "I have a better way." Miss Tong said with a smile, "it''s very possible that neither of us will have to die."


    There was a trace of doubt in Yang Xiong''s eyes.


    "No matter what happens next, after today''s event, take your sister to Linhai." Miss Tong continued, "go to the Tong mansion near the sea. As long as you say I introduced you, they will protect you and your sister."


    With that, she pressed the send button on her keyboard, and an email destined to be intercepted was sent out. Miss Tong carefully edited the content of the e-mail. Once the other party intercepted the e-mail, she would immediately believe that Miss Tong was at the end of her tether.


    "You want to bring them in." Yang Xiong frowned.


    Miss Tong nodded.


    "You''re smart." Yang Xiong showed a little smile again.


    "You''re smart, too." Miss Tong replied with a smile. She did not say her plan, but she believed that the other party must have understood.

 Chapter 493

    When the leader comes back with his two younger brothers, Yang Xiong has successfully subdued Miss Tong. He used a knife to cut off the keyboard wire, and then entangled Miss Tong''s hands and wrists.


    "You, son of a tortoise, you!" Caught Yang Xiong eating alone at the scene, the leader was so angry that he said, "I''m going to shoot you!" In the roar, he suddenly raised his pistol and pointed it at Yang Xiong''s head. Ten million, that''s ten million! Originally, each of them could get 2.5 million yuan, but now, this boy wants to take it alone.


    Yang Xiong didn''t speak. He was still silent. He grabbed Miss Tong''s tied wrist in one hand and aimed a pistol at Miss Tong''s temple in the other. By this time, he had reloaded the bullet.


    Some of the leaders dare not shoot, because if Yang Xiong shoots before he shoots, Miss Tong will become a dead person, and ten million will become one million.


    But the next second, he didn''t even have a chance to shoot. One by one, Cao''s men arrived here and soon surrounded the building. Under such conditions, the leader has no way to shoot his own people.


    "Son of a tortoise, you will not come to a good end!" The leader lowered his voice, but still could not contain the anger in it. Finally, he put down his pistol hand.


    Yang Xiong didn''t pay any attention to his former superior. Now, he has 10 million in his hand. After finishing this great work, he will also get a promotion, and may even enter the middle and high level of the organization.


    Yang Xiong''s goal is to pay his father''s debts and dig out the secrets of the organization. It''s almost finished!


    Now, he just needs to do the last thing, that is to send the people captured alive to the truck, and the truck belonging to the Cao family will go straight to the Cao family. After arriving at the Cao family, the people of the Cao family once again verified the identity of the person they caught. Ten million rewards can be cashed immediately without any denial or delay. This is the Cao family. For their subordinates, the Cao family always maintains absolute dignity and credibility.


    However, Yang Xiong is not ready to help tyranny, even if he can break Miss Tong''s contract at any time and cash her as his 10 million reward and brilliant future. But he won''t do it. After all, it''s the organization that destroyed his family.


    The original stable life was destroyed by the other party, and no one could accept it without any hatred.


    Escorting Miss Tong, Yang Xiong walked out in silence under the gaze of everyone.


    When he went, the crowd automatically moved to the left and right, and when he passed, they closed again. In the overlapping crowd, Yang Xiong felt countless eyes focused on his body. Most of these eyes are envious, envious that he can take away the ten million, and the chance of promotion. In addition to envy, there is malice, they curse Yang Xiong''s good luck.


    These eyes made his scalp tingle.


    But Yang Xiong was still walking forward step by step, silent, steady, and did not show any confusion. It seems that he is a man who is silent to a little dull, so the leader will not be on guard against him, so he secretly stayed back, and his companions did not find out. Mingming''s mind is thinner than the tip of a needle, but he disguises himself as a piece of elm. This is Yang Xiong''s acting skills.


    His sister used to make fun of him, brother, why don''t you apply for the film and Television College. Yang Xiong just laughed and didn''t answer.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Yang Xiong, as a genius, can''t understand this.


    So he didn''t enjoy the attention at the moment, and the gathered eyes made him feel a little uneasy. There will always be people who will see through themselves. Yang Xiong can''t help thinking about it.


    But for the time being, there is no strange look. Although many people are staring at him unkindly, no one has thought that he has colluded with Miss Tong who is bound by him.


    As long as he gets on the truck leaving here, he will untie the rope tied to miss Tong, and then subdue the guards on the truck with her. And finally drove the truck out of here. This is their plan. Yang Xiong originally had a more detailed idea, but miss Tong thinks that the more accurate the plan is, the more likely it is to make mistakes, and their actions at the moment are almost without fault tolerance.


    So they finally decided to follow this slightly sloppy plan.


    With Miss Tong, under the gaze of everyone around, Yang Xiong came to the elevator. He didn''t have to press it himself, and the elevator door opened itself. The elevator was empty, and no one had ever pressed a button in it.


    This building has been completely under the control of Cao''s family, so it''s easy to control only one elevator. Yang Xiong pushed Miss Tong into the elevator in silence. The action was neither rough nor gentle. Then he went in.


    As soon as he entered the elevator, the button for the number "1" lit up.


    Yang Xiong didn''t look up, but he knew that at the moment, inside the elevator, above his head, a high-definition camera was reflecting his every move, so even in the elevator without other people, he didn''t have a redundant action or a redundant word.


    Concise, silent and slightly dull, Yang Xiong is still playing the role of him in other people''s minds.And miss Tong is not stupid enough to talk to him at this time. Those who can communicate with him have already made eye contact. At this time, every second is testing their acting skills.


    In the elevator, Yang Xiong thought of Wu Mengda''s lines in the king of comedy for no reason. Wu Mengda, who played the spy, told Zhou Xingchi: the real actor is an undercover. Without ng, one ng, his life is gone. I am the best actor, and I should win the Oscar.


    Yang Xiong doesn''t like Stephen Chow''s movies, because Stephen Chow''s acting is too pompous, which is not his favorite style. But at this time, he suddenly felt that the lines in the movie were quite reasonable.


    I hope that he and miss Tong, like Stephen Chow and Wu Mengda in the king of comedy, can escape from the devil''s den and have a good ending.


    Thinking of this, Yang Xiong gently shakes his head. He wants to drive out these messy ideas. At this juncture, he can''t be distracted.


    At this time, the elevator door opened and the first floor arrived.


    Yang Xiong put his hand on Miss Tong''s back and pushed her roughly out of the elevator. The truck was waiting for him not far from the building.


    Trucks send explosives. When their people have evacuated, the explosives will explode. At that time, not only that building, but a large area nearby will be affected. A large amount of smoke and building debris will cover here, making it extremely difficult to recover the bodies.


    But it''s none of Yang Xiong''s business. Sending Miss Tong away is his whole task.


    At this time, he suddenly saw a man.


    The man stood by the truck, yelling at the people around him and ordering them to speed up their work.


    It''s Cao Sheng. Here he is.

 Chapter 494

    Yang Xiong had never met Cao Sheng, and he didn''t even have a chance to hear the name. But every time he heard the name from others, all he heard was praise.


    The young third son of the Cao family controls all the businesses of the Cao family in the south, and he is able to arrange everything in good order. I have to say that Cao Sheng has some real materials. This also made him very popular among the low-level members of the Cao family.


    The incompetence of Cao Tai, the eldest son, is obvious to all. Cao Ping, the second son, stayed in Suzhou and Hangzhou for a long time to indulge in the landscape. Cao Shi, the fourth son, has grown up to be able to fly alone. Therefore, Cao Sheng, the only one of the four sons, has been helping to share the burden of the Cao family. Now, Cao Tai, the eldest son, is missing and Cao Ping, the second son, is rebelling. There is no doubt that everyone thinks that the era of Cao Sheng is coming.


    Even Cao Sheng himself realized this. When Cao Ge publicized the news of Cao Ping''s rebellion in his family, he was first surprised and then ecstatic. The second brother, who only knows how to enjoy the scenery all day, actually rebelled. This is the best news that Cao Sheng never thought of. You know, Cao Sheng has worked hard for so many years to improve his reputation at the bottom. What he is waiting for is such an opportunity.


    Without any hesitation and hesitation, the moment Cao Sheng received the news, he immediately took a special plane to Peiping. He had been waiting for this day for too long. Now, he can''t wait any longer.


    The encirclement and suppression of Cao Ping was also under the command of Cao Sheng.


    "Third young master, the blasting is about to start. Please step back first." People around Cao Sheng said to him. There are many tall buildings here, and the derivative damage caused by blasting will be very great. If you stay in this area, Cao Sheng is likely to be injured.


    But Cao Sheng shook his head: "it''s not over yet. Everyone is still here. How can I leave alone?" He always said that he would advance and retreat with everyone, which is why he has a high reputation at the bottom.


    As a third son, he was not qualified to win over those elders before. What he could do was to improve his reputation from the grassroots level. And now, at last, it pays off. Cao Sheng, who is the most suitable successor to the Cao family, has a broad future with the support of the bottom class with the largest number of people.


    After hearing Cao Sheng''s words, the man who admonished Cao Sheng stopped talking and stood behind him silently. These two dialogues are intended for people around him. Of course, Cao Sheng can''t let himself have an accident.


    You know, he found the best blasting team. These people have been working with him from the south. Cao Sheng can''t understand the danger of staying here.


    But after these words were uttered, there was a sound of admiration around. Leaders who are willing to advance and retreat with us are always more likely to be welcomed by us.


    At this time, Cao Sheng''s eyes suddenly glanced toward the other side. He saw two people coming towards his own direction.


    Then his pupils dilated a little.


    It''s her! Cao Sheng''s concern, of course, is the bound Miss Tong. How can people who have been working in the south not know Miss Tong, who lives in Linhai for a long time? When Miss Tong was sick in bed, he went to Linhai several times by visiting her. But at that time, there were Tong family, Ding long and his sister Cao Fang in Linhai, so although he had been coveting Linhai City, Cao Sheng''s hand had no way to really touch the land of Linhai.


    Later, after Miss Tong woke up, Cao Tai rushed to Linhai to inherit Cao Fang''s business. Knowing that Cao Sheng had secretly gone to miss Tong once, he hoped to cooperate with Tong Jiacheng and let Linhai shuffle the cards again when Cao Tai was busy fighting with Cao Fang. But unfortunately, Miss Tong refused Cao Sheng''s proposal. Cao Sheng goes to find Ding long again. He doesn''t know that Ding Long''s daughter just disappeared. There is a big chaos in Linhai City. Cao Sheng doesn''t have time to see Ding long, so he has to go back to his own territory in the south.


    This series of events left Cao Sheng a very bad impression on the city of Linhai, but now everything is different. From the time point of view, it is not long since he last visited the Tong family, and the status of him and miss Tong has undergone earth shaking changes.


    "Hello Cao Sheng suddenly yelled at Yang Xiong and miss Tong.


    Yang Xiong looked in the direction of Cao Sheng. With Cao Sheng''s shouting and waving, his heart also jumped heavily. Even miss Tong is aware of Yang Xiong''s sudden tension.


    "What are you doing?" Standing next to Cao Sheng, the Secretary like man yelled, "the third young master asked you to come here!


    Yang Xiong choked his throat nervously. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He pushed Miss Tong''s body and they went to Cao Sheng''s direction together. They had only to go to the truck next to Cao Sheng, but now, all of a sudden, Yang Xiong''s whole heart was hanging. On the contrary, Miss Tong is not as nervous as Yang Xiong.


    At this time, the difference between the two identities is very obvious. Since childhood, she has been trained as a future leader. Miss Tong, who is used to all kinds of big scenes, has no panic in the face of Cao Sheng. When Yang Xiong thought about this, he could not restrain his emotions.The eyes on the face, which looked very dull, kept shrinking and beating.


    Yang Xiong''s performance at this time was seen by Cao Sheng, but Cao Sheng did not care. After all, in his opinion, Yang Xiong is just one of thousands of Cao''s servants. Even if he is a little nervous in the face of himself, it is normal. For such a person, Cao Sheng is afraid that he will not take a look at him. What''s more, Cao Sheng''s attention is all on Miss Tong.


    In terms of status, Cao Sheng and miss Tong are the same kind of people. Yang Xiong, after all, does not belong to the same class as them.


    "Oh, look, who is this?" Cao Sheng''s face showed a little proud smile and looked at Miss Tong, who was bound by her hands. "Isn''t this miss Tong who is near the sea?"


    Miss Tong didn''t speak. She opened her eyes to Cao Sheng. Her eyes were full of anger.


    Cao Sheng enjoyed the anger in Miss Tong''s eyes very much. To tell the truth, he and miss Tong had no grudge before, but he just liked the feeling that others were angry with him, but they had nothing to do with him. This is the taste of "power", and Cao Sheng likes to indulge in it.


    He stretched out his hand to miss Tong''s face. To tell the truth, although Miss Tong''s figure is not the type of plump breasts and hips that Cao Sheng likes, her face is still very beautiful.


    "Hee hee." Cao Sheng showed an evil smile.


    But miss Tong just glared at her eyes and kept silent.

 Chapter 495

    "Boy, you did a good job." Cao Sheng praises Yang Xiong, but his eyes are still fixed on Miss Tong''s face. He even disdains to look at Yang Xiong more.


    "It''s really a --" Cao Sheng''s fingers crossed Miss Tong''s cheek. His eyes narrowed gradually. At last, his hand grabbed Miss Tong''s jaw. His tone turned and he said, "what a difficult woman!"


    When Miss Tong''s jaw was pinched, the blade in her mouth was forced to spit out. If she didn''t spit out the blade, under such pressure, her mouth would be cut by the blade.


    When did she hide the blade in her mouth? Even Yang Xiong didn''t notice this. But Yang Xiong quickly reflected that Miss Tong didn''t trust him. To be reasonable, they just said a few words in the situation of a tug of war. Miss Tong really had no reason to believe him. If Yang Xiong breaks the contract and wants to exchange Miss Tong for the ten million yuan, that blade will become Miss Tong''s last counter measure.


    And Cao Sheng was able to find this, Yang Xiong had to admit that this Cao Sheng is not in vain.


    If he wants to take revenge on Cao Sheng, it will be a very difficult thing. Not only is there a huge gap between them in terms of status and resources, but now it seems that Cao Sheng''s observation will not be inferior to him.


    Seeing Miss Tong spit out the blade, Cao Sheng releases his hand. Then he looks at Yang Xiong, who has been standing on one side in silence.


    "Boy, how did you catch her?" Cao Sheng asked Yang Xiong.


    Yang Xiong''s heart is beating fast. Miss tong mouth hidden blade thing was found, the other party is likely to suspect that they have colluded with Miss Tong.


    "I, I --" Yang Xiong thought about how to answer, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t stammer!" Standing beside Cao Sheng, the Secretary like man yelled at Yang Xiong, "if you ask, you can answer quickly!"


    "Yes, yes!" Yang Xiong''s body trembled, and he almost failed to stand. He hung his head down, and his eyes were covered by a little long bangs. "I, I went to search before, and when I searched the house, I --"


    speaking of this, the Secretary cut off Yang Xiong''s words again loudly: "let''s not stammer, can you speak?"


    "Well Cao Sheng raised his hand and dissuaded the angry secretary. He suddenly changed a gentle tone. "Don''t scare him. He''s just a child."


    "I think it''s a fool." The secretary looked at Yang Xiong and said, "I can''t even speak clearly. I don''t know how he caught people."


    At this time, Cao Sheng looked at Yang Xiong and gently asked, "boy, you know that if you catch her, there will be a ten million reward, right?"


    Yang Xiong nodded.


    "This ten million, I will not lose you a cent." Cao Sheng continued.


    Yang Xiong quickly nodded again, his face also showed the color of joy. He is playing a small role in arresting Miss Tong for a reward of 10 million yuan and successfully catching the target with good luck.


    This is not a ng performance, once caught by the other side of a flaw, waiting for his ending is death.


    "So now tell me how you caught this woman." Cao Sheng said.


    "At that time, when I searched the room, I heard a sound outside the window, and then I --" Yang Xiong began to explain.


    "Where are your team members?" The Secretary suddenly said, "don''t you act as a team? Why are you alone? " In these operations, everyone was divided into one group after another, because in the face of the opponent''s huge single combat capability, if the Cao family acted alone, it would be no doubt that they would die. If you act as a team, even if you can''t understand and subdue the other party, you can at least report the situation of the other party before being killed by the regiment.


    And Yang Xiong can catch Miss Tong alone, this is the biggest doubt. You know, Miss Tong is the owner of the Tong family. She has a certain attainments in geomantic omen. If you just see her appearance, you will treat her as a weak girl. That''s a big mistake. With the help of the supernatural power of Feng Shui, it''s easy for Miss Tong to deal with one or two adult men. Even if Yang Xiong has a gun in his hand, it may not be Miss Tong''s opponent.


    "I," Yang Xiong urgently needed an explanation to convince them, "I heard a voice on the windowsill, but I didn''t speak. When I left with other people, I turned back alone -"


    when he said this, the Secretary suddenly frowned. It turned out that he was a man who abandoned his teammates and wanted to take credit. Thanks to his success, if he didn''t catch Miss Tong, he would have made a big mistake.


    But Cao Sheng''s expression did not change. He just waited for Yang Xiong''s next speech.


    "After I came back, I first leaned on the door to eavesdrop," Yang Xiong said nervously. "I heard the sound of the keyboard inside. Then I grabbed a pistol and rushed in. The woman was really using the computer inside."


    "When I aimed the pistol at her, she just sent out the e-mail asking for help." Yang Xiong said, "then I put a gun to her head and controlled her."He kept his words as simple as possible, avoiding many details, because he knew that the more detailed he said, the easier it was to show flaws.


    Obviously, the secretary is not satisfied with Yang Xiong''s statement. But this time, Cao Sheng opened his mouth first.


    "You did a good job." Cao Sheng went to Yang Xiong''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "Li Hong." Yang Xiong went back to Beijing simply. Instead of using his real name, he used the pseudonym "Li Hong".


    "Li Hong, Li Hong." Cao Sheng repeated the pseudonym twice in his mouth, "OK, go and get the money." With that, he waved to Yang Xiong.


    He passed the performance test, and there was no ng. Cao Sheng believed him.


    However, new changes have taken place in the situation. Cao Sheng asks Yang Xiong to go away, but he takes Miss Tong down. What he wants to do with Miss Tong next is none of his business, and he can''t manage it.


    "What are you doing here?" The Secretary frowned and asked him that the person who abandoned his teammates had taken away ten million yuan as a reward. In fact, the Secretary felt uncomfortable.


    Yes, what is he still doing here? He can''t help Miss Tong any more. He should leave here and take the ten million. Although this 10 million can''t help him recover his family, it can also greatly improve his current situation.


    OK, let''s get out of here.


    Think of here, Yang Xiong''s head, hanging lower.

 Chapter 496

    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go back and get the reward?" The Secretary yelled at him.


    Yang hung his head down, still clubbing in place like a piece of wood. His behavior is very abnormal, no one will not be moved by the huge reward of 10 million, after all, this amount has been able to provide an ordinary person to enjoy life.


    Behind Yang Xiong, some servants of the Cao family came towards him. These people are Cao Sheng''s cronies. Unlike Yang Xiong, who is at the bottom of the hierarchy, they have a much higher status in Cao''s group than Yang Xiong.


    Obviously, Yang Xiong''s abnormal behavior has attracted their attention. As long as Yang Xiong makes any abnormal behavior, he will be subdued immediately to avoid threatening Cao Sheng.


    It''s time for Yang Xiong to make a decision. It''s undoubtedly the best choice for him to leave here.


    Even miss Tong began to look forward to the departure of Yang Xiong from her heart. The current situation has become completely different from what they had imagined before. The appearance of Cao Sheng has disrupted their plans. At this time, Yang Xiong''s withdrawal is the best choice.


    But Yang Xiong didn''t go. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Cao Sheng.


    At this time, Cao Sheng''s cronies behind Yang Xiong leaned towards him one after another.


    And Cao Sheng looked at Yang Xiong in the eyes, also appeared a trace of surprise. Because he noticed that Yang Xiong''s eyes were not as timid as he thought. It''s not the eyes of ordinary people, it''s the eyes of wolves.


    Take him! Let the men rush up and take this man down! This is Cao Sheng''s first thought from the bottom of his heart.


    But then, more surprising things happened to him.


    With a puff, Yang Xiong''s knees touched the ground, and he knelt down in front of Cao Sheng.


    "I don''t want ten million!" Yang Xiong yelled in front of everyone.


    Those who didn''t pay attention to this side also cast their eyes to this side. If this is a low-key Spy Drama, the better, then now as the hero of Yang Xiong to add his own play!


    His palm was on the ground, and his palms were full of sweat. Of course, he will be afraid. In this case, as long as he is a normal person, how can he not be afraid? But fear can''t solve the problem. Yang Xiong knows that if he wants to change the situation, it''s not enough to play the silent and dull role.


    "What did you say?" Cao Sheng frowned. He looked at Yang Xiong kneeling in front of him and thought about the purpose of Yang Xiong.


    "I, I don''t want that ten million!" Yang Xiong repeated that sentence to one side. Then, he raised his head. Yang Xiong and Cao Sheng looked at each other at this moment.


    "I want to be your man, Mr. Cao San!" Yang Xiong said seriously, "I don''t want a 10 million reward. I just want you to keep me around you."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Cao Sheng''s secretary made a mocking voice, "smelly boy, you''ll think about it!" Now, Cao Sheng is the most likely person to succeed to the Cao family. If Yang Xiong wants 10 million yuan in exchange for an opportunity to stay with Cao Sheng, it may be a good deal indeed. But the problem is that Cao Sheng''s location is not clearly priced by 10 million yuan.


    Whether to keep Yang Xiong around depends on Cao Sheng''s own decision.


    Cao Sheng looked at Yang Xiong kneeling on the ground, and did not express his position at the first time. He looked into Yang Xiong''s eyes, trying to see something from them. But Yang Xiong''s eyes give too much information. Cao Sheng sees fanaticism, ambition and even blazing anger in his eyes. He can understand both fanaticism and ambition, but why is there anger in each other''s eyes? Who is the target of the anger?


    Cao Sheng raised his arm and stopped the confidant who wanted to take Yang Xiong away.


    "Tell me," said Cao Sheng, looking at Yang Xiong on the ground, "why would you rather not have that ten million and follow me?"


    Kneeling on the ground, Yang Xiong gasped. His heart never beat so fast. From now on, it''s all his improvisation.


    "Because money will always be spent, only with the right people, can the scenery go on forever." Yang Xiong replied seriously.


    He answered very well. Hearing Yang Xiong''s words, Cao Sheng''s face was full of joy. Yang Xiong''s answer just hit what he wanted to hear in his heart.


    You know, before Cao Ping''s accident, no one thought that Cao Shenghui was the successor of the Cao family. There are four sons in the Cao family. Among them, Cao Tai is the eldest son, and all the advantages are the biggest. The second son Cao Ping was second only to Cao Tai, and Cao Tai was too incompetent. There were not a few dissatisfied with Cao Tai. Later, after Cao Tai disappeared, Cao Ping became the best candidate for the head of the family.


    But Cao Sheng after Cao Ping has never been considered. Cao Sheng''s ambition is obvious. He keeps the Cao family''s business in order in the south so that the family members can see their own skills and hope that they can think of themselves when they discuss the selection of the future owners. When the truth is, not many people think that Cao Sheng is a good candidate.


    After all, the foundation of the Cao family is in the north. No matter how well Cao Sheng managed the south, it would not be in the eyes of the Cao family. Even Cao Shi, the fourth son of Peiping, has more supporters than Cao Sheng. After all, Cao Shi spent most of his time with Cao Ge, and it was not impossible for him to get the moon first.Now, in the event of Cao Ping''s accident, Cao Sheng urgently needs to prove himself in the north. He has enough power and contacts in the south, but in the north, he is still a blank.


    And if he wants to become the new leader of the Cao family, it is an indispensable step to cultivate a team around him.


    At this time, Yang Xiong''s words were too sweet for Cao Sheng.


    You know, up to now, what Cao Sheng has done is to build up his reputation in the bottom. He has no real people of his own. Because before that, he did not dare to join his own party.


    The Cao family attached great importance to the selection of the master. When Cao Tai was the successor, Cao Fang only performed a little better and was immediately sent to Linhai. Cao Ping also retreated to Suzhou and Hangzhou. With this warning, even though Cao Sheng was far away in the south, he did not dare to win over his own people.


    Now, the invisible rule has lifted the ban on him, he can wantonly gather the capable people around him, so as to constantly consolidate his position.


    If he accepts Yang Xiong at this time, everything will be a good start.


    Cao Sheng must play such a signboard as "thirst for talents" and "recruit talents", so that he can better establish his own power.


    So he should not refuse Yang Xiong.

 Chapter 497

    Cao Sheng should not refuse Yang Xiong. He should help Yang Xiong up from the ground with a smile, and then give him a place very close to him. Only by doing so can more people take refuge in him.


    But I don''t know why, there is always a subconscious in Cao Sheng''s heart to prevent him from doing so.


    Recruiting the man on the ground is a very wrong thing, as if a voice said so in Cao Sheng''s ear.


    "Third young master, if you dislike this boy." His secretary said in Cao Sheng''s ear, "I ask you to help you get rid of him so that he won''t get in the way here."


    Cao Sheng frowned unhappily. Although the secretary is loyal to him, some of them really can''t do anything. If they drive away a person who comes to take refuge in front of so many people, who will come to take refuge in him in the future? Even if Cao Sheng didn''t want to accept Yang Xiong at this time, he couldn''t just drive him away. But the Secretary didn''t see through this, and Cao Sheng felt that he should recruit some capable people to his side.


    In fact, the guy kneeling on the ground is pretty good. From the guy''s eyes, he is not simple. And after he found Miss Tong, he chose to get rid of his teammates and catch the target alone, which proved his ambition and confidence in his ability.


    Cao Sheng felt that he had no reason to refuse.


    "Good." Cao Sheng looked at Yang Xiong kneeling on the ground and suddenly said aloud, "boy, you are very good!"


    "Your name is Li Hong, isn''t it?" Cao Sheng looks at Yang Xiong and asks.


    "Yes, Mr. three, I''m Li Hong who is willing to be an ox and a horse for you!" Yang Xiong followed and yelled. Now that it''s over, he''s not as nervous as he was at the beginning. The plot has developed to the present stage, even if Yang Xiong regretted at the moment, there is no way to go back.


    Continue to play this role, this is Yang Xiong''s final choice.


    "Get up, you are my pawn from now on!" Cao Sheng stretched out his hand to Yang Xiong.


    Yang Xiong hesitated a little and immediately stretched out his right hand to Cao Sheng. After holding the two hands together, Cao Sheng pulled Yang Xiong up with his arm.


    "As long as I''m still here for one day, I won''t make you hungry." Cao Sheng told Yang Xiong, "I will let everyone know that your choice is right."


    Yang Xiong also nodded excitedly.


    Stay and things will turn for the better. Yang Xiong knows this very well.


    Miss Tong, who is watching all this, can''t help but show a surprised expression. Yang Xiong is too bold. He could have quit safely, but now, this farce has developed to the point where no one can predict where the next step will be.


    "Li Hong," Cao Sheng patted Yang Xiong on the shoulder, looked at Yang Xiong in the eyes, and then said to him slowly, "now, I have something for you to do."


    "Never die!" Yang Xiong replied quickly.


    The Secretary looks at Yang Xiong with hostility and jealousy in his eyes. Yang Xiong just looks at Cao Sheng and pretends not to pay attention to the change of the Secretary''s expression.


    "Kill this woman for me." Cao Sheng suddenly pointed to miss Tong standing on one side, "right here."


    "What?" Yang Xiong widened his eyes. What''s the matter? How can it develop in this direction?


    Everything is totally different from Yang Xiong''s expectation. Yang Xiong thought that Cao Sheng would let him escort Miss Tong to Cao Fu, but why did Cao Sheng let himself kill her here? The next second, Yang Xiong figured out the key.


    Cao Sheng knows Miss Tong. And before Miss Tong was sent back to Cao''s house, it was just for the purpose of verifying her body. Now that Cao Sheng was present, of course, there was no need to do anything more.


    Yang Xiong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then reached for the pistol pinned to his waist.


    Everyone is watching his action. Once Yang Xiong has any unusual action, there will be countless guns firing at the same time, beating Yang Xiong into a sieve.


    Even at this stage, Yang Xiong''s fingers are shaking slightly. What shall I do? In this short time, Yang Xiong constantly asked himself.


    At this time, the Secretary behind Cao Sheng impatiently urged: "what do you hesitate to do? You can''t even kill a person. Let alone be a cow and a horse for the third young master."


    Yang Xiong didn''t pay attention to him. His temples were soaked with sweat.


    "Are you satisfied?" At this time, Miss Tong suddenly said, "you are the guy who helps tyranny. Is this the result you want?"


    She suddenly seemed to be crazy and yelled at Yang Xiong: "come on, kill me, kill me quickly, in exchange for your bright future!"


    Yang Xiong''s hand held the handle of his pistol. He knew that Miss Tong was reminding him that she was reminding him to shoot her quickly and not to arouse suspicion.


    "If you have the guts, shoot me!" Miss Tong suddenly rushed toward Yang Xiong, her legs were not tied, at this time, the Cao family''s confidants behind her shot.


    The confidant raised his foot and kicked Miss Tong''s leg joint from behind. With a click, Miss Tong''s leg bone broke. At the same time, she fell to the ground.At this time, Yang Xiong has already pulled out his pistol and aimed it at Miss Tong on the ground.


    Miss Tong, who was crying with pain, still insisted on looking up at Yang Xiong holding a pistol: "kill me, give me a good time."


    Yes, kill her and let it be over.


    In fact, Yang Xiong has done enough, you know, but he gave up ten million in order to save Miss Tong, and even came to Cao Sheng''s side at great risk. Once Cao Sheng knows Yang Xiong''s identity, Yang Xiong will surely die.


    Yang Xiong and miss Tong have known each other for less than 20 minutes. Yang Xiong is very loyal to them. Even if he chooses to protect himself and shoots Miss Tong, no one can blame him.


    Except for himself.


    Yang Xiong can''t accept himself who helps the tyrant.


    "You said to me before," Yang Xiong holding a pistol suddenly said to miss Tong on the ground, "if I take my family to Linhai to find you, you will protect them, right?"


    Miss Tong showed a dull expression, two smart people, just need a look of the meeting will know what each other want to do.


    "Help me take care of my sister." Yang Xiong said softly.


    Then, holding the pistol, he turned quickly.


    Before he had time to aim his pistol at Cao Sheng behind him, countless shots rang out at the same time.


    One bullet after another hit Yang Xiong''s body. When the first bullet hit, his body shook violently. His movements also lost their accuracy.


    Under such circumstances, he could not shoot Cao Sheng, which he could not understand better.


    When the gunfire stopped, Yang Xiong, covered in blood, fell to his knees.

 Chapter 498

    When the gunfire stopped, Yang Xiong, covered in blood, fell to his knees.


    On Cao Sheng''s face, there was a trace of sullen. Yang Xiong betrayed him. In fact, Cao Sheng should have expected that at the beginning of the first meeting with Yang Xiong, Cao Shi noticed that the man who betrayed himself had wolf''s eyes. Now it seems that he not only had wolf''s eyes, but also had wolf''s heart.


    The wolf and the dog look very similar, but the difference between them is that the dog is extremely loyal to its master, while the wolf will bite back on its master.


    "I''m very sad." Cao Sheng looked at Yang Xiong kneeling on the ground and repeated, "I am very sad." What he said is true. If Yang Xiong continues to stay with him, he will be willing to reuse this man with wolf''s eyes.


    But Yang''s rebellion came faster than he thought.


    "Why do you do that?" Cao Sheng bent down and got closer to Yang Xiong. "Why do you want to betray me?" He once saw the shadow of hatred in Yang Xiong''s eyes. Did they have any hatred before?


    But Cao Sheng really can''t remember. There are too many people who have enemies with him. In the south, he didn''t know how many people''s assets he embezzled and how many people he killed. If everyone who had a grudge against him rushed to assassinate him like Yang Xiong, then according to one assassin every day, it was estimated that those who hated him would have to queue up until he died of old age. So he really can''t remember what hatred he has with Yang Xiong.


    The dying Yang Xiong looks up at Cao Sheng. Finally, he doesn''t have to hide himself. His bloodshot eyes are full of hatred. He opens his mouth with difficulty. The blood overflows from his mouth and makes a weak voice.


    "What did you say?" Cao Sheng frowned. Yang Xiong''s voice was too light.


    "Yes - yes -" Yang Xiong seems to want to say something, but he has no way to send out complete syllables. Every second of this dying man''s life is a miracle.


    "Forget it." Cao Sheng shrugged, "drag away the body of this man and bury it with this woman." He said suddenly.


    Although Miss Tong''s appearance is good, her figure is not his favorite type. Speaking of it, he once saw a school flower with pure appearance and hot figure. At that time, he casually asked his staff to help him get the school flower. I don''t know how well my men have done this. As for the beautiful school flower, in addition to hot figure, Cao Sheng can''t remember too much information.


    By the way, it seems to be Yang.


    Cao Sheng suddenly heard a strange noise. At the same time, the Secretary''s exclamation sounded in his ear - "third son, be careful!"


    Yang Xiong on the ground has become a bloody man. His stomach has been broken by bullets, and his intestines are flowing out of his stomach. But the man was not dead yet. He jumped up and rushed to Cao Sheng.


    Yang Xiong holds a blade in his hand.


    It was the blade that Miss Tong spat out from her mouth. No one knows when he held the blade in his hand. It was when Yang Xiong knelt down to Cao Sheng and threatened to give up 10 million yuan to follow him.


    He holds his hands on the ground and presses his left hand on the blade. At the same time, he hides the blade in the palm of his left hand when he lowers his body and uses his incredible speech to divert other people''s attention. After that, he reached out to shake hands with Cao Sheng. He used his right hand to pull the pistol from his waist. His left hand and the blade in his palm were carefully collected by him.


    It''s like the plot in the movie "king of comedy". At the end of the undercover affair, Stephen Chow shot and killed all the robbers and said the classic line: sorry, I''m a policeman.


    What Cao Sheng didn''t hear clearly before was what Yang Xiong, who was dying, wanted to say: "I''m sorry, actually I''m a policeman.".


    All this was in the eyes of Miss Tong, who marveled at Yang Xiong''s courage. It''s like the bloodiest and most romantic movie in the world. The hero Yang Xiong gives his last blow to the villain Cao Sheng.


    Yang Xiong never thought about killing Cao Sheng with a pistol, because the action of the pistol was too big. Only the small blade hidden in the palm of his hand could cut Cao Sheng''s throat in unexpected circumstances.


    Everything is developing according to Yang Xiong''s plan. Cao Sheng in panic can''t avoid Yang Xiong''s long planned attack.


    But as Miss Tong''s point of view, the more carefully prepared the plan, the easier it is to go wrong in a certain detail.


    Just one second before Yang Xiong was going to cut Cao Sheng''s throat with his blade, the Secretary rushed up with a shout. He hugged Cao Sheng and dragged him away from the fatal danger.


    The distance between Yang Xiong''s blade and Cao Sheng''s throat skin is less than one centimeter. The shortest distance is also the distance between life and death.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit, he can kill Cao Sheng with his own strength!


    One by one, Cao''s cronies came up, and they did not dare to shoot. After all, Yang Xiong was too close to Cao Sheng at this time, so they came up one after another and dragged Yang Xiong away from Cao Sheng.The distance between them keeps widening, and the hatred in Yang Xiong''s eyes finally goes out.


    He''s dead.


    Only death can extinguish the hatred in his eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, Miss Tong is the participant and spectator of this scene. She and Yang Xiong did not meet for a long time. She did not know any other information about the man except that he was called Yang Xiong and that he had a sister. But in this short period of time, she watched with her own eyes that Yang Xiong had changed from a man who was a little silent and had confidence on his face to a bloody corpse.


    It''s like another familiar friend died in front of him. First flowers, then Yang Xiong. Miss Tong finally realized that the hatred between her and the Cao family had reached the point of immortality.


    Miss Tong''s slender fingers were pinched on the hard concrete floor, and she stood up from the ground, struggling with the pain of the broken leg.


    "Kill her!" Cao Sheng noticed Miss Tong''s action. He was still in shock and cried out, "come on, kill her for me!"


    One by one, the pistols in the hands of Cao''s relatives aimed at Miss Tong.


    With a broken leg, she couldn''t escape, waiting for her to die.


    It''s a pity that Hua Qianqiu and Yang Xiong, the most familiar person and the most strange person, both gave their lives to save Miss Tong. But miss Tong could not save her precious life.


    Sorry, everyone. Miss Tong closed her eyes painfully.

 Chapter 499

    There was no gunshot or blade to cut Miss Tong''s throat.


    When she felt hopeless and determined, nothing happened, and there was a strange silence around her.


    Miss Tong slowly opened her closed eyes, she looked around in surprise, and the crowd around showed the same surprise expression as her. Except for Miss Tong, all the people look in the same direction. In the sky, something floats down slowly,


    Miss Tong also raises her head. The next second, her expression becomes consistent with other people around her.


    "Is it an angel?" Miss Tong murmured.


    In the air, a woman with blonde hair floats down from the air. With her perfect face, it''s hard to believe that this is a human being. At the same time, a colorful halo appeared behind her, as if she had just stepped out of heaven.


    Many of the people present are aware of the existence of supernatural forces, and even many of them have seen supernatural forces. As the third son of the Cao family, Cao Sheng has never met a few talented people. However, Cao Sheng subconsciously regarded the blonde woman in front of him as an "angel", because he did not believe that there were such beautiful women in the world. Except for the blonde hair, he could not connect that face with any race in any country.


    Everyone''s definition of "beauty" will be somewhat different, but when a thing beyond everyone''s aesthetic limit appears, everyone will present the same expression of exclamation.


    While others were immersed in the scene of the angel''s birth, Miss Tong''s expression gradually became strange. Because she suddenly found that the dress of the angel made her feel very familiar - because it seemed to be the dress of the Tong family.


    The blonde angel in Tong''s family''s clothes is strange to think about this kind of collocation.


    Sky, "angel" eyes in the crowd flashing, she seems to be looking for something, finally, her eyes fell on Miss Tong''s face.


    "Angel" behind has the ripple general color halo, when she reaches out to miss Tong, the halo behind her is like the ripple which is startled, and swings with her action.


    Even without any language communication, Miss tong can understand the meaning of the other party''s action. "Angel" wants to take Miss Tong away from the heavy encirclement.


    Cao Sheng just looked at the scene and even forgot that he should stop it. In fact, he has a high demand for women. Even miss Tong, who has a good face but is not hot enough, doesn''t dare to be interested. From this we can see that not everyone can get into Cao Sheng''s eyes, but this "angel" can make Cao Sheng see his infatuation, and even make him forget how much risk he will bring if he lets Miss Tong go.


    Once miss Tong leaves here, the Tong family and the Hua family will become their mortal enemies, and the whole Chinese geomantic circles will unite to stand on their opposite side, and miss Tong has a certain military background...


    when Cao Ping is going to meet Miss Tong, Miss Tong has already been included in the list that must be killed. If the commander-in-chief of this round-up accidentally let Miss Tong go, his mistake will also make his position in the Cao family plummet.


    You know, there is also a Cao Shi who can be the successor of the Cao family!


    "Three CHILDES! That Tong is going to run away! " The Secretary standing next to Cao Sheng came back faster than Cao Sheng. He quickly yelled in Cao Sheng''s ear.


    Cao Sheng also in a spirit after the reaction over - life, must not let that little bitch run! He looked at Miss Tong''s direction. At this time, Miss Tong had grasped the hand of "angel", who was pulling her to the sky.


    "Stop, stop them for me!" Cao Sheng yelled.


    Cao family''s confidants also reacted one by one. At this time, Miss Tong was still surrounded by them. When these confidants raised their pistols one after another, Miss Tong would be beaten into a sieve the next second.


    Bang, bang, Bang... The sound of guns rang out one after another, and many bullets came out of the chamber and flew to the same target.


    But miss Tong was not as bloody as Yang Xiong in the dense bullet shooting. The speed of those bullets after they got out of the gun slowed down rapidly. It''s as if they''re not going through the air, they''re going through the slow-moving cement.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. They could see bullets slowing down in the air and finally becoming static. They could even see bullets stirring up colorful waves in the air in the process of slowing down.


    This is the "miracle" shown by the "angel". When "angel" pushed out her white palm to show resistance, all the bullets stopped.


    "Ma, Ma!" Cao Sheng''s secretary saw this behind the scenes and stepped back in horror. If it wasn''t for the Cao family''s confidants standing in the rear, he would fall to the ground.


    When this kind of computer special effects general scene appeared in the real world, the Secretary''s surprise and panic can be understood.


    "Are we doing right with God?" There was a shriek in the Secretary''s mouth.But the exclamation on Cao Sheng''s face has disappeared. After seeing this, he has been able to confirm that the other party is not an "angel", but a "Wizard".


    When he was in the south, Cao Sheng once knew a man called Xiang Yunhai, who had met a wizard. Although all the witches described to him by Xiang Yunhai are male, the power displayed by the woman in front of Cao Sheng''s eyes is very similar to Xiang Yunhai''s description. According to Xiang Yunhai''s description of him, although the wizard is powerful, he is just a mortal who can use special abilities. As long as the use of sea of people tactics, even the powerful wizard will be submerged in the crowd.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone!" Cao Sheng pointed to the beautiful woman in the sky, "keep shooting! Beat those two down! "


    If the other party is really a wizard, then Cao Sheng has nothing to fear. What''s more, it''s useless even if he''s afraid. For his own future, even if Cao Sheng has to sacrifice the lives of all the people present, he''s going to intercept Miss Tong.


    Under the command of Cao Sheng, the second round of shooting opened fire into the sky.


    "Angel" face did not cause any waves because of the second round volley of bullets. She is still holding Miss Tong in one hand, taking her to fly up, the other hand with the volley, blocking the bullets shooting at them.


    There have been countless precedents to prove that bullets are useless for witches. Witchcraft energy is a very special thing. It can be transformed into a fire of soul that burns and heals everything, or into an invisible shield that is more difficult to break through than steel.


    In the hands of this "angel", witchcraft energy is more like transparent water, which will refract rainbow light under the sunlight. Although it looks transparent and soft, it contains unimaginable power.

 Chapter 500

    One bullet after another embedded in the water like magic energy layer, these bullets with the momentum and propulsion that can penetrate everything when they come out of the chamber, but they fall into the invisible mud one after another.


    Cao Sheng looked up and watched the amazing scene. He saw the metal bullets stagnating in the air one after another, like a large bead curtain hanging in the air.


    With the bullets gradually becoming dense, "angel" holding Miss Tong''s hand, gradually moving away into the sky.


    They can''t be let go. Cao Sheng knows the impact if Miss Tong escapes here. As the commander-in-chief of this operation, he must finish this matter perfectly. No matter Cao Ping or miss Tong, he must be buried here. Only in this way can he improve his reputation in the Cao family. Once things go wrong, not only the interests of the Cao family will be damaged, but also his future will be damaged.


    But now, he seems to have no better way. If it was in the south, he could get heavy weapons to blow down the two men in the air, but now they are in Peiping. Here, even the Cao family dare not act too recklessly.


    "Ding Ding Ding" -- Cao Sheng''s mobile phone rings at this time.


    Cao Sheng impatiently took out his mobile phone, but when he saw the call on the screen, his face immediately changed color - "0". A number "0" called Cao Sheng.


    "Hello." Cao Sheng didn''t look at the war situation in the sky any more. Instead, he got through the phone with some trepidation, "it''s me, Cao Sheng."


    "You seem to have messed up." There''s an ethereal voice coming from the other end of the phone. Even a fool can guess that the person on the other end of the phone used a voice changer.


    Cao Sheng was not surprised that the other party could know the scene, because he knew that the other party was omniscient and omnipotent.


    "I didn''t know that suddenly a woman would come out." Cao Sheng explained to the person on the phone, "our firepower is useless to her, so am I -"


    "don''t explain to me, third son, you just need to think about how to explain your failure to the elder cabinet." Said the man on the other end of the line.


    "I haven''t failed yet," Cao Sheng said hastily. "I don''t even have any casualties here. You can''t just think that I have failed. I can definitely intercept those two people."


    "As I said, you don''t have to explain to me." The voice changer not only changed the voice of the person on the other end of the phone, but also changed the tone of the voice. Cao Sheng couldn''t recognize what kind of tone the other person was talking with himself.


    "Mr. three, I have already told the elder. Now, I will accept part of your work."


    "Yes, all right." Cao Sheng nodded helplessly to the other side of the mobile phone. Then, he pressed the power off button painfully.


    "Third young master, what happened?" The Secretary saw that after Cao Sheng answered a phone call, his face became not very good.


    But Cao Sheng ignored him. "Cease fire Cao Sheng yelled.


    "What?" The Secretary''s eyes widened.


    Cao Sheng''s confidants put down their pistols one after another. At this time, a very dense number of warheads had been left in the air. And the "angel" has also taken Miss Tong to the mid air, because she wants to block the bullets, so her speed is not fast. Once the shooting stops, "angel" will take Miss Tong to leave their shooting range quickly.


    Did Cao Sheng give up? No, he just left it to a more professional person.


    In the air, the huge wind caused by the rapid rotation of the wings sounded in everyone''s ears, and the black helicopter appeared in the sky of the city.


    "Sniper, are you ready?" The man''s voice came from the cabin.


    Except for the pilot in the cab, there was only one man in the cabin who didn''t wear any wireless communication equipment, wore sunglasses, and carried a modified super long sniper gun.


    "I''m ready." The man answered softly. His voice was soon overshadowed by the wind, but he knew that the other party could hear every word he said, even every breath.


    His sunglasses, it is not a handsome ornament, but a powerful information processing center. It can collect all the sounds, images and even odors, and then submit them to the data for analysis and collation. People wearing these sunglasses can become top snipers without any training, because the data on the sunglasses will tell you the distance, wind direction, wind speed and when you should shoot.


    At this point, the man''s Sunglasses show the image of the angel like blonde.


    "It''s cruel of you to ask me to kill such a creature." A slight smile appeared on the man''s face.


    "No more nonsense," said the ethereal voice, a little discontented. "Finish this mission, and then take the black shark home." Black shark is the name of this helicopter.


    "Yes, Dean Yang Kuo." The man in sunglasses with the sniper gun replied. It turned out that the ethereal voice was Yang Kuo, President of the Academy of special sciences.There was no more sound in the cabin, just the loud wind as the wings spun.


    "Goodbye, pretty blonde." The man in sunglasses looks at the enlarged image of the woman in the lens and slightly adjusts the muzzle of the sniper gun.


    He wanted a lethal shot, not a second one to waste. Because every bullet used in this sniper gun is specially made, the bullet now filled in the barrel is made of special alloy and human skull powder. The length of the bullet as long as 10 cm, together with the reinforced grain coating painted with white skull powder on the warhead, are enough to prove the special and precious of this kind of bullet.


    This is a special bullet for witches, which can penetrate all the magic energy, even the fire wall made by the soul fire.


    The last time, researchers alpha and beta were attacked by witches in the city of Peiping, the Academy of special sciences increased its research investment in fighting witches. And this bullet is the official achievement of the Academy of special sciences.


    And this is the first time it has been put into practice.


    "Let me see how good you are, baby." The man in sunglasses looks at the woman in the lens with a smile and pulls the trigger.


    The shooting speed of the bullet is three times higher than that of the ordinary sniper gun, and the acceleration is amazing. Along with the bullet''s demoulding, the sniper gun, which has made great efforts in shock absorption and silencing, still gives out violent vibration and sound.


    In the air, "angel" and miss Tong heard the sound.


    But when they reacted, the black bullets had already roared towards them.


    Once the bullet comes out of the chamber, it can''t be stopped any more.

 Chapter 501

    Just like blocking the bullets from below, the "angel" woman once again held out her palm towards the bullet.


    The invisible barrier opened in front of her. But the next second, the angel''s face looked surprised.


    The barrier made up of pure witchcraft energy melts as quickly as butter, and the bullet, like a red hot iron, shoots a path through the barrier.


    "Be careful!" Miss Tong also saw the bullet. Her fingers flicked and a copper coin flew away towards the bullet.


    An ordinary copper coin used for divination certainly can''t stop this elaborate bullet, but it can slightly change its flight route.


    Poof. The bullet still went through the body of "angel", and a blood hole was made at the top of her heart and the position of her left shoulder.


    In the air, the "angel" who was hit showed a painful expression. At the same time, her body shook and almost fell out of the air. Fortunately, after the shaking, "angel" still stabilized himself in the air.


    "You." The man in sunglasses with the sniper gun showed an unhappy expression.


    The cost of each bullet is expensive, and more importantly, the research on this bullet has just begun, and it is far from mass production. At present, the number of bullets produced by them is extremely limited, so it''s not too much to use one less bullet to describe it.


    There is no way, sunglasses man had to find out the second bullet from his pocket, this time out, he only took two bullets.


    However, only two bullets are enough, and even the use of this spare bullet is a disgrace to him.


    "It''s a shame that we didn''t kill our opponent with one shot." The sunglasses man was talking to himself, filling the sniper gun with bullets.


    At this time, the helicopter cabin suddenly flashing red light.


    Sitting in front of the driver suddenly took off his headphones, looked back and yelled at the man in Sunglasses: "Severn, something is coming towards us!"


    The man with sunglasses, known as "Saiwen", impatiently put down his sniper gun: "you are the driver, but I am not. Why should I be informed about this?"


    "I can''t find it. Something is approaching us, but I can''t find it!" The driver yelled at the sunglasses man Saiwen. They didn''t use the communication equipment at this time. In this strong wind, communication can only rely on shouting.


    "Radar, go to see your radar. Don''t bother me with everything!" "I''m very busy!" Saiwen yelled, poking his sniper gun with his finger


    "Take a look with your gun. There''s a big thing approaching us!" The driver yelled at Severn and gestured his sniper gun.


    "You wait!" Although he was dissatisfied, he accepted the driver''s advice obediently. He poked the edge of the sunglasses with his finger and began to adjust the data of the sunglasses.


    At this time, the fuselage of the helicopter shook suddenly.


    "What happened?" Saiwen''s body swayed violently with the shaking of the helicopter. He almost fell out of the carriage of the helicopter without fastening his seat belt.


    Only those below can see what''s happening above.


    A huge advertising airship appeared above the helicopter and crashed into the wing of the helicopter. The wing got stuck in the billboard and stopped.


    "Damn it Although the sunglasses have not been adjusted properly, Saiwen has seen the condition above with his naked eye. At this time, the noise from the wing has stopped, which proves that the helicopter wing has stopped rotating.


    "Damn it." The pilot also said that he had not put back the earphone he had taken off. Now he turned around and looked at the situation outside. He didn''t mean to rescue the helicopter again.


    Saiwen stares at the nervous driver and sticks his finger to the edge of his sunglasses.


    "Hello, Hello!" "What''s going on? Something''s captured our helicopter!" said Severn Yes, capture.


    In the air, the huge advertising airship jammed the wing of the helicopter with the billboard. At the same time, the airship did not let the helicopter crash directly, but just put the helicopter in the air.


    Easy to say, it''s not easy to do. When did this giant airship approach them? Why can we avoid Helicopter Radar? Why didn''t our colleagues in charge of remote assistance give early warning?


    All these questions need an explanation. But Saiwen didn''t get that explanation. Suddenly, a "Zizi" noise came from the micro earphone connected with the sunglasses. He could hear his colleagues in charge of remote assistance saying something nervously to him on the other side. But as the noise gradually increased, Saiwen could not even hear the faint voice clearly.


    "Hello Saiwen was furious and patted the frame of his sunglasses with his hands. "Hey, what''s the matter with you! Hello


    "Mad!" After swearing, Severn took off his sunglasses."Severn, are you going to parachute?" The driver in front reminded him, "the umbrella is under your seat."


    But Saiwen didn''t pay any attention to him. Saiwen carried his sniper gun on his back, and then half of his body got out of the cabin.


    At this time, "angel" and miss Tong''s figure has long disappeared.


    "I''ll help you repair the helicopter. Now you start to help me track the target!" Saiwen said to the pilot, "as soon as the helicopter is repaired, go and get the target back!"


    "Are you crazy? We should wait for Nu Wa''s next instruction The pilot wanted to hold the skirt of Saiwen''s coat, but it was too late. The man in the black windbreaker clasped the edge of the door frame of the helicopter with his hand and threw his body out of the cabin.


    At this time, the helicopter is hanging on the billboard of the airship. The steel skeleton of the billboard seems to be designed to control a helicopter. While cleverly fastening the wings of the helicopter, countless pieces of iron that can emit magnetic force lock the helicopter body noisily.


    And Saiwen''s body just got out of the cabin, and before he got to the top of the helicopter, a bullet flew close to his cheek.


    Someone, there''s someone on that advertising airship.


    Hot tempered Saiwen wiped the blood from his face with one hand, and then looked at his head unhappily.


    Above him, the woman holding the silver Desert Eagle smiles.


    As soon as the angel left, the devil arrived.

 Chapter 502

    Severn, a rare activist in Tesco.


    For the super artificial intelligence that everyone regards as God, Saiwen has never concealed his dissatisfaction. In his opinion, no matter how smart a machine is, it is a stupid thing to let the machine decide people''s behavior.


    Although it is difficult for machines to make mistakes like human beings, the advantage of human beings is that they are good at correcting their own mistakes. Once the machine falls into the wrong field, it is difficult to rely on its own strength to come out. So Saiwen doesn''t like Nuwa.


    At the beginning, many people in the Academy of special Sciences held the same view as Saiwen. They all thought that "Nuwa" was just a tool to help decision makers make decisions, not a "decision maker".


    But later, his allies all succumbed to Nu Wa''s powerful power. Even Saiwen has to admit that after the emergence of super artificial intelligence Nuwa, the research in the Academy of special sciences has developed rapidly in varying degrees.


    Nu Wa is the top information gathering expert and the most powerful information processing center. At the same time, she is also the most perfect researcher. There''s no reason why Severn doesn''t like her.


    What''s more, the appearance of Nu Wa''s projection is so beautiful.


    But that''s what happened to the robot. And Nu Wa also seems to have something to do with him. Saiwen is always photographed in the most dangerous place to perform the most dangerous tasks.


    Not long ago, he came back from cannibal tribes in South America. It is said that there is a kind of poisonous snake. The venom coming out ahead of time is enough to make a powerful supernatural power owner die.


    Saiwen spent a lot of effort to get a small bottle of venom. If it wasn''t for his life and agility, now his skull has been hung in the tent of the chief of the cannibal tribe as an ornament.


    When Saiwen escaped, the chief was still praising Saiwen''s beautiful head in his vernacular. It''s a pity that he didn''t get his skull. That kind of regretful tone is like a collector''s missing a precious antique.


    Now, again, Severn is in danger.


    It''s like the plot in the Hollywood action movie. Severn climbs up hundreds of meters to the top of the helicopter. And above him, there were still people shooting at him.


    "My idol is Jackie Chan." As he spoke to himself, he moved his shoulder joint.


    Then he burst out all his muscle strength and quickly climbed up.


    Without the slightest accident, the top of the gun rang out again, one bullet after another close to his body across. There''s more than one person. There''s more than one person on the airship.


    From above, a shower of bullets came. As a member of the Academy of special sciences, Saiwen is a real mortal without any supernatural power. As long as he is hit by one shot, it is difficult to survive under such conditions.


    So he can only rely on his strong physical and mental quality.


    Like an ape who is good at climbing, Saiwen''s fingers are clasped on the iron handle of the helicopter''s shell, and his body jumps up quickly. At the same time, one bullet after another is flying over his body tightly. A bullet just hit the sniper gun behind him. After a "jump", the bullet spread far away, and the body of the sniper gun was not damaged. Even the shock caused by the bullet did not pass to Saiwen''s back.


    Saiwen didn''t hesitate because of the bullets. The faster he climbed, the lower the danger would be.


    On the airship platform above the helicopter.


    "He''s coming up, miss." A middle-aged man dressed as a Taoist said respectfully to his master.


    "Uncle Qu, look at this man''s skill," said the woman in black standing in front of the Taoist priest with a smile. "I thought all the people in the special science institute were researchers in the laboratory!"


    Taoist''s face also followed with a smile: "the purpose of the special science institute is to deal with all the supernatural forces in the world. Of course, it''s not good to stay in the laboratory. There must be a few skilled people running out."


    "That''s true." The woman in black nodded and then said, "Uncle Naqu, can I take this man for my own use?"


    Taoist Qu hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "I''m afraid the people of the special science institute are not so easy to absorb. They are very loyal to their career." Taoist Qu is right. The people of the Academy of special sciences are more fanatical than those of the cult, because science is their belief. They believe that science is the only means for human beings to fight against supernatural forces, and they have worked hard for it all their lives.


    The temptation of money and power is meaningless to these people. After all, working in the Academy of special sciences has no salary, but the price is that they have to give up their normal life. Everyone in the Academy of special sciences can achieve a high status in the society by virtue of their knowledge, but without exception, they give up those fame and wealth, and it is more difficult to dig people from such an organization connected by the most fanatical beliefs.


    The woman in black just gave a noncommittal smile.


    By this time, Severn was very close to them."Keep him away from miss." On the platform, Taoist Qu said coldly.


    "Yes." The other two immediately continued to shoot at Severn. Although the airship is very huge, the space below is mainly used for the layout of billboards, and the temporary platform can not accommodate many people. Besides the woman in black and Taoist Qu, only two bodyguards are here. It is very unwise for a team of only four people to attack the helicopters of the Academy of special sciences.


    Severn will make them understand that.


    Just relying on his own physical ability, Saiwen avoided the bullets that shot at him one by one. At the same time, he was just like the action star in the movie. After several consecutive jumps, he stepped on the fixed wing from the top of the helicopter and jumped on the billboard. Then he grabbed the iron frame of the billboard and quickly climbed up.


    The bullet from the pistol couldn''t stop him at all. His action was too fast, and the black windbreaker seemed to be not only an ornament, but also a bullet proof function. Except for the unprotected head, hitting him in other parts is meaningless.


    "Where did he go?" One of the bodyguards yelled anxiously.


    The billboard was right below them, which was their blind area of vision. Just as he poked his head out from the edge of the platform to see the situation below, a pair of 40 size black shoes were printed on his face.

 Chapter 503

    Saiwen kicked a bodyguard who went out with a probe. Then, he quickly released the sniper gun behind him and blocked his head with the body of the sniper gun.


    With "bang" and "bang", all the bullets fired at him hit the body of the sniper gun. The ordinary pistol bullet hit the sniper gun, even a little scratch can not be left.


    This sniper gun is a powerful prop designed for the young blonde wizard. So far, the Academy of special sciences has only produced one, which can be used to deal with various extreme environments. Even laser cutting is difficult to damage it.


    "You lost." After blocking the bullets from him with the body of the sniper gun, Saiwen quickly adjusted his posture while the other side changed the bullets. He used the sniper gun to stand on the platform and said, "raise your hand and surrender quickly!"


    At this time, the bodyguard had finished changing ammunition. He quickly raised his pistol, but before he could shoot, a shot rang out from the sniper gun in Saiwen''s hand.


    "Bang." The hand of the bodyguard holding the pistol was blown to pieces. He was holding his wrist which had lost his hand and fell to the ground in pain.


    And Saiwen continued to carry the gun, aiming at the remaining two people - a woman in a black tights, a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe.


    "I repeat, raise your hands and surrender." Said Severn coldly. On the platform, the high-altitude wind blowing, raised the corner of his black windbreaker, let him look cool to explosion.


    But the woman and the Taoist just looked at each other gently, and then smile at the same time.


    "Hello! Seriously, I want you to raise your hands! " Saiwen cried out unhappily. The sniper gun in his hand has two guns. One is used to shoot the special bullet against the wizard, which was used to shoot the "angel" before. Just now, he broke the hand of the bodyguard with another gun. He used a common metal bullet aimed at ordinary people. Of course, the power was much smaller.


    The two men still ignored the threat of Severn. The woman said to the Taoist with a smile: "don''t kill him. I have something else to ask him."


    Taoist Qu nodded to her.


    Hearing each other''s conversation, Severn felt belittled. He felt that he had to prove that he was carrying a gun instead of a burning stick. He moved the muzzle of the gun and pointed it at the Taoist.


    Bang - he aimed at the Taoist''s palm and pulled the trigger quickly. At ordinary times, maybe he will say a lot, but only when shooting, his words will be concise to not a word. It is this simplicity that has helped him through countless crises in the past.


    Ding - Taoist Qu suddenly waved his hand, followed by a sound of metal collision. The bullet that Saiwen shot at him was directly flicked away by his opponent''s palm.


    "Wow Saiwen''s mouth issued a exclamation, "unarmed block bullets, what is this trick, can you teach me?" Although he said these strange words, his heart was quite nervous. At present, Saiwen''s only attack means is the sniper gun in his hand, but the metal bullet is not effective to the other side. This undoubtedly tells Saiwen that his most effective tactics against the enemy are no longer effective.


    Taoist Qu didn''t pay attention to the rubbish in Saiwen''s mouth. He approached Saiwen step by step.


    "Actually, I think we may have some misunderstanding." Saiwen stepped back as he spoke, "I didn''t mean to stun your men and break their hands. They are touching porcelain. What do you think?"


    He tried to distract his opponent with nonsense, while his left hand crept behind him, where there was a dagger. It''s just an ordinary dagger. It''s not a magic prop made by the Academy of special sciences.


    Taoist Qu still doesn''t pay attention to him. He presses him step by step, and Saiwen retreats step by step. A few seconds later, Saiwen retreats to the edge of the platform. If he retreats one step further, he will fall from a hundred meters high sky.


    "Can someone help me?" Saiwen whispered, but no one responded to him. He was unable to get in touch with the Academy at this time.


    The strength of the Academy lies in that they are a whole, but once one of them is cut off from the whole, they will degenerate into an ordinary person. Maybe Saiwen will be a little better than ordinary people, but that''s all.


    When Taoist Qu looks at Saiwen, he suddenly raises his hand. Then Saiwen feels a heat wave coming.


    Fire, red flame from the heart of Taoist Qu''s hand.


    Saiwen wants to hide, but the platform is so big. Where else can he hide. As a last resort, he covered his head with a sniper gun and rolled to the side.


    The people below can''t see the situation above, one is because the distance is too far, the other is because their height has begun to have clouds to block the view. But the person standing at the top can observe the general situation below through the telescope, which is the importance of high altitude vision.


    Now, while Qu daoren and Saiwen are fighting, the woman in black takes out a micro telescope in her hand. After adjusting the multiple of the micro telescope, she leans against the edge of the platform to observe the situation below.On the other hand, while avoiding the flame from the palm of Taoist Qu''s hand, Saiwen kept interfering with each other: "do you have a flamethrower in your hand? We have similar equipment there. Seriously, can we stop and have a good exchange on this? Do you prefer gasoline or diesel? "


    It seems that Taoist Qu can''t hear Saiwen''s words at all. His expression doesn''t change at all. Under his pressure, Saiwen becomes more and more embarrassed. He can only keep rolling on the ground to avoid Taoist Qu''s attack. He has no power to fight back. But even if he can fight back, it''s no use. After all, he just saw that Taoist Qu''s hand can even bounce away bullets.


    Now Saiwen''s only chance is to control the girl who seems to be the leader, and now the girl''s back to him is a good chance for him to turn defensive into offensive. Looking very wasteful, Saiwen keeps getting close to the position of the girl in black through her own tumbling.


    This platform is not big. Soon, Saiwen found his time.


    "Go to hell with you!" Saiwen aims at Taoist Qu with a sniper gun, and makes a roar that seems to die together.


    Qu daoren immediately raised his hand in front of him, but the gunshot did not ring. In other words, Saiwen did not intend to shoot. He quickly put the sniper gun on the ground, then drew the dagger from behind and jumped towards the woman in black.


    But the woman in black moves faster than he does.


    The woman in black, with her back to him, suddenly turns around. Before the dagger in her hand touches her, the silver desert eagle in the woman''s hand has already resisted the eyebrow of Saiwen.


    "That - you have good taste in choosing clothes." Saiwen is very embarrassed to throw the dagger in his hand, "you see, we are all wearing black, black is very cool, right?"


    The girl holding the silver Desert Eagle smiles and nods.

 Chapter 504

    When the girl in black moves the muzzle of the gun away from Saiwen''s eyebrows, the palm of Taoist Qu''s hand has been buckled on Saiwen''s neck. Only if Saiwen moves again, the flame from his palm will turn Saiwen into a burnt corpse.


    But when the other person''s palm is close to his own skin, Saiwen also finds that the other person''s palm is a steel casting prosthesis, no wonder it can be used to resist bullets.


    "So you''re a mechanical arm. It''s very lifelike." In this case, Saiwen did not forget to sneer at each other, "I asked a smell of diesel, you should not be burning diesel?"


    Taoist Qu frowned: "I''m a Taoist. What do you know?"


    "It''s Taoism. I''m disrespectful." When Saiwen spoke, his eyebrows frivolously stirred, "do you usually take the motorway or the non motorway?"


    "You Taoist Qu finally can''t bear the other side''s mouth. When he applies force on his hand, Saiwen immediately shows his painful expression.


    "Wait a minute." The girl in black on one side suddenly said, and Taoist Qu stopped immediately, but he still stared at Saiwen''s side face.


    And Severn coughed violently.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Just now he was almost strangled by Taoist Qu, but after he recovered again, a frivolous smile appeared on his face: "thank you for the help of these beautiful little sisters."


    The girl in black chuckled. "You speak consciously," the girl in Black said with a smile. "Do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    "I don''t think so," Saiwen said, shaking his head, and the bangs on his head were shaken. "It''s a pity that a handsome guy like me was killed in this way. It''s not bad to take him back to be the wife of YaZhai."


    Saiwen teases the girl in black one after another, which makes Taoist Qu very dissatisfied. At this time, his eyebrows have been twisted together. With the girl''s command, he will immediately turn the glib Saiwen into a corpse that can no longer speak.


    "You think you''re handsome?" The girl in black looks at Severn with a smile.


    Saiwen showed a serious expression: "I''m not good at being caught by you. You can accuse me of not being good at business, but you can''t say that my face is not handsome enough." In fact, he is really handsome, and his eyebrows and eyes are very cold. Coupled with his identity as a sniper agent, it''s not difficult to charm thousands of girls, but his bad mouth has greatly reduced his image.


    "So this handsome guy," the girl in black, still smiling, asked, "would you like to join us?"


    "Join you?" Saiwen showed a blank expression, "I don''t know your identity at all. What do you do? I don''t mind joining your mountain, but you should at least report your family before you recruit people, so that when I go out to hang out in the future, I will at least have a name, right? "


    "He''s making a routine," Taoist Qu suddenly said, "Miss, this family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Let me kill him!"


    Yes, Saiwen has been making a routine. He reduces the opponent''s vigilance by his glib performance, hoping to get information about his opponent from the dialogue. As a member of the Academy of special sciences, his professional ability can not be underestimated.


    The girl in black doesn''t seem to care.


    She said with a smile: "the academy is known as the strongest intelligence organization. Don''t you even know my identity?"


    There is no change in Saiwen''s face: "those are just the false names given by the friends in the river and lake, and the strongest ones are absolutely out of the question." In fact, Saiwen knows that it is by no means difficult for the academy to find out the identity of the other party, but it is very strange that now his contact with the academy has been cut off, and he can''t report what he sees to the headquarters, and naturally he can''t get information about the other party from the headquarters. Now all he can do is to rely on his own strength to obtain information from the other side.


    "I just want a word from you." The girl in black is leaning on the railing of the platform. Outside the railing is hundreds of meters high.


    "Join us and all your doubts will be explained reasonably." The girl in Black said with a smile, "how we let you lose contact with the headquarters, what our purpose is, what our next step is, I can tell you all these, and I can also let you safely return to the headquarters of the Academy."


    "Go back to the Academy''s headquarters and steal the Academy''s information for you, right?" Saiwen asked with a smile.


    The girl in black nodded. She wants Saiwen to join her and become an undercover at the Academy. It''s really hard for the academy to be captured from the outside, but that doesn''t mean it can''t be disintegrated from the inside.


    "Ha ha!" Saiwen just like to hear one of the world''s funniest jokes, burst into laughter, if not for Taoist Qu''s control, maybe he would be rolling with laughter now.


    After a long time, his laughter ended. Saiwen looked at the girl in black and said, "pretty little sister, maybe you don''t know that since the establishment of the Academy of special sciences, there are countless martyrs who died for the Academy, but none of the traitors." When he said these words, there was a smug look on Saiwen''s face.


    They are the guardians at the forefront of human civilization. They will fight to the last drop of blood for the fate of mortals.But the girl in black also laughed, her laughter is very clear and nice, but in Saiwen, there is a hint of irony in the laughter.


    "Is there anything funny?" Saiwen laughed and said, "why don''t you share your joke with us?"


    "You said there were no traitors at the Academy." The girl in black wiped her tears with her hands. "Isn''t that the funniest joke?"


    After the girl in Black said it, Saiwen''s expression changed immediately. Many things suddenly become clear. The answer to why the other side can get closer to the helicopter they are riding and why the other side can cut off the communication signals between their own special science institutes is actually very simple. There''s an insider in Teko.


    "It''s impossible." Saiwen insisted on saying this, but his tone was not so firm.


    In fact, he should have guessed that there had never been a traitor in the Academy, so Sai Wen naturally ruled out this possibility in his mind.


    "Is it really impossible?" The girl in black asked him with a smile.


    Saiwen was stunned for a moment. The frivolity on his face had completely disappeared at the moment, and turned into a daze. Next, the Daze turned into anger.


    "Who is it?" All of a sudden, he seemed to be crazy and yelled at the girl in black, "who is that man?"


    But Taoist Qu buckled his body so that he could not get close to the girl in black.


    "I want to know who the traitor is," the girl in black pointed behind Saiwen. "Look there."

 Chapter 505

    According to the direction of the girl in black, Severn trembled and slowly turned back.


    Then, he saw his friend, who was also his team mate, standing quietly behind him.


    "Eddie?" Severn''s eyes widened, full of disbelief.


    And Eddie just nodded to him with a smile, as if to confirm his doubts.


    "Eddie!" After yelling at his best friend, Saiwen makes a sudden effort to rush towards Eddie. His arm is straight, as if trying to grab Eddie and tear him to pieces.


    But his strength was much worse than that of Taoist Qu who was a monk. It didn''t take much effort for Taoist Qu to control him.


    "Eddie, why are you!" Severn was almost so angry that he broke his teeth.


    Eddie is not the other person''s real name, just as Severn is not his real name. In the Academy of special sciences, everyone has abandoned their original identity, and a very random code can accompany them all their lives. "Saiwen" and "Eddie" are both from the popular name of "Altman", so you can guess how good their relationship is.


    Before they joined the Academy of special sciences, they were a pair of good friends. With their excellent grades, they completed their studies at Harvard at public expense. After that, they went back to China together. They had planned to find a high paying job and live happily all their lives. One day, a man with a black suitcase suddenly found them and took them to the same secret room to discuss. The man with the black suitcase showed them another unknown world, including fierce ghosts, exotic animals and all kinds of super powers. The man told them that the human environment is not optimistic now, and that any supernatural force once expanded may lead to the crisis of destroying the world.


    "Would you like to join us and save the world together?" At the end of the conversation, the man with the black suitcase asked them.


    Without any hesitation, two hot-blooded young people from that day began to become a member of the Academy. The following many studies and activities were completed together. Until three years ago, Nu Wa came out.


    Saiwen stands firmly on the opposite side of Nu Wa, and Nu Wa mercilessly throws Saiwen to every corner of the world, letting him carry out the tasks of dying. As a good friend of Saiwen, Eddie has never shown his views on Nuwa. He just supports Saiwen silently.


    When Saiwen went to the pyramid to steal the jewels from the coffin of the Pharaoh, he remotely controlled the drone to help him break up the mummies that were chased from the tomb.


    When he was entangled with the Czarists on the ice in the Arctic Ocean, he secretly intruded into the ship control system of the Czarists.


    When Saiwen was tied to a stick by cannibals in the South American jungle, he flew a plane to make an artificial rain, watering out the fire that the cannibals had just made.


    This time, Saiwen is sitting on the helicopter to use the sniper gun to kill a dangerous witch. It is also Eddie who drives the helicopter to support him. If Eddie wants Severn to die, Severn has already died thousands of times on the way to perform the mission, and he can live to the present, there is no doubt that it has something to do with Eddie''s wholehearted support and their tacit cooperation.


    But if he had a choice, he would like to die in the jungle of South America. He would rather have his skull used as an ornament in the room by the chief with a big mouth than see his friend become a traitor of the Academy.


    "Why?" Saiwen yells at Eddie, "Why are you?"


    No matter who he is, he can accept it. Even if someone tells him that President Yang Kuo or super artificial intelligence Nu Wa betrayed the Academy, he will not be so sad. But the man who betrayed the Academy was his best friend.


    Eddie looked at Severn, shrugged helplessly, and then said, "I''m sorry, Er Hua --"


    "don''t call me that name!" Saiwen interrupted Eddie with a roar. "I''m Saiwen now. I''m a researcher at the Institute of phenomenology. Don''t call me that name!" The researchers of the Academy of special sciences are proud to abandon their past self and regard the code as their new identity.


    "Well, Severn, I hope you''ll be patient." "We are friends, not enemies," Eddie said to Severn


    "Traitor, traitor!" Saiwen has no previous, playful and frivolous appearance, at this time he is like a wounded lion, in addition to the meaningless roar, he can do nothing.


    "Why use such ugly words?" Eddie said with a smile, "it''s not shameful to join Miss Ding. At least Miss Ding can give me more than fighting for humanity."


    Saiwen''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Eddie would say something like this: "kill you! I''ll kill you The anger in his eyes seemed to gush out.


    "Mr. Qu, I hope you can help him." Eddie looked at Taoist Qu, "he''s really going to kill me."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li." Taoist Qu replied with a smile. "Li" is a surname that should have been abandoned by Eddie. When he re used this surname, it has been proved that he gave up the identity of "Eddie" in the special science institute."I hope you can persuade your colleagues." Miss Ding said with a smile, "I''m very optimistic about him."


    "I will do my best, Miss Ding." Eddie nodded obediently to Miss Ding. It seemed that he had betrayed the Academy for a long time.


    Saiwen looked at this scene, showing a look of despair. He knew that his friends had no way to go back, and Eddie had stood on the opposite side of the Academy of special sciences, on the opposite side of human beings.


    "Why," said Severn''s voice, trembling with pain, "Why are you doing this?"


    "Very simply, Miss Ding is a good boss." Eddie looks at Saiwen and says, "but Yang Kuo is not." Yang Kuo, of course, is the ghost president of the Academy of special sciences.


    Saiwen did not speak.


    "Yang Kuo has lost his human identity for too long. It is a very wrong decision to let a ghost lead a human organization for a long time." Eddie went on, "but is the academy not a place for democratic voting? We have no right to decide on the appointment of personnel, and we have no channel to complain about what Yang Kuo has done. "


    "Did he do something wrong?" "Do you take this as a reason for betrayal?" said Severn sarcastically


    "Don''t you know what he did wrong?" Eddie''s voice suddenly loud up, Eddie''s character and Saiwen contrary, he is a gentle person, so he rarely quarrel with people.


    "Nu Wa." Eddie suddenly said these two words.

 Chapter 506

    "Nu Wa." When Eddie said these two words, Saiwen''s brow obviously jumped. Eddie said the only wavering point in his heart.


    That''s super artificial intelligence Nu Wa.


    "It was Yang Kuo who put Nu Wa on the stage of history," Eddie said slowly, "but now, Nu Wa is out of control."


    "What are you talking about?" Severn''s eyes widened. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" If the super artificial intelligence Nu Wa is out of control, the collapse of human beings will not be a joke. This is also the reason why Saiwen opposes the super artificial intelligence Nuwa. Nuwa''s damage to the world can be countless times greater than that of nuclear weapons. What is more terrible than nuclear weapons is that Nuwa has its own independent judgment ability. Who knows how long those low-level code can limit her?


    Saiwen would rather hear the news of the outbreak of the third world war than hear someone tell him that Nuwa is out of control.


    "You should know my strength, Severn." Eddie said coldly.


    "You are the best information Engineer in the world." Saiwen looked at Eddie and said bitterly, "I thought you would always be my best backup."


    "Guess what I found?" Eddie looked at Severn and said.


    Saiwen didn''t speak. His expression was depressed and painful.


    "I found that Nu Wa monitored the conversation between the Secretary of state of the United States and our prime minister, and I found traces of her recording." Eddie said.


    Saiwen opened his mouth wide. It took quite a few seconds for him to make a sound: "you cheat. It''s impossible. It''s impossible!" As a department of the state, the Chinese Academy of special sciences can''t monitor its superiors or do anything harmful to national security. Of course, all these treaties are written into Nu Wa''s underlying code, and Nu Wa''s monitoring of the calls between the Secretary of state and the Prime Minister of the United States obviously violates these regulations. In other words, the underlying code has lost its binding force on Nu Wa. If someone does not help Nu Wa change the underlying code, it is that Nu Wa has finally learned how to control her own destiny.


    If we want to make a figurative analogy for this matter, it is that the nuclear bomb finally has its own idea, you can never guess when and where it will explode, and the fate of mankind has been hanging on the line.


    "I don''t have any evidence to prove my words," Eddie continued. "If I copy that recording as evidence, I will be caught by Nu Wa. You know her power. We are all under her surveillance."


    "I hope you can believe me," said Eddie with a serious expression. "I hope you can fight with me, just like every time in the past."


    Saiwen was silent. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to make eye contact with Eddie. He was afraid of being seen shaking by others.


    And Eddie''s been watching this. He believes that Saiwen will be convinced by him, because in his opinion, Saiwen is the researcher who knows the possible harm of Nu Wa in the Academy of special sciences. Even if she is sent to perform all kinds of dangerous tasks, Saiwen has never given in to Nu Wa. Eddie thinks that if someone in Teko can wake up, it must be Severn.


    "Let''s go back to the days when we fought side by side, isn''t that good?" Eddie then said, "nothing has changed. You are still the one who acts impulsively but excels in whatever you do, and I am still the one who silently helps you solve all your problems behind you. Isn''t it good to go back to the past?"


    "Wake up, you are Chen Erhua, you are not Saiwen. Don''t be brainwashed by the logic of the special science institute." Eddie''s voice became louder and louder. "It''s not us who stand on the opposite side of mankind now, it''s them in the headquarters! Nuwa has become the sword of Damocles hanging over the heads of all mankind. You should know that better than me. "


    Finally, Eddie said slowly, "don''t wait for the sword to fall before you choose to regret."


    Damocles, a character in Greek mythology. He asked to exchange one day''s identity with the king Dionysus. With the king''s consent, Damocles came to the throne and saw delicious food and beautiful women, as well as the sword hanging on the throne. He began to understand that the greater the power, the greater the responsibility and risk. So he begged the king to stop the exchange of this day, hoping to stay away from the sword hanging on his head.


    Now, there is no doubt that Nu Wa has the greatest power they know. Once the underlying code becomes effective, the sword of Damocles that restricts Nu Wa will disappear. Then, Nu Wa will become a sword hanging on the head of all human beings, and she will have the power of life and death over all human beings.


    Saiwen should know that better than anyone else.


    Finally, Saiwen gently raised his head, his expression became extremely tired.


    "Let him go." Eddie said to Taoist Qu.


    Taoist Qu''s face was a little hesitant. He looked at Miss Ding, but Miss Ding didn''t make a statement immediately.


    "Let go of my friend." Eddie said it again.


    Miss Ding nodded, and Taoist Qu had to let go of the controlled Saiwen.


    After being released by Taoist Qu, Saiwen falls to the ground. At the moment, the pain he suffered, Eddie can fully understand, because on the day when he found that Nu Wa monitored the conversation between the Secretary of state and the Prime Minister of the United States, Eddie''s mental state almost collapsed.Eddie goes to Severn to comfort his friend.


    "This is already the case. We must do something to know the truth." As he walked, Eddie said to Saiwen, "we don''t have much time to be depressed. Join Miss Ding with me. She is a much better leader than Yang Kuo - no, she is a real leader."


    By this time, Saiwen had slowly stood up from the ground, he was stronger than Eddie imagined.


    "Come on," Eddie stretched out his hand to Saiwen, "let''s go hand in hand, just like in the past. Even Nu Wa will not be our opponent."


    Severn didn''t respond.


    "Come on! Chen Erhua Eddie called out the name again.


    Saiwen''s body trembled and his pupils dilated. Once he regains the identity of "Chen Erhua", he will lose the name of "Saiwen" forever.


    Saiwen raised his head slowly. He looked at Eddie, and his eyes gradually recovered.


    Eddie''s face also showed excited smile, he seems to see the past that energetic Saiwen - no, energetic Chen Erhua!


    Saiwen''s hand quickly waved to Eddie''s outstretched hand. Just as they were about to hold hands together, Taoist Qu, who was watching, suddenly changed his face.


    "Be careful!" His reminder came a little late.


    Saiwen''s hand suddenly more than a dagger, and then, he put Eddie toward his outstretched palm and wrist cut.


    "Go to hell, traitor." Holding a dagger stained with blood, said Severn coldly.

 Chapter 507

    "Go to hell, traitor." With Saiwen''s cold voice, Eddie''s palm is broken.


    Then, Severn kicked the palm of his hand.


    "No!" Eddie looked at the palm of his hand that had been kicked away and let out a heartrending roar. In terms of current medicine, the severed palm can be taken back, and Saiwen''s foot completely cut off Eddie''s idea of taking back the palm. You know, it''s hundreds of meters high up here. I don''t know where that palm will fall.


    For Eddie, the most important organ in his body is his hand. He used to use his hands to control a column of UAVs, and also used his hands to invade the Tsarist ships... Now, he finally wants to say goodbye to the distinguished hand. Even if he is replaced with the most advanced prosthesis, it is difficult for him to be as flexible as before.


    Regardless of the physical pain caused by losing his palm, Eddie runs to the place where his palm fell. This small platform is surrounded by simple iron railings. If he is not careful, he will fall from the high air. When Eddie runs to the edge of the platform, Taoist Qu rushes up and pulls him. At this time, Eddie had already swung his hand and half of his body out of the platform. If Taoist Qu hadn''t held him in time, he would have fallen to the ground with his palm.


    "Is that your choice?" The girl in black looks at Severn with regret in her eyes.


    Saiwen nodded indifferently, knowing that he had no hope of survival after making this choice. He could have pretended to cooperate with each other and then cheated them into letting him go, which was not difficult for him. But after seeing Eddie''s ugly behavior, he gave up the idea. It''s better to die in such a heroic way than to become a lost self.


    It''s hard for people working in this department of the Academy of special sciences to die well. Most of them died in the laboratory explosion, gas leakage and radiation damage, and many of them died on the way out to carry out the mission. From the day he joined the Academy, he thought of his own ending. He put the tomb of "Chen Erhua" in his hometown''s cemetery. He hid behind a tree and watched his parents cry in front of his tomb. From that day on, "Chen Erhua" had already died. And today, Saiwen is finally going to die.


    Severn stepped back to the edge of the platform.


    "Don''t let him jump!" At this time, Eddie on the other side suddenly yelled, "as long as he is still alive, I can use drugs to forcibly brainwash him!" Yes, there are drugs that can brainwash. It''s just that this kind of drug can cause some damage to the brain, so it''s not the best choice. But for now, it''s obviously the only option.


    Saiwen''s eyes glanced at Eddie. When he looked at the friend who had fought side by side, there was only scorn in his eyes.


    Now Eddie is as mean as a mad dog.


    "Miss Ding, he has a lot of special authority in the special science institute. We can''t let him die like this!" Eddie yelled anxiously, and he didn''t look the same now.


    The girl in black takes a look at Eddie and turns her eyes to Severn. She has seen the will of death in Severn''s eyes: "Why are you so stubborn?" At this time, Taoist Qu has let go of Eddie and quietly walks towards Saiwen.


    "Little girl, do you have anything to do?" Saiwen leaned back against the railing and looked at the girl in black with a smile.


    The girl''s expression was obviously stunned. What do you have to do? Of course, there is. She needs revenge. The moment when hatred stops is the time when she stops her journey. But does hatred really stop for a moment?


    "I have." Saiwen suddenly said to himself. At this time, he was sitting on the railing, and behind him was the abyss.


    "As Chen Erhua''s life, I was a failure. My parents gave birth to me, raised me and provided me with education, but I failed to be filial to them." He said aloud, "but I''m very proud of my life as Severn!"


    At this time, Taoist Qu who leaned over from the side sped up and hugged Saiwen on the railing.


    But Saiwen''s body leans back and falls down. Taoist Qu has no way to catch him. After losing his balance, Saiwen quickly falls down.


    "As a human being, I''m very proud!" This is the last voice that the falling Saiwen left to the world.


    Having arrived at the extreme edge of the platform, Ding Ling pressed her hand on the railing of the platform. Saiwen soon became a tiny dot in her vision.


    "Is this the spirit of the academy?" Her process of accepting Eddie is quite easy, but in Saiwen''s body, she saw another spirit of the Academy.


    "Miss," Taoist Qu came over and said to Ding Ling, "it''s time to get down to business." Yes, they are here for a purpose.


    Ding Ling looked at Eddie who was dressing the wound of his broken palm: "Mr. Li, can you hold on?"


    Eddie nodded without hesitation: "Miss, don''t care about me, this little injury can''t kill me."


    Ding Ling nodded: "very good, everything according to the original plan."


    At this time on the ground, Cao Sheng and his group have not dispersed.The Secretary pulled Cao Sheng''s coat: "third young master, let''s go first?"


    Cao Sheng, who had been silent, suddenly threw away his sleeve and his secretary: "go? Where are you going? "


    "Now the one surnamed Tong has been rescued under our noses?" At this time, Cao Sheng was furious, "where do you want me to go? Walking back to the south? "


    Secretary Cao Sheng was this roar, where dare to answer, around also become silent.


    After a long time, or Cao Sheng began again: "the bombing of the building, how are you arranged?"


    The Secretary hurriedly came to answer: "everything is ready, just waiting for your order."


    "Don''t let anything go wrong." Cao Sheng said with a frown.


    "Nothing will go wrong!" The Secretary immediately became sick. Indeed, at this time, Cao Ping and Mr. Murong were trapped on the top of the building, and the downstairs was already full of explosives. I really don''t know what else could happen.


    At this time, Cao Sheng looked up at the sky, and then his face gradually changed.


    "Quick, quick, quick fire!" Cao Sheng suddenly roared, "blow up the building for me!"


    The secretary was startled by Cao Sheng''s reaction: "we still have brothers to withdraw! If explosives are detonated at this time, they will -- "


    " they can''t control so much! " Cao Sheng cut off the Secretary''s words, "I want you to detonate it for me now, immediately, immediately!"


    But the secretary still did not dare to do so, you know, there are at least dozens of brothers left there, that is dozens of lives!


    Cao Sheng looked at the sky and saw that the helicopter had been out of the control of the airship and flew straight to the roof where Cao Ping was.

 Chapter 508

    Cao Ping was standing at the top of the building, overlooking the sky above.


    In the field of vision, a black spot is getting bigger and bigger. It''s a helicopter coming this way.


    When the helicopter approached a certain extent, Cao Ping could see the girl sitting in the cabin smiling and waving at him.


    Cao Ping''s face also showed a smile. This is his first formal meeting with Ding Ling. They have talked several times before, but because Cao Ping has been active in Suzhou and Hangzhou before, and Ding Ling is busy taking over her father''s property in Linhai, although they are not far away, they have never had a chance to really meet. However, even so, they recognized each other at a glance. After all, as two thoughtful leaders, they had already known each other''s information through various intelligence means, so they recognized each other immediately even at the first sight of meeting.


    "It''s miss. Miss is here!" Mr. Murong''s face also showed an excited look. Obviously, Ding Ling didn''t inform him that he would go to Peiping in person, but Mr. Murong didn''t feel cheated or dissatisfied. He just felt happy for Ding Ling''s arrival.


    Cao Ping glanced at Mr. Murong around him. After getting along with him these days, he has roughly known Mr. Murong''s ability and character. He was very curious about how Ding Ling found these talented people. If he had Ding Ling''s men as his help, the great cause of destroying the Cao family would be much smoother than now.


    But that''s why he and Ding Ling work together. Ding Ling needs the resources of Cao''s family, and Cao Ping needs Ding Ling to provide him with strong manpower.


    You know, master jingque can be a bodyguard for Cao Tai, and Xueying can be a killer for the Cao family. It can be seen that the Cao family has always been linked with powerful external forces. And the reason why Cao Ping found Ding Ling to join hands is that he hoped Ding Ling could help him deal with these talented people under the Cao family. Soldiers to soldiers, generals to generals, there is no power to compete with, the final end is now Cao Ping - people trapped in the top of the building waiting for death by Cao''s family.


    Cao Ping also believes that after Ding Ling''s arrival, the situation between the two sides will certainly change.


    The helicopter is slowly approaching the top of the building, and the explosives below are ready. A time race begins.


    "Where''s the detonator?" On the ground, the furious Cao Sheng held his secretary''s collar in his hand. He yelled at his secretary''s face, "I ask you, where''s the detonator?"


    The detonator was in the Secretary''s pocket, and his hand trembled toward the pocket. If he gives the detonator in his pocket to Cao Sheng, it means that dozens of brothers who came from the south to the north with them will die in that building. The secretary always thought that Cao Sheng was a man who regarded his subordinates as brothers, but now it seems that Cao Sheng had never exposed his nature in the past.


    All the children of the Cao family keep wolf''s blood.


    Regardless of the hesitation in the Secretary''s heart, Cao Sheng noticed the Secretary''s action. He grabbed the Secretary''s wrist with one hand, and put his hand directly into the Secretary''s pocket to snatch the detonator.


    It''s a improvised detonator that''s as simple as a circuit board, a red button and an antenna. There''s no doubt that as long as you press the red button, a building and all the creatures in the building will be destroyed in an instant.


    All of the dozens of brothers who stayed in the building believed that their eldest brother Cao Sheng would not abandon them. In the south, how many times did they go through life and death together, which laid a solid foundation for the Cao family in the complex south. They never thought that when Cao Sheng pressed the button, he would not hesitate at all.


    When the Secretary saw that Cao Sheng was clean and decisive when he pressed the button, he suddenly felt that he had fallen from the clouds to the mud.


    It''s Cao Sheng''s secretary. In fact, from the way he talks to Cao Sheng, we can see that he is not the secretary who sorts out documents. The secretary used to be a complete thug. He was very grateful to Cao Sheng for his promotion. At that time, Cao Sheng was not the first successor of the Cao family - nor was the second. But at that time, the Secretary firmly believed that he would have a bright future with Cao Sheng, and this bright future was finally waiting for him.


    Cao Tai, the eldest son of the Cao family, and Cao Ping, the second son of the Cao family, had affairs one after another. Cao Sheng became the first successor of the Cao family, and their days of prosperity came. That day, Cao Sheng said to him, "don''t be a gangster. You can''t get on the stage in the north. Follow me and be a secretary.".


    It was the best day of a secretary''s life.


    But he did not expect that the most desperate day would come one after another. When they came to Peiping, they immediately began to encircle and suppress Cao Ping''s forces. On this day, Cao Sheng finally revealed his nature.


    When the red button was pressed, the sound of the earth shaking stood up, behind them, the bottom of a building instantly emitted countless smoke.


    There was only the explosion of the collapse of the building in his ear, but the Secretary seemed to be able to hear the cry and cry of the brothers in the building, and his face showed a painful expression. And accordingly, Cao Sheng''s face showed a proud expression.Cao Ping finally died, and his position as the first successor was settled. Even if there was one Cao Shi left to compete with him, since he was older than Cao Shi, his advantage in this respect was naturally much greater.


    Looking at Cao Sheng''s proud and excited expression, the pain on the Secretary''s face gradually turned into despair.


    Even though he was just a gangster, now he can see that Cao Sheng is not the one he can follow for life. In the face of interests, Cao Sheng can sell his brother who has run out of life and death without any burden. When Miss Tong has escaped, he will be complacent because he killed Cao Ping. Such a person can never really achieve great things.


    The silent Secretary has other plans in mind at this time.


    And at this time, a little brother suddenly raised his hand, and pointed to the sky with his finger, shouting: "look!"


    A helicopter rose from the smoke of the building explosion and headed further into the sky. It''s a helicopter made by the Chinese Academy of special sciences. Originally, it was used to deal with all kinds of bad conditions. The locations of missions are often glaciers and craters, and it''s common to cross all kinds of bombing areas.


    Cao Sheng looked at the helicopter in the sky gradually smaller, and finally his vision was only a remote small black spot, he realized that this round of hunting had completely failed.


    In addition to the death of a flower Qianqiu and his dozens of brothers, all the others survived successfully, and with the hatred of flower Qianqiu, the Chinese geomantic field''s counterattack will soon come.


    What should the Cao family do then?

 Chapter 509

    In Peiping, Miss Tong has successfully escaped from danger, but the "angel" who came to rescue her did not.


    Saiwen shot her left hand with a sniper gun and made a blood hole above her heart. Unlike ordinary metal bullets, the rune warhead is specially designed to fight against witches. Although it can only be directly killed if it hits the heart, as long as it leaves a simple scratch, it will have a strong corrosive force on "witchcraft energy". To put it more simply, this is a bullet that can take away the power of a wizard.


    After the injury, "angel" felt a strong sense of fatigue. The witchcraft energy in her body was being dissolved by the toxins invading into her body. If her witchcraft energy reserve was not enough, she should fall from the air at the moment when the bullet hit her.


    But even so, she couldn''t hold on for too long. After taking Miss Tong and "angel" to fly out for a while, she didn''t know that it was still within the range of Cao Sheng and others. She finally fell from the sky without her strength,


    and miss Tong didn''t have the ability to fly, so they went down to a folk house together.


    In the courtyard, mother-in-law Chen was sitting on a small bench, washing vegetables. She used to live in the countryside in Northeast China, and her two sons worked in Peiping. They also brought her to Beiping to enjoy her happiness. Although she was financially assisted by her son, Mrs. Chen still had no spare time on hand. After dismissing her nanny, she began to do housework. At this time, a loud noise sounded behind her.


    Mrs. Chen''s ears are not very smart, but such a sound is not to be missed. Her body bounced because of the loud sound. Then, Mrs. Chen quickly stood up from the bench. She turned around and saw that the water tank in the courtyard had completely broken. The water in the water tank flowed down the floor to Mrs. Chen''s feet, and the water was dark red And then the blood came.


    She was stunned for at least five seconds, and then Mrs. Chen reflected from the scene in front of her - two women falling from the sky fell into her water tank. The fragments of the water tank burst all over the ground, and the water flowed away.


    Just as Mrs. Chen was about to scream, a slender arm was lifted from the debris of the water tank and the water all over the floor.


    Not dead, even if she fell from the sky, and fell on the water tank, the girl who looked very delicate had not died.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Miss Tong has helped granny Chen move the "angel" to the bed, and the wound has been simply bandaged, but at this time, the girl has no "angel" temperament. Lying on the bed, her eyes were closed and her lips turned white. Although her beauty didn''t lose half a cent, the color halo that had appeared behind her had disappeared. At this time, the blonde woman has taken off the extraordinary dust-free shell, showing her ordinary and fragile side.


    Compared with the fainting blonde, Miss Tong''s state is much better. At this time, she can even take care of the people in bed with granny Chen. Because before she fell to the ground, the blonde used her last energy to protect Miss Tong. As the protected party, Miss Tong is hard to understand why this beautiful woman she has never met should treat herself so well. She really can''t remember the intersection between the two sides in the past. If Miss Tong has ever seen her, she can''t have no impression like this. After all, foreign women who are so beautiful and obsessed with meeting people are not easy to meet.


    A beautiful woman who has never left an impression on Miss Tong before will go to save Miss Tong regardless of her own life, which even miss tong can''t figure out. However, what she can do now is to take good care of this woman who has unknown origin but great kindness to her. After she wakes up, she can try to ask what she can get from her. But it''s strange that although they have never met each other, Miss Tong doesn''t feel strange from each other. The blonde woman lying on the bed feels like a good friend to miss Tong.


    But how can there be such a good friend who never meets and gets along with each other day and night?


    Miss Tong shook her head in front of the hospital bed to stop her strange idea. Then she turned to granny Chen and said, "Granny, thank you for taking us in."


    "What do you mean," Mrs. Chen said with a big grin, "I''ll clean up the yard. You can stay here with your friends."


    "I''ll help you, too." Miss Tong quickly said that the yard was full of fragments of the water tank, and the water also flowed all over the ground. If it was cleaned by one person, it would be troublesome indeed. Moreover, it seems that mother-in-law Chen is not too young. Miss Tong was very worried that she would be stabbed by the fragments of the water tank.


    But Grandma Chen refused Miss Tong''s proposal: "you must be very tired, too? I''ve been busy for such a long time. Hurry up and have a rest. "


    Miss Tong made several requests for help, but they were all severely rejected by mother-in-law Chen.


    Miss Tong had no choice but to say, "please don''t tell me what we''re doing here. When I leave, I will give my mother-in-law a thank-you gift."


    "Oh, I don''t know if I want to thank you!" Granny Chen waved her hand. "Do you think I''m short of money?" She is right. Living in such a large area of old-fashioned Siheyuan in Peiping City, it can be seen that Mrs. Chen''s family will never be poor.Miss Tong had no choice but to smile and nod her thanks and watch granny Chen go out with a broom.


    Lucky to meet a kind man. Miss Tong thought in her heart. Then she turned her attention to the blonde who was unconscious on the bed.


    After she went out with a broom, she didn''t immediately sweep away the debris. Instead, after confirming that Miss Tong did not keep up, she took out a mobile phone from her pocket.


    "Hello, son." Mrs. Chen said to the person on the other end of the phone, "two women have fallen into our yard. Yes, two women, one with blonde hair, look like a foreigner..."


    it''s a good choice for the old mother to inform her son of the strange things that happened at home. Mrs. Chen''s two sons work in the same unit. She only knows that both sons are on business trips, but they are very secretive about their specific positions, saying that they are the manager of the company. In fact, both of them work in a collection company under Cao''s group. Although their income is not poor, they are all engaged in blood licking work, so they are not willing to involve their mother.


    But this time, my mother accidentally provided them with important information.


    "Don''t let them go?" Holding the computer, Granny Chen frowned, "why do you want me to watch them closely?"


    The man on the other end of the phone said anxiously: "I can''t tell you for a moment. In short, keep an eye on them and don''t let them run away!"


    At this time, mother-in-law Chen had to ask again, but a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and snatched the mobile phone from mother-in-law Chen''s hand.


    Click. The next second later, the mobile phone in the hands of that person was pinched deformation and fragmentation.


    "You, you --" Mrs. Chen looked at the man who had crushed her cell phone, and was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    The man knelt down and followed him. Countless people in the same color burst in. After they came in, they knelt down neatly.


    Before snatching the mobile phone, the person who knelt down first yelled to the inner room, "Miss, we''re late!"


    The tongs are here.

 Chapter 510

    "Miss, we''re late!" Tong''s family came to the courtyard and surrounded the neighborhood. Miss Tong was safe at last.


    In fact, after Miss Tong flew out of the signal shielding area, the Tong family''s servants immediately found her position. From the detection of the signal to the gathering of people to come to the rescue, these people only took about 20 minutes.


    Now, Miss Tong is absolutely safe.


    But sitting in front of the bed, her eyebrows can''t stretch out, because it also means that the war between her and the Cao family will inevitably begin at this moment.


    This time, whether Zhou Heng or Meilin, or Hua Qianqiu, was no longer with her. We can only rely on ourselves.


    Looking at the comatose girl on the bed, Miss Tong suddenly thought of another person who had also saved her -- brother Zhou, are you ok now?


    Zhou Heng''s situation is not good. In the south of the motherland, on the mountain road near the high-altitude Kunlun Mountain, the temperature has been extremely low.


    "Are we in the South Pole?" Su min''s body is wrapped in a big cotton padded jacket, and his mouth is constantly spraying white fog. He walks like a puffy Penguin walking on the Antarctic glacier.


    Zhou Heng doesn''t look much better than Su min. he and Merlin wear a cloak to resist the cold air.


    "I shouldn''t have come," Su min felt that she was about to be frozen into ice. "I didn''t even have a hotel to stay in all the way." She heard that Zhou Heng and Meilin were going to Kunlun, so she followed them.


    "According to the navigation shown before, there should be a small village ahead. Let''s settle down there." Zhou Heng said. In such a low temperature environment, mobile phones and other electronic devices have no way to use. Although he has a spell that can control the temperature, it can only last for a while. If he always uses the spell to drive out the low temperature, this kind of killing chicken with ox knife is a waste of physical strength.


    Merlin, with the protection of witchcraft energy, should be very strong in resisting low temperature, but now he is still wrapped in his cloak to keep his temperature.


    "Is there a village in such a place?" Su min turned her lips and said, "even Eskimos don''t live in this kind of place, do they?" Eskimos are a people living in the north of the Arctic circle. They are famous for resisting the cold.


    "It''s no wonder that the cold weather in the south is a magic attack. The cotton padded jacket can''t stop it at all." Once Su min complains, she won''t stop. But thanks to her, if there are only two big men, Zhou Heng and Meilin, it will be very boring.


    "Magic attack?" Merlin was stunned for a moment, then a little smile appeared on her face, "you''re right."


    Su min is not sensitive to this, but Merlin knows that the obvious abnormal cold is not caused by any Meteorological Anomaly. Just like the snow blocking the train, there is something evil in the cold at this time.


    The three walked in the direction of the village in their memory. But these three people, if they were other travelers, would have been unable to resist the abnormal cold and fell on the way.


    And as they got closer to the village, the cold became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, in the nameless village at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, the villagers had listened to the advice of the Taoist who came down from the mountain and left here for a while. They could not move back until the low temperature passed through.


    The culprit for this low temperature has been blocked in a clearing in the village, facing off with several Kunlun Taoists. As long as the Taoists eliminate the source of low temperature, the low temperature covering this generation will disappear.


    "Be careful, this guy''s sword is very sharp!" The tall and thin Taoist reminded his companions that he held a long brass stick in his hand, which had unique power in dealing with strange animals or fierce ghosts.


    The other two Taoists are holding long swords in their hands. They form a horn force and trap their target in the center.


    Trapped in the center is a horse with white hair and white mane, and a knight with full body armor. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s hard to imagine that the extraordinary cold covering more than ten kilometers was made by this man and his horse.


    "Pay attention to the horse''s eyes. Before launching an attack, the horse will look at its target in advance." Said the tall and thin Taoist with the stick. Obviously, he was the leader of the three, and he was also in charge of the hunting of the white horse.


    But with him is two new people, although the two new hands holding the sword, but because of tension and led to a slight shaking of the hand holding the sword.


    "Don''t be afraid!" "Don''t forget what you learned in the mountains!" the tall and thin Taoist reminded them loudly


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t like to cooperate with these newcomers, but there is no other way. Now the mountain is busy preparing for the once-in-a-decade martial arts performance, and the newcomers who can be mobilized are those who can''t be used in the mountain.


    At this time, the white horse suddenly turned his head and focused on a new man with a sword. The knight on the horse suddenly raised his sword and prepared for the charge."It looks like it''s looking at me!" After the newcomer was targeted, his voice became trembling, "it''s targeting me!"


    "Don''t be nervous!" Instead of helping each other in the past, the tall and thin Taoist reminded him with words, "stand your position, just like the drill on the mountain, you can do it!"


    At this time, the three of them formed a small array. To deal with this one horse, it is still a bit reluctant to rely on the strength of the three of them. But if there is such a small array, it should not be a problem.


    "Xu -" the white horse suddenly gave a long cry and rushed towards the new man with the sword. The knight on the white horse also waved his sword.


    Looking at the target rushing towards him, the new man nervously held his breath. At the same time, he constantly estimated the distance between the other party and himself. Almost in a flash, the white horse rushed in front of him, and this distance was just when he could cast the array. The sword in his hand was not used to defeat the enemy, but to cast magic.


    Time flies.


    The man immediately disappeared from the new man with the sword and appeared in front of the Taoist with the stick for no reason. The tall and thin Taoist with the stick had been ready for a long time. He waved the brass stick in his hand and smashed it on the knight''s body.


    The white horse''s hooves are raised forward, and the horse''s hooves are kicking hard at the tall and thin Taoist. But the tall and thin Taoist is not the kind of nervous novice. He doesn''t know how much he has dealt with.


    As soon as he twisted his body, he avoided the horse''s hoof that was about to kick him. Then, he also launched the array, and the man moved back quickly.


    It''s like a common inverted shot in the film, one person and one horse back to the center of the circle of three people.

 Chapter 511

    This is the strength of the three men''s battle.


    In the "three stars watching the moon" array, the person who falls into the array is like the moon falling into the water. He can no longer tell whether he is seeing the real or the reflection in the water, which will produce a strong illusion of space.


    Although there is illusion in space, the actual injury is not illusion. After the man stepped back, the mark of the blow of the brass stick had been left on the knight''s armor.


    "That''s it." The tall and thin Taoist encouraged the other two new people, "as long as we keep going, we will be able to eliminate this guy."


    No matter which direction they rush, they will eventually come to the tall and thin Taoist priest, and the dexterity of the horse will be blocked. And the other danger of it, that is, the extremely wide coverage of low temperature, is of little use to these three people. Three people live in Kunlun Mountain, in order to resist the low temperature at the top of the mountain, their Taoist robes are specially treated, and they have a unique resistance to low temperature. As a result, this person''s greatest ability is useless.


    The horse''s head kept turning and observing the three people who surrounded it. It seemed that he was thinking about which direction to break through.


    And with the previous success, not only the tall and thin Taoist veteran, but also the other two newcomers had more confidence in their eyes.


    There is no doubt about the strength of this one man and one horse, but it is too small in front of Kunlun, which is known as "fairyland". A small three man array can subdue this one man and one horse, which emits cold and covers more than ten kilometers.


    Thinking of this, the two newlyweds have a trace of satisfaction in their hearts.


    Although there is no change in the face of the tall and thin Taoist, the worry in his heart is getting heavier and heavier. Kunlun area is conducive to practice, so it is not only a place where monks gather, but also a place where strange and strange animals often emerge. Based on this, the Kunlun people also regard it as their duty to maintain the peace in this area. For thousands of years, Kunlun fairyland, which has been dealing with exotic animals in the Kunlun Mountains, has already figured out their behavior.


    However, in recent years, the law of strange animals'' activities has become more and more abnormal. Many strange animals that have never been seen before or even appeared in the records have begun to appear one by one. For example, this one person and one horse, the tall and thin Taoist has never heard of such strange animals.


    However, no matter what, with the power of Kunlun now, no matter what kind of exotic animals are born, they can be easily subdued. However, his heart is still a little worried. If there is a exotic animal that even Kunlun immortal can''t solve, what should he do then?


    But no matter how you think about it, that''s impossible. The tall and thin Taoist asked himself to be absorbed and ready to deal with the man in front of him.


    It was the first time that he saw this strange beast combined by two things, but now he has roughly understood the opponent''s attack habits, and it is only a matter of time before he wants to eliminate this man.


    "Be careful!" The tall and thin Taoist suddenly shouts. At this time, the horse''s head is also aimed at another newcomer.


    One man and one horse will start a new round of attack. In the cold air, the white horse raised a horse''s hoof and continued to pedal on the ground. His eyes were fixed on the new man holding the sword.


    At this time, another rookie also yelled: "don''t be afraid, I was very nervous just now, but as long as I remember the training content on the mountain, it''s actually very simple."


    The rookie, who was staring at by the horse head, nodded and then squeezed his sword more tightly. The first time I went down the mountain to carry out a mission, I met such a strange beast that I had never seen before. No wonder these new people would feel nervous.


    After another long cry, the white horse and its armored Knight rushed towards the new man with the sword.


    The nervous new man quickly raises his sword.


    "Too early!" The tall and thin Taoist shouts anxiously that this three-star moon watching array has excellent effect and requires a small number of people to form an array. It''s really an excellent array against the enemy, but it requires a high timing for the caster.


    If the casting time is too late, the opponent''s attack has hit you in the face. If the casting time is too early, it is easy to create an invalid casting - such as this one.


    Because of nervous and early sword casting new man saw that a horse without any pause, rushed to his own in front.


    Then the knight on the horse waved his iron sword and cut at the new man. He subconsciously used the sword in his hand to block, but the white horse under the knight raised its hooves and pushed it hard on the new man''s chest.


    At the same time, the new man''s chest was kicked down with the naked eye.


    "Xiao Zhi!" The tall and thin Taoist called out the new man''s name, but it was too late. Xiao Zhi''s face didn''t even have time to show his panic. His body was like a puppet that had been shot away, and he flew backward.


    In surprise and anger, the tall and thin Taoist rushed towards the man with a brass stick.


    At this time, another rookie was still in the same place. After waiting only two seconds, he reflected that this array could not be maintained. So he also picked up his sword and rushed to the man."You go to see Xiao Zhi''s injury!" At this time, the tall and thin Taoist had been fighting with that man, "leave me alone."


    The new comer stopped immediately, turned around and ran to Xiao Zhi, who was kicked to one side.


    Xiaozhi, who was kicked off and landed, didn''t make a sound at this time.


    "Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi." After the newcomer came to Xiaozhi''s side, he pushed him gently, but Xiaozhi didn''t respond. Then, the new man put his finger under Xiao Zhi''s nose in panic.


    A few seconds later, the new man who felt the faint breath was a little relieved. However, even if Xiao Zhi is not dead, he is not far away from death. The mention of white horse made all the bones in front of his chest broken, and the whole chest sank in, so not only the visible trauma, but also the internal organs were damaged to a certain extent. At this time, Xiao Zhi in a coma has gradually felt difficult to breathe.


    "Take Xiaozhi back to the mountain and ask for help again!" Shouts the tall and thin Taoist. He has already started a fierce battle with that man, but he has two fists and four hands. He should not only pay attention to the iron sword of the armored knight, but also pay attention to the hooves raised by the white horse at any time, and the difference between the height of the horse and the enemy''s back. The tall and thin Taoist has just met each other, and has already fallen into a tight disadvantage.


    The new man quickly recited the little ambition on the ground. This place is still a little far away from Kunlun fairyland. If he had run with his legs, he would have no bones when he came back.


    But Kunlun people have their own way to return to the fairyland.

 Chapter 512

    Tongtian bridge.


    Although it has the name of "bridge", it is actually a large teleportation spell placed on the fairyland square of Kunlun. After arriving at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, Kunlun people can establish contact with this legendary magic, so that they can reach Kunlun fairyland in an instant. Kunlun people can also use this method to go down the mountain. But although this method is convenient, it also has a very strict restriction, that is, Tongtian bridge can only transport Kunlun people, and the goods carried by outsiders and Kunlun people can not be transported to Kunlun fairyland on the mountain through Tongtian bridge. Although this rule can effectively prevent outsiders from using the Tongtian bridge to invade, or someone using the Tongtian bridge to steal things from Kunlun fairyland, it is also a very troublesome rule for many Kunlun people.


    Many Kunlun people can only walk up the mountain after they go down to buy goods. Even the seven star Yao Guangxing and Kaiyang star can''t use the Tongtian bridge with Bailu.


    But at this time, the role of the bridge is very obvious.


    The new man lifts Xiaozhi half on the ground and puts his hand on his back. Then he pinches a formula in his hand and reads the formula in his mouth.


    Then there was a faint blue light on the soles of his feet. Kunlun fairyland has sensed his request, and the teleportation bridge is about to start at his feet.


    And with the acceleration of pithy formula in the new population, the blue light on the soles of feet is becoming more and more abundant. About two to three minutes later, the lower body of him and Xiaozhi has been covered by blue light, and these blue lights are more and more dazzling, almost impossible to look directly at. Even if new people close their eyes, they can also feel the light of this gradually strong.


    And in the sky, suddenly there is a blue column of light vertical down.


    The blue light column and the blue light on the ground join together, just for a moment, as if lightning across the sky, the blue light on the ground will disappear with the light column falling from the sky. And the new man and the injured Xiao Zhi who were originally in the light also disappeared.


    In the distance.


    "I''m going!" Su min looked up and yelled, "what a bright and straight lightning!"


    Zhou Heng and Merlin looked in the same direction as her.


    "Mamma, mamma!" It''s the first time that Su Min has seen this spectacle, "straight lightning, do you see it! It''s the first time that I''ve seen this kind of lightning without turning. It''s so big in the world. There are all kinds of wonders! "


    "I''m afraid it''s not lightning." Merlin said suddenly.


    Zhou Heng frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he suddenly widened his eyes: "the light column seems to be where the village is, isn''t it the village that has an accident?"


    "It can''t be this coincidence, can it?" Su min showed a surprised expression.


    At the same time, in the village.


    The battle between the thin and tall Taoist priest and that man has reached the stage of white heat. Relying on the brass stick in his hand, he has a good damage bonus to the beast. The thin and tall Taoist priest can often use the copper stick to force away the opponent when he is in crisis. After losing the confinement of the three-star moon watching array, the attack broke out much fiercer than before. The armored Knight''s sword on the horse''s back is fast and fierce, and the horse''s hooves raised from time to time also need the attention of the tall and thin Taoist. For the tall and thin Taoist, every second is very difficult.


    But he must persist until the support of Kunlun fairyland comes, not because only in this way can he save his life, but because he can''t let this man run away.


    It''s hard to imagine and estimate the damage that a man can create if he comes to a mortal society. As a disciple of Kunlun, it''s his duty to get rid of demons and defend the Tao. As for his own life and death, he didn''t pay so much attention to it.


    So at this time, the tall and thin Taoist struggled with his life, hoping to stay here before the support came.


    And that one person Yima seems to be aware of the intention of the tall and thin Taoist to delay time, and the attack they launched instantly becomes more rapid.


    On horseback, the armored Knight waved his sword, and the tall Taoist had to resist with his brass stick. There was a local sound. It was the iron sword cutting on the body of the brass stick.


    This brass stick is the standard weapon used by Kunlun people to deal with fierce ghosts and exotic animals. Many Kunlun people used these standard weapons before they had their own unique magic weapons. The advantage of the brass stick, that is, Fuxi Bagua stick, is that the copper ball in the stick can greatly improve the accuracy of attack, but this brass stick also has its own disadvantages.


    This disadvantage is determined by the nature of brass itself. Compared with many metals, especially some modern alloys, brass has some shortcomings in hardness. If it collides with other weapons, it is easy to have a gap. This is why Fuxi Bagua stick appears in the form of a stick, rather than a thinner sword or any other blade. That is, the shape of the stick can make up for the weakness of brass in this respect.


    But that''s just a little bit to make up for it. The slight softness of brass will not disappear completely.


    This direct collision made the iron sword cut directly into the body of the brass stick, and the copper ball hidden in the body of the stick was also cut into a gap.If the copper ball in the stick is destroyed, the advantage of Fuxi Bagua stick with high accuracy in attack will be lost. But he had just returned to the club, and the white horse''s attack followed.


    The attack of that one man and one horse suddenly speeded up, which made the tall and thin Taoist feel a little overwhelmed.


    If there is no way to dodge, you can only use the copper stick in your hand to resist again. The tall and thin Taoist who had no other way raised his copper stick again. This time, the horse''s hoof kicked the copper stick. Compared with the iron sword directly cutting the copper stick out of the gap, the kick of the white horse made the body of the copper stick bend to a certain extent.


    Seeing the deformed Fuxi Bagua stick, the tall and thin Taoist''s face was in pain. He didn''t really care about this copper stick. After all, there are still many standard weapons in Kunlun mountain. He just worried about whether he could stay here by virtue of this bent copper stick.


    If we can''t keep them and let them escape to the mortal world, we don''t know how much damage they will suffer before Kunlun men recapture them. As a tall and thin Taoist of Kunlun, he must try his best to prevent all this happening.


    "Ah The tall and thin Taoist roared, his muscles inflated as quickly as a balloon filled with air, and his skin turned red.


    That''s the color that the capillaries can''t withstand too fast blood flow and break after the strength is increased.

 Chapter 513

    The tall and thin Taoist priest has come up with his last means, which is to strengthen his body with genuine Qi.


    But this is not a good choice, forcing his physical skills to improve will bring him a lot of sequelae. His skin showed a terrible blood red, because the capillaries were constantly breaking, and the blood penetrated out of his pores. At the same time, with the high temperature on his skin, the infiltrated blood and the sweat on his body surface become steam - red steam.


    No matter what the consequences are, if he still wants to delay this man here, this is the only choice that the tall and thin Taoist can make at the moment.


    The white horse raised his upper body and kicked his hooves towards the chest of the tall and thin Taoist. It''s not appropriate to call him "tall and thin" Taoist at this time. The muscles of the Taoist inflated like balloons. Now he is not only unaffected, but also taller than before.


    In the face of the feet kicked by the white horse, the Taoist doesn''t need to use the brass stick to resist as before. He holds the stick in his right hand, and the left hand suddenly lifts up to fight against the kicked feet.


    It seems inconceivable that Taoists have actually done it.


    The kick to his chest hit his feet to one side, and the white horse''s body was slightly out of balance. Seizing the opportunity, the Taoist grasped the copper stick in his hand and smashed it at the knight on the white horse''s back.


    Kunlun''s standard weapon, Fuxi Bagua stick, was used as a brick by him. The long staff made of brass smashed at the chest of the armored knight, but the armored knight had no time to respond.


    At this time, the Taoist''s promotion is not only strength, even if the speed and reaction have been promoted to the limit that his body can bear.


    With the roaring wind, the brass stick hit the armored Knight''s chest with unstoppable precision. The copper ball in the copper stick vibrates constantly in the body of the stick, making a harsh sound.


    At the end, without the support of Kunlun''s disciples, the Taoist could also use his own strength to annihilate this strange beast that had never been seen before and did not appear in the records. It''s just that the price is higher.


    After the end of the war, I''m afraid that the Taoist will lie down in bed for a few months. I''m afraid that his hard-earned cultivation will be greatly reduced.


    With the blessing of Taoist power, the body of the brass stick smashes the armor on the chest of the armored knight. The strength of the staff did not weaken. After smashing the chest armor of the armored knight, the brass staff continued to move forward.


    Brass, which was softer than many metals in nature, began to completely deform at this time. However, the Taoist didn''t mean to stop it at all. It was just a stick. It would be worthwhile to sacrifice a stick to stop the beast.


    The brass stick had been squeezed and deformed in front of the armored Knight''s chest, and at the same time, it bit by bit penetrated into the armored Knight''s body.


    "Drink With a roar of the Taoist priest, the muscle on his right hand holding the brass stick expanded again. This time, his muscle has expanded to an exaggerated level. Even the loose Taoist robe has now become a tight fitting tights.


    After this roar, the strength of Taoist hands increased greatly. The brass stick in his hand suddenly moved forward quickly, and Sheng pierced the chest of the armored knight.


    Although I don''t know what kind of monster the other party is, maybe it''s a fierce ghost, I don''t know, but if the chest is pierced by a brass stick, it''s impossible to survive. Without the master, the Taoist would be much easier to deal with the white horse.


    At this time, the white horse under the armored Knight suddenly hissed.


    The Taoist moved his eyes and looked at the white horse. The next second, he couldn''t believe what he saw - the white horse laughed.


    Yes, a horse faces the Taoist, showing a proud smile, and the Taoist still holds one end of the copper stick of the armored knight. What a strange picture it is.


    The next second, the Taoist grasped the copper stick and pulled out the copper stick that pierced his opponent. Then, his expression changed from surprise to panic.


    The so-called "armored Knight" is just a piece of armor. What he wears with all his strength is just a piece of armor.


    Looking at the empty chest of the armor, the Taoist finally understood who his opponent was. The so-called "one man, one horse" knight is a strange beast. In fact, it''s only that horse. The knight piled on the horse''s back is just a pile of empty armor inside. It''s the white horse that controls the armor in action, creating the illusion of one man, one horse. According to the common sense, in the face of cavalier form of opponents, most people will focus on the knight, few people regard the horse as their opponent. And the white horse just took advantage of this and let all the efforts of the Taoist come to nothing.


    Time can''t go back. It''s too late to launch such a powerful attack again. Taoist''s body doesn''t support him to exert such a powerful force again.


    That''s it.


    The white horse raised his forelimb hooves and kicked the Taoist to his chest. The Taoist subconsciously wanted to use the copper stick in his hand to resist, but at this time, the copper stick had just been pulled out of the chest of the armor. It was too late to quickly switch from the offensive posture to the defensive posture.The white horse''s front hoof kicked the Taoist in the chest, this time more powerful than when it hit the new man last time.


    And the Taoist''s inflated chest immediately shriveled under the kick, just like a punctured balloon, a lot of blood vapor burst out from the place where he was hit. And in this steam, the Taoist''s body was kicked, and the blood red red fog also drew a cruel track in the air.


    At this time, the Taoist did not die immediately, although his injury could not be saved.


    Please. The Taoist begged in his heart that no matter who came, it would be good. He must not stop it. He must not let the beast escape to the mortal world.


    Even at the last moment of his life, the Taoist never prayed for himself. What he cares about is nothing more than "getting rid of demons and defending the way".


    The withered corpse of Taoist priest did not fall to the ground, but fell to a person''s arms.


    "Ah! What''s going on? " A girl''s exclamation sounded nearby.


    It was Zhou Heng who caught the Taoist corpse. He used his two fingers to probe into the breath of the Taoist.


    "Don''t try. He''s dead." Said the blonde Merlin.


    Zhou Heng took a look at the ferocious expression on the corpse''s face, and the big eyes. After a silent sigh, he reached out to cover the corpse''s face.


    As the palm of his hand slid down, the Taoist closed his eyes.


    Then, Zhou Heng suddenly raised his eyes to the white horse. The white horse was so glared by Zhou Heng that his four hooves could not help but step back.

 Chapter 514

    When Zhou Heng stares at the white horse, the white horse can''t help but step back.


    In the face of Kunlun three people''s hunting, it did not feel such a fear. Although this is the first time that it appears in front of people in the world, its strength is obvious to all. It is proud enough to be able to create severe cold covering an area of more than 10 kilometers, and to seriously injure one person and then kill another under the encirclement and suppression of three people in Kunlun.


    But at this moment, when white horse and Zhou Heng''s eyes meet, white horse is afraid, also retreated.


    This is the "instinct" of foreign animals. They will actively abuse the weaker individuals to obtain food and pleasure, and try to devour the individuals with similar strength to obtain evil spirit and strength. However, they will also avoid those individuals who are far stronger than them in order to survive. This is the way for the survival of exotic animals - the weak can only avoid or join together, otherwise they will become the food of the strong.


    "What a cool knight." Su min, standing behind Zhou Heng, suddenly sighs.


    The pure white horse, plus the heavy armor and iron sword, although the chest of the armor was opened with a hole, it made the armor more full of the flavor of the battlefield. From Su min''s point of view, it''s not surprising to be considered "cool.".


    "That''s not a knight." Standing on one side, Merlin suddenly said, "the top is just a pair of empty armor, and the horse below is its essence."


    "Why? I thought it was something like a ghost Knight! " Su min showed a surprised expression. If it''s just a horse, it''s not cool.


    "So what are we going to do?" Su min looked at Zhou Heng and then at Meilin, "go on, or clean up this ghost horse?"


    At this time, Zhou Heng slowly put the Taoist''s body on the ground.


    "This horse is the source of this generation''s severe cold. Only by solving it can we hurry to Kunlun." Zhou Heng said. The cold produced by the white horse is completely different from the ordinary cold. The cold produced by the evil spirit in the body of a different animal will invade the human body and reduce the activity ability of human beings. However, the common means of keeping out the cold can not play a good role in resisting this special cold. Therefore, although Zhou Heng and Meilin have the body strengthening brought by the celestial system, and the other has powerful magic energy to protect their body, they still feel cold hands and feet. On the contrary, Su min, who has gained strength not long ago, has the strongest resistance to the extreme cold. The power of the Dharma Prime Minister of Qinglong Temple runs well in her body, and one of the Dharma prime ministers keeps sending warmth to her when Su min is not aware of it.


    It''s just that Su min''s mouth is broken, so he complains the most.


    "Well, let me solve it." Su min was the first to step forward.


    The white horse turns his head and looks at Su min, but then his eyes sting Zhou Heng with vigilance.


    This action is Su min see in the eye, immediately in the heart nameless fire. "It looks down on me!" Su min crossed his waist and yelled angrily, "a beast dares to look down on me!"


    "Be careful, this is not a simple animal." Zhou Heng reminded her. You know, a man who was kicked to death on the white horse is still lying on the ground.


    But Su min is not flustered. She grew up in a street where the police are not willing to take charge of. She has seen many kinds of revenge and corpses in the street. On the way to Kunlun, the closer they got to Kunlun, the more exotic animals they met, the stronger they were. At this time, she was used to exotic animals. However, it was the first time that she saw such a strange beast in the form of a white horse carrying a pile of armor. If it wasn''t for the other party''s fierce killing and the source of all these ice disasters, she really wanted to take the white horse as her own mount.


    "You can watch my performance!" Su min''s face showed a proud smile, these days familiar with her own strength, she finally realized that she can do more than "assist". She can also be a powerful output point.


    White horse saw Su min come out, aware of Su min''s intention, its hooves on the ground pulled twice, eyes also focused on Su min''s body. The little reason told him that the three men in front of him were completely different from those who besieged him before, and he should choose to run away. But instinct reminds it that it must never turn its back on these dangerous opponents. It has no choice but to fight head on.


    "Come out! Pikachu Facing the white horse''s gaze, Su min suddenly shouts a line that destroys the serious fighting atmosphere.


    At the same time, the light flashed on her arm.


    Looking at all this happening, the white horse widened her eyes, and she felt that the girl in front of her had a strong evil spirit surging, and a more powerful beast was coming out of the world.


    Then, Su min throws off the electric light on her arm. After the electric light falls to the ground, it immediately condenses into a shape like a dog. Compared with the white horse, which is stronger than the ordinary horse, the dog shaped beast with thunder and lightning on its body is much smaller. But there''s no direct relationship between the power of a beast and its size.


    The status of different animals is completely determined by their power level.


    After seeing the thunder beast, the white horse immediately stepped back. Different animals have a clearer sense of the power of different animals. Compared with human beings, they are more afraid of the same kind of animals. Because when people of the same kind do harm to each other, they will be more heartless and cruel.Thunder beast looked at the pure white horse in front of him, as if he saw a delicious lunch that could make him recover his strength, and his eyes immediately filled with greed. But he didn''t rush at the white horse. He was waiting, waiting for an order, just like a real dog.


    "Come on, blue, bite it for me!" Su min, standing in the back, yells.


    And the thunder beast is really like a obedient loyal dog. After hearing the order, it immediately turns into a flash of light and rushes towards the white horse in front of it.


    White horse is a strange beast in horse form. Of course, speed is its strong point. But in front of the thunder beast that is fast enough to fly in the air, the speed of white horse can''t be seen at all. It can''t do anything but fight back in vain.


    The armored knight on horseback raised the iron sword in his hand. It was originally a pair of armor, so even if there was a hole in his chest, it would not affect his action.


    The iron sword waved hard and cut on the electric light, but it didn''t cut any entity. Thunder beast''s speed is not what this dull armor can capture at all, what the iron sword cuts is just the remnant shadow composed of electricity and light.


    At the same time, a large number of blue electric light enveloped the white horse. In the electric light, the white horse''s painful hiss came.


    "Good job, Xiao Lan!" Su min yelled in the rear, "use 100000 volts to end this battle!"


    Of course, thunder beast doesn''t have any skills like "100000 volts", but in response to Su min''s enthusiasm, a powerful thunder and lightning fell from the air.


    The white horse let out a cry of pain again, and then it couldn''t make any sound.

 Chapter 515

    The whole battle time is about ten seconds. If Su min didn''t insist on letting the thunder beast use the so-called "100000 volts", the battle would end faster.


    By the end of the battle, the white horse had disappeared. Only a pair of armor was left on the ground, which was broken down by thunder and lightning. He still told the public that it was not just an illusion.


    Thunder and lightning gather in the place where the white horse disappears, and then the thunder beast appears in the sight of everyone.


    "Burp -" thunder beast burps a comfortable burp in front of the crowd. It "ate" the white horse. Although it has not recovered to its peak, it has finally regained some strength.


    As for why the "eaten" white horse will disappear without a trace, this is because the strange beast is the aggregate of evil spirit. When the evil spirit of the white horse is absorbed by the thunder beast, the strange beast can no longer exist in this world. As for the armor, it''s just metal.


    "Come back, thunder beast." Su min puts on a posture that she thinks is very handsome, and reaches out her arm to the thunder beast. The thunder beast on the ground responds to her immediately, turns into thunder and turns into thunder and then twines on Su min''s arm. These thunder and lightning in Su min''s arm after a few jumps disappeared, only when Su min next call it will appear.


    "You''re a good dog." Merlin on one side said suddenly.


    "Hey, hey!" Su min smugly wiped the tip of his nose with his hand, "that''s not to say!"


    Then, Su min glanced at Meilin. Because Meilin was a teenager, their height was not much different. Su Min said to Meilin, "it''s too late for you to recognize me as the eldest sister. I promise you won''t be bullied when you walk in the river and lake in the future."


    Along the way, Meilin seldom shows her real strength. Su min only treats him as an ordinary foreign teenager. Besides her beautiful blonde hair and pretty face, Meilin only has a fluent Chinese, which can be called special. That''s why she said this kind of thing to Merlin.


    However, Meilin shrugged and did not respond to Su min''s "good intentions", and Su min did not really want Meilin to be his younger brother. She just said it casually. Since Meilin didn''t answer, it was a thing of the past.


    "Let''s go on the road." Zhou Heng said to them.


    After the white horse was engulfed by the thunder beast, the low temperature it left behind was gradually fading, and the surrounding temperature began to rise to a perceptible level.


    No one would have thought that this powerful new beast, which was so powerful that it could seriously injure one person in Kunlun and kill one person in Kunlun, could not even leave its own name in the world, so it was solved lightly by these three people.


    After the three of them left, it took some time for Kunlun''s reinforcements to arrive.


    A thick blue light column fell straight from the sky, and a corresponding blue array appeared on the ground to connect with the blue light column. When the two blue lights joined together, it was like a silent explosion, and the blue light disappeared in the world after a flash.


    After the blue light faded, seven Taoists disappeared here.


    The leading Taoist was dressed in white, but his face was not benevolent. On the contrary, he was evil. He was not like a Taoist, but like a ghost from the sky.


    But no one will doubt the Taoist''s accomplishments in Daoism. Because he is one of the seven stars of Kunlun, "Tianji star", ranking third among the seven stars, two higher than Li Yuan of Yuheng star. And the six people who followed him were all his disciples, who came to help him subdue the demon.


    On the Kunlun Mountain, tianjixing, who knew that there was a monster at the foot of the mountain that was hard to fall, immediately went to check the injury of the doorman. After seeing that he had been kicked to the chest, tianjixing immediately knew that these ordinary disciples could not solve the problem by virtue of this strange beast that had never been seen before. So he personally led six disciples down the mountain, among them, to prepare their magic weapons It took a little time. After they were born, the battle was over.


    In the open space of the village, the white horse beast has disappeared. There is only a pile of armor blackened by electric shock and the body of the Taoist who died in battle.


    After seeing the same door''s body, two people immediately went up and picked up the body.


    "What''s the matter?" A disciple looked left and right, and did not find the "white horse" and "Knight" in the description, but he could smell the residue of evil spirit in the air, which proved that they had not sent the wrong place. Not long ago, there was a strange beast fighting here.


    "The beast must not have escaped far. I''ll go after it now!" Another disciple suddenly said, and bowed to tianjixing.


    But tianjixing didn''t reply to him immediately. After a long time, he said slowly: "don''t chase. That strange animal is dead."


    "What?" There were expressions of surprise on the faces of all the disciples. It''s hard to imagine that a monster that can startle Tianji star, one of the seven Kunlun stars, will disappear in this world for no reason.


    "Could it be that the elder martial brother and the beast died together?" A disciple guessed that this is the most likely guess that can be thought of from their point of view.But tianjixing shook his head and denied the disciple''s guess.


    The disciples immediately focused on Tianji star, waiting for their master to give the result. The reason why they expect Tianji''s answer is not because Tianji has a deeper and higher career than them, but because Tianji has the most special ability among the seven stars.


    Under the gaze of the six disciples, tianjixing walked slowly to the armor charred by lightning. Then, he squatted down and put his palm on the armor.


    "Hiss --" tianjixing exclaimed in a low voice, and immediately drew back his palm.


    "Master!" The disciples quickly gathered around.


    "No harm." Tianji star raised his hand and said. The disciples immediately stopped.


    Just now, he retracted his palm just because when he touched the armor, he actually encountered a residual current, which naturally contracted his nerves and made him retract his palm, and produced a little numbness.


    Then, Tianji star stretched out his hand to the armor again. This time, he was ready. Of course, the residual current on the armor could not affect him.


    Under the gaze of everyone, tianjixing slowly closed his eyes, and there was a crack on his forehead that had been closed, which opened slowly.

 Chapter 516

    Tianji star in the seven stars, he is the most special of the seven stars, that is because his magic weapon is the most different from others. Other people''s magic weapons are long swords, chessboards, ancient lights and other props. Only tianjixing''s magic weapon grows inside his body, which is the third eye in the center of tianjixing''s forehead - "Tianyan".


    Before Tianyan opened, because there were no eyelashes or eyebrows, it looked like there was a light gap on his forehead. If you don''t observe carefully, few people will notice this gap. But when the heavenly eye is opened, everyone will notice that the eye is special, because the heavenly eye is not composed of white eyes and pupils like ordinary eyes.


    There are only endless stars in the eye of heaven.


    This is the magic weapon of Tianji star. When the eye of heaven opens, the faint starlight is also reflected from the eye of heaven. As for what can this strange eye see? In addition to the owner of the eye, no one can know what Tianji star sees.


    What he sees is "the past" and "the future".


    When looking into the past, what Tianji can see is a little clearer. When looking into the future, the future that Tianji can see through the eye of the sky is often too vague to be recognized. However, with the increase of Daoism, the owner of Tianyan will see a more distant and clearer past and future. That is to say, as long as Daoism is enough, theoretically, the owner of Tianyan can become a person who knows five hundred years before and five hundred years after.


    But it''s just a theory. It''s almost impossible to have such a profound Taoism. Among the users of Kunlun Tianyan, Tianji star of this generation is excellent enough in Taoism. What we can see is only a very short and vague past and future.


    But even so, the role of the eye has been very powerful.


    Tianjixing''s palm was pressed on the charred armor, and his heavenly eyes also slowly opened. Then he saw a blue electric light, which rushed towards a vague white shadow.


    Tianjixing frowned and concentrated his mental energy. Then the picture he saw through the eye of heaven became clearer, and the vague white shadow became the appearance of a group of horses. He found the beast from the past, and the knight in armor seemed to be on the white horse. Before Tianji star could make further confirmation, the blue light surrounded the white shadow.


    Something is manipulating the thunder and lightning to fight against the beast. Tianjixing confirmed this, and he needs to look more emotional. When he concentrated his mind again, the stars on his forehead and in his eyes were more abundant.


    Next, he saw a strange animal in the form of a dog. It was this strange animal in the form of a dog that manipulated the lightning and devoured the strange animal in the form of a white horse. The armor he was touching now should be the residue left by the strange animal in the form of a white horse. As one of the seven stars, Tianji star, of course, knows that different beasts will devour each other to enhance his power, but he has never seen such a fast cannibalism. The battle almost ended in an instant. The white horse form beast that seriously injured a Kunlun man and killed another Kunlun man had no fighting power in front of the dog form beast.


    Although we haven''t been able to see the whole picture of the dog, tianjixing already knows that a very powerful beast has appeared at the foot of Kunlun mountain. And three days later is Kunlun martial arts period, that strange beast will appear at this time point, really let Tianji star can''t help but worry more. Thinking of this, Tianji star''s expression can''t help but become more serious.


    Although the disciples standing on one side still can''t know what their master saw, judging from tianjixing''s expression, it seems that things are not so good. Originally, the disciples who were still whispering and discussing this matter closed their mouths one after another, waiting for Tianji star to give the final result.


    And Tianji star is still observing what happened in the past, because he saw a new figure. It seems that there are more than two monsters involved in this battle.


    One, two, no, no, one more. The sky eye on tianjixing''s forehead became brighter and brighter, and the past he saw became more and more distant and clearer.


    Three people, Tianji star saw three different figures, the three figures standing on the edge of the battlefield, seemed to be watching the fighting of two different beasts. What are they doing? Tianjixing can see them talking, but Tianyan can only see but can''t hear them, so tianjixing can''t know what the three people are talking about, and can''t even hear a vague voice.


    The only thing Tianji star can be sure is that these three people should be the owners of the dog form beast. It seems that they released the dog form beast and let two beasts fight here.


    Are you using a strange animal to make poisonous insects? According to legend, people in some places will put some poisonous insects into a small pot to force them to fight each other, and finally leave the most poisonous and powerful poisonous insects. This kind of behavior is called poison refining. After all, one poisonous insect can''t directly absorb the other''s poison after eating another poisonous insect. However, one poisonous animal can completely absorb the other''s evil spirit after swallowing the other, making itself stronger.Of course, the biggest disadvantage of this way is that the nature of a strange animal determines that it is difficult for it to submit to and accept the control of human beings. If it constantly cultivates the strange animals in its hands to be more powerful, it will easily be harmed. After all, there will be no loyalty to human beings.


    In tianjixing''s opinion, these three people are probably doing such dangerous things.


    At this time, the light of Tianji star''s eye gradually became dim. Then, tianjixing slowly opened his eyes, and the Tianyan on his forehead also closed.


    "Master!" "Master!" The disciples gathered around and wanted to know what tianjixing had seen, so that they could show such a serious expression.


    Tianjixing raised an arm and motioned the disciples to be quiet.


    Then, facing the crowd, he said, "you take this nephew''s body back to the mountain. I still have some things to deal with."


    "Master," one of the disciples asked, "are all six of us going back to the mountain?"


    Tianjixing nodded and said to the disciple, "I have something to ask you to bring to the leader."


    The disciple quickly bowed: "master, please say that I will bring it."


    Tianjixing put his finger on the disciple''s forehead, murmured a few words in a low voice, and then moved his finger away.


    The disciple straightened up.


    "Go ahead." Tianji star waved his sleeve and said.

 Chapter 517

    Walking in the dense forest of mountain climbing, Su min began to shout again.


    "It''s so hot, it''s so hot!" Su min took off her cotton padded jacket while shouting, "the temperature rises so fast!"


    Zhou Heng and Meilin, who were walking in front of him, had already taken off their original cloak. Zhou Heng held the cloak in his hand, while Meilin let it fly behind him.


    A black round hole appeared beside Merlin, and Su min, holding his cotton padded jacket, came out of the black hole. She quickly followed Merlin in this way, and then said to Merlin, "what''s your trick, little brother? Why can you let your clothes fly with you? "


    While asking, Su min''s hand wandered between Merlin and his cloak to make sure that there was no invisible thread between Merlin and his cloak.


    "It''s called witchcraft. Do you want to learn it?" Merlin turned her head and asked with a smile.


    "Want to learn, want to learn!" Su min nodded quickly. The term "witchcraft" sounds very powerful. Moreover, it seems to be very similar to "Nianli". In Su min''s opinion, it is also very practical. If she can learn it, of course, she will want to learn it.


    "But I can''t teach you." Merlin opened her hand with a smile. "I''m so sorry."


    "Wow!" Su min rolled his eyes at Meilin. "What do you look like, kid? I don''t really want to learn it! " Then she put her hands across her chest.


    And Merlin stopped talking and went on.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to teach Su min, but he has no way to recruit new disciples. Taking into account the 11 disciples recruited by his last personality, the king of greed and sickle weasel, and Dashan, who was accepted by himself, he just accepted 12 disciples corresponding to the twelve disciples. If we recruit new students, we will destroy the beautiful number of twelve. Merlin does not want to do so.


    12¡¢ It''s just the number of numbers on the clock. 12¡¢ It is a samsara.


    Su min certainly can''t understand Merlin''s idea at this time. She just feels that Merlin is deliberately making fun of her. But she doesn''t have to learn any witchcraft. After all, Su Min has her own advantages compared with Zhou Heng and Meilin.


    That is, he has one more pet than Zhou Heng and Merlin.


    "Come out! Little blue Su min''s arm swung, and the blue light suddenly solidified around her into the shape of a dog.


    "Hold it for me." Su min throws the cotton padded jacket to Xiao Lan on the ground. You know, Xiaolan is not a real dog, but a powerful beast. Su min asks the beast to take clothes for him. If the sad monk is still alive, I don''t know what he will think.


    But it''s amazing that thunder beast really carried Su min''s padded jacket on his back. I really want to believe that when the wild thunder beast is around Su min, he will be as obedient and loyal as a dog. But whether this obedience and loyalty comes from the heart of the thunder beast, or whether it disguises as a means to paralyze people, it is not known.


    After throwing the cotton padded jacket to thunder beast, Su min felt a lot more relaxed. She made a black round hole, and then went through the hole to Zhou Heng and Meilin, who were already walking in front of her.


    It has to be said that her "karmic phase" is very easy to use. This space shuttle ability can be used not only in combat, but also on the road. It''s a pity that Su min can only send himself to the place where he can see. He can''t use this dharma to send the three people to Kunlun Mountain directly. Otherwise, three people will certainly save a lot of trouble.


    However, without the influence of cold, the three people''s moving speed was greatly accelerated. Su min had to use the black hole ability of karmic phase one after another to keep up with the other two.


    At this time, in the woods around them, groups of shadows were shuttling quickly.


    "Did you hear anything?" Meilin suddenly turned her head and asked Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng had already frowned gently, it seemed that he had found something. Then his nose moved and Zhou Heng said, "it''s a bad smell."


    Merlin nodded, and he said, "a lot."


    At this time, a black round hole appeared in front of them. Su min''s head came out of the black hole. She asked excitedly, "what are you talking about? What''s so much? " Then her whole body came out of the black hole. And the thunder beast with cotton padded jacket also followed.


    Zhou Heng and Meilin did not answer Su min, they stopped at the same time.


    "What a troublesome journey Merlin put her hands behind her head and sighed.


    "Hello! Good boy, you say I''m in trouble! " Su min was very upset and pointed to Merlin.


    Zhou Heng then explained in a voice, "he didn''t mean you."


    "Then who is he talking about! Is that you? " Su min thinks that Merlin must be aiming at herself. Kids are like this. They bully girls to attract their attention. In fact, it''s a disguised way to show affection.


    "See for yourself what he says." Zhou Heng pointed forward. Su min turned his head and looked in the direction that Zhou Heng pointed out.The next second, her eyes widened. "Then, what are those things?" She almost screamed.


    The black tide was pouring down the hillside, so dense that there was no gap at all. If it was a real tide, Su min might feel better. But those are not.


    The tide of a giant cockroach about three meters long came towards the three of them.


    Even Zhou Heng and Meilin felt some discomfort, and they both frowned. And Su min doesn''t have to say any more. She widens her eyes and can''t even speak.


    "It''s disgusting." Merlin murmured.


    Then, with a wave of his right hand, several black sickle weasels appeared beside him. These sickle weasels also flew towards Zhou Heng and Su min. after grasping the clothes on the three, they floated up with their bodies.


    "Little blue!" Su min suddenly thought of something.


    On the ground, a flash of blue light, small blue into a blue electric light, flew to Su min''s arm, avoided the black tide. Unfortunately, Su min''s cotton padded jacket was left on the ground. When the Kuroshio passed, the cotton padded jacket disappeared in the world.


    "My God!" Su min just felt disgusted, but she couldn''t move her eyes away from the Kuroshio below. "China is really rich in land and resources. It''s so proud to be able to feed so many so fat cockroaches."


    "Why do you still make up jokes at this time?" Zhou Heng looked at Su min and asked, "don''t you feel sick?"


    "Disgusting is disgusting," Su Min said, "but you have to admit, it''s really a bit spectacular."


    With that, Su min took out her cell phone from her pocket.

 Chapter 518

    Su min took out his mobile phone. Because of the low temperature before, the mobile phone has entered the protection mode and turned off by itself. But now that the low temperature is over, Su min presses the power on button, and the phone turns on.


    "The cell phone is running low." Su Min said to himself, "when I passed that village just now, I should charge a little electricity before I go."


    While reading, she turned on the camera function of her mobile phone.


    "Wow, that''s disgusting!" Through the mastery of mobile phones, Su min seems to feel that the big cockroaches under her feet have become more disgusting.


    "You''re really bad taste." Looking at Su min''s action, Zhou Heng curled his mouth.


    "What do you know?" Su min, holding the mobile phone, said, "this is all valuable life experience. How many people can see such a disgusting and frightening scene?"


    With that, she tapped the Photo button on the screen of her mobile phone with her finger, and the flash on her mobile phone was also on.


    A white light flashed abruptly in this space.


    "Great Su min looked at his mobile phone screen, frowned and said, "I can feel the disgusting feeling across the screen."


    "I don''t think you need to look at the screen." Merlin reminded her and pointed to the soles of the three men''s feet.


    Su min looked down and saw that the previously turbulent Kuroshio had stopped, and the large cockroaches on the soles of their feet raised their upper body, as if they were looking for something above.


    "What are they doing?" Seeing the behavior of the large cockroach, Su min felt numb on the surface of his body and shivered.


    Merlin shook her head and said, "I don''t know why they are like this, but you just flashed a flash and they all stopped."


    Zhou Heng then added: "they seem to be looking for the light source just now."


    "No?" Su min in the air just felt his scalp numb. "I just took a picture. They don''t have to be so serious, do they? Do the cockroaches here care so much about the right of portrait? "


    Zhou hengbai took a look at Su min, who still has time to speak Sao in this case.


    After all the large cockroaches in this area stopped, the cockroaches in the distance also stopped one after another. For a moment, all the cockroaches cocked up, constantly shaking their heads, looking for something in the air.


    "Are they not in a hurry?" Su min asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Heng and Merlin nodded at the same time.


    "If they''re not in a hurry, I''m in a hurry." Su min looks at Merlin. "Come on, let''s fly away from here with your witchcraft!"


    But Merlin shook her head. "I think we''d better not move for a while." When he speaks, his voice is very light and his movements are very small.


    Zhou Heng nodded, he said: "the five senses of these big cockroaches seem to be very poor, they rely on a lot of information exchange between individuals to get external information."


    Hearing what Zhou Heng said, Meilin nodded with deep approval.


    "What and what?" Su min didn''t know what they were talking about. She forked up in the air and said in a loud voice, "Why are you two so flustered? Can they fly up and bite us? "


    In fact, Su Min has some reasons to say that the weakness of the "earth beetle" is not only that the combat effectiveness of a single individual is very weak compared with other exotic animals, but also that the inability to fly greatly restricts their attack range when a single individual acts.


    But the weakness of individuals may not exist in group action.


    After hearing Su min''s voice, the ground beetles under Su min''s feet raise their bodies straightly. The body of the ground beetle is very thin. It looks like a black leaf. When it tilts up, the abdomen of the ground beetle is exposed to the public.


    The black belly is covered with numerous small mouths, which can be used for foraging, excretion and spawning.


    In the soles of the feet of the three people, one by one ground beetle stood up their bodies, and their innumerable abdomen also made a "hissing" sound. This kind of scene looks funny and strange, but the three people above can''t laugh.


    "Hey, I don''t feel so good." Su min lowered her voice this time.


    But now it''s too late to keep the sound down. The ground beetles suddenly move at the same time. They are stepping on their companions and climbing towards the high place.


    "My mother!" Su min exclaimed, even forgetting that she could use karma to avoid it, "help me!"


    Next to Merlin, he waved his hand. The sickle weasel, who was holding Su min''s clothes, immediately flew up with Su min. "It''s not your mother who saved you, it''s me." It seems that she was infected by Su min, and Merlin make complaints about it.


    Su min''s body flies up quickly, and the ground beetles who are catching up from the black tower of the ground beetle rush to the air one after another. But before it was time to relax, more ground beetles were startled by their movements. All the ground beetles noticed this side and rushed to this side.


    "Come on, take me up!" Su min screams above."I''m a sickle weasel, not a rocket booster." Merlin tapped his side and took him and Zhou Heng up to make complaints about the flying height of the Falcon. To be more precise, there is not only an upper limit on the flying height of the ferret, but also the upper limit is not too high.


    "Yuduan! Come out Zhou Heng''s hand was open, and the sword inserted behind him flew into his palm.


    "Master! I''m not sure. Get out of here The red ghost in the jade break says flurriedly Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng frowned, looked at the Kuroshio coming from below and said coldly, "shut up." The next second, the blue flame wound on yuduan''s sword.


    The characteristics of soul fire determine that this kind of fire has an amazing effect in the face of a large number of enemies, but now the number of ground beetles can not be described as "numerous".


    They are almost infinite.


    At the bottom of their feet, the endless Kuroshio came towards the same point. They piled up at the bottom of their feet, and a black hill had been formed in an instant.


    "What are these things?" Zhou Heng widened his eyes. At the same time, he also opened the Heavenly Master System in his body.


    The cold and familiar girl''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Earth beetle, alien beast, reward a little merit."


    A little merit is the least reward Zhou Heng has ever seen. In theory, the Heavenly Master system can no longer give smaller rewards. According to the merit reward given by the Heavenly Master system, this is also the weakest beast Zhou Heng has ever met. Even some mountain spirits and fierce ghosts are stronger than it.


    And the only thing that''s worth noting about the ground beetle is its number.


    That''s an amazing amount.

 Chapter 519

    "It seems that people in Kunlun don''t care much about hygiene. They raise so many cockroaches of this size." Su Min make complaints about the air.


    And Merlin has been put into the actual combat, countless black gas around him condensed into a group, these condensed into a group of black gas and gradually become the appearance of sickle weasel. It''s Merlin''s common skill to summon a large army of sickle weasels with bare hands, but in this situation, his army of sickle weasels is just a small army.


    "Go Merlin waved down, and his shoal of sickle weasels rushed to the ground beetles that had gathered below. In terms of individual strength, individual sickle weasels also belong to the weaker group among the exotic animals, but they are much stronger than the ground beetles. After these sickle weasels rush down, they immediately fight with the ground beetles below.


    The claws and teeth of the weasel can easily tear open the outer shell of the ground beetle, but the small beaks of the ground beetle are difficult to catch the flexible and flying weasel. For a moment, each ferret has solved several ground beetles.


    "Good boy, I can''t see you!" Su min gave out a voice of praise on one side, "you are still a Summoner!"


    "Summoner?" Merlin was stunned. He said to Su min, "I''m a wizard."


    "Soldier, mage!" Su min ignored Meilin''s words. She pointed to Zhou Heng and Meilin, and finally pointed to herself, "plus my assistance!"


    "We are the iron triangle in the game!" Su Min said excitedly, "no matter how powerful boss is, he will fall at the foot of our iron triangle!"


    And Merlin had no choice but to repeat: "in fact, I am a wizard." And he didn''t quite understand what Su min meant by "iron triangle". After all, the reborn Merlin hasn''t come into contact with online games.


    On the other side, Zhou Heng swung his sword toward the Kuroshio below. The blue flame on the sword turned into a fire dragon and rushed down. The combination of the powerful burning ability of soul fire and the sword Qi released by yuduan can kill a large number of ground beetles at one time.


    But compared with the nearly unlimited quantity, Zhou Heng and Merlin''s efforts were futile.


    On the sole of their feet, the number of ground beetles did not seem to decrease at all, on the contrary, it seemed to be more.


    "I don''t think we should fight with them." Su Min said on one side, "we are not ashamed to run this time!"


    Zhou Heng and Mei Lin also nodded one after another. They were not willing to continue to work with these ground beetles. One of the important reasons was that their physical strength was limited, and no one could guarantee that they would continue to fight after they climbed the Kunlun mountain. Now it''s not cost-effective to waste your physical strength and energy on these big cockroaches.


    Merlin fingers drive, carrying their sickle weasel immediately with three people fly away. Although there will be consumption in this way of flying, compared with fighting, this consumption can be completely ignored.


    But if they want to go, the ground beetles may not choose to let them go. Once the ground beetles gather, they become extremely aggressive. Any wild animal, human or even alien animal will become their target. After killing the target, they will lay eggs on the body of the target. The body of an adult man, they can lay more than 2000 eggs. Each egg can hatch at least one ground beetle, and sometimes one egg can even hatch three small ground beetles. The speed of reproduction of this exotic animal is simply unimaginable.


    But the ground beetle has been in this forest for many years. In these years, the ground beetle has never become a climate. This is because when it comes to the spawning period of the ground beetle, it also comes to the foraging period of other exotic animals. Therefore, the ground beetle, which is very small and has a large number of ground beetle eggs in its stomach, becomes the best food for the exotic animals. This is the biggest reason why the number of ground beetles has not become a climate for so many years.


    But somehow, the spawning time of the ground beetles changed inexplicably this year - they started to spawn at least one month earlier than in the past. A large number of ground beetles hatch from their eggs, but their numbers are not effectively controlled. As a result, the number of ground beetles began to increase explosively, and a large number of ground beetles began to gather naturally. They began to hunt in groups the exotic animals that should have hunted them, and then laid new ground beetle eggs on the corpses of those exotic animals...


    after this cycle, the number of ground beetles finally went out of control to this amazing level.


    Zhou Heng had never seen a white horse like beast in front of human beings before. At this time, they would suddenly break into the human village to avoid this black tide.


    I don''t know whether it''s an unfortunate coincidence, or just a certain number. At this time, Zhou Heng and they just collided with the Kuroshio.


    Now, with the advantage of flying at low altitude, Zhou Heng, Meilin and Su min begin to try to escape the attack of these ground beetles.


    But there are so many ground beetles. It seems that they are flying on the black ocean and don''t know where the end is.


    "Hey, can''t your big bats fly faster?" Su Min suddenly shouted, "why do you grow so devils and fly so suck?" The sickle weasel has a devil like face. Although it has the ability to fly, among the flying beasts, the sickle weasel is the slower one."These are sickle weasels," Merlin reminded critical Su min, "they don''t have motors on them. If they suck, they will trouble you to fly. "


    With that, Merlin''s fingers hooked, and the two sickle weasels carrying Su min''s body immediately turned into two groups of black fog. And Su min''s body also falls down correspondingly.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello, Hello, Hello!" Anxious Su min waves in the air. This time, she forgets that she can use karma to return to the air.


    Merlin''s fingers waved again. Before Su min fell into the ground beetles, a black fog appeared behind her and quickly condensed into two black sickle weasels. Sickle weasel carries Su min''s body and brings Su min up again.


    Su min, who is waving his limbs in the air, accidentally throws off one of his shoes. The shoes fall into the Kuroshio and disappear immediately.


    "You''re going to die!" Su min, barefoot, angrily punches at Meilin in the air, "you compensate me for one shoe!"


    "Well?" Merlin shook his finger, which could control the sickle weasel, in front of Su min.


    Su min had to endure the anger in his heart and then covered his mouth.


    At this time, in front of Zhou Heng suddenly surprised to shout: "you see below!"

 Chapter 520

    At this time, Zhou Heng suddenly exclaimed in surprise: "look below!"


    Meilin and Su min look down together, and there is a dense black ocean below. For a moment, they don''t know what Zhou Heng''s words mean, but the next second they notice that many ground beetles are doing what they think is unthinkable - cannibalism.


    All the time, the ground beetle hugged the body of another ground beetle from the rear. Then, countless small mouths on its abdomen began to move, almost at the speed visible to the naked eye. The hugged ground beetle was first bitten to pieces the black crustacean on its back, and then even the flesh and blood. A large number of small mouths could quickly chew up a similar one.


    It is rare for foreign animals to swallow each other in such a rude way, because the essence of foreign animals is "evil spirit", so they can absorb each other in another way that makes people look more comfortable. But the ground beetle devours its own kind in this rough way, regardless of the perception of the people above.


    "Er, er --" Su min finally couldn''t bear it. She began to vomit. She had the last meal with Jamie in the train, and then they didn''t stop to have a full meal. At this time, although she made the sound of vomiting, but because her stomach was empty, it was almost retching.


    Seeing this kind of picture, Su min would feel nauseous and retching, and Zhou Heng didn''t feel good either. If he hadn''t been a teacher of heaven for three years, he often dealt with corpses and dead people, so he would have seen many cruel and bloody pictures. Otherwise, he would have vomited in front of this disgusting scene like Su min. As for Merlin, this guy''s face was no longer wearing that shallow smile, and he rarely frowned.


    "I have a bad feeling." Merlin said suddenly.


    "Well?" Zhou Heng turned his head and looked at Meilin. Meilin seldom said that.


    "Hiss -" at this time, looking at Meilin below, she suddenly took a deep breath.


    When Zhou Heng looked down again, the ground beetles that stood up were already lying down one by one. Did they give up chasing us? Before the idea came out, Zhou Heng saw that the black crustaceans behind the ground beetles split a crack from the middle.


    Now, Zhou Heng also has a bad feeling.


    On the ground, one by one, the back shells of the ground beetles split from the middle. Under the black and shiny back shells, the translucent wings slowly spread out.


    "Can they fly?" Zhou Heng''s eyes widened in surprise.


    The next second, the translucent wings behind the ground beetles began to vibrate at a high speed. With the huge sound of waving their wings together, the ground beetles began to rise from the ground.


    "Ding --" a familiar sound sounded in Zhou Heng''s ears.


    "Flying beetle, alien animal and earth beetle are evolutionary species, and three merits are rewarded." A new prompt appears and covers the previous one. This is Zhou Heng''s first time to encounter such a situation. Strange animals have evolved in front of him, and it is a large-scale evolution. Every time a flying beetle rises on the ground, it means that a ground beetle has completed an evolution by eating its own kind.


    It''s hard to believe, but this is a cruel fact. The earth beetles have completed their evolution through mutual phagocytosis within the population, and whether they can continue to phagocytize each other is still unknown. Today, with the development of science, we can explore the sea floor and break through the atmosphere to go to the universe, and our understanding of exotic animals is still very shallow. Most of the monks'' knowledge of exotic animals comes from ancient books. If they encounter exotic animals that have not been recorded in ancient books, they can only grasp them blindly. The Kunlun trio, who met a white horse in a village and was beaten to death and injury, is the best example. If they knew from the beginning that the white horse was the essence and the knight on the horse was just a cover, they might not have suffered such tragic casualties.


    If these supernatural forces are compared to another kind of Natural Science in shape, then the exploration of this science seems to have entered a stagnant period long ago. The artifacts and techniques that existed in the past have been handed down from generation to generation. All the contents about these are also found in ancient books. At this time, Zhou Heng could not figure out why such a strange phenomenon occurred, and now he did not have enough free time to think about these unimportant issues.


    Flying beetles rise to the sky one by one. Soon, the sky is full of layers of dots. Even if each flying beetle needs to eat at least one of its own companions, the huge number of ground beetles is amazing enough even if it is so reduced.


    "What to do?" Su min, who stopped retching, saw the scene in front of her, and the sense of despair came from her heart.


    "What else can we do?" Merlin''s palms spread out, and he said, "it''s only once."


    Zhou Heng also nodded, although the speed of the other side''s flight is not fast, but its huge number has been enough to cover the sky, in such a network of encirclement, they are absolutely unable to rush out. While they were talking, more and more flying beetles rose.


    "I have to fight them." With that, the jade in Zhou Heng''s hand burned again."Hello! I''m a girl! Are you going to let a girl and a bunch of big cockroaches fight hard? " Su min screamed, "these cockroaches can still fly!"


    "It''s not a cockroach." Zhou Heng reminded her, "this kind of flying beetle is called ''flying Mantis'', and its aggressiveness is about three times that of those Ground Mantis on the ground."


    "Hello! It''s not about their names at all! The point is that these worms are disgusting! " As soon as Su min shakes her hand, the black mask appears on her face. "If you like to play with cockroaches, please help yourself. I won''t accompany you!" But after saying that, she could not find a place to legend. Everywhere she could see, the world around her had been covered by these black insects. From the ground to the sky, Su min could not find any place to transmit. If you transmit randomly at this time, you are likely to fall into the insect heap.


    "Forget it, forget it." Su min or chose to give in, "I still can''t bear to abandon you." In fact, she thinks it''s always good to have two people by her side when she is facing these black insects alone.


    "Stop talking," Zhou Heng said suddenly. "They''re coming."


    Su min looked into the sky, and countless flying Mantis waving their wings came towards them. The scene was like the end of the world.

 Chapter 521

    "Come out, my servants." This time, even Merlin had to show his real skills. The black clouds appeared above his head, and from the black clouds, one by one sickle weasel flew out and rushed towards the flying Mantis.


    Every time a sickle weasel flies out, the black cloud Merlin calls out will become smaller, and this black cloud is all the evil spirit Merlin stores.


    Sorcery energy and evil spirit are not a kind of energy. As a powerful sorcerer at the sorcerer King level, Merlin seems to be just a teenager. There is a huge amount of sorcery energy stored in his body. These sorcery energy will be transformed into any form when he needs it, such as spear, sword, fire and ice. But the evil spirit is totally different. The evil spirit collected from the sickle weasel can only be restored to the sickle weasel. Merlin has no way to transform these evil spirits into other forms of exotic animals. Moreover, the evil spirit stored in his body is far less than the magic energy in his body. After all, the evil spirit is not the energy that human beings can easily control. If he treats evil spirit excessively greedily, he may be attacked by evil spirit.


    But even so, Merlin''s reserve of evil spirit is the largest among the six wizard kings in the past, and the name of "king of greed and sickle weasel" comes from it.


    At this time, Merlin finally took out all the evil spirit of pressing the bottom of the box. Thousands of sickle weasels flew over his head, and the sound of the sickle weasels flapping their wings was so noisy that it overshadowed the sound of the cockroaches flapping their wings.


    "Wow Not long ago, Su min, who was still retching, suddenly showed an excited expression. "I really want to learn this kind of summoning skill." You don''t have to do it yourself. You can send those summoned objects to the battlefield. When the summoned objects die, you can summon another batch. This is Su min''s favorite tactic when playing online games. Unfortunately, none of her Dharma images is related to calling.


    But then Su min thought of something. She jerked her arm in the air, and an electric light fell into the air with her arm.


    Although Xiaolan doesn''t have the ability to fly, its super-high speed allows it to stay in the air for a long time. It can only move in the form of broken lines, and it is almost no different from flying.


    After being called out by Su min, Xiao Lan immediately turns into an electric light and rushes towards the flying Mantis group. Su min also cheered Xiaolan on the rear: "don''t be polite to me, Xiaolan, bite them hard!"


    Of course, Xiaolan is not polite. These flying Mantis are all exotic animals. If it wants to return to its best state and even become stronger, it will not want to miss these "delicacies".


    Meilin and Su min have already made moves. Of course, Zhou Heng won''t be idle either. He puts on a posture in the air and uses a new move. The first-class qinglongshou in the second day will use it. Suddenly, a fire dragon flies away on the body of the jade broken sword. The fire dragon roars and rushes towards the flying Mantis group. Suddenly, countless flying Mantis are engulfed by the blue flame of the fire dragon, and then fall from the air.


    At this time, the sickle weasel group and the flying Mantis group have also formed a group, and the flying Mantis has an absolute number advantage, but in terms of combat effectiveness, the sickle weasel group is far better than the flying Mantis group. However, it''s also very interesting to say that the sickle weasel is a kind of social alien beast. Its combat ability is relatively weak, and it can''t be compared with that of the king python. Their advantage lies in the number advantage of group action. But this time, sickle weasels turned this practice around in front of flying Mantis. Now flying Mantis has the advantage in quantity, while sickle weasels can only rely on individual strength to fight. But these are sickle weasels controlled by Merlin.


    Unlike the wild sickle weasels, the sickle weasels controlled by Merlin''s Witchcraft energy have "tactics" that the wild beasts will not have. Although Merlin only let the sickle weasels carry out unified action according to his own idea, the organized and disciplined "army" is completely different from the "miscellaneous army" composed of flying Mantis. The flying Mantis were defeated one after another wherever the sickle weasel group went.


    Similarly, powerful thunder beasts are impossible to defeat by flying Mantis. Whether it''s speed or attack power, or the diversified attack methods used by thunder beast to control thunder and lightning, thunder beast has more hard power than flying Mantis. Unlike the sickle weasel, which simply defeats the flying mantis, the thunder beast will absorb their evil spirit after defeating the flying mantis, so as to recover its losses in the war with Zhou Heng and Su min. To the thunder beast, so many flying beetles are like delicious lunch.


    For a moment, Zhou Heng, Mei Lin and Su min had the advantage on the scene. But even so, the number of flying beetles did not decrease at all. On the contrary, more and more ground beetles completed their evolution by swallowing their companions and were flying into the air.


    Three people''s physical strength is always useful, and they have to kill the flying beetles before that.


    Can they do it? If they had a good energy supplement along the way, maybe they could, but you know, their last meal was on the train. Except for Su min chewing a box of chewing gum, none of them had any energy. On this premise, a long war of attrition is really not suitable for them.


    In the air, the bodies of flying beetles kept falling, and at the same time, more flying beetles rose from the ground.


    At this time, Su min also threw herself into the battle. The black mask covered her face. Then, she summoned black round holes in the air. When the flying beetles passed through these holes, Su min closed the black round holes again. So the first half of the flying beetle''s body had reached another place, and the second half of the flying beetle''s body remained in the same place It was immediately cut in half. This is Su min''s inspiration from science fiction movies. After the audition, she found that she could really put herself into actual combat,Seeing that her moves were very effective, Su min immediately showed an excited smile.


    And along with excitement comes hunger. Unlike Zhou Heng''s peculiar constitution, which can store energy, Su min''s body structure is similar to that of human beings except that he has the power of Dharma. At this time, he suddenly uses a large number of black holes, and carefully controls the switch of each black hole. The little energy left in his body immediately passes away, and hunger naturally occurs.


    They don''t know how to plan their own energy, which is the most common mistake for newcomers in combat.


    Merlin obviously won''t make such a mistake. When he manipulated the sickle weasel, he didn''t use any extra witchcraft to ensure that the energy in his body could be continuously supplied.


    But even so, Merlin''s face became more and more ugly.

 Chapter 522

    In the sky, the sickle weasel has begun to lose.


    The sickle weasel, which was besieged and killed by the flying mantis, immediately became the food of the flying Mantis. Before the corpse fell to the ground, it had been gnawed in the air and there was no residue left.


    For Merlin, the loss of each sickle weasel means that he has lost a part of the evil spirit forever, which is very troublesome to supplement after the event.


    All his evil spirits came from a prop called "silver coin of Judas", which is unique to the black tower, a European wizard organization. The black tower, with a history of 600 years, has innumerable strange magic tools and props, as well as a "treasure book" that records everything related to the black tower. In the past, as the wizard king, the "king of greed and sickle weasel" also checked the treasure book and took some powerful props from the black tower. The silver coin of Judas was brought to the east from Europe by the king of greed and sickle weasel at that time.


    The strength of "Judas'' silver" is that it can be used to save evil spirit and take it out when it is needed. It can be understood that a bag that can hold a lot of evil spirit can provide a great help for the wizard who can control evil spirit with magic energy. However, when the "king of greed and sickle weasel" was reborn as Merlin, his body returned to the most youthful state, and the evil spirit he could save was almost the same as that of a "Judas silver coin", so he took this silver coin with him again.


    Finally, Merlin gave his "silver coin of Judas" to his last disciple, Dashan, who was named "Judas" by him.


    At that time, Merlin never thought that he would one day be able to use up the evil spirit in his body. Now Merlin missed the silver coin very much. If he had Judas''s silver coin in his hand, he could absorb the evil spirit of the dead flying Mantis into the silver coin, and then use the power of the silver coin to convert the evil spirit into sickle weasel and release it.


    He can''t rely on his own body to complete this process. If he absorbs the evil spirit of the flying Mantis by force at this time, what he releases can only be the flying Mantis. He doesn''t know much about flying mantis, so he can''t use magic energy to control flying Mantis. These flying Mantis released by him will only follow their own instincts to attack him like those wild flying Mantis.


    To put it more simply, Merlin''s army of sickle weasels has fallen into the situation of one dead and one less, and sickle weasels, a heterogeneous animal in the group, will become more powerful and more aggressive with the increase of the number. Correspondingly, with each decrease of sickle weasels, sickle weasels will become weaker because of the decrease of their companions. This is a characteristic of the sickle weasel itself. Even if it is as powerful as Merlin, it cannot be changed.


    "Gu --" a slight voice sounded not far away from Merlin. Merlin looked at the source of the sound in surprise.


    When he saw Su min blushing and covering her stomach with her hand, Su Min said with an embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry, it seems to destroy the atmosphere, but I''m really hungry."


    "Would you be hungry in this situation?" Merlin said in surprise.


    "It''s not something I can control!" Su min blushed and retorted.


    Merlin shrugged and stopped talking. At this time, the flying Mantis approached them from behind, and Merlin immediately manipulated the sickle weasel to rush up and kill the flying Mantis quickly.


    When Su min heard the noise behind him, she turned her head and looked back. At this time, the flying mantis had already been solved. When Su min looked back, she didn''t see anything special. She only saw that the sickle weasel who killed the flying Mantis flew back to its team alone.


    "Hello." Su min suddenly called Merlin.


    Meilin, who is controlling the sickle weasel, has to turn his head again and look at Su min.


    "It seems that you call out fewer and fewer big bats." Su min reminds Merlin.


    Merlin rolled his eyes helplessly. After his rebirth, he met many different kinds of people, but there is no doubt that Su min is very special among all kinds of people he met - probably because Su min likes to talk nonsense. Merlin summoned all these sickle weasels by himself. Of course, he knew that there were fewer and fewer sickle weasels left in his hand. He was worried about it.


    "I know that." Merlin had to reply.


    "Then call out a little more!" Su min says aloud, "you are skill cooling, haven''t you improved yet?" In the online games she plays, many powerful skills have a relatively long interval. When she watched TV series, many powerful skills in the plot were limited by the number of times they were used.


    Merlin doesn''t understand what Su Min said about "skill cooling". After all, he hasn''t had the chance to contact those online games after his rebirth. So he had to answer: "I don''t have enough evil spirit, so I can''t summon more sickle weasels."


    "Evil spirit?" Su min Leng for a moment, "is it something similar to your blue quantity?"


    Merlin shook her head, not to say no, but to say "I don''t understand what you''re saying.".


    While they were talking, many sickle weasels were killed. Along with the smaller size of the sickle weasel group, the combat effectiveness of the sickle weasel group will also decline, and the speed of defeat will certainly be faster and faster. If Merlin had not controlled the rest of the weasels, they would not have been able to flee.But even if Merlin forced them to hold on, it won''t be long.


    This is the reason why Merlin did not want to fight the ground beetles head-on. Even if they can win this battle, they will suffer a great loss. It is difficult to guarantee that they will not encounter more difficult battles in the rest of their journey to Kunlun and after they go to Kunlun. At that time, they have to put out more energy to deal with, and the consumption at this time is very unwise.


    But now they have no other choice. After all, after the evolution of the earth beetle to the flying beetle, they have fallen into the encirclement of the flying beetle, let alone out of the encirclement. In front of such a large number of opponents, it is very difficult even to push forward.


    What should we do? Merlin couldn''t think of a good way for a moment.


    To liberate the personality in the body, let him help me? It occurred to Merlin. After the battle with Li Yuan, Mei Lin knew that her personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel" had not completely disappeared. If she awakened that personality, she might be able to play a role.


    Just as Merlin hesitated, a mass of energy behind him began to gather slowly.

 Chapter 523

    It''s already the case. There''s no choice but to take a risk and have a try. Merlin frowned and thought.


    Greed, the king of sickle weasel, and Merlin, the right and evil personality, are absolutely evil. But it''s also a legendary personality.


    After two world wars, he gave up his rich family and officer status and joined the wizard organization heita to become a wizard. The first half of the life of the king of greed and sickle weasel seems to be the story of "the noble boy abandons his glory and wealth and is determined to learn". Then, like the most common protagonist template in film and television works, he stands out among countless peers due to various opportunities and finally becomes one of the six wizard kings.


    After gaining the title of "king of greed and sickle weasel", he began to plan a higher and further plan, that is to take back the youth he lost when he gained strength. He has 11 disciples, of whom Peter, the eldest, is most likely to inherit his mantle. Similarly, Peter is also favored by others and is known as "the seventh person closest to the wizard king". But he didn''t want Peter to take over. He just wanted eleven disciples to kill each other and eventually become his bait.


    Extremely vicious, he often goes to read the "black tower magic book" to find the secret of getting back his youth. All these are seen by the "tyranny and mammoth king" who is also the wizard king. When the king of greed and sickle weasel realized that each wizard king is the bait of another wizard king, the tyranny and mammoth king immediately learned this truth. In this way, the two kings secretly fought a decisive battle between life and death, and the final result was that the king of greed and sickle weasel took the head of the king of tyranny and mammoth, and the king of tyranny and mammoth severely damaged the king of greed and sickle weasel to the point that they had to leave Europe.


    In order to prevent being taken advantage of by one of the other four wizard kings, the king of greed and sickle weasel left Europe with his 11 disciples and a group of followers and came to the East. The disciples thought that the wizard King brought them to this mysterious land to find a way to cure his disease, but they didn''t know that these disciples were also part of the "medicine". Next, the plan of the king of greed and sickle weasel started as scheduled. After absorbing enough strength, he immediately went to the throne of water to find the "supreme blood" that can reshape his body, that is, a red blood crystal hidden in the body of the "Dragon King". It''s not the blood crystal of "Dragon King". It''s just a polymer of strange creatures naturally attracted by this crystal.


    In the water throne, the king of greed and sickle weasel tried his best to find the red crystal from the body of the "Dragon King". His plan has been carried out in an orderly way from the beginning to the end, but he did not expect that changes would happen after he got the "blood of the supreme power". This red crystal indeed reshaped his body as recorded in the book, but it also gave him a new heart, a new mind, and a new personality.


    A personality who later called himself "Merlin" was born when "the blood of ambition" was integrated into the body of the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    The two personalities compete with each other, and the younger personality wins. Merlin gained control of the body.


    Now, Merlin is in his second dilemma since he was born. The first dilemma was the confrontation between Li Yuan and him after the astral world. Li Yuan consumed him with endless astral structure. In his anger, he inadvertently let out the personality of the king of greed and sickle weasel. At this time, Merlin felt helpless again in the face of the same almost endless group of flying beetles.


    Do you want to release that personality? Merlin is still hesitating. The decision was about the dominance of the body, and he didn''t want to make it too hastily. In the fight with Li Yuan, even if the personality was released, Merlin finally got back the body, but it doesn''t mean that every time Merlin can easily get back the body. Once he makes a mistake, the king of greed and sickle weasel will become the personality that dominates the body. At that time, I''m afraid that the king of greed and sickle weasel, who has been imprisoned for so long, will not give Merlin a chance to get back his body.


    As Merlin wavered, black hair grew on his arm.


    What, what''s going on! Merlin''s eyes widened, and then she pressed the black fluffy arm with her other hand.


    A purple shadow that ordinary people can''t see appears behind Merlin. It''s an old one, but even one look reveals the shadow of greed and cruelty.


    "What are you hesitating about?" The purple shadow put her head close to Merlin''s ear, and Merlin suddenly showed a panic expression.


    The sickle weasels, which had been controlled by Merlin, became confused.


    "You thief who took my body!" The invisible shadow whispered in Merlin''s ear, "you just give me back what belongs to me. What''s the hesitation?"


    "I, I --" Merlin''s lips trembled, and he was unable to speak at this time.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Su min in the distance noticed something wrong with Merlin, but she couldn''t see the magic energy that only a wizard could see, so she couldn''t see the purple figure behind Merlin.Merlin did not answer Su min, because now he can''t hear Su min''s voice. While his mind wavered, the king of greed and sickle weasel pulled him into an environment.


    "Mean thief, give me back what belongs to me!" The purple figure urged Merlin in a loud voice.


    Yes, this body is someone else''s thing. Merlin''s arms began to grow small black hairs, and he began to sickle.


    At this time, an arm suddenly pressed on his shoulder.


    "Ah Feeling the contact of the external force, Merlin suddenly regained consciousness, at the same time, the phantom around him also disappeared.


    "What do you see?" Zhou Heng''s voice rang out behind Meilin.


    "No, nothing." Merlin shook her head and then answered. He will not tell others about his situation, because once he shows weakness, he is likely to become the food of others.


    Only the strong can eat others, only the strong can not be eaten by others.


    Zhou Heng released the palm on Meilin''s shoulder. He said faintly, "it''s OK."


    In fact, Merlin''s situation at this time can not be concealed from him, because he and Merlin had a very similar crisis. And he also has no way to tell others about his predicament.


    "Your sickle weasel is dying." At this time, Zhou Heng reminded him.

 Chapter 524

    "What?" At this time, Merlin thought of his own sickle weasel troops. He quickly looked up and looked into the air. There were only a few dozen sickle weasel troops that had been called up before. What was more desperate was that the remaining sickle weasel troops did not hold up the regiment to unite against the enemy, but fled everywhere. Without Merlin''s control, these weasels become a group of headless flies in front of an almost endless number of flying Mantis.


    At this time, Merlin would not be able to gather them together any more. Sickle weasel is not a powerful beast, and it can not effectively kill such a large number of flying beetles.


    Now the main force resisting the flying Mantis group is Su min''s thunder beast Xiao Lan. Thunder beast can use thunder and lightning to carry out large-scale attacks. At the same time, it can also supplement its own energy by swallowing the flying mantis, and even be more brave in the war. The flying beetles turned into delicious food one after another in front of it. But the amount of food is too much. Even if it''s as fast as a thunder beast, there are times when it can''t be strong enough. One or two flying beetles often climb on the thunder beast when it can''t care about them. After causing a little damage to it, they are immediately burned into coke by the thunder and lightning from the thunder beast.


    Just a little bit of damage accumulated, there will be a time when thunder beast Xiaolan can''t bear it.


    No matter how powerful an individual is, it will be powerless in the face of almost endless numbers. The ground beetle and flying beetle, the weakest and weakest of all the other beasts, can trap three top experts and thunder beast, who is at the top of the different beast level. This battle can not help but make people feel amazing.


    Standing in the distance, Tianji star watched the battle from a distance. Instead of using his own eyes, he used his own pair of naked eyes to see it. The eye of heaven can only see the "past" or "future". If you want to see what is happening, it''s better to use your own pair of naked eyes.


    Who are these three people? With what purpose did you come to Kunlun mountain? Tianjixing doesn''t remember that these three people were among the guests invited by Kunlun to perform martial arts, and the power of these three people is more and more evil. Although the golden boy summoned a sickle weasel, the source of his power was witchcraft energy. In other words, the golden boy should be a wizard from Europe. Tianji star is one of the seven stars in Kunlun. Of course, he has dealt with witches several times. But every time he has contact with witches, he is not very harmonious, so he has a bad impression of witches and Tianji star. As for the girl among the three, tianjixing hasn''t seen her origin yet. It''s certain that she is not a wizard. From the fact that she can command thunder beasts, or that she is a rare friar with beasts.


    The strangest of the three is the boy who holds the sword. Tianjixing can see that the boy''s sword skills have the skills of Japanese sword, but the Japanese sword skills are all the skills of ordinary people to meet the enemy. He has never seen this kind of Japanese sword skills that can fly a blue fire dragon with a wave of sword. Tianjixing guesses that Guan Qiao or the sword held by the boy''s finger is far away, but tianjixing can detect that the sword in the opponent''s hand is very evil. It should be a kind of magic sword. However, there are only so many magic swords in the world. There has been a map handed down for a long time. At this time, the shape of the magic sword in the boy''s hand is different from that of any one. Is it a magic sword that has never been born before?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that there are many mysteries about these three people. Moreover, they appear at the key node of Kunlun martial arts. I''m afraid they won''t have good intentions.


    It''s hard for tianjixing to believe that such a trio is a good person, such as a wizard, a monster controller, and a demon saber user. At this time, the three were trapped by the flying Mantis group, and Tianji star couldn''t help laughing. Flying Mantis group is very difficult even if it is managed by Kunlun people. I''m afraid it will attract all the Kunlun seven stars. At this time, flying Mantis group bumps into these three guys of unknown origin, and both sides are defeated. This is the result Tianji star wants to see most.


    And now the situation is really developing to what Tianji wants to see.


    Zhou Heng, Mei Lin and Su min have cut down the number of flying beetles, but they don''t realize it because they can only see black flying beetles no matter where they look. It''s like this all around, it''s like this in the sky, and new flying beetles are constantly rising on the ground, as if they can''t kill them at all.


    See here, Tianji star''s face has shown a trace of surprise, these three people can last so long, even if it is to do Kunlun seven star three people, also may not be able to do. And it seems that these three people can keep going.


    Thinking about this, tianjixing''s heart can''t help but be heartened. If these three people don''t meet this group of flying mantis, they are afraid that they will bring a lot of trouble to Kunlun.


    No, impossible! Tianjixing quickly denied his idea in his heart. How could Kunlun, known as the holy land of cultivation, be afraid of these three little hairy men with unknown origins. Tianjixing thinks that these flying beetles may not be as powerful as they seem, so they will support them for so long. Yes, they must be! Tianji star in the heart of the firm belief. There can be no friars on the seven stars of Kunlun.


    But if any of these three people change themselves, can they hold on for so long? Tianji star can''t help thinking so. Although the answer is very reluctant to accept, tianjixing can''t cheat himself on this level, because he knows that he can''t fight against this group of flying beetles.Finally, tianjixing attributes the reason why he can''t stick to it to his magic weapon "Tianyan", which is not an excellent magic weapon with one to many enemies. The ability to predict the future and perceive the past is more suitable for one-to-one combat. Tianjixing, who has Tianyan, can see how his opponent will attack in the future, so he makes a response ahead of time to make himself invincible. However, if there are too many opponents, he will not be able to see it. After all, the picture of "future" that Tianyan can see is very fuzzy and difficult to identify.


    If it''s the other three brothers, they can stick to it all the time. Maybe they can wipe out this group of flying beetles. Tianji star said to himself, only by telling himself, his heart will be better.


    You know, he is one of the seven stars of Kunlun, and Kunlun''s seven stars have always been a figure standing at the top of the whole monastic world.

 Chapter 525

    In the flying Mantis group, Zhou Heng''s situation is getting worse and worse.


    "Is there any way to summon a muster?" Zhou Heng asked Meilin.


    Meilin took a look at Zhou Heng. If Zhou Heng had been in the past, he would never have asked for help. But I don''t know why. At this time, their relationship seems to be closer because of what happened just now.


    "I have no reserve." Meilin told Zhou Heng that she did not hide her current situation.


    Zhou Heng''s brows wrinkled. Compared with fighting those flying Mantis with human power, Zhou Heng thought that the same sickle weasel would have better fighting power. Su min summoned the thunder beast Xiaolan to prove this. The alien beast is better at dealing with the alien beast than human beings.


    But it''s hard to make a living without rice. Even if Merlin is the top wizard, it''s impossible to change the sickle weasel out of thin air without relying on evil spirit.


    At this time, Zhou Heng suddenly thought of something. He quickly reached out and touched his arms. Then, he took out a small bag from his arms, which he had been hiding close to his body and contained many of his little things.


    For example, the feathers obtained by exterminating the exotic animals when completing the task are still unclear, and the imitated version of "imitated Judas silver coin" bought from the owner of drunkard workshop with a lot of money.


    Zhou Heng took out a silver coin from his bag. He asked, "can you absorb the evil spirit and turn it into a sickle weasel?"


    When Meilin saw the silver coin Zhou Heng took out of his bag, she immediately widened her eyes in surprise. The silver coin of Judas, which can''t be seen everywhere. It''s only in the black tower, a wizard organization in Europe.


    However, Zhou Heng was able to pull one out of an ordinary looking bag, which really surprised Meilin.


    Before answering Zhou Heng''s question, Mei Lin asked, "where did you get this silver coin?"


    "I made it myself." Zhou Heng answered truthfully.


    But this truthful answer is more difficult for Merlin to accept than lies. Is there any place where we can customize the rare high-end props in the black tower? Are you kidding? If there is such a place, there will be a magic weapon in the street now?


    Meilin''s face is full of disbelief, for this, Zhou Heng is also very helpless, he has been very kind to tell the truth, the other party believe it or not is his business. In fact, in order to order this batch of silver coins, Zhou Heng wasted a lot of energy and savings.


    Merlin took the silver coin from Zhou Heng''s hand, but at the first moment he touched it, he already felt that although it was incomparable with the real "silver coin of Judas", it had really reached the level of "imitation silver coin of Judas". You know, as the secret treasure of the black tower, if such things can be made to order, then there may be other imitations of the secret treasure.


    The more Meilin thought about it, the more complicated it was. Zhou Heng could not help asking again, "is this thing useful to you? If not, I''ll take it back." With that, Zhou Heng reached for the silver coin that Meilin held in his hand.


    But Merlin immediately threw the silver in the air.


    "Look at me." His expression returned to the old self-confidence, the smile on his face as if everything was under his control.


    Zhou Heng also laughed, this is the Merlin he knew.


    After the silver was thrown into the sky, Merlin opened her hands.


    Previously, he was too persistent in the past. In fact, whether the secret of heita has flowed out has anything to do with him? He''s Merlin, using the name of the most powerful mage in English history. He''s destined to surpass all the wizards who build cars behind closed doors in the black tower. He''ll be above the black tower. At that time, what''s the importance of just one silver coin to him?


    After figuring out this point, Merlin at this time returned to the state of the past.


    The next second, his hands quickly closed in front of him. It''s like a slap in the air with an excessive movement, accompanied by a "pop" sound when the palms are closed, the magic energy like a tide gushes out of Merlin''s body.


    The huge and invisible palms closed in the air with Merlin''s action, but unfortunately, the flying beetles were deformed and flattened one after another under the invisible pressure. The dead flying beetles did not fall from the air as corpses, but turned into black smoke one after another.


    The silver coins suspended above Merlin''s head began to spin rapidly. At the same time, the black smoke was also attracted by the silver coins, and they all disappeared into the rotating silver coins.


    "Wow Su min, who was watching the play, widened her eyes. "What is this? Small range hood It has to be said that Su min''s metaphor is very appropriate. The silver coin takes away all the evil spirit in the air from this space.


    When Merlin felt that the space of the silver coin was saturated, he reached up and reached for it. The silver coin stopped spinning and fell from the air.


    Finally, the silver coin full of evil spirit fell steadily in Merlin''s hand.


    "Powerful, powerful!" Su min, who can''t understand Merlin at all, applauds for Merlin''s wonderful performance. I don''t know what Merlin is doing, but the visual effect is still very good.The next second, the palm of Merlin''s hand holding the silver coin tightly closed. The hardness of the silver coin could not withstand the force of Merlin''s hand. The evil spirit that had just been sealed was immediately released again.


    But this time, the evil spirit didn''t disperse everywhere. Instead, it rose to Merlin''s head and condensed into a dark cloud. In the dark cloud, the sound of the sickle weasel''s wings fluttered.


    This is the reason why the silver coin of Judas is the secret treasure of the black tower. It can do what human can''t do. Witches can change the form of witchcraft energy at will, and decide whether the witchcraft energy will appear in front of people in the world in the form of fire or ice. But when they face more strange evil spirit, they can''t change the form of evil spirit. At this time, the witches began to try to use external forces, and the silver coins related to the legendary "God" and his disciple "Judas" came into being.


    In the dark clouds, one sickle weasel after another came out.


    Merlin''s army rallied again.


    Tianji star, who has been watching all this from a distance, shows a surprised and flustered expression - it can even summon this number of sickle weasels. Is that really an ordinary wizard? Even the legendary wizard king can''t do it?


    Strong enemy, Kunlun''s strong enemy has arrived! Tianjixing clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. At this time, he secretly cheered for the flying Mantis group in his heart.


    Damn flying beetles, you must get rid of these three enemies for Kunlun!

 Chapter 526

    It seems that we heard the cheering sound of Tianji star in the periphery, and the strange change happened again in the flying Mantis group.


    The flying Mantis evolved from the Ground Mantis through the mutual phagocytosis of the same species. Although it seems that it is just a common phagocytosis of one eating the other, it increases the new flying ability that neither of the two Ground Mantis has, and the aggressiveness is also reminded to some extent. The flying beetle is qualitatively different from the ground beetle.


    At this time, the flying beetles are holding each other in the air. Can these disgusting looking flying beetles evolve into more advanced forms?


    From ground beetle to flying beetle, one evolution of these guys has caused Zhou Heng enough trouble. Now they don''t want to see these guys evolve again.


    "Break them up!" Merlin was the first to respond. He directed his shoals to rush towards the flying mantis, which were huddled together. By colliding, the flying Mantis were forced to disperse.


    And Zhou Heng also immediately started, the sword waved, the blue flame and the strong wind swept out together, and burned or blew away the flying Mantis.


    Among the three, only Su min didn''t do it by herself. Her face showed disgust: "these damned insects are not going to mate in the air when they are held together! How disgusting Thinking that all around and on top of her head are insects ready to mate, Su min''s empty stomach immediately turns sour.


    Fortunately, what Su min was worried about didn''t really happen, because the flying beetles are hermaphroditic and can lay eggs without mating. So at this time, the flying beetles are huddled together, not for mating and laying eggs. But to merge into a more powerful beast.


    But Su min can''t manage so much. She feels disgusted when she sees these insects, and the insects become double disgusted when they are all in a group.


    "Xiao Lan, help me kill them!" Su min waves to the direction of the flying beetles.


    But the thunder beast Xiaolan is very loyal to Su min. originally, he was wantonly killing the flying Mantis. He suddenly stops his action and pours at the flying Mantis according to Su min''s request. It''s hard to believe that a top-notch beast like thunder beast will be tamed like a dog if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    Zhou Heng, Mei Lin and Su min''s "pet" Lei Shou Xiao Lan, whose power soon dissipated the flying Mantis.


    On the outside, tianjixing, who saw all this happening, showed a sneer. In his view, the three people''s struggle at this time was just to delay their own death. If he could, he would like to see the three people''s death in advance.


    On that day, Ji Xing''s eyes slowly closed, and the gap in the center of his forehead also opened. In a small eye, it seemed to contain the whole universe.


    Here is the genuine "eye of the sky". Tianji star can use it to review the past and also to spy on the future.


    But this time, he didn''t see what he wanted to see through the eye of heaven. The figure of the three people didn''t appear in his vision. All he could see was the ugly and powerful giant pangran.


    Just a peek at that thing, Tianji star immediately closed his eyes on his forehead.


    No one would like to stare at that terrible thing, Tianji star is no exception.


    And when he opened his eyes, he saw that the flying Mantis outside had completed the fusion.


    Around the perimeter of the encirclement, where Zhou Heng could not reach them, the flying beetles also began to hold each other in pairs. One flying beetle held the other firmly with its claws, while the one being held began to melt from the black crustacean.


    The exoskeleton of the flying beetle is not very hard, but it is not soft and fragile. At this time, the shell of the flying beetle began to melt, and the flesh and blood in the body were exposed, and fused with another flying beetle.


    Gradually, both of them began to melt. In this process, the flying beetles are very fragile, but there are too many flying beetles to carry out this process. From the inner layer to the outer layer, even if Zhou Heng tried his best to stop it, they could not stop it.


    Soon, a pair of flying beetles completed the fusion. They fused bone with bone, blood with blood, and meat with meat. The two flying beetles were roughly combined in this way.


    Then, those flying beetles who have completed the fusion will continue to look for other flying beetles to fuse, so as to fuse new and bigger flying beetles.


    At the same time, one after another small flying beetles flew to those large flying beetles. They landed on the body of the large flying beetle, then gradually melted and became a part of the huge individual.


    The first person to notice the giant flying mantis is thunderbolt Xiaolan. As a foreign animal, it has a better perception of its own species than human beings.


    But soon, Zhou Heng and others also noticed the slowly flying giants, and those giants in the process of flying, are constantly increasing their own reminders.


    In Zhou Heng''s field of vision, he can see that the species of each other is still flying Mantis through the celestial master system. This kind of fusion has not brought qualitative changes to them, but the reward offered by the celestial master system for these giant flying Mantis has been increased to more than 200. What''s more, the number is still increasing."What the hell? It''s disgusting. " Su min was so surprised that she couldn''t look away.


    "If they all merge into one, it''s good. It''s easier to deal with one than countless." Merlin whispered with a smile.


    But Merlin''s idea didn''t come true. After the giant flying beetle''s body size reached a certain size, it no longer continued to absorb its companions. It''s not that the flying beetles can only merge into such a large area, but the environment of Kunlun Mountain limits them.


    Zhou Heng and others all have their own skills to protect themselves, so even mountaineering will not have the hypoxia and altitude reaction that ordinary people are prone to, but in fact, the altitude here is quite high, and the corresponding oxygen content begins to decline.


    And the bigger the organism, the more oxygen it needs. That''s why dinosaurs used to dominate the earth, but now smaller humans, because the earth''s oxygen content has changed dramatically.


    Under current conditions, this is the limit that giant flying beetles can reach. In other words, if the flying beetles leave Kunlun Mountain and come to the plain, it is not known what kind of monsters they can produce.


    But even at this size, it''s scary enough.


    The giant thing Tianji has seen in the future is this huge and ugly giant flying beetle.


    A giant flying beetle flies towards Zhou hen and others. Suddenly, thunder beast Xiao Lan makes a low cry towards the nearest one. Then, it turns into an electric light and rushes towards the giant flying beetle.


    "Xiao Lan, be careful!" Su min yells in a hurry.

 Chapter 527

    While Su min is still shouting to be careful, the thunder beast Xiao Lan has rushed towards the giant flying Mantis.


    There is also a unique food chain among exotic animals, and "thunder beast" is a terrifying exotic animal that almost stands at the top of that food chain. In contrast, the level of ground beetle and flying beetle is probably not lower than the bottom. The ground beetle can barely hunt the same humans and wild animals in the deep forest, but when encountering groups of wild animals or humans with guns, the ground beetle can only choose to avoid them far away. This kind of strength makes the ground beetle a disgrace among other beasts.


    During the spawning period, the movement speed and crustacean hardness of the ground beetle will continue to decline. The ground beetle in this period is not only a shame among the exotic animals, but also a delicacy in the eyes of all the exotic animals.


    The ground beetle and its large number of eggs can provide part of the action energy and a little evil spirit for foreign animals. Many small foreign animals live by hunting ground beetles, and these small foreign animals will become the delicacies of large foreign animals. In the dense forest at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, the ground beetle has survived to the present as the most extreme beast.


    But nothing is permanent. In human society, there will be the alternation of status and power, and it is easier to have the change of status in the more brutal and barbaric alien society.


    At this time, the ground beetle is not what it used to be. On the contrary, the wrong spawning time gives the population a chance to turn over. A large number of new individuals are produced, which gives them the ability to hunt more powerful exotic animals, and the most important reproductive ability to survive as bottom exotic animals has not been lost. Every time a prey is killed, the ground beetles will lay countless eggs on the carcasses of the prey to continue to expand the population. In the end, the cycle of the whole food chain was broken, and the most powerful and reproducible population appeared. They even completed self evolution, became flying beetles, and completed the fusion transformation from quantity to quality. This is rare or even unprecedented in history.


    Tianjixing once saw flying Mantis. In the past, when there were too many Ground Mantis, some Ground Mantis began to eat each other because of lack of food. At this time, flying Mantis was born. But he has never seen giant flying beetles, because giant flying beetles can only be produced when the population reaches a certain critical value. If it is not for the wrong advance of this spawning time, flying beetles will never reach that critical number.


    In other words, the giant flying beetle that appeared in front of Zhou Heng at this time was a super monster that had never appeared in the legend.


    However, as a king level alien animal in the traditional alien animals, it is impossible to allow these giant insects to challenge its status. It rushed to the giant flying beetle without hesitation, and at the same time, the body flashed.


    As long as you eat this giant flying mantis, Lei beast Xiao Lan will be able to return to the peak of his own, that has the ability to overthrow the train, and even fight Zhou Heng and Su min.


    The roaring light is the decision of thunder beast.


    In the face of these terrible blue lights, the giant flying beetle did not dodge. Of course, it is impossible for it to dodge. The size of its body restricts its flight speed, and its slow movement makes it look like a sandbag that can only be hit.


    With high-intensity electric current and high temperature, the blue electric light splits on the black abdomen of the giant flying beetle, and the electric light also penetrates into the abdomen of the giant flying beetle from countless small mouths, directly electrifying its flesh and blood.


    When dealing with the ground beetle and flying beetle, the thunder beast''s electric shock is very effective. This kind of low-level alien beast has very low resistance to all kinds of special attacks. Flooding, fire and electric shock are very effective. On the other hand, high-level monsters tend to improve their resistance to special attacks. They can only grasp each other''s weaknesses and use specific attributes to attack effectively.


    Therefore, the thunder beast''s electric shock attack on the giant flying beetle should be very effective. In fact, it is the same. After the electric shock hits directly, black smoke immediately rises on the giant flying beetle''s carapace, and a burning smell also comes out.


    Seeing that his attack worked, the thunder beast immediately increased its speed and rushed to the giant flying beetle.


    But almost at the same time, many ordinary sized flying beetles also flew towards the giant flying beetle. The size of the giant flying beetle has reached its limit, but these ordinary flying beetles are still integrated into the body of the giant flying beetle one by one.


    Then, the wounds on the surface of the giant flying beetle, which had been subjected to electric shock, began to disappear, and its shell became shiny again.


    And the thunder beast that bumps over becomes a trap.


    The giant flying Mantis opened its legs to the thunder beast. The tiny teeth on its legs are enough to cut the thunder beast into countless pieces.


    Without the ability to fly, the thunder beast, which can only rely on speed and move in a straight line, can''t turn at all. Just like the last time it hit Zhou Heng, this time the thunder beast also hit the body of the giant flying Mantis.


    Seeing that the two monsters are about to win or lose in the next second, a black round hole suddenly appears in the abdomen of the black flying beetle. And the thunder beast also bumped into the black round hole.


    The next second, the thunder beast appeared beside Su min, who was wearing a black mask.


    "Come back, blue." Su min reaches out his arm to thunder beast. Thunder beast shows a reluctant expression. Now is a good opportunity for it to recover its strength, but now it depends on others. Obviously, resisting Su min will not have a good result.After the thunder beast "Ao Wu" sound, it turns into an electric light and twines on Su min''s outstretched arm. Then the electric light jumps on the arm for a while and disappears.


    At this time, the mask on Su min''s face slowly disappeared.


    "Thank you." She said to Merlin, "thank you for reminding me."


    It turned out that Merlin had just reminded Su min to take back the thunder beast. For Merlin, it''s not what he wants to see, whether the giant flying beetle defeats the thunderbolt or the thunderbolt defeats the giant flying beetle. If the thunder beast is defeated, they will lose a powerful help. But if the thunder beast defeats the giant flying mantis and successfully eats each other, Merlin thinks that with the wild nature of the thunder beast, they will rebel on the spot, and then they will have another powerful enemy. So it''s the best choice to let Su min take back the thunder beast at this time.


    Meilin light smile, said: "don''t thank me, this matter after understanding, find a place to treat me to dinner." He is not Zhou Heng''s special constitution, which was transformed by the Heavenly Master system. Like Su min, he also feels hungry now.


    Su min replied with a smile: "it''s almost the same to give you a chance to invite me to dinner."


    "Stop gossiping." Zhou Heng said suddenly, "they are coming up."


    With them as the center, several giant flying beetles are flying towards the three.

 Chapter 528

    "One, two, three..." Su min was counting the number of giant flying beetles. There are so many small flying beetles that it is impossible to count them clearly, but these giant flying beetles can be counted well.


    After turning around in the air, Su min could see the number of these giant flying beetles clearly. "There are only six in all, and the rest are not enough to be afraid of!" Su Min said to the other two.


    "It''s enough for one person to deal with three," Su min asked the other two. "Shouldn''t it be difficult?"


    "Well?" Zhou Heng and Mei Lin''s face showed a puzzled expression at the same time, a total of six, there are three people here, even the primary school students will not calculate the result of one person to deal with three, right?


    But Su min crossed his waist and said, "you don''t want me to help you deal with cockroaches, do you? I have the courage to stand here and cheer you on, OK


    Zhou Heng and Mei Lin looked at each other helplessly, then shrugged at the same time.


    One person can''t deal with the powerful giant flying Mantis that three thunder beasts can''t solve. Most of the seven people who are called Kunlun seven stars can''t do this, can they?


    Tianji star, who is observing the war, thinks that he has seen the end of the battle when he sees the six giant flying beetles. In his opinion, if he wants to deal with the six giant flying beetles, he can only win if the Kunlun seven stars go down the mountain at the same time and then launch the Big Dipper Seven Star array. Although the strength of these three people can not be underestimated, there is no brilliant cooperation between them, and there is no powerful array to help them improve their strength. According to Tianji star, the three people in the circle of flying Mantis are doomed to die.


    Tianjixing doesn''t mind opening Tianyan in advance at the end of the battle to see the three people''s dead state.


    On the contrary, the three people who were surrounded were not so nervous. The main reason was that although the flying beetles surrounded them, their attack ability was far less powerful than that of ordinary animals, so their sense of oppression was far from enough. The appearance of flying beetle is repulsive. After watching for so long, all three of them can barely adapt to it. At this time, the giant flying beetle has not changed much in appearance except for its larger size. In essence, it is just a bigger flying beetle, so none of them has too intense reaction.


    Zhou Heng has been a teacher of heaven for three years. He has seen many corpses and ghosts. He has also fought in Tong''s mansion. Tong Renjie, a fierce ghost, and Wang Mang, a strange beast, have been fighting by Qingyu lake. He has also experienced many crises.


    Strictly speaking, Merlin has been in the world for the shortest time. After all, this personality was born after the water throne incident. But Merlin''s character is more calm than others, and few crises can really shake him.


    As for Su min, her fear of flying cockroaches is more focused on her disgusting appearance, but now unless you close your eyes, you can see a pile of "cockroaches" wherever you put your eyes, and Su min''s mentality has been tempered very well.


    "It''s embarrassing to say it, but I''m really getting hungry." To be able to say this, we can see that Su min''s mentality is really getting better and better.


    "Let''s solve it quickly." With that, Merlin flies towards a giant flying Mantis. Whether it''s driving the magic energy or the sickle weasel from the evil spirit, it will consume his physical strength. Although this body is in his most youthful and powerful time, it doesn''t mean that his physical strength is infinite.


    Zhou Heng, whose body is very much like a large capacity "power bank", still has a lot of energy, so after Meilin rushed out, he rushed to another giant flying beetle without hesitation.


    Finally, only Su min was left alone.


    Looking at the vast group of flying Mantis flying towards her side, Su min yelled: "Hello! No one left to protect me, a weak woman? "


    At this time, a flying Mantis from the top of Su min''s head quickly swept down, Su min''s face immediately made a golden angry face, a hook to hit up, the flying Mantis has not touched Su min''s fist has been broken by Su min''s fist. You know, the sad monk can easily subdue the snow hawk when he uses "Vajra phase", and Su min, who has inherited all the strength of the sad monk, can''t deal with these small flying Mantis more easily.


    However, after killing the flying mantis, Su min quickly takes back her fist, and then throws it in the air. At the same time, she utters a voice of disgust: "Gee, it''s disgusting!"


    At this time, Merlin has been the first to start a fierce battle with the first flying Mantis. This flying Mantis has previously suffered the electric shock of thunder beast Xiaolan, but by this time, by absorbing its own kind, there is no scar left on its body.


    In other words, if you can''t do a lot of damage at a time, this giant flying beetle that can absorb companions is almost invincible in attrition warfare. If you want to kill it, the best choice is to kill it.


    Merlin''s hands gathered a lot of witchcraft energy, and these witchcraft energy quickly condensed and finally became Merlin''s usual weapon - the sword of kingship.


    With the sword of kingship, even the air is split.


    Before the giant flying beetle could react, it was cut together with the air, and a neat section appeared in the center of the giant flying beetle''s body. It was just as if Merlin had obsessive-compulsive disorder. He cut the giant flying beetle into two equal parts."Good Dao technique!" Su min, who is watching, gives a thumbs up to Merlin in the distance.


    At this time, a flying Mantis quietly approached her from the rear, but Su min didn''t even turn his head back, so he opened a black hole behind him and sent the flying Mantis to Meilin. When Merlin saw a black hole around her, she immediately flicked her finger at it.


    As soon as the flying beetle reached out its head, its body burst open and became completely boneless.


    "That''s great." Now Su min is really convinced. Previously, she thought Merlin was a kind of "Summoner" type of super power, but now it seems that this wizard is the best in summoning helpers, melee combat and observation.


    On the other hand, Zhou Heng also started fighting, but his fighting style was much more rough than that of Meilin.


    The new two days are first-class, and the youth I live together.


    Two days first class is a kind of fencing created to fight against human beings. Of course, new two days first class is also a kind of fencing. Zhou Heng just attached this kind of fencing to the fire of soul, so as to increase the effective range of attack and deal with opponents whose volume is far larger than his own.


    When the blue light on yuduan''s sword flickered, a large number of explosions rang out continuously on the giant flying beetle in front of him.


    The giant flying beetle''s body shakes constantly because of the continuous explosion caused by the convergence of sword gas and flame. At the same time, the fire of soul crawls on its body and quickly corrodes its black shell.

 Chapter 529

    "It''s too reliable," said Su min, who was only responsible for refuelling. He was glad that he chose to go on the road with these two people. "You are the legendary god teammates. I''m right!"


    Almost in a flash, the body of one giant flying beetle was cut open, while the body of the other giant flying beetle was blasted. At this rate, it won''t take long to clean up the remaining giant flying beetles.


    But is it really that simple? The face of Tianji star standing on the periphery showed a smile.


    In the battlefield, a large number of flying beetles swarmed to the two giant flying beetles that were cut and blasted. These flying beetles waved their wings and landed on the wounds of the giant flying beetles. The next scene is the same as the previous healing of the giant flying beetle''s electric shock wound. The flying beetle''s body on the wound melts quickly, and then becomes the new body tissue of the giant flying beetle. The melting of countless flying beetles took place at the same time, almost in a few seconds, and the two giant flying beetles, which had been seriously injured to death, had completely recovered.


    On the battlefield, each small flying beetle is the spare body of a giant flying beetle. It''s not only the six giants that fight with Zhou Heng, Meilin and Su min, but also the larger population standing behind them.


    "You." Zhou Heng looked at the flying beetles and moths, who came up one by one to offset the damage they had caused. He couldn''t help making an unpleasant sound.


    It seems that this war will evolve into a war of attrition, and it is obviously unwise for the three of them to play a war of attrition with these countless insects. In the face of these opponents whose volume is much larger than their own, they will consume a lot of physical strength in each attack, and the number of opponents can''t be reduced from the naked eye.


    The situation was overwhelmingly disadvantageous to them.


    And the giant flying beetles also began to fight back. These giant beasts waved countless sickle like hands and feet and flew towards them. At the same time, those small open mouths were constantly wriggling, trying to chew their bodies.


    In addition to the two giant flying beetles, the other four giant flying beetles also flew towards the three people one after another. These huge beasts with strong and abnormal recovery ability don''t care much about each other''s attack. They just need to rush towards the target. It doesn''t matter how many attacks they bear during this period. As long as their attack can hit once, the three vulnerable ones will be able to survive Human beings will die in no time.


    Looking at the giant flying beetle, Merlin''s face showed a look of impatience. Of course, he knew that the war of attrition was very bad for him with limited physical strength, but for a moment, Merlin couldn''t think of a better way.


    Merlin''s eyes were fixed on the stomach of the giant flying beetle''s round mouth, which was so dense that it was disgusting to think that he would probably die in the mouth of this ugly creature.


    Are you kidding? He''s a top wizard at the wizard King level.


    The next second, Merlin''s body glowed red.


    The flowing magma appeared on his body, but it didn''t burn him. Instead, it covered his back and became an ultrahigh temperature cloak protecting him - a flowing skin of fire.


    The king of greed and sickle weasel once used this strange looking Cape in the water throne in deep water. At that time, the sea of fire brought by this skin engulfed half of the water throne.


    Merlin didn''t intend to use this cloak, because it was not only too powerful, but also didn''t completely fit his attributes.


    This Cape originally belongs to a man called "tyranny and mammoth king". That man is good at using this kind of publicity and violence. On the contrary, the sword of kingship of the king of greed and sickle weasel is as delicate as his exotic sickle weasel.


    At the moment, Merlin is wearing a mantle made of magma behind him and holding a sharp sword of kingship. The power of the two wizard kings has been grasped by him. At the same time, this young body is forged by the crystallization of the most powerful blood.


    The silver mammoth, the black sickle weasel, and the shadow of the two beasts also appeared behind Merlin. He has played all his cards.


    "It''s a shame that such a big battle is just to deal with a few insects." Merlin sighed in a low voice.


    At the same time, despite the high temperature brought by the mantle made of magma, the giant flying beetle opened countless small mouths and pounced on Merlin.


    Merlin''s left hand swung horizontally, and his cloak spread out behind him. A lot of flames burst out.


    Unlike the blue fire of the soul, these red flames only have the ability to burn, but that''s enough. Merlin doesn''t need these flames to do anything else, just burn.


    Burn up all these nasty insects for me!


    Merlin coughed and trembled a little, but he stood still in the air.


    Along with the giant flying beetle in front of him, as well as countless small flying beetles around him, the sea of fire engulfed all these exotic animals.


    The fire lights up half of Su min''s body, and she also feels the temperature brought by the fire. Although Meilin has been refreshing her impression of Meilin since she made her move, this time, Meilin''s impression in Su min''s mind has been upgraded many levels.


    "Is this the legendary Fire Mage? It''s cool. " Su min hands crossed on the chest, "no wonder the main characters in the animation are fire."The sea of fire engulfed the giant flying beetle, and the small flying beetles nearby who wanted to help the giant flying beetle were also wrapped in the fire. The high temperature allowed the little flying beetles to leave their bodies, turning them into wisps of black smoke.


    As for the giant flying beetle in the center of the flame, its shell has turned into black liquid under the high temperature, just like ice cream melting all the way to normal. The black liquid drips down from the giant flying beetle''s body.


    But not yet fully landing, the black liquid on the gasification into a brake.


    Without waiting for the giant flying beetle to melt completely, Merlin lifted the sword of kingship and waved it fiercely at the giant flying beetle in the fire. It was like cutting an egg wrapped in the fire. But after the sea of fire was divided into two parts, the remaining body of the giant flying beetle was attracted to fall from the air like the yolk and egg white from the broken eggshell.


    "Tut tut." Su min in the distance kept saying, "is the fashionable value of this skill too high? Is he a paid member player? "


    Merlin, who has used all these tricks, already feels dizzy because of his excessive energy consumption. He could have let the sea of fire burn all the time and let the other party gasify completely, but he didn''t do so, because the magma mantle didn''t match his attributes. The cost of using the mantle was much higher than that of using the sword of kingship.


    The flame went out and the cloak behind Merlin disappeared.

 Chapter 530

    Standing in the air, Merlin watched the giant flying beetle turn into a pool of black water and fall to the ground.


    At this time, countless shadows flew towards the black water.


    Merlin and Su min''s faces were surprised. This giant flying Mantis has been burned into a pool of liquid. Can it recover?


    And a flying beetle gathered on the black water, it seems that it is to prove the idea of Merlin and Su min.


    If this giant flying beetle can really recover and make Merlin''s efforts in vain, Merlin will never think of a way to kill these giant beasts.


    But at this time, black holes open near the pool of black water, and the flying beetles who want to fall on the black water collide with each other, and then they appear in another black hole in the distance.


    Merlin turns and looks at Su min. Su min''s face is covered with a black mask. Even Merlin can''t see Su min''s expression through the dark mask, but he can confirm that the girl is overdrawing her physical strength through Su min''s wobbling body.


    The flying beetles near the black water suddenly get excited. They fly towards the black water at a faster speed, but these flying beetles can''t penetrate the space black hole created by karma.


    The karmic barrier phase, which symbolizes "nothingness", is the opposite force of Buddha''s myriad Dharma phases. Even in the scripture records of myriad Dharma phases in Qinglong temple, there is no such "nothingness" record. It''s just a flying beetle. They can only fly to the black water again and again, but they appear in a far away place for no reason.


    And the black water on the ground was slowly vaporized because it could not be replenished by the flying beetle. The giant flying beetle, which has an extraordinary regenerative ability, finally died completely.


    Su min lifted the black mask and revealed the tired face under the mask. And Merlin in the distance suddenly made a high five gesture to her.


    Su min doesn''t understand why Merlin claps high fives with her. Is it to praise her? The habits of foreigners are really strange!


    "Hey, hey." Su min chuckled at Meilin. "I have said for a long time that the iron triangle will be an invincible combination." Then she gave Merlin a high five in response.


    At this time, a black flying beetle appeared behind Su min. Su min''s attention was all around the black water, and he didn''t notice the black flying beetle''s approach.


    But fortunately, Meilin didn''t want to clap her hands. Meilin''s hands were in the air, and the flying Mantis behind Su min was immediately caught by him in the air into a cloud of black smoke.


    In this way, they finally killed the first giant flying beetle, which is undoubtedly good news. But there is another bad news behind the good news, which is that there are still five giant flying beetles like this.


    And four of them have surrounded Su min and Merlin. As for the last one, he is now in a hot fight with Zhou Heng.


    The way Meilin killed the giant flying beetle inspired Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng didn''t have Meilin''s exaggerated ability to create a sea of fire, but he also had his own special way.


    Basic ice spells.


    Although the name sounds like a "novice skill" in online games, Zhou Heng knows that the ability provided by Tianshi system will never be weak. The essence of the so-called "basic ice spell" is the opposite of "basic fire spell", that is, to create low temperature by pumping out heat.


    As water continues to lose heat, it becomes ice.


    The jade in Zhou Heng''s hand was covered with a thin layer of frost, which was the water vapor in the air. After encountering the excessively cold blade, it condensed into frost on the sword body one after another.


    "Master, I''m so cold." The red ghost''s voice trembled on the sword.


    "Come on, you must help me stabilize." Zhou Heng said. Next, the move he wants to use can only be used with the magic knife jade break.


    Because he is constantly drawing out the heat from the sword body, the temperature on the jade break has been extremely low now. If it wasn''t for Zhou Heng who also obtained the basic fire magic from the Heavenly Master system to help him maintain his questioning, now he would have been frostbitten by the sword in his hand.


    At the same time, a layer of black fog covered yuduan''s sword. It''s not Zhou Heng''s power, it''s red ghost''s.


    Low temperature will not only affect the organisms with body temperature, but also affect the metals such as yuduan. Under the low temperature environment, yuduan is likely to "break" as unfortunately as its name. Fortunately, it was a magic sword. The red ghost helped Zhou Heng maintain the sword body, so that Yu Duan could not break in the excessive low temperature without waving it.


    "Master, I really can''t hold on." The red ghost asked for mercy again, and the black air on the sword body mixed with the continuous condensation of water vapor in the air, and became a layer of rich gray.


    "Soon, soon." Zhou Heng stares at the giant flying Mantis approaching him and comforts the red ghost.


    It was not until the scythe like limb of the giant flying Mantis was about to be cut to the top of Zhou Heng''s head that Zhou Heng finally started.


    With the gray fog on the sword body and the first-class sword moves of the new two days, Zhou Heng conceived a new move, which was launched for the first time at this time.New two days first class, ice, solution cattle.


    The body of the giant flying beetle disintegrated in front of Zhou Heng and became countless small pieces of similar size. At the same time, the low temperature on the sword made the cut surface of the wound instantly become a layer of ice.


    Zhou Heng quickly returned to the sword, and put yuduan back into the sheath.


    "Thank you so much." This is what he said to the red ghost in yuduan. Now he can''t help the sword body warm up quickly. The sudden temperature change will make the metal sword body unbearable, so he can only continue to aggrieve the red ghost for a period of time.


    "It''s my duty to serve my master." The red ghost answered in a trembling voice.


    At this time, in front of Zhou Heng, the giant flying Mantis''s chopped bodies fell from the air one by one. The flying mantis in the air flew to the broken wounds to help repair the giant flying Mantis''s body, but the ice layer hindered them.


    One flying beetle after another stood on the body fragments of the giant flying beetle, but their bodies did not melt, and then entered into the chopped body of the giant flying beetle.


    As Zhou Heng thought, as long as the flying beetle can''t touch the wounds of the giant flying beetle''s body, the giant flying beetle can''t recover by absorbing its own kind.


    In this way, the second giant flying beetle fell in front of Zhou Heng and other three people.


    At this time, there are four giant flying beetles left, which may not be good news, but the real good news is that Zhou Heng has mastered the method to kill the giant flying beetle.

 Chapter 531

    Tianji star, standing on the periphery, witnessed the fall of two giant flying beetles. With the eye of heaven, he can see the short past and future, so there are not many things that can surprise him in this world.


    But today, from the village at the foot of the mountain to see that pair of armor by electric coke, he was surprised too many times.


    He was shocked when the earth beetle tide appeared. He was shocked when the earth beetles evolved into flying beetles one after another. He was also shocked when the flying beetles merged into giant flying beetles. Now, one by one, the giant flying beetles that were so powerful that they could hardly be killed fell down in front of him. Facing this situation, he could not help but be shocked.


    Can he do better than these three teenagers? Are you kidding? If it was him, he would have escaped back to Kunlun fairyland through Tongtian bridge from the moment he met the tide of earth beetles.


    The three youngsters fought with the numerous exotic animals, and they had the tendency to defeat them.


    Are you kidding? That''s what Kunlun seven stars come to, and it may not be easy to do!


    For Kunlun Mountain, the tide of earth beetles is an undoubted disaster, which was blocked by three unknown boys. If you change these three boys into three holy monks of Qinglong temple, tianjixing is better at the moment, but he doesn''t know any of them. Although in the past two years, a lot of powerful new people have emerged from the outside world. Ye Jian, who was absorbed by Kunlun, is one of them. It is said that there is another Hua Qianqiu who can be as famous as Ye Jian. Is one of these three people Hua Qianqiu? It is said that there is a young monk with profound Buddhism in Qinglong temple. Is one of the three monks a monk?


    Tianji star because of the shock in the heart, his thoughts also become confused, he secretly speculated about the identity of the three people, just guess to guess, also did not guess right.


    It''s not that Tianji star is ignorant. It''s just that Kunlun fairyland thinks highly of itself, and it has always selected the most gifted people from the outside world to join. Therefore, half of the gifted people in Kunlun have been collected by them, so they don''t care much about the outside world. Kunlun martial arts is practiced almost every ten years. On the one hand, Kunlun people''s accomplishments in the past ten years are evaluated, and they can learn from the outside world On the one hand, it also took the opportunity to contact the outside world, so as not to make Kunlun far away from the outside world.


    Therefore, as one of the seven stars in Kunlun, tianjixing is quite familiar with those hermits who have been in the Tao for many years, but he doesn''t know much about new people. Li Yuan, who is also a seven star, is also an example. Hua Qianqiu and Zhou Heng, who are quite famous in Feng Shui, were not recognized until the time of formal confrontation.


    Besides Zhou Heng and Meilin, Su min was only a thief in the true sense before that. He had nothing to do with Kunlun, let alone tianjixing. Even if he called all his colleagues in Kunlun, it was impossible for them to guess Su min''s identity - who could guess the four holy monks in Qinglong temple One of the sad monks will pass on all his strength to a female thief before he dies?


    And this is the trio, facing the overwhelming group of flying beetles is not a bit down, and the flying beetles actually have a little bit of the possibility of failure.


    At this time, there are only four giant flying beetles left on the field, and the number of flying beetles has been reduced.


    Although the surrounded three people can''t determine how much the flying Mantis group has decreased, they can make a direct judgment through the naked eye. The number of flying Mantis group has indeed decreased, and the previous momentum of blocking the sky and the sun has also decreased a lot.


    Roughly speaking, as long as we kill two more giant flying beetles, the remaining flying beetles will not be enough to prevent the three people from escaping. Of course, they don''t want to kill all the remaining flying beetles. They just need to reduce the number of flying beetles to the point where they can break through the siege and escape. On the premise that there is still a long way to go, they should save a little energy.


    However, it''s not easy to kill two giant flying beetles. Zhou Heng, Mei Lin and Su min have consumed a lot of physical strength. Needless to say, Mei Lin and Su min don''t have to say that the low temperature period of Zhou Heng''s sword jade break has not yet passed. At this time, if they are forced to pull it out and use it again, it is likely that the sword body will break directly. Although the move to kill the giant flying beetle was powerful, what should we do now.


    "What should we do next?" Su min asked her two teammates.


    At this time, the three have gathered together, and four giant flying beetles with countless small flying beetles have surrounded them. The muster group summoned by Merlin is supporting them.


    What should we do next? No one answered Su min''s question. Zhou Heng and Mei Lin are both first-class experts, but in the present situation, they can not always come up with a way out of danger.


    "Well, you two are squeaking!" Su min see two people don''t speak, in the heart also unavoidable some flustered.


    "Zhi -" there was a voice from Zhou Heng.


    "Son of a bitch!" Su min angrily looked at Zhou Heng, "at this time you are still in the mood to joke with me!"


    And Zhou Heng showed innocent expression, just "squeak" that sound is not he sends out."It''s none of my master''s business. It''s me. It''s me who just said that!" The voice of the red ghost came from the long sword jade broken behind Zhou Heng.


    "Lying trough!" Su min''s eyes widened. "Hell, your sword can talk!" Merlin will not be surprised to know the existence of the red ghost, but Su min is not the same. She thought there were only three people, but she was not surprised when she heard the fourth voice.


    "Miss, I am the master''s sword spirit, red ghost." The red ghost didn''t show up, but continued to talk with the people in the sword.


    But Su min did not pay attention to it, but looked at Zhou Heng: "where did this thing come from? I want one, too! "


    "It may not be easy." Zhou Heng answered truthfully. There are only so many magic swords in the world. How can they be easily encountered?


    "For sale?" Su min thinks a talking sword is really fun.


    Zhou Heng shook his head awkwardly. It was not that he was unwilling to give up, but that the evil saber and the red ghost were harmful things after all. Even he was worried that he would not be eaten back by them. Selling them to others was tantamount to harming others.


    "Oh, what a pity." Su min sighed.


    "That, that!" Red ghost thinks these two people forget themselves, "I have something to say!"


    "Well?" Zhou Heng motioned to the red ghost to say something.


    "I have a way to get you out of here!" Red ghost said aloud.

 Chapter 532

    "I have a way to get you out of here!" The red ghost in the jade break says to three people.


    It thought that after it said this sentence, other people would cheer for it, at least it should cast some adoring eyes. But there is no intention of the eyes cast, on the contrary, the red ghost felt only from the outside cold.


    "Why don''t you look excited at all?" Red ghost is very confused.


    "If you have a way, why don''t you say it earlier?" Zhou Heng took the lead in asking questions.


    "I -"


    before the red ghost could argue, Merlin said faintly: "after all, it''s a ghost. You don''t have an old saying that it''s not my race -"


    "wait a minute, I''m loyal to my master!"


    "Why is there so much nonsense in a piece of scrap metal? If you have a way, you can say it quickly and sell it!" Su min shouts at the red ghost impatiently. She''s really fed up with the disgusting look of the flying Mantis.


    The red ghost has never been treated like a broken iron, but now it can only bow its head helplessly. After all, in terms of the strength shown by the three people, it can not cause any trouble. Finally, the red ghost said its escape method: "you see, the flying speed of those giant flying mantis is much slower than that of the small flying mantis, so our goal should not reduce the number of giant flying mantis, but control the number of small flying mantis, when the number of small flying mantis is small enough, we can rush out."


    This is indeed a feasible plan, but unfortunately, since the red ghost can think of it, other people have already thought of it.


    "if we can control the number of these flying insects," Zhou Heng Tucao said, "they can''t make complaints about us so much."


    Indeed, the premise of realizing this plan is what they can''t do. In addition to Su min, the other two have a certain understanding of exotic animals. After all, one has worked as a teacher of heaven for three years, and the other knows how to control sickle weasels. But even so, they don''t know the habits of flying beetles. There are many secrets for human beings.


    But the red ghost lives longer than anyone here. You know, it''s a sword spirit who has been living in a magic sword for more than 600 years. He''s killed more than ten generations of his masters. Naturally, he''s well-informed.


    "I know how to dramatically reduce their numbers." Red ghost said triumphantly.


    At this time, Tianji star on the outside has begun to worry. He is worried. He is worried that if these three people are killed from the flying Mantis group, what should he do at that time?


    As a member of the Kunlun seven stars, tianjixing can be sure that these three people are not invited by Kunlun to participate in Kunlun martial arts. Then, the appearance of these three people with extraordinary strength and unknown origin at this time is more likely to be detrimental to Kunlun.


    I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate. As soon as they went up the mountain, they met the white horse and flying Mantis group, which enabled Tianji star to see their real strength.


    Now, in the view of Tianji star, it seems that there is a possibility that these three people can rush out of the flying Mantis group - which sounds strange, but this possibility does exist, and it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    Two of the six giant flying beetles have been killed, and Tianji has no confidence in whether the remaining four can stop them. He had to make a quick judgment, whether he wanted to see the flying Mantis group and the three separate a high, or choose to join the battlefield at a suitable time.


    Fortunately, what tianjixing is good at is choice, because he has the ability to peep into the short future, just like the examinees who can peek at the answers, what he is least worried about is multiple-choice questions.


    On that day, Ji Xing''s eyes closed, and the starry sky eyes on his forehead also opened.


    He has no way to make the naked eye and the heavenly eye open at the same time. If he does this, the picture he sees will become chaotic. What the naked eye sees is the present, while the heavenly eye sees the past or the future. Different pictures are reflected in the brain at the same time, so it is difficult for the human brain to distinguish. So every time he opened his eyes, he would close them at the same time.


    This time, he wanted to see what he would do in the future. This is the privilege of the owner of "Tianyan". Tianjixing can not only see what will happen to other people in the future, but also see what will happen to himself in the short future. According to what you have done in the future, you can decide what you should do now. There is no doubt that this is living "cheating".


    At this time, what Tianji star saw was that he was still standing outside the battlefield in a white robe, and the three men had disappeared in the flying Mantis group.


    What''s going on? They''ve escaped, and they''ve done nothing?


    In the Tianji star is still surprised for the future, flying Mantis group, three people have begun to action.


    Zhou Heng didn''t use the sword. Yuduan''s body is still frozen. At this time, using the sword may cause permanent damage to the sword. But even if there is no sword, Zhou Heng''s strength against these insects is still no problem.


    The unarmed Zhou Heng flew to a giant flying Mantis. He clenched his fist and rushed to the giant flying Mantis. A black hole opened in front of him. The next second, he appeared in front of another black hole, the giant flying beetle."Give it a good blow!" Su min cheered in the rear.


    And Zhou Heng''s fist also hit the giant flying beetle. If it is the cutting damage caused by sharp weapon, it may be able to kill the giant flying beetle, but the attack range of the fist is limited after all. Although Zhou Heng''s fist directly broke part of the shell of the giant flying beetle, that''s all. It''s too far from killing him.


    However, after the giant flying beetle was punched, its huge body began to shake in the air, and failed to give Zhou Heng a counterattack at the first time. But it has other companions.


    The other three giant flying beetles and countless small flying beetles surrounded him.


    However, if Zhou Heng had Su min on his side, he would not be worried about being surrounded. The black round hole appears beside Su min, and Zhou Heng immediately comes out of the round hole.


    "I''m really the best assistant!" Su Min said with his waist crossed.


    At the same time, a large number of sickle weasels poured into the black hole.


    Under the control of Merlin, the sickle weasel swarm passed through the black hole one after another and appeared at the other end of the black hole, where the flying Mantis surrounded.


    They rushed to the giant flying beetle that was injured by Zhou Heng.


    The shell of the giant flying mantis had been cracked by Zhou Heng. At this time, the sickle weasels avoided the sickle like hands and feet of the giant flying mantis and got into the flesh of the giant flying Mantis through the cracks on the exoskeleton.

 Chapter 533

    Under Merlin''s control, the Weasels got into the giant flying Mantis. The body structure of flying mantis is similar to that of insects. The surface of the body is covered with hard exoskeletons. These sickle weasels can use their own sharp teeth to crush the exoskeletons of small flying mantis and kill them. But the weasel has no choice but to deal with the harder exoskeleton of the giant flying beetle.


    At this time, Zhou Heng now made a hole in the giant flying beetle''s body, and then they could show their skills. Under the hard exoskeleton of the flying mantis is the flesh and blood as fragile as a mortal. For the sickle weasel, it is too easy to play.


    Small flying beetles, on the other hand, can''t get into the giant''s body, because when they land on the giant''s body one by one, the cracks in the exoskeleton naturally heal. Now they sacrifice themselves in vain to help the giant fly beetle recover its flesh and blood. But the shoals are still wantonly destroying the body of the giant flying beetle, which is constantly consuming the number of flying beetles.


    This is the tactic that red ghost came up with according to the characteristics of flying Mantis group, and this tactic is really effective. The number of flying Mantis group is decreasing with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Well, it''s about time." Zhou Heng reminded his teammates. They can''t wait like this. It''s true that the damage from the inside of the sickle weasel will continue to consume the number of flying mantis, but it doesn''t mean that the sickle weasel can be consumed like this all the time. After the exoskeletons are isolated, Merlin has lost the control over the sickle weasel. Sooner or later, these sickle weasels will be digested by the giant flying mantis, and Zhou Heng must leave before that In.


    At this time, the remaining three giant flying beetles have been flying towards this side.


    And Su min suddenly took out his cell phone from his pocket.


    "Do you really want to do that?" Su min showed a particularly reluctant expression.


    "I don''t mind if you want to keep playing with these bugs." Zhou Heng said to her.


    "Hello! Can''t you be polite to girls? " The expression on Su min''s face immediately turned into a displeasure to Zhou Heng.


    But without waiting for Zhou Heng to speak, Su min sighed softly, and then handed her mobile phone to Meilin.


    After taking Su min''s mobile phone, Merlin rings her fingers gently. It''s like magic. The next second, a small sickle weasel appears on the back of his hand. This sickle weasel grabs Su min''s mobile phone with its claws, and then flies up with its wings.


    "Alas Su min sighed again and made the final confession with her mobile phone.


    When the weasel was high enough, Merlin''s fingers flashed in the air, and the screen of the mobile phone in the air immediately lit up. Merlin''s fingers then volleyed a few times, and the flash function of Su min''s mobile phone in the air was immediately turned on.


    All the flying beetles stopped immediately. These insect like creatures raised their ugly heads and looked at the light source above.


    Many insects like Yin and dislike light. Flying beetles are especially strong at this point. They will destroy all light sources except the sun. If they are not limited by their ability, they will try to destroy even the sun.


    The reason why the flying beetles will hunt down the three of them is that Su min accidentally turned on the flash when taking photos with her mobile phone.


    Countless flying beetles flew to the mobile phones with flashing lights in the air, and even the three giant flying beetles flapped their wings one after another.


    "Right now!" Zhou Heng yelled.


    The injured giant flying beetles have attracted some of them, and the mobile phones in the air have attracted some of them. Now the flying beetles that are still around them have dropped to the lowest point, which is also the best chance for them to get rid of the flying beetles.


    Of course, they won''t miss it. It''s hard to bear the physical danger of fighting with these insects.


    What''s more, Zhou Heng and the three of them may have a hard fight to fight next. There''s no need to spend their physical strength on these insects. So almost without any hesitation, the three rushed to the periphery together.


    The remaining flying beetles are not enough to stop them. Seeing that the three were about to break out of the siege, tianjixing clenched his fist.


    He is still hesitating, hesitating whether to make a move at this time. There is no doubt that it is the weakest time for the three. The blonde wizard used such powerful fire magic before and has been summoning the sickle weasel. His physical strength must be overdrawn the most. The young man with the sword never pulled out his sword after he used the sword with frost effect. It seems that the use of the magic sword is limited. As for the remaining woman, her consumption is obviously the least, and the only means she can use seems to be space transmission. Tianji star with Tianyan can predict the transmission position of that woman, so it can be said that Tianji star is the real nemesis of the other party.


    If you want to kill these three people and eliminate the hidden danger they brought in Kunlun martial arts, now is the best chance.


    But Tianji star has been hesitant, did not start. Because he saw the future of their own choice, although do not understand, but tianjixing know that the future is no way to change, no matter what choice he made at the moment, the future outcome has been set, three people will be successful escape, and he will choose to stand by.Tianji star is just wondering, how can he make such a choice?


    Right here, he suddenly felt a thrill. Someone''s looking at him! Someone looked at him with unfriendly eyes! Tianji star looked at the source of the eyes. The next second, he and the blonde boy in the flight were facing each other.


    When did he find me? Tianjixing has been hiding himself very well, and he is quite far away from the position of the three people. Under such a distance, tianjixing asks himself that he has no ability to find an opponent who hides himself wholeheartedly. But the other party found him, not only found him, but also looked at him.


    There was a little smile on the blonde boy''s face, which seemed to be provocative: if you think this is a good opportunity to sneak on us, just come up.


    Now, tianjixing finally knows that he has no choice in the future.


    These three people are really terrible, whether it''s the blonde guy, or the boy with the sword, or the woman who can control the thunder beast and have the most strange tricks. Facing the combination of these three people, tianjixing knows that he can only win when he takes advantage of the opportunity.


    And now, that opportunity is gone.


    Tianji star can only watch the three people go away, until the three people have disappeared in his field of vision. The picture at this time is exactly the same as the short future he saw through the heavenly eye.

 Chapter 534

    On the mountainside of Kunlun Mountain, tianjixing''s face is very blue. Even if he has the eye of heaven, he didn''t expect that he would encounter so many strange things in a day, and these things are more and more strange. Tianjixing would not believe these things if he didn''t experience and see them with his own eyes.


    But now, he has to take the information he saw back to Kunlun fairyland and discuss with his brothers how to deal with it.


    When you think about it, there is a blue light under the foot of Tianji star. A development that can connect with Tongtian bridge appears. Then, a cylindrical blue light falls from the sky. The next moment, Tianji star disappears here and appears on the "Tongtian square" of Kunlun fairyland.


    Each area of Kunlun fairyland is named after a great immortal in the past. Tongtian square is named after Tongtian Jun, one of the "three saints" of Kunlun. Tongtianjun was one of the disciples of the great master of heaven. He was a craftsman before practicing Taoism. Therefore, the construction of Kunlun fairyland was also closely related to this "tongtianjun".


    However, after the baptism of time, the present Kunlun fairyland has long been completely different from that of the tongtianjun era. According to records, it seems that the fairyland of Kunlun at that time was formed by tongtianjun and his disciples picking up big stones from the bottom of the mountain and then digging and paving them on the mountain. After thousands of years of wind and rain, those stone bricks could not be used for a long time. At this time, the Tongtian square has been replaced with large pieces of jade, and the stones that used to be carried up the mountain have now been abandoned. However, in order to commemorate Tongtian Jun''s contribution to Kunlun, the square was eventually named Tongtian, and the teleportation spell used to go up and down the mountain was also named Tongtian bridge, so that later generations can remember the contribution of this predecessor.


    At this time, tianjixing came to Tongtian square, where his six disciples had been waiting for him.


    "Master." "Master." The disciples greet Tianji star one after another, but Tianji star ignores him and goes straight to the main hall of seven stars.


    The main hall of seven stars is usually a place to give lectures and meetings to the disciples. The real business of seven stars is in the smaller rear Hall of seven stars, which is more secluded. However, it''s time to prepare for Kunlun martial arts, so the Seven Star members in charge of Kunlun affairs are often in the main hall.


    At this time, tianjixing had already come to the main hall, and six disciples were standing in front of the hall one after another, while tianjixing went in without stopping.


    Among the seven stars, several martial brothers who are still on the mountain are all here.


    Tianji star stepped into the palace, and everyone looked at him one after another.


    In the hall, you will find that the floor of the Seven Star main hall is marble, not jade. This is not because those large pieces of jade are used up in Tongtian square, but because the jade is cold, which is even colder in Kunlun Mountain, which is covered by snow all the year round. People without certain accomplishments may freeze even if they walk on the jade of Tongtian square. Therefore, Tongtian square is also one of the places for Kunlun disciples to practice martial arts and Taoism. The Kunlun disciples who practice here will greatly improve their cold tolerance. The main hall of the seven stars, because of its hospitality, can not be paved with this kind of jade which will make the guests feel cold. Instead, it is replaced with a kind of marble of similar color. Although marble is very cool in autumn and winter, it is much better than jade.


    At this time, with the last Tianji star in the hall, five of the seven stars have gathered here.


    The first of the seven stars, Tianshu star, who seems to be a child, greets Tianji star first among the people. Then there are Tianquan star, Tianji star''s younger martial brother, and Kaiyang star, the big man. As for Yao Guang star Yun Hao, he doesn''t seem to have a good relationship with Tianji star. Yun Hao just glances at Tianji star, but doesn''t say hello to him.


    Usually the seven stars have their own things, so it is very rare to have five people present. Only tianjixing''s elder martial sister, the only female among the seven stars, tianxuanxing, and yuhengxing Liyuan, who is still out, are not present.


    Tianxuanxing is also on the Kunlun Mountain at this time, but she likes to be quiet and usually doesn''t participate in the decision-making of the Kunlun Mountain, so nine out of ten she doesn''t come to the Seven Star Party, and everyone is used to it. However, it must be said that in Kunlun, "seven stars" can actually be regarded as a kind of position. Tianxuan star is always like this. It''s suspected of dereliction of duty. However, she is the successor appointed by the seven stars of the previous generation. Even if people are dissatisfied with her, they will not say anything more. They just pretend that nothing has happened.


    "Younger martial brother, you are just in time." The little boy in green, that is, Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars, said to Tianji star, "we just have something to discuss with you here."


    "Oh?" Tianjixing''s face was surprised, "I have something to discuss with you, but please tell me first." The position of Qingyi child Tianshu star is the most lofty here. Even if Tianji star has something important to report now, we can only let the elder martial brother of the leader say it first.


    The little boy in green nodded. He said to tianjixing, "younger martial brother, do you know that foreign enemies will come to Kunlun this time?"


    Tianji star face surprised color reappearance, how can he not know, he not only know, he just met at the foot of the mountain! Tianjixing nodded and asked, "do you know the identity of the foreign enemy, elder martial brother?" This is what Tianji is most concerned about at the moment.


    The boy in green nodded again and said, "the enemy this time is our old friend.""Old friend?" Tianjixing recalled the appearance of the three people just now, and no one was like his "old friend".


    "Jian Zun." The boy in Green said the name.


    Although other people except Tianji star already knew the news, they still had a complicated look on their faces after hearing it again.


    Among them, the expression of Tianquan star is the most worried. Tian Quan Xing looks the oldest here. He looks like a middle-aged man, but the appearance of the monks has nothing to do with his age. Their elder martial brother Tian Shu Xing is the best example. Among the seven stars, Tianquan star has the most Kung Fu, so it''s common for him to worry more.


    But Tianji Star asked: "is there only one person in jianzun?"


    "And his accomplices and disciples, but it''s not clear who the accomplices are," the boy said


    "But two men and a woman?" Tianji Star asked again.


    At this time, Tianquan star on one side suddenly interrupted and said, "yes, jianzun has three disciples, two men and one woman. However, how do you know about tianjixing elder martial brother?" At this time, the "two men and one woman" in tianquanxing''s mouth of course refers to the cultivation of Wudao, fengyouwei and wanwan.


    "I just met these three people at the foot of the mountain." Tianji star said in a hurry.


    "What?" Now it''s everyone''s turn to be surprised.


    "They came so fast?" Tianquan star''s expression is the most exaggerated.


    Tianji star nodded.

 Chapter 535

    Kunlun Mountain, Seven Star Palace.


    "They came so fast?" Tianquan star''s face showed the anxious color, "how can they come so fast?" The next second, Tianquan star understood his failure, he quickly shut up, but it was too late.


    The little boy in green threw a reproachful look at him. Jianzun is indeed a rare enemy in Kunlun over the years. If the battle with jianzun had not hurt the vitality of the seven stars of the previous generation, the seven of them would not have been able to ascend so soon. Now when jianzun comes again, Tianquan star is so out of shape. However, there are only five martial brothers in the hall at this time, and the little boy in Qingyi will move his eyes away.


    Tianjixing nodded and said, "I saw the traces left by them in the village at the foot of the mountain first, and then tracked them to the hillside."


    "They have begun to climb the mountain?" The big man Kaiyang star suddenly asked in surprise. It''s very difficult to walk on the mountain road. Even if the Seven Star characters go up the mountain, they have to make all kinds of preparations at the foot of the mountain if they don''t pass the Tongtian bridge. After all, there are many strange animals in the mountain, which is totally different from the external environment. When Yun Hao of Kaiyang star and Yao Guangxing took Bailu up the mountain, he now prepared all kinds of things he needed to go up the mountain, such as herbs and incense to disperse exotic animals.


    Tianjixing nodded again and said, "when I went down the mountain, they had just finished the battle with a strange beast in the village, and then they went up the mountain."


    But these three people listen to the description of tianjixing, it seems that they didn''t stay much in the village at the foot of the mountain and began to go up the mountain. In this way, if they were not clear about the environment of Kunlun Mountain, they would have been fully prepared.


    "Now that you have met them, what is their strength?" At this time, the little boy in green asked Xiang tianjixing, which was the most concerned problem. Jianzun''s reputation reached its peak in the world of monastics after he challenged the seven stars under the heavenly gate. However, it was not long before jianzun disappeared completely in the world of monastics. Some people said that he suffered a serious internal injury in the battle against the seven stars. After the injury broke out, he could not get out of bed. Others said that he went to Huxiang generation with his own eyes. It seemed that he went to the deep mountains of Huxiang to learn magic Yes. At the same time, all kinds of rumors are all around, but jianzun has never appeared. In the world of cultivation, people are not talking about this meteor like legend.


    But no one will forget him, forget the legend left by this man. Now, he''s coming back, and he''s blatantly announcing that he will visit Kunlun again with his friends on Kunlun martial arts day to compete with the new seven stars of Kunlun.


    You know, the average age of the seven stars of this generation is over 60 years old. Considering their age, jianzun should be an old man in his twilight days. It''s impossible for an old man to challenge the seven stars of Kunlun. But if the challenge was initiated by jianzun, no one would think that he was arrogant. After all, jianzun had tried it once in the past.


    What''s more, jianzun seems to have a helper this time.


    Who is jianzun''s friend? How powerful are the three disciples of jianzun in legend? Even the seven stars of Kunlun are unknown. That man has been planning for a long time to challenge the seven stars of Kunlun. It''s impossible to let people in Kunlun know so easily.


    And now, the only one who can get Kunlun out of the fog is Tianji star, which has the eye of the sky. Only he who has seen the three disciples of jianzun can solve the doubts for other martial brothers.


    "The Kung Fu of these three men are all very evil. Two of them use swords. The woman has never been able to use swords. She can''t see what weapons she can use. However, it''s very difficult to transmit magic with one hand." Tianji star first said so.


    After listening to him, the rest of the seven stars fell into meditation.


    Tianjixing knew that his saying was not enough to make his brothers pay attention to it, so he added: "in my opinion, the strength of the three of them is not inferior to ours." There is still half a sentence he didn''t say, which is not only inferior to us, but even stronger than some people here.


    However, although the second half of the sentence has been hidden, everyone''s face is still discolored in the seven stars. Obviously, I can''t believe that the three disciples of jianzun have this level.


    "Seriously?" Tianquan star''s expression was the most frightened, "elder martial brother, are you serious?"


    "Why should I deceive you with such a thing?" Tianjixing asked with a smile, "do you know the disaster of the earth Mantis?"


    Kaiyangxing quickly replied: "I met the earth beetle when I went up the mountain. Counting the time, it''s time to send my disciples down the mountain to clean up the earth beetle today."


    Tianji star shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s not necessary."


    "Why?" Kaiyang star doubtfully said that if the number of ground beetles is not controlled within a certain range, it may cause great harm.


    "If your disciples are sent, they will die in vain." Tianjixing said, "the earth beetle has already become a disaster, and has completed the evolution at the foot of the mountain."


    "What?" People stare big eyes. If the earth beetle is in a disaster, there will be a reaction on the mountain. How can they not know it at all?


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky or not. As soon as the ground beetles gathered, they met three disciples of jianzun before they got out of the mountain." Said here, Tianji star''s face showed a wry smile, "now, the disaster of the earth Mantis has been solved by those three people."In the hall, everyone knows the meaning of Tianji star words.


    This made everyone''s face covered with a layer of frost. If the three disciples have such a level, what level should their master jianzun have? Can Kunlun really survive this disaster?


    "That, elder martial brother." At this time, Tianquan star hesitated again.


    "Say what you want." Tianji star said.


    Tianquanxing was still very hesitant, but he said: "elder martial brother, don''t be angry when I said that. I want to say, are you wrong? Your heavenly eye -- "


    before he finished his words, tianjixing''s face has changed color. Tianquanxing now knows that he has said something wrong, so he quickly shut up.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll see you two days later when Kunlun is practicing martial arts." Tianji star said coldly.


    At this time, as the head of the seven stars, the little boy in Tsing Yi stood up and dissuaded them with his childish voice: "two younger martial brothers, don''t worry about it. In fact, we already know that Kunlun should have such a disaster. Now that the disaster has arrived, we will work together to make it through."


    "Elder martial brother is right." Everyone nodded, only Yao Guangxing Yunhao at the end of the seven stars didn''t speak.


    The little boy in green knows that Yun Hao is not satisfied with himself, and he doesn''t say much at this time.


    "Today''s matter will be discussed here. I hope you younger martial brothers will not spread the words in the hall." The little boy in Green said to everyone. Then he looked at tianjixing, "younger martial brother, you stay. I have some details to ask you."


    Tianji star nodded.

 Chapter 536

    Under the idea of the little boy in green, the meeting of the Seven Star hall is over, and everyone leaves one after another, leaving tianjixing alone to stay in the hall according to the little boy in Green''s command.


    "Elder martial brother, can''t you believe what I said?" Tianjixing said to the little boy in green. This is the only reason he can think of. Otherwise, why did the little boy in green want to let other people leave. And leave him alone?


    "I left you here because I wanted you to help me with one thing." Said the little boy in green in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Tianjixing asked, "please make it clear." As the head of the seven stars, there''s no need for Qingyi to be so polite when talking to him. They are just friends before they are ranked among the seven stars. At this time, although they have different status, they are still closer than others.


    "I want you to find someone for me." Green clothes child looks at the sky Ji star''s double eyes to say.


    "Who are you looking for?" The expression on tianjixing''s face was obviously stunned. In fact, it should not be his job to find people. Although his heavenly eye can see the past and the future, it can only see the very short past and the future, which is not easy to use in finding people. On the contrary, the boy in green clothes is also Tianshu star. His divination and divination ability is the first among the seven stars. He not only has the true biography of Tianshu star of the previous generation, but also has the potential to be slightly better than blue. His divination and divination is of great advantage in finding people. If there are people whose elder martial brother can''t find, Jixing doesn''t think he can help that day. However, since the elder martial brother has spoken, he certainly can''t refuse.


    "Find a traitor." The little boy in Green said slowly.


    "Traitor?" Tianjixing''s eyes are instantly enlarged. The word traitor is not difficult to understand, but tianjixing doesn''t seem to understand the words of the little boy in green. He confirms it again: "elder martial brother asked me to find a traitor?"


    The little boy in green nodded and said seriously, "this traitor is on the Kunlun mountain now."


    When he said this, tianjixing was even more surprised. When he thought of the elder martial brother''s move of leaving others, tianjixing suddenly thought of a bad result.


    "Elder martial brother''s meaning is --" the next words, tianjixing has been unable to say.


    And the little boy in green just nods and confirms the idea in Tianji star''s heart.


    "How possible, how possible!" Tianjixing shakes his head as he speaks. Since the founding of Kunlun, there has been only one traitor. Although the traitor''s position is not high, the impact is not small at all. The string of Fuxi Qin was stolen and a treasure of Kunlun was damaged. And this time, if what Qingyi Xiaotong said was true, the loss would not be just a Fuxi Qin string.


    "Elder martial brother is to say, is to say --" the day Ji star says this words of time, the voice is all trembling, "is there a traitor among the seven stars?"


    To ask yourself to find, but also to support other people, Tianji star can guess only this one. But in any case, he had to confirm it again, because even if there was only a little hope, he also wanted to hear the elder martial brother tell him that he understood wrong, there was no traitor in the seven stars.


    But the little boy in green not only nodded his head, but also answered with the childish voice, "yes, the traitor is among us, maybe you or me."


    Tianjixing took a deep breath. Now he knows that the immortal world of Kunlun, which has never been shaken by a thousand years of wind and rain, has reached the point where his life is on the line.


    What does it mean for someone in the seven stars to rebel? Apart from Tianshu star, which can kill other people in the seven stars, the seven stars have the same authority in Kunlun mountain. They can go to all the forbidden areas in the Kunlun fairyland. They have the most powerful treasure in Kunlun. They have insight into all the history and secrets of the Kunlun fairyland. If there are traitors among the seven stars, the destruction of Kunlun can be fatal.


    But Tianji star still can''t believe it. How can it be? To reach the seven star position, all of them have passed the strict examination and screening of the previous generation of seven stars. Both ability and conduct are at the top of all Kunlun disciples. How can such a person rebel? Money, wine, women, these things that can tempt ordinary people, are meaningless to the seven star level monks. To say that power, the seven star has reached the peak of the world of cultivation. These people should have no desire and no desire, and they should have gone to the Tao. Have you ever heard that the leader of a country betrayed his own country? Will mutiny in Kunlun bring any benefits besides damaging the interests of seven stars?


    So Tianji star really can''t think of the reason why there will be traitors among the seven stars.


    If other people say that there is a traitor among the seven stars, tianjixing will think that this person is either a madman or a fool, but this sentence is said by his elder martial brother Tianshu star. Tianshu star, who has the ability of divination and divination, has never missed anything in his life.


    "Elder martial brother." Tianji star''s tone slowly sank down, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The little boy in Green said slowly, "younger martial brother, I''m sober now."


    Tianjixing sighed helplessly. Then, he said, "elder martial brother, do you know who the traitor is?" This is actually a silly question, because if Tianshu star knew it, he would not be asked to check it. But he asked again. When he asked this question, it means that he has admitted the premise that there is a traitor among the seven stars. This is very heavy for Tianji.Sure enough, the little boy in green shook his head: "as I have said, that traitor may be you, or I, or anyone in the seven stars."


    "Elder martial brother, how do you know there are traitors in the seven stars?" Tianji star then asked.


    The little boy in green didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he spread his hands horizontally. Behind him immediately appeared seven lights arranged according to the Big Dipper. That''s the projection of the "Seven Star Lamp". The seven star lamp is the magic weapon of Tianshu star, but it should only be left on the wall and can''t be taken away. So what the little boy in green shows at this time is the projection of the seven star lamp.


    Among the seven lights, the one representing Yuheng star is constantly shaking and jumping.


    "What''s going on?" It can be said that the Seven Star lantern is the most famous treasure of Kunlun Mountain, and it is also the exclusive magic weapon of Kunlun sect. Even though Tianji star has never used it, he knows a lot about it, but this is the first time he has seen it.


    Seven star lamp, seven lights, represents the seven stars and seven people in Kunlun. The seven people can rely on this magic weapon to communicate with each other and transmit information. They can also judge the safety of the martial brothers by the light.


    "Younger martial brother li of yuhengxing sent back the message through the light. Someone intercepted him on his way back to the mountain." The little boy in green replied slowly, "but the light is just shaking. Younger martial brother, his life should be safe now."


    Li Yuan''s road back to the mountain is very secret, and no one knows about it. After all, he is one of the seven stars. If someone follows him, he can come to Kunlun fairyland with him.


    And to know Li Yuan''s path back to the mountain, and send someone to intercept him in advance, there is no doubt that it can only be one of the seven stars.

 Chapter 537

    Why intercept Li Yuan of yuhengxing? Tianjixing can''t answer these two questions. He can''t even understand why the traitor did this. Li Yuan is still junior among the seven stars. Why should he act against him?


    But the only thing we can know is that the rebellion of the seven stars will become a disaster in Kunlun. And the time of this mutiny happened to appear at the same time as jianzun''s comeback. It''s not hard to think that the disaster that Tianshu star has been talking about is this time.


    Who is it? Who is it? Seven stars are just seven people. If you remove yourself and the intercepted Yuheng star Li Yuan, there are only five left. Of course, his elder martial brother Tianshu star will not be the traitor. There are only four traitors left.


    His elder martial sister, tianxuanxing, never cares about the world, but only cares about her own cultivation. Such a person would betray Kunlun, and tianjixing would never believe it.


    His younger martial brother Tianquan star seems to be broken. After all, when he heard the news from jianzun''s disciples, Tianquan star''s performance seemed unusual. However, this person is cowardly and timid. It''s also common for him to show that. Moreover, tianjixing doesn''t believe that he has the courage to betray Kunlun.


    As for kaiyangxing, this big man is a typical good man. He went out with Yao Guangxing to arrest Bailu. He only came back to the mountain these two days. Tianjixing couldn''t think of the reason why kaiyangxing betrayed Kunlun.


    Then the most likely one is Yun Hao of Yao Guangxing. Yun Hao is the most special one among the seven stars in the past dynasties. After all, he has always been reluctant to claim himself as Yao Guangxing of the seven stars. If it wasn''t for the meaning of the seven stars of the previous generation, Yun Hao''s character would never be able to meet the threshold of the seven stars, and he has been dissatisfied with the elder martial brother Zhang Jiao, so it seems that the most likely one is Yun Hao.


    However, Tianji star is not a fool. If Yun Hao is really a traitor, he should hide himself better. Where can we see that everyone is a traitor with big eyes and small eyes?


    But if cloud Hao is to do so intentionally, let oneself not go to suspect him? Tianjixing feels that he has fallen into an infinite circle of conjecture. Such thinking and conjecture are completely futile. If he wants to find the traitor, he must carefully investigate one by one.


    "Elder martial brother, I understand." Tianjixing nodded to the little boy in green. Tianshu star will give it to him. Firstly, they have been friends in the past, so he is the most trusted person in Tianshu star. Secondly, Tianji star''s eye may be very useful in identifying the traitor. Tianshu star''s divination can only get a general result. At this time, we can only rely on Tianji star for specific screening.


    "After you find the traitor," said the little boy in green, "don''t rush to start, and don''t rush to publicize it to the public. Come and discuss with me first."


    Tianji star nodded. He can fully understand elder martial brother''s decision at the moment. Traitors appear in the seven stars. This is something that has never happened in Kunlun Mountain for thousands of years. The negative impact can''t be underestimated. Of course, they all want to solve this matter more secretly if they can.


    "All right." The little boy in green waved his hand, "you should step down, too." At this point, the young boy in Green''s face showed a tired look that didn''t match his appearance, but it was understandable to think that he was the oldest of the seven stars.


    Tianji star then said goodbye to the little boy in green clothes and slowly withdrew from the main hall of seven stars.


    When he came to the gate of the hall, he found that the cloud of Yao Guangxing was leaning against the gate.


    "You Tianji star''s face showed a surprised look, this person has been hiding here to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    But Yun Hao just disdained to glance at Tianji star, he was not interested in eavesdropping on other people. And tianjixing looked at each other, he wiped tianjixing''s shoulder into the hall, and toward the empty hall of the children in green.


    But at this time, Tianji star''s palm suddenly put on the back of cloud Hao.


    "Yao Guangxing!" Tianjixing roars angrily at Yunhao''s back, "how dare you! Elder martial brother didn''t pass on you, how dare you rush in


    At this time, cloud Hao slowly stopped, he turned around, coldly stare Tianji star one eye: "here is seven star hall, not Tianshu hall, why can''t I go in?" Look at each other with four eyes.


    And the sky eye on the top of Tianji star also slowly opened. When a pair of naked eyes are not closed, opening the eye will cause different pictures to be reflected in the brain at the same time. Therefore, Tianji star will not do this in the normal state, unless it''s time to fight, he needs to use the eye to predict the opponent''s action, and also need to use the naked eye to see the situation of the opponent at the moment. Only in this case, his three eyes will open at the same time.


    In other words, at this time, Tianji star is ready to fight.


    And cloud Hao''s arm also has electro-optic winding.


    "Yao Guangxing, come in." At this time, the young voice of the children in green came from the hall.


    Cloud Hao complacently snorted.


    And tianjixing is like being punched in the face, with a very resentful expression, released the palm pressing on Yunhao''s shoulder, and left here after a cold hum.


    At this time, cloud Hao toward the hall. And tianjixing, with his back to him, walked to the jade covered Tongtian square."Not him." Tianji star forehead eyes slowly closed, at the same time, the mouth said softly.


    Inside the Seven Star hall.


    After entering the hall, without any hesitation, Yun Hao goes straight to the little boy in green in the hall. And the little boy in green, with his back to Yun Hao, turned around slowly: "younger martial brother, are you looking for me


    Cloud Hao slightly nodded, looking at the height of his own short section of the children in green, coldly said: "of course something."


    After looking at him for a few seconds, the door of the main hall suddenly closed by itself. There was a lot of darkness in the empty hall, but the walls were covered with lights. These lights were reflected on the smooth ground. In addition to the existing patterns on the floor, they were like stepping on the bright Milky way.


    "Now the enemy is coming. I want to ask you for something." Yun Hao said to the little boy in green.


    "Please, younger martial brother." The little boy in Green said with a smile, "I will not be stingy with what I can promise." In fact, both of them are one of the seven stars, and their authority is not much different at all. They are afraid that Yun Hao doesn''t have to ask him what he can promise.


    "I want your position in charge of teaching!" Sure enough, the cloud Hao a mouth is the green clothes kid can''t promise of thing.


    However, the little boy in Tsing Yi was still smiling: "if you want to compete for the position of head teacher, when Kunlun is practicing martial arts, challenge me again."

 Chapter 538

    Kunlun martial arts was originally set up for the purpose of selecting talents among Kunlun disciples, so that those with ability can be in a high position. You know, Kunlun is no better than other organizations. Its essence is like a very pure "martial arts school". Everyone who comes here aims to improve their own cultivation. Here, you don''t need to have any management ability, and you don''t need to consider salary or salary. You just need to consider how to move to a higher place. Under such conditions, Kunlun martial arts can greatly stimulate the latecomers to pursue progress.


    But gradually, Kunlun martial arts practice gradually deviated from its original intention when it was founded. After all, the relationship between teachers and students in Kunlun middle school is very common. Many disciples are not willing to challenge their masters in public places like Kunlun martial arts practice, and they often compete with each other. Therefore, everyone knows who is strong and who is weak, and who is superior. All the masters often pass their positions to their most proud disciples before Kunlun martial arts, so as not to make a fool of themselves at this once-in-a-decade event.


    So at the end of the day, the judges invited by Kunlun martial arts gradually became pure audiences, and Kunlun martial arts itself gradually became an opportunity for Kunlun to show its strength to the outside world once a decade.


    But according to Kunlun''s rules, if Yun Hao wants to be in charge of teaching, it''s completely in line with the rules to challenge the children in Tsing Yi on the day of Kunlun''s martial arts performance.


    And on that day, in countless fellow witness suffocation, green clothes children can not choose to avoid and not fight. So there''s no reason for Yun Hao to be in a hurry at this moment.


    But Yun Hao will do so, of course, for his own reasons. "Elder martial brother, since the great calamity is near, there should be someone who is able to take charge of the teaching." Cloud Hao says coldly.


    The little boy in green also laughed: "you mean that you have confidence to resolve this disaster."


    Cloud Hao naturally nodded: "just a sword respect, and his several apprentices, scared you into that way, I really can''t go on."


    He then said, "I think you''d better give me the position of head teacher as soon as possible, so that you don''t have to play hard when disaster comes."


    The little boy in green shook his head gently: "you think this disaster is too simple. It''s not something you can solve." The difficulty of this disaster is not jianzun''s powerful external enemy, but the hidden internal trouble. However, little boy in green can''t explain this to Yun Hao. Before finding out the real traitor, he can only hide this secret in his heart.


    "I can''t solve it, but you can? Ha ha. " Yun Hao sneered, "do you really think you are better than me?"


    The boy in green no longer talks. He was able to sit in the position of Tianshu star because of his highest prestige among all the martial brothers. As for whether the strength is the highest of the seven, no one knows. After all, he has too few chances to do it.


    On the arm of cloud Hao, there is electric light again.


    "Are you going to fight with me here?" The little boy in green asked faintly.


    "To solve this, we can only be here, can''t we?" Cloud Hao counter asks a way.


    "So you haven''t forgotten that year." The little boy in green sighed.


    "Hum." Yun Hao coldly issued a nasal voice, "you have got the position of Zhang Jiao. Of course, you can choose to forget the past, but I can''t. I won''t forget it until I sit in this position that should belong to me."


    Looking at Yun Hao''s angry face, the little boy in green only feels that the past is fresh in his mind.


    That was many years ago. When Tianshu star of the previous generation of seven stars died, all the disciples of their generation were in front of the sickbed. In fact, at that time, the position of the seven stars had been decided, and it was impossible to wait until the last generation of Tianshu star died before the announcement.


    "Hao''er, Shou Du, jing''er..." that night, the Tianshu star of the previous generation read out one name after another in a trembling voice. After reading out seven names, he said slowly, "you seven stay, others quit." The seven names he read out are the seven people of the next generation.


    Seven people were left in the room, while the others who had not been read their names quietly backed out.


    "Hao''er, Shou Du, come here." The Tianshu star of the previous generation waved on the sickbed, and the two boys immediately moved forward at the same time. They are Yun Hao and Wang Shoudu, the new generation of Yao Guangxing and Tianshu star.


    "Shou Du, you are calm and easy-going. You are the most important person." The last generation of Tianshu star slowly said, "I pass the position to you, is the most no problem."


    Wang Shoudu nodded silently, then turned his head and quickly wiped his tears with his hands.


    Standing on one side, Yun Hao''s face was expressionless, and there was no sadness on his face. But no one blames him. Everyone knows that Yun Hao is the most painful one. He has already shed tears.


    "Hao''er, I''m sorry for you." The Tianshu star of the previous generation stretched out his hand and gently grasped Yun Hao''s palm. "I tried my best for the second half of my life, but also failed to resolve your demons and hatred."


    Standing beside the bed, Yun Hao''s mouth twitches twice. He wants the dying Tianshu star to see his smile. He wants the dying old man to see his heart demons and hatred dissolved. But he can''t do it. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t make himself laugh now.Seeing that Yun Hao tried to squeeze out a smile, the face of the previous generation Tianshu star first showed a little smile: "you are really a kind child, but maybe only when you get to my position, you will overcome your demons and hatred."


    "Yes, I am in this position." The last generation of Tianshu star holding cloud Hao''s hand gradually become weak, so cloud Hao in turn held his hand.


    "I think of a way," his voice became lighter and lighter, so that no one could hear it except the nearest two people, "I want to, I want to pass this position to..." he finally didn''t say that, and then he swallowed.


    There was a cry in the room. When the disciples outside heard the cry, they began to cry.


    Only two people did not cry, Yun Hao and Wang Shoudu, they heard the last half of the last words of the previous generation Tianshu star, only surprised to write on their faces.


    Time goes back to the present.


    "I just want to get back what belongs to me." Cloud Hao looking at the green clothes children said.


    Tianshu star, this position belongs to him. He wanted to complete the teacher''s will and take back the power that belonged to him.

 Chapter 539

    No one thought that even the last generation of Tianshu himself, whose words he didn''t finish before his death, would lead to so many disturbances in the future.


    Maybe he just wanted to save Yun Hao, or maybe he had some confusion in his mind before he died. In a word, he even said half a sentence to Yun Hao and Wang Shoudu that made people daydream.


    Fortunately, only Yun Hao and Wang Shoudu heard these words at that time, so there was no more chaos in Kunlun.


    If the last generation of Tianshu star really made that sentence completely public, I''m afraid it would cause a lot of confusion at that time. When it comes to his reputation among his peers, Wang Shoudu is much higher than Yun Hao. Wang Shoudu''s succession to Tianshu star in charge of the whole Kunlun is almost a popular thing. Even Xiao Jing, the "proud woman of heaven" who was proud of everyone at that time, was the only one who was convinced of Wang Shoudu. On the contrary, many people not only question why he was chosen as Yao Guangxing, but also question whether such a person with bad character is qualified to appear in such a quiet place as Kunlun fairyland. The relationship between Xiao Jing and Yun Hao is also the worst. They often fight with each other when they don''t agree in the mountains. At that time, Xiao Jing''s Kung Fu was not great, and Yun Hao was also on the rise, so the damage of fighting is not big. If they are now, they are afraid that they will tear down the immortal world of Kunlun.


    In the end, the last half sentence before the death of the former Tianshu star failed to make the next generation of the seven stars re rank. Wang Shoudu became the first of the seven stars, while Xiao Jing and Yun Hao became Tianxuan and Yao Guangxing respectively.


    Things should have gone like this. For Kunlun, this is the best result. If Yun Hao had chosen to stand up at that time and asked Wang Shoudu to hand over his position on the basis of the last words of the previous generation of Tianshu star, it would have been really difficult for Wang Shoudu at that time. After all, he can''t pretend that he didn''t hear the half sentence, or that he didn''t understand the meaning behind it.


    However, it is impossible for him to give his position to Yun Hao. At that time, Wang Shoudu, like others, had a deep-rooted prejudice against Yun Hao. If it were not for the insistence of the previous generation of Tianshu star, the position of Yunhao even Yaoguang star would not have been possible.


    In Wang Shoudu''s opinion, giving the position of Tianshu star to Yun Hao will only make Kunlun a mess. And he is the best choice for the undisputed star Tianshu. Facts have proved this point. The seven stars of the previous generation emerged one after another, and the four elders went into seclusion. In Wang Shoudu''s hands, Kunlun gradually stabilized and prospered.


    Yun Hao did not challenge Wang Shoudu at that time. He knew that even Xiao Jing couldn''t beat himself, and he couldn''t defeat the man who was so proud that Xiao Jing was convinced. So he chose to keep in mind the half sentence left by the previous generation of Tianshu star, in order to wait for the right time.


    Now, the time has come.


    The great calamity predicted in the hexagram is coming. As long as Yun Hao can lead Kunlun through the calamity, Kunlun people will be convinced of him.


    For Yun Hao, this is the best opportunity and the best opportunity. Originally, he wanted to wait until Kunlun martial arts day to formally challenge Tianshu star, but since jianzun would arrive on Kunlun martial arts day, Yunhao should have won the position of leader of the sect from Tianshu star earlier.


    Yun Hao''s mind is not hard to guess. When he steps into this hall, he just needs to see from his aura, Tianji star and Tianshu star immediately know what he wants to do.


    Such a person can not be a traitor, so Tianji star will determine that the traitor is the rest of the seven stars.


    In the main hall of seven stars, starting from Yun Hao''s arm, then, the electric light began to shine on his body.


    Thunder magic, with super fast speed, and extraordinary power. Many monks will be willing to practice this magic, but unfortunately, not everyone can have this talent. Thunder magic is one of the most demanding of all magic. In the world of monasticism, monks who can call the wind and the rain are very common, but few of them can arouse thunder in the clear sky.


    However, Yun Hao is different. He is one of the seven stars. Of course, he has no lack of talent - he is good at almost every series of magic, and thunder is his best.


    "Lei Gong". This is what other people in Kunlun call him.


    But Tianshu star is different. You rarely see him use magic. Even if he uses magic, it''s just divination and divination. As the head of the seven stars of Kunlun, he seldom uses his own offensive magic. At that time, as a younger generation, he was indeed outstanding among his peers, but after so many years, without the baptism of actual combat, maybe his skill has already declined.


    Soon, the entire open hall was filled with thunder. Compared with Yun Hao, the thunder beast was just like that even in the peak period.


    And in this piece of thunder, a small fire rose. In the blue light of the hall, the red flames kept waving.


    "You''re finally willing to do it with me." Cloud Hao said with a grim smile.


    Tianshu star, Wang Shoudu, who seems to be only a child of six or seven years old, is actually a more rare practitioner of "longevity" than Lei. It''s said that when the practice of Changsheng Taoism reaches its peak, people can rejuvenate. Every time they rejuvenate, their accomplishments will double. So far, Wang Shoudu has rejuvenated four times.It doesn''t need any boring actual combat experience. He has been so strong that everyone can''t imagine.


    Many years ago, he was the most undisputed of his peers in Kunlun. After many years, he has become the strongest monk in the whole Kunlun Mountains. Even in the history of Kunlun, there may not be any more powerful monk than him. After all, even the legendary monks who founded the way of eternal life can only rejuvenate twice in their life, and most of them can''t even rejuvenate once.


    People who can escape the shackles of time and really reach the realm of "eternal life" can no longer be defined by the cognition of ordinary monks.


    Yun Hao doesn''t know how strong Tianshu star is now. No one knows how strong Tianshu star is now. Even Wang Shoudu himself didn''t know.


    In this world, he can no longer find a reference to prove his strength. And he will try to cultivate himself, in order to prepare for this disaster.


    If we say that the appearance of Yun Hao is also a part of the "great calamity" arranged by heaven for Kunlun, then as the head of the seven stars of Kunlun, he will never refuse.


    But as a former martial brother, if he can, he is not willing to fight with Yun Hao.


    A little bit of small flame kept waving behind the green boy. He said calmly: "is there room for maneuver between us?"


    "What do you say?" Cloud Hao counter asks a way, at the same time, a startle thunder toward the green clothes kid''s face door chop go.

 Chapter 540

    The tiny flame is constantly fluttering behind the little boy in green. Although the face of Tianshu star is calm, the voice is painful: "is there room for us to maneuver?"


    The position of "Tianshu star" was captured by him from Yunhao. If on that day, the Tianshu star of the previous generation died a moment later, this position would belong to Yunhao.


    So he doesn''t want to be the enemy of Yunhao, but he also knows that Yunhao will never let go of himself, because he took the most important thing from Yunhao. That''s the teacher''s legacy.


    The position and power of Tianshu star should have been the last legacy left by the Tianshu star of the previous generation to Yun Hao. In any case, even if he lost his life, he would take back the position and power that belonged to him.


    "What do you say?" Cloud Hao cold voice asks, at the same time, a thunder flies from his hand, and toward the green clothes little boy''s face door split.


    At this time, outside the hall, Kunlun''s disciples gathered one after another.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" Many disciples are asking what happened. After all, they are all monks. At this time, Yao Guangxing and Tianshu star, the two seven star level people, began to compete, and they were all aware of the huge energy fluctuations.


    "It''s like Uncle Yao Guangxing and Uncle Zhang are fighting behind closed doors in the main hall!" A disciple replied.


    "Why at this time?" Immediately someone asked, "shouldn''t Kunlun martial arts be practiced two days later?" We all know that Yao Guangxing and Tianshu star are not very good at dealing with each other. After all, Yun Hao''s dissatisfaction is written on his face. His disciples are not stupid. How can they not see it. So we have been discussing for a long time that Yao Guangxing will challenge Tianshu star in Kunlun martial arts this year, and there will be a good play.


    But no one knows why the contest started earlier.


    "What are you doing here?" A loud roar came from behind the disciples.


    It''s Tianji. He is the most strict one among the seven stars of Kunlun. With his unique eye, no one dares to lie in front of him. All the disciples are very afraid of him.


    "Have you finished your homework today? Are you all so idle? " Tianji star roars.


    The disciples immediately dispersed and did not dare to watch.


    Staring at the crowd, after the disciples dispersed, tianjixing''s face eased down. Finally, the only thing left in his eyes when he looked at the Seven Star hall was worry. He knew that the enmity between Tianshu star and Yao Guangxing must end one day, but he didn''t expect that that day would be today, in this turbulent autumn of Kunlun.


    I just hope nothing happens to both of them. Tianji star standing outside the hall sighed.


    At this time, the most remote place in Kunlun Mountain is near a wooden house.


    A young man in a Taoist robe was sitting cross legged in the yard. It''s hard to imagine that this is the top of Kunlun mountain. When the whole fairyland of Kunlun is covered with snow and cold, there are many birds and flowers here.


    If you don''t look at the snow covered environment outside the courtyard, you will mistakenly think that this is a hermit''s garden. But in fact, no one is allowed to get near here except the owner of the wooden house and his disciples. It''s not a forbidden area, but it''s better than a forbidden area.


    The owner of the wooden house planted a peach tree here. Although the outside world was cold, it was extremely warm here. A few beautiful birds stop on the branches of peach blossoms, chirping.


    The young man who was meditating under the tree quietly opened his eyes, then stretched his neck and glanced into the distance. He felt that someone on the other side was performing martial arts duels, and at least two seven star level people.


    At this time, a peach stone hit the back of the boy''s head.


    "Ouch." The young man quickly covered his back brain with his hand. Then he looked up at the tree angrily. A little white haired monkey rolled a branch with its tail and hung upside down on the peach tree, grinning at the young man under the tree. The peach stone just now is what it still has.


    "Good for you!" The boy stood up angrily, "if you beat me, you dare to laugh at me. I won''t pluck all your monkey hair!"


    But the little white haired monkey was not afraid. His body kept swinging in the tree, just like swinging on a swing with his tail. The "creaking" laughter was also very rampant.


    Just as the boy was about to fight the monkey, another peach stone suddenly flew out of the wooden house and hit the boy''s leg. The boy just got up from the ground and immediately knelt back on the ground.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from the cabin: "who asked you to stand up?"


    "Master!" The boy argued, "it was the bad monkey who threw the peach stone at me first, and then the disciple got up and wanted to fight back."


    At this time, the wooden door of the wooden house slowly opened, and a figure in the same gray robe appeared in the wooden house, but there was no light in the wooden house, so the man''s face could not be seen.


    "Jian''er, you dare to lie to me." The woman said coldly, "it''s obviously that you are distracted first, and Xiaobai throws the peach stone at you, but now you blame a monkey for everything."The white haired monkey on the tree shakes its tail and immediately sits back on the tree. Then it nods to the woman standing at the door of the wooden house, as if praising the woman for being right.


    But Ye Jian, who was still kneeling on the ground, had to scold the monkey quietly in his heart.


    "I''m wrong." Ye Jian said to the woman very wrongly.


    "Jian''er, how much homework have you done today?" The woman standing at the door suddenly asked.


    Ye Jian''s face immediately showed a proud expression: "just another hour of meditation, today''s homework will be finished!" A woman assigned him about six hours of homework, including two hours of meditation. Today, only three hours later, Ye Jian had only one hour left to meditate. At this time, Ye Jian is not only proud, but also looking forward to women''s praise.


    "Not bad." The woman standing at the door nodded to Ye Jian, and then she said, "after meditating for an hour, do today''s homework again."


    "What?" Ye Jian''s eyes widened.


    "Won''t you?" The woman standing at the door asked softly, with a threatening tone.


    Ye Jian replied: "yes, yes!" Then he immediately closed his eyes and began to meditate cross legged. He knew his master''s character. Since he was a child, his master was the "proud woman of heaven" in Kunlun mountain. No one dared to disobey her intention. He was so angry that he couldn''t even control Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars.


    This woman is Xiao Jing, one of the seven stars.


    "Hum." The woman gently closed the door of the cabin.

 Chapter 541

    Outside the wooden house and under the peach tree, Ye Jian is always unable to concentrate. The huge energy fluctuation is used from the direction of the main hall of the seven stars, but the warning bell on Kunlun Mountain doesn''t ring, which proves that it''s just two seven star level people fighting, and there is no foreign invasion. It''s a good chance. Ye Jian wants to leave his homework behind to see the top duel. But he has not the courage to disobey his master. Many Kunlun people think that Tianji star is the most strict of the seven stars, but Ye Jian thinks that they just have no chance to meet their teacher.


    He is now living in a "small paradise". Apart from the fact that the old peddler with a cart and flowers and fertilizers can enter without tianxuanxing''s permission, anyone who wants to come has to follow tianxuanxing''s rules and ask the old peddler to bring his own post when he delivers the goods next time. Together with Li Yuan, the Seven Star yuhengxing, who wants to come here to play chess with Ye Jian, he has to send a letter to tianxuanxing for his permission. Tianxuanxing doesn''t always agree, and yuhengxing often refuses to play chess.


    Tianxuanxing is not allowed to participate in all kinds of activities and gatherings in Kunlun, even her apprentice Ye Jian is not allowed to participate. Even Kunlun martial arts is no exception. This once-in-a-decade event can be said to be the biggest event on Kunlun Mountain, and Kunlun disciples must participate in it. But tianxuanxing said that she would not go. She didn''t even want to find an excuse to shirk. Other people had no choice but to regard her as not on the mountain.


    But Ye Jian also knows that his master is not all unkind. Sometimes when he is bored here, tianxuanxing will allow him to go out for a walk, or even go down to Kunlun mountain to play. You know, the rules of Kunlun are very strict, but Kunlun monks can''t walk down the mountain at will. However, Ye Jian spent more time going down the mountain than other disciples of the same generation. Sometimes, when Tian Xuanxing is suddenly happy, he will pour two glasses of peach blossom wine on the stone bench outside the house, cook two small dishes, and even ask the old peddler to buy a roast chicken down the mountain. At that time, Ye Jian would take the initiative to come and eat with Tian Xuanxing. Without speaking, they would drink and eat under the peach tree. In terms of diet, Kunlun also has strict rules. Drinking is disorderly and meat is harmful to peace. Therefore, Kunlun disciples'' diet is very light. If they want to drink and eat meat, they can only be satisfied in Kunlun''s "paradise".


    In a word, tianxuanxing also wants to raise chickens in the back of the house. At this time, Ye Jian interrupts that he still wants to eat fish. Tianxuanxing thinks that he will dig another pond while the construction of the chicken pen starts. In this way, she and Ye Jian can be self-sufficient on the Kunlun snow mountain, and they don''t have to trouble the old peddler all the time. As the old peddler gets older and older, it gradually takes more time to drag a cart up and down the mountain.


    After learning about this, Tianshu star rushed to Tianxuan star with Tianji star and Tianquan star. They dissuaded Tianxuan star together. They were moved by Tianxuan star and explained to Tianxuan star. At last, they persuaded Tianxuan star not to start construction on the ground that "the chicken pen is very dirty and the pond needs fish food, which will only make the old peddler more tired.".


    This is tianxuanxing, Ye Jian''s master. She is the most severe and isolated of the seven stars, and she is also the most kind and intimate to her own people. Yuhengxing Li Yuan once said to Ye Jian that tianxuanxing was very perverse when she was an ordinary disciple, and few people could disobey her ideas, so she is still a girl''s heart until now. It is a good thing for Kunlun that she lives in seclusion. If she has become one of the seven stars and seriously wants to exercise her power, she still does not know how much trouble she will cause in Kunlun mountain.


    Li Yuan, the Yuheng star, once said to Ye Jian that Tianxuan star may be the most powerful of the seven stars. Among the seven stars, only Tianshu star, whose strength is unpredictable, can compete with her. It''s no doubt Ye Jian''s luck to be able to worship under Tianxuan''s gate.


    But now Ye Jian''s whole mind is in the Grand Duel in the direction of the Seven Star main hall. He can''t calm down at all, and meditation has completely lost its effect.


    But how could Tianxuan star''s heart calm down in the cabin?


    There is no electric light in the wooden house, because the whole Kunlun fairyland is not electrified. The lighting equipment is simple kerosene lamp. At this time, the kerosene lamp is not on, and the room is only dark. The space of the wooden house is very small. Apart from a bed, there is only a straw mat on the ground. Usually, Tian Xuanxing sleeps on the bed, while Ye Jian sleeps on the straw mat under the bed. At first, Ye Jian was not used to it. After all, Tian Xuanxing was a woman, but later he had to get used to it.


    At this time, Tian Xuanxing sat at the corner of the bed, with his back against the wall and his hands around his knees.


    The Seven Star temple is in the center of Kunlun fairyland, and the little peach garden is on the edge of Kunlun fairyland. So Tianxuan star is far away from the battlefield of Tianshu star and Yaoguang star, but she can hear it more clearly than anyone else.


    Different from Yuheng star''s chessboard, Tianshu star''s seven star lamp and Tianji star''s eye, Kunlun treasure belonging to Tianxuan star is a sword, which looks ordinary. But this sword has a very wild name - "the world".


    "The world" can help her create a field that can be large or small. When she was a child, it can only cover a corner of the fairyland of Kunlun, making this snow capped place a place full of grass. When she was old, she could make the "world" cover the whole Kunlun mountain. She could feel every plant and tree in the mountain, even every snowflake falling from the sky, and the breath of every creature.So when Ye Jian is lazy, she can''t hide her eyes, so the battle between Tianshu star and Yao Guangxing can''t hide her eyes.


    If the "eye of heaven" can let Tianji see the "past" and "future" for a period of time, then the "world" can let Tianxuan see all the "present" within a certain range. Of course, except for tianxuanxing herself, no one knows how far she can expand the "world" field. According to the holders of the "world" among the seven stars in the past dynasties, Tianxuan''s ability to use the "world" to draw a corner in Kunlun snow mountain is great enough, which means that no matter who steps into that corner, she will be fully aware of it.


    But no one knows. In fact, Tianxuan star has made a breakthrough three years ago. Now she can easily understand the secrets of Kunlun, but she doesn''t like it.


    According to legend, Kunlun monks can break through three times at most.

 Chapter 542

    According to legend, Kunlun monks can break through three times at most.


    After the first breakthrough, they will come from the realm of "Taoist" to the realm of "immortal", and Li Yuan of yuhengxing is in this realm. Even if we look at history, only seven star monks can achieve this breakthrough.


    After the second breakthrough, friars who boast of being "immortal" can get a glimpse of the realm of "Ether", but "Ether" only exists in the legend, and it is in this realm that several disciples of the "great heavenly master" who created "Kunlun" in the legend.


    The third breakthrough is the realm of "great heavenly master". As the name suggests, the realm of "great heavenly master" is specially set up for the ancestors of Kunlun. Most of them respect each other. It is still doubtful whether this realm really exists, even whether "Ether" exists.


    But now tianxuanxing knows that "Ether" really exists. When she crosses the threshold, her strength suddenly advances by leaps and bounds. The "world" field, which could only be used to monitor her body in a small circle, suddenly becomes exaggerated. At that time, tianxuanxing understands why people in the past named this sword "world". Maybe when she reaches the realm of "great master of heaven", she can really use this sword to cover the whole world.


    However, even in the realm of "Ether", she is too strong now.


    In her open field, all the people in Kunlun are under her surveillance, but they don''t know it, including the two in the duel in the Seven Star main hall.


    In the main hall of seven stars, the duel between Tianshu star and Yaoguang star Yunhao has reached the stage of white heat.


    And outside the main hall, it was again surrounded by people. Even tianjixing, who was supposed to drive these people away, stood outside the door and looked worried. Why, why at this time? Tianjixing''s brows are twisted. Kunlun martial arts is about to begin. Why do they fight in this time? Don''t let anything go wrong.


    Tianjixing thought that according to elder martial brother''s skill, it would be extremely easy to deal with a cloud Hao. He didn''t know that they would be in the main hall for such a long time. If we had known that, tianjixing should have dissuaded them from the beginning.


    But even Tianji, who can see the short-term future, can''t expect such a situation.


    At this time, the interior of the main hall of seven stars.


    According to the orientation of the stars, the lamps hanging on the walls and ceiling of the main hall are constantly shaking. In the hall, seven lights are suspended in the air in the journey of the Big Dipper, and the electric light fills the whole hall, especially near these seven lights.


    Wang Shoudu of Tianshu star and Yun Hao of Yao Guangxing star are sitting cross legged in the hall and meditating with their eyes closed. Although their mouths are not open, there is a faint sound of Scripture coming from their bodies. Although there is no direct physical contact, but the spirit of the two at the moment to fight is more dangerous. No matter how dangerous the Physical contest is, they still lack arms and legs. They are martial brothers, so they don''t hurt each other. However, when fighting with spirit and soul, both sides dare not relax at all, because once the spirit is damaged, they will become vegetative at least, and spend the rest of their lives in hospital bed at the same time. At the same time, they will lose their souls at the same time. Reincarnation is impossible.


    The electric light and seven lights suspended in the air are the embodiment of their spirit. Neither side can be damaged. Otherwise, Kunlun will undoubtedly suffer a great loss.


    No one thought, cloud Hao can good Tianshu star spell to this point. As one of the seven stars, there is no doubt about his talent. But among the seven stars, his talent is not excellent. At least Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, is much better than him. Since they were disciples, they didn''t deal with each other. At first, Yun Hao was able to suppress Xiao Jing by relying on the advantage of men, but soon Xiao Jing completely surpassed him. After that, Yun Hao couldn''t get along with him in every duel. And the more terrible person is Wang Shoudu, the Tianshu star. Every time Yun Hao and Xiao Jing have a conflict, Wang Shoudu, the elder martial brother, acts as a mediator. Xiao Jing seems to have been selling Wang Shoudu''s face.


    At that time, Yun Hao began to think about this problem -- how strong is Wang Shoudu?


    If we say that Yunhao is as strong as a flash flood at the moment, and Tianshu star is like a calm and vast sea. You can''t get to the depth of Tianshu at this moment.


    And more let cloud Hao surprise is, at this time of Tianshu star or his best state. Tianshu star is a rare "Changsheng" monk in Kunlun. Different from other methods, the power of "Changsheng" will fluctuate with the age of the practitioner. If the practitioner is in "Youth" and "prime of life", he can exert all his power, but if he is in "childhood" and "old age", he will be punished accordingly Weaken some of the power. This is the reason why there are very few monks of "Changsheng Dao". On the one hand, the threshold of entry is very high, on the other hand, there are many side effects. In addition, even if you practice the so-called "Changsheng Dao", you have never seen anyone who is really immortal. Therefore, for many years, Changsheng Dao has not been very prosperous, and many people have a very superficial understanding of it.


    But Yunhao is very aware of Changsheng Road, in order to defeat your opponent, you can not even the opponent''s details are not clear.So cloud Hao know, at the moment of Tianshu star is in a weak childhood, is his best chance to challenge each other. But even so, Yun Hao did his best and still could not see the full strength of the other side.


    When he takes out a part of his strength to Tianshu star, Tianshu star also confronts with just a good part of his strength. When Yunhao does his best, Tianshu star also reaches the level of Yunhao''s strength. When Yun Hao mistakenly thinks that this is also Tianshu star''s full strength, and then forces himself to take out more strength, Tianshu star is not in a hurry to take out just the right corresponding strength. At this time, Yun Hao realized that Tianshu star had not exerted all his strength from the beginning to the end, and their fighting could last until now, because Tianshu star was only fighting against him with the relative strength.


    Terrible is not to meet a stronger enemy than you, but to meet a powerful enemy to the bottom.


    So should Yun Hao give up? You''re kidding.


    Master''s last words haven''t come true. He hasn''t regained what should belong to him. It''s far from giving up!


    Meditating cloud Hao suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes had become pure black.


    It''s black like Sha.

 Chapter 543

    After Yun Hao opened his eyes, a mass of black liquid floated up on his body and condensed on his head.


    At this time, the scene is very similar to that when Zhou Heng and master jingque were fighting against Wang Mang. At that time, master jingque''s painting sparrow went wild, which also produced a similar situation. However, that''s because master jingque is an eminent monk of Tantric school. He has been trained by Tantric school since he was a child. Under the protection of many Tantric monks, he finally inherited the exotic beast named huaque from the previous generation of jingque.


    Yunhao is one of the seven stars in Kunlun. Kunlun''s attitude towards exotic animals is completely different from that of the secret school of Li gaoye. Kunlun, who adheres to the idea of eliminating demons and defending the way, has always taken an attitude of eliminating evils. Although the power of exotic animals is powerful, Kunlun''s monks will never use their seemingly extremely evil power for their own use. But at this moment, Yun Hao took a step that all Kunlun people regarded as taboo, and evil spirit appeared in his body.


    And these evil spirit condenses in his top of the head shape, eventually became cloud Hao own appearance.


    Tianshu star, still in meditation with eyes closed, frowned. Lost in the hatred of the past, Yun Hao finally made a big mistake. Now what he did only proves the ideas of those who didn''t look up to him. Making yourself stronger through the power of evil can''t win respect for yourself in places like Kunlun. Yun Hao should have known that.


    But now the cloud Hao can''t manage so much, his top of the head, by the evil spirit condensed into another black cloud Hao toward Tianshu star path straight. At this time, close the eyes Tianshu star lips slightly open.


    One of the seven lights suspended in the air fell quickly, but the black cloud Hao just waved with his hand, and the flying light went out, and the body of Tianshu star sitting on the ground also swayed.


    The face of Tianshu star in closed eyes meditation is more dignified, and the strength of the other side is beyond his imagination. A seven star friar who practices the right way magic, when combined with the evil spirit, can become so strong, which is beyond the scope of Tianshu star''s understanding. After all, there has never been such a rebellious monk as Yun Hao in Kunlun in history, who actually provoked evil spirit.


    But it is not enough, even so, at this time the cloud Hao is not enough to Tianshu star level. Tianshu star''s eyes suddenly opened, and his body suddenly had starlight shining.


    The black cloud Hao condensed by the evil spirit was finally unable to approach under the pressure of the starlight. At the same time, the remaining six lights in the air burst into flames.


    Enemy however, just rely on the words of such strength, now cloud Hao is not the opponent of Tianshu star. But at least, Yunhao saw Tianshu star''s full strength.


    Now Tianshu star for cloud Hao, is no longer completely unknown. When the enemy is no longer unknown, the fear that has been binding Yun Hao will be untied.


    The cloud Hao that meditates on the ground does not have any movement, the black cloud Hao that condenses by the evil spirit is close to the Tianshu star that emits the starlight step by step. Those starlight is like burning the black cloud Hao. The black cloud Hao''s body begins to melt gradually under the starlight, and will be in the initial state of evil spirit. And the closer he gets to Tianshu, the faster the black Yunhao''s body melts.


    But with the help of Yunhao, the evil spirit of melting slowly condenses back to the black body, melting and condensing, and the black figure approaches the Tianshu star on the ground.


    "Yao Guangxing, why do you have to do this?" At this time, a man''s voice sounded in the hall. It was not the clear child voice of Tianshu star, but the voice of Tianshu star in adulthood.


    Cross legged sitting on the ground, Yun Hao opened his mouth: "don''t call me Yao Guangxing, that''s not my name."


    "Why should I call you?" The voice in the air said, "younger martial brother Yunhao, or Tianshu star?"


    Yun Hao raised his head in the cross legged meditation. His eyes had been covered by the black evil spirit. At this time, he couldn''t see things at all. All he could see was endless darkness. But even so, he grinned grimly into the air.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yun Hao said aloud, "you hypocrite, thief, if you want to leave a little face for yourself, just take the initiative to pass the position of Tianshu star to me before I kill you."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to," said the voice of Tianshu star in the sky. "Even if I give you the position of Tianshu star, do you think you are the material to manage Kunlun?"


    "If you don''t give me the position, how do you know I can''t do better than you?" Yun Hao said with a sneer, "shut yourself up on the top of the snowy mountain all the year round, isolate yourself from the outside world, connive at the growth of exotic animals in the mountain, and let them become a barrier for you to isolate yourself from the outside world. Even the villages at the foot of the mountain do not allow them to develop. All this is to create a so-called" fairyland. ". Is that how you manage Kunlun? "


    The voice in the air did not hesitate. The voice replied: "if Kunlun monks go to the mortal world, they will cause great damage to the existing mortal world, and the final impact will be beyond our estimation. I do this not only to protect the tranquility of Kunlun fairyland, but also to protect the whole mortal world. "In fact, Tianshu star is right. If the present Kunlun fairyland is connected with the mortal world, it will have a great impact on the existing order of the mortal world. At that time, no one can guarantee what will happen in society.


    "Don''t make excuses for yourself. You are just used to being king and dominating in this small world. Once you integrate with the mortal world, it will not be the mortal society that will be impacted by the mortal world, but Kunlun, which has always been independent." Yun Hao said loudly, "food, wine and beauty. I can guarantee that if you''ve tasted the delicious food in the mortal world, no one will want to come back to you, and then your small kingdom will collapse."


    "Yun Hao!" The voice in the air was completely angry. "How can you say such rebellious words? Don''t go. You are still one of the seven stars of Kunlun. Are you worthy of our dead master when you say these words?"


    The black shadow that rushes toward Tianshu star suddenly stops, and Yun Hao in cross legged meditation is also obviously stunned.


    "As a disciple of Shifu, if you want to be contaminated with these filthy forces, can you live up to Shifu''s devotion to you?" Tianshu star''s voice gradually became louder, "among the many disciples, whose elder master has invested the most in, can''t you really see it at all?"

 Chapter 544

    "Among the many disciples, the old master has invested the most in whom. Can''t you really see that?"


    When the question was asked, there was a complete silence in the hall. Master, who is the old man who invests the most? If this question is to be answered by that generation of disciples, no one will hesitate. Yun Hao, of course.


    Burdened with the hatred that the whole village was killed by the wizard, the lonely Yunhao was picked up by the master and brought back to Kunlun. Under the care of the master, although the hatred in Yun Hao''s heart has not been resolved, he has grown up a little bit healthily.


    Among the many disciples, Yun Hao is excellent, but he is by no means the best one. Xiao Jing, a rare female disciple of Kunlun, has outstanding talent. In the future, she will become Tianxuan star next only to Tianshu star. Wu, one of the disciples of the same generation, not only has excellent performance, but also practices hard. Later, she also becomes Tianji star, the third of the seven stars. She has resisted the risk of craniotomy and implanted "Tianyan" in her brain. And Wang Shoudu, who has always led the public, should be the best and most eye-catching.


    There are too many excellent talents in their generation, but Shifu devotes the most love to Yun Hao, who is the most rebellious and unlike Kunlun friar.


    On this point, Xiao Jing has never covered up her dissatisfaction. She often has trouble with Yun Hao, and probably hopes to get more attention from her master.


    But Wang Shoudu never showed his ideas. He just wanted to make himself better, so that the master would naturally notice him. So he went to practice the most difficult way of "longevity". With the help of his talent and unremitting efforts, he actually practiced the way of "longevity". But even so, on the day of master''s death, master specially called them to the couch.


    "I think of a way, I want to, I want to pass this position to..." master''s last words, Yunhao can''t forget, how can Wang Shoudu forget.


    I didn''t expect that before master''s death, what he was most concerned about was the most unsuccessful apprentice.


    In fact, the world is like this, small to a class, the teacher talked about the most is always the naughty child. The more obedient you are, the less anxious you are, the more naturally you are not favored.


    Wang Shoudu is like this, with the pain in his heart, after his teacher died, he formally took over all the affairs of Kunlun as Tianshu star. Maybe it''s to make the master who has been buried in the earth live a more peaceful life underground. Like the previous generation of Tianshu star, he pays special attention to Yunhao. Taking Yunhao''s actions in Kunlun as an example, he wants to find a reason to kick Yunhao out of the Seven Star list. Even kicking Yunhao out of Kunlun Mountain is too simple. If he does, he is afraid that the whole Kunlun mountain will clap his hands and praise him.


    But he didn''t do it. Just like the dead Master, he silently helped Yun Hao with many things. Even in most cases, Yun Hao didn''t know that this elder martial brother was helping him secretly.


    Tianshu star doesn''t like Yun Hao. He also hates this guy who seems to be out of place with Kunlun like other people. And he has been protecting Yunhao, probably just to protect the things that Shifu once cherished.


    But now, what he has been carefully protecting for Shifu is finally going to turn around and eat himself. In fact, Tianshu star had expected that one day. The wise master finally lost his head before he died and said something destined to cause hatred between the brothers. So Tianshu star has been waiting for the arrival of this day, fight with Yunhao, and formally end this period of enmity in the past.


    But he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    In order to defeat him, Yun Hao will not hesitate to be contaminated with the power of evil spirit. What''s the matter? Tianshu star, sitting cross legged on the ground, can''t concentrate any more. He just has a splitting headache.


    It''s all about him. It''s all his fault.


    He could have explained these things to Yun Hao earlier. He could have put down his hostility to Yun Hao earlier. As the head of Kunlun, he could have done better. But now, one trouble after another, the enemy headed by jianzun is coming, one of the seven stars is rebellious, Yao Guangxing Yunhao is infected with evil spirit. He has been working hard to do his own job, but he still can''t maintain Kunlun, a huge organization of Xiuzhen.


    Sorry, master. I''m really an incompetent disciple.


    Tianshu star opened his eyes and released starlight from his eyes. The next second, the black cloud Hao melted in front of him, then evaporated, and finally disappeared in the air.


    On the ground, Yun Hao, who had been sitting cross legged, was suddenly forced to fly out, and his body fell directly on the door of the Seven Star main hall, making a "bang". The friars of Kunlun who were waiting for the result outside the door were startled.


    The main hall of seven stars is blessed by the array. These people can''t understand the internal situation from the outside. And this sudden sound seems to tell them that the war situation inside has reached the most intense time.


    But the internal fact is that Yun Hao is completely unable to fight back. In front of such Tianshu star, he finally realizes that no matter how hard he tries, he is just in vain.Tianshu star seems to be in the process of "evolution". He is becoming a creature at a completely different level from Yunhao. Even the starlight overflowing from his eyes was enough to destroy all the evil spirit emanating from Yun Hao''s body. But now Tianshu star''s Noumenon actually has how strong, Tianshu star does not dare to imagine.


    In the distance, in the cabin under the peach blossom tree, tianxuanxing''s face showed a surprised expression. She murmured: "elder martial brother, you have finally begun to break through."


    Yes, Tianshu star is moving from "immortal" to "Ether". According to legend, only those disciples of "great master", namely "tongtianjun", have ever reached the realm of "Ether". Since then, Kunlun disciples have always believed that this realm and the realm of "great master of heaven" were set only to commemorate the ancients, just like "Tongtian square" and "Tongtian bridge". We all think that "immortal" is the limit that Xiuzhen can reach.


    But facts have proved that the realm of "Ether" is real. And in their generation, two of them have already entered the realm of "Ether".


    At the moment, what Tianshu star sees in his eyes is not the stars simulated by the lights in the Seven Star hall. He really sees the infinite stars in the universe.


    In the vast group of stars, everything is made up of elementary particles. Any star, any life, is disassembled into small particles in the eyes of Tianshu star.


    He saw the most infinite vastness, but also saw the most subtle insignificance.

 Chapter 545

    It is no longer in the room on the top of Kunlun Mountain, but in the vast universe of stars.


    No, it''s not. Wang Shoudu suddenly realized that he was not in the snow mountain from the beginning. He was a member of the infinite universe from the beginning.


    He should have realized that.


    What is the so-called "cultivation of truth"? It was not until this moment that Wang Shoudu suddenly realized that the "truth" he wanted to practice was not in other places, but in his own body.


    "True" is "true self". It is only today that he has found his true self.


    "Congratulations." A voice was heard among the stars of the universe.


    "Master!" Wang Shoudu suddenly began to swing his arm, "master, it''s Shoudu!" He heard the master''s voice, and he wanted to go towards the source of the voice, but there was no point in the universe where he could rely on it. No matter how he waved his limbs, he could not move in such an environment.


    "Master, master!" Wang Shoudu just repeated these two words in vain. He never thought that one day he could hear the voice of his master, let alone under the present conditions.


    But now as long as he hears it, he will not give up looking for it. He wants to ask the master why he left his last words and then leave them.


    When Wang Shoudu struggled to paddle his limbs in the air, his master finally appeared in his present situation. But it''s just a face.


    The stars gathered in front of him, and then slowly merged into his master''s face.


    "Congratulations." The face opened its mouth to Wang Shoudu, and said these three words to Wang Shoudu again.


    "Master is up!" Although it was just a big face cemented by stars, Wang Shoudu immediately stopped his impolite things, adjusted his posture in the air, and kneeled down to the face. "Disciple Wang Shoudu asked the master to greet him."


    In front of the master, he will not call himself "Tianshu star". In front of the master, he will always be the disciple "Wang Shoudu".


    "I''m not your master." But the face cruelly rejected him, "what you see is not my ''true self'', but the illusion condensed by your obsession."


    "What?" Wang Shoudu raised his head in surprise.


    "I can be anything. The greedy see me as treasure, the greedy see me as beauty, and the obsessive see me as their obsession." The stars said to Wang Shoudu.


    "What are you, then?" Wang Shoudu asked with a frown. In fact, he still has many questions, that is, where he is at the moment and why he is here. However, compared with these questions, it is more important to find out the identity of the other party.


    "I am nothing, but I am also the embodiment of everything." The face raised its head slightly and said to Wang Shoudu, "I am ether!"


    Ether? Wang Shoudu, of course, knows the ether. After all, he is the head of the seven stars in Kunlun. He can''t know nothing about this legendary realm. But he also knows that this "Ether" only exists in the legend. As far as he knows, he doesn''t know that anyone has ever reached this realm except those disciples of the "great heavenly master".


    "I can see you," Wang Shoudu stood up from the stars of the universe, "because I have reached the realm of" Ether " No wonder, no wonder he just said congratulations to me!


    But Wang Shoudu was very afraid that the other side would deny himself. He was afraid that the other side would tell him that this time it was just wishful thinking.


    But the big face in the air just nodded to Wang Shoudu, and then repeated the three words for the third time: "congratulations."


    Wang Shoudu, who had been in peace of mind for a long time, was overjoyed when he heard the other side say these three words with his master''s face and voice.


    "Master! Do you see that! " He looked up at the infinite universe and said, "master, I have done it! I did it! " When he called here, Wang Shoudu''s eyes shed tears.


    At the moment, in the main hall of seven stars, Yun Hao was surprised to see what happened in front of him - Wang Shoudu''s body floated into the air, his body was lifted up by the warm starlight, and there were sparkling tears sliding down his eyes.


    "Master." Among the stars in the universe, Wang Shoudu has lost his voice in pain. After becoming the Tianshu star, he has never lost his voice so much except the day when Shifu died. But in this silent universe, Wang Shoudu finally can''t restrain his emotions.


    "Master, I have reached the realm of ether. Do you know that?" If master is still alive, he will be proud of him, right? But it''s a pity that Shifu is no longer here. No one can share the joy.


    At this time, the big face in the air suddenly said to Wang Shoudu, "come on, let me help you transform your body?"


    "What?" Wang Shoudu was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond to the other party''s words.But the big face in the air no longer cares about Wang Shoudu''s opinions. Countless stars surge out like tentacles and forcibly cover Wang Shoudu''s body.


    At this time, in the main hall of seven stars, the body of Wang Shoudu that Yun Hao saw changed again, and the body of a child began to expand rapidly. Monks who practice the long life path will indeed experience the aging of human growth faster, and then change from an old man to a child, so as to complete the cycle. But no matter how fast it is, Wang Shoudu''s body is stretched like a piece of plasticine. Yun Hao can even hear the "cluck" sound of bone changes in Wang Shoudu''s body.


    What happened? Yun Hao saw that Wang Shoudu''s hair, which had been tied in a bun, spread out instantly and quickly turned silvery white. It was not silvery white caused by aging, but because his body grew too fast and the nutrition of his hair could not keep up.


    Wang Shoudu''s body was finally fixed in his 20-year-old state. Except that his hair and beard were all white, now he looks no different from an ordinary adult man.


    But the power overflowing from this body can make Yun Hao feel that there is an obvious difference between Wang Shoudu and everyone.


    He no longer belongs to mortals, nor to ordinary monks.


    He has become "transcendent".

 Chapter 546

    When the starlight in Wang Shoudu''s eyes faded and turned back to the black eyes, when he slowly fell from the air, his head covered with silver on his back.


    At this time, the battle between him and Yun Hao is over. Because Yun Hao knows that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t surpass the man who is far above him.


    He and Wang Shoudu''s grudge can only be forced to draw an end here. If Wang Shoudu wanted to kill him now, it would not be too difficult, but he did not.


    With his silver hair floating, Wang Shoudu, who is also Tianshu star, has a dusty temperament. He walks to Yunhao, who is still sitting on the ground and gaping. Then, he reaches out his hand to Yunhao and helps Yunhao up from the ground.


    The next second, the door of the Seven Star main hall opened.


    Everyone waiting for the result outside the door stepped back. Everyone''s face was full of surprise. They saw Tianshu star, who had grown to 20 years old. He took Yao Guangxing''s hand and walked out of the main hall of seven stars side by side.


    "Why are you here?" In the silence, Tianshu star spoke slowly. Different from him who was easy-going in the past, every word that Tianshu star says now is like saying a decree, even if he just says it in a very ordinary tone.


    He is no longer on the same level as everyone here.


    All the people stepped back, including Tianji star. On the same day, the pivot star released the hand of Yun Hao, who was holding it gently. Yun Hao also stepped back. He stood at the gate of the main hall of seven stars, behind which were the artificial stars.


    Maybe it''s fate that Tianshu star will make a breakthrough at this time. Now he doesn''t have to worry about the disaster that is coming to Kunlun any more. No matter the traitor or the enemy, he has no power to shake the powerful Tianshu star.


    Must be the fate of the arrangement, Tianshu star clenched his hand, the unprecedented expansion of power and strength tightly in the hands.


    At this time, far away in the small peach garden.


    Finally, Ye Jian can practice at ease, and the fight is over.


    "Alas." Sitting under the peach tree, Ye Jian sighed with regret. It''s a pity that I didn''t see that duel with my own eyes. It must be wonderful, right?


    At this time, the white monkey on the tree suddenly chirped. Ye Jian looked up and saw that the monkey was holding a peach that was half eaten. He also noticed that Ye Jian was looking at it, so he began to chirp at Ye Jian.


    Ye Jian shrugs helplessly. No matter how skillful he is, he can''t understand what a monkey is saying to himself.


    Seeing that Ye Jian was indifferent, the White Monkey began to scratch his ears and gills. Then, he threw the peach in his hand towards Ye Jian.


    But this time its movements were all seen by Ye Jian. How could it be so easy to hit. Ye Jian, who was sitting cross legged on the ground, only slightly deviated from his body. Half of the peach eaten by the White Monkey flew behind him.


    "I can''t fight. I''m so angry with you!" Ye jianchong makes a face at the white monkey on the tree.


    Seeing the action of Ye Jian, the White Monkey became impatient and angry. It seemed to be in a frenzy, shaking the branches of the peach tree under its buttocks. All the time, the leaves were shaken down by its action.


    "Hello, Hello!" Ye Jian waved away the leaves that fell on his head, "you stinking monkey, you are crazy


    At this time, the wooden door of the next wooden house was pushed open from inside.


    "Master, I''m not really to blame this time! It was the smelly monkey who threw the peach at me first Ye Jian quickly explained that if he had to add another lesson, he would not have finished it even if he didn''t sleep today.


    "I know." Tian Xuanxing, standing at the door, said coldly. At this time, she took a look at the crazy white haired monkey in the tree. The monkey''s body was excited. She immediately stopped and settled down.


    After stabilizing the white monkey, Tian Xuanxing finally came out of the cabin. Ye Jian seldom saw his master come out of the dark little house, except when he was eating and drinking with him. Even when he was lecturing and guiding practice, Tian Xuanxing just stood at the door.


    Ye Jian looks up at Tianxuan star. At this time, as usual, Tian Xuanxing was dressed in a simple Taoist robe, and her head was wrapped in a gray scarf, which barely covered her silver head.


    Like many successful monks, time seems to have stagnated in Tianxuan star''s body. Even if there is no real stagnation, it also passes very slowly. If she wasn''t dressed too simply, it would be difficult for anyone to regard her as a Taoist on Kunlun mountain. But you can''t tell a monk''s age just by his appearance. Although Tian Xuanxing never mentioned his age, Ye Jian guesses that he is older than his mother, Mrs. Hua. After all, tianxuanxing''s hair is all white.


    At this time, tianxuanxing is still carrying a sword behind her. The sword has no scabbard, and the body of the sword is wrapped in white bandages. Like herself, her sword is also dressed very simply. But under the simple appearance of this sword, there is a resounding name, that is "the world". Ye Jian has heard about the legend of "the world". It is said that the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan family once defeated Chiyou in the battle of Zhuolu with this sword, so it has a more famous name, Xuanyuan sword. However, it is obvious that this kind of legend is false. It''s just a story made up by later generations for the purpose of raising the identity of the sword. The metal used in the sword like "world" could not be smelted at all during the Yellow Emperor''s war against Chiyou. Of course, this legend was broken.However, the reason why legends are legends is that their authenticity is not so important. The important thing is that legends can satisfy people''s illusions about some things. Without these legends, many aspects of life will be eclipsed.


    For example, Ye Jian, because of the legend of "Xuanyuan sword", felt that this sword was really handsome, so he resolutely worshipped Tianxuan star. Although Tian Xuanxing, who has never accepted disciples, refuses many times, Ye Jian has great perseverance. He kneels down in the snow of the little peach garden. A week later, Tian Xuanxing finally softens her heart and accepts Ye Jian as her only disciple.


    At this time, Tian Xuanxing stands outside the wooden house and looks out into the snow outside the small peach garden.


    As she continued to improve her sight distance, several small black spots in the snow also appeared in her field of vision. These little black spots are the reason why the White Monkey screams wildly. This is not an ordinary monkey. Its sight distance is much farther than that of human beings.


    Tianxuan star saw the little black spot clearly, whether it was a few humans climbing the mountain, or a new face he had never seen. These people actually climbed up from the back mountain. Are they invaders?


    Tian Xuanxing frowned.

 Chapter 547

    "Mr. Sewell, let''s wait for the master to come and then go up the mountain together?" The middle-aged man in the cold suit is still shivering with cold. The temperature here has been abnormally low. He has the experience of scientific exploration in Antarctica in the past, but now he even thinks that even the interior of the Antarctic circle will not be colder than here.


    That Mr. Sewell was wearing a black sports vest on this occasion, and his strong muscles were exposed to the low temperature and wind and snow. He didn''t even wear snow boots, but walked barefoot on the thick mountain snow. Suevier ignored the middle-aged man who was talking. He walked on step by step in silence, and the middle-aged man was forced to keep up.


    There was also a woman in a sexy red dress with the same red hair as Mr. Sewell. It''s hard to believe that these two people would climb the Kunlun snow mountain in such a "cool" dress. You know, even Kunlun disciples who are used to the low temperature environment dare not walk on Kunlun mountain without wearing their special Taoist robes. And these two people are wearing black sports vest, one is wearing sexy red skirt, what strange cold resistant magic weapon is not it?


    Of course not. They were able to resist such an extraordinary cold because of their extraordinary physical quality. The middle-aged man was miserable. He was not a monk with extraordinary strength. He was just a guide who took money to do things. If it wasn''t for my son''s life that I was in the other party''s hands, he said nothing would have set foot on this ship of thieves, but now that it''s over, even if I want to quit, I can''t help him.


    "We''d better go back to the camp at the foot of the mountain and wait. If the master knows that we rashly go up the mountain, he will be angry." Middle aged people are still trying to persuade. He doesn''t want to do things behind the back of the "master". After all, his son''s life is still in the hands of the "master". He doesn''t care if they are found sneaking up the mountain behind the back of the "master". The middle-aged people have been struggling all their lives to support their families, but they don''t want to get involved in this kind of event before their son recovers and die for no reason.


    "What do you know?" The woman finally reprimanded the timid middle-aged man, "when the master comes, there will be no advantage for us. Just lead the way, we won''t treat you badly."


    The middle-aged man was crying and had to move on. At this stage, he could not hope for any good. As long as he could not be found by the master, everything would be fine.


    In a word, he has participated in scientific research in the Antarctic Circle and published several papers in some famous scientific journals. If his income is broad-minded, it''s very good. However, it is a pity that the only son is as if he had been recovered from the disease. The number of white blood cells born is extremely small. While receiving treatment, all kinds of complications have not been stopped. All his savings are compensated for his son''s medical expenses.


    But now I see my son will be saved. The "master" found him, promised him a large sum of money, and showed him a "miracle" that could cure his son. "Master" asked his entourage to shoot a deer, and then he pressed his palm on the gunshot wound of the deer. The middle-aged man only saw the green light flash at the wound, and then the deer stood up from the ground. Not only the wound on the body was gone, but also he ran and jumped away.


    The "master" must be able to save his son. The middle-aged man agreed to the invitation of the "master" and became one of them without hesitation. What he has to do is very simple, that is to take the "master" team from the extremely dangerous back mountain of Kunlun mountain to the top of Kunlun mountain over the snow covered ridge. For ordinary people, this is impossible, not only because of the harsh conditions brought about by the cold and high altitude, but also in the place where all the snow is white, people are easy to lose their sense of direction. Blindly climbing up will only be farther and farther away from the Kunlun fairyland, because the closer they get to the Kunlun fairyland, the magnetic field and five senses that people use to judge the direction will start to become confused. There must be a person who works in the snow all the year round for guidance, so the middle-aged man was found by them.


    Now, the poor middle-aged man was forced out of the camp by the master''s hand, a guy named suville, taking advantage of the opportunity of the master''s going out to meet guests.


    They should go to Kunlun mountain before the "master" comes back to see if they can benefit from the "holy land" of Kunlun. This idea is really bold, but without any amazing skill, how could Mr. Sewell have such an idea?


    As a matter of fact, Mr. Sewell is quite sure of his career. He once played against one of the seven Kunlun stars and won without any pressure.


    So in Mr. Sewell''s view, the people living in Kunlun Mountain are just a group of grass bags fishing for fame. But it has to be said that although Kunlun''s "immortal" has no name, the magic weapon they are holding is really a good thing. When suvier played with one of the seven stars, he had completely controlled the poisonous hand, but he almost hurt the man''s chessboard magic weapon hand.


    At that time, Sewell came up with an idea. If he could get to Kunlun Mountain ahead of time and grab all the magic weapons on the mountain, he would not be afraid even if the "master" wanted to attack him, would he? And now is the time for him to realize this rude idea.


    Under the guidance of middle-aged people, they are getting closer and closer to Kunlun fairyland."Strange, really strange." The middle-aged man looked at the map in his hand and kept whispering, "it shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this."


    "What''s so strange?" The sexy woman suddenly asked.


    "The place we are going to now should be an ordinary snow mountain. According to the signs on the map, we should have reached the top of the mountain by now," the middle-aged man put down his map. "But now from my visual inspection, we need at least half an hour to reach the top of the mountain, which is really not right." He is using the real map from aerial photography, so there should be no mistake.


    But the sexy woman just giggled and said, "that''s right." There is a mistake in the map, which proves that they are heading for a place that should not exist. Of course, it is Kunlun fairyland.


    "Brother Sewell." The woman cheerfully shouts to suvier, who is walking in the front, "the front is where we are going."


    Suvier, who was walking in front of him, immediately showed a little excited smile on his face.


    But the middle-aged man with the map gradually frowned. Something was wrong. It was wrong. He had a hunch that if they went on like this, they would lose their way on the snow mountain.


    "We should go down." The middle-aged man said suddenly.


    "What are you talking about?" The sexy woman turned around and said, "when it''s all at this juncture, do you want to go back?"


    "I mean." The middle-aged man quickly explained, "if we want to go up the mountain, we should go to the bottom of the senses."


    The sexy woman frowned. She didn''t know what the middle-aged man was talking about.


    At this time, under the peach blossom tree, tianxuanxing is eavesdropping on the conversation of the other three through her own "world" field. When the middle-aged man proposes to go down, her eyebrows suddenly jump.

 Chapter 548

    It never occurred to anyone that it was not the great monk who got the Tao who broke the illusion of protecting Kunlun fairyland left by the great heavenly master, but a scientific researcher who had nothing to do with the cultivation world. Even this scientific researcher did not come from the special science institute.


    The mirage of Kunlun fairyland protected by the great master of heaven will make people or other creatures confused when they approach Kunlun fairyland. Even those flying birds relying on magnetic field can''t fly over Kunlun fairyland.


    But the middle-aged man, relying on his own judgment, successfully cracked this illusion. He saw that the sunlight reflected on the snow was not in the right position with the sun, and at the same time, he found that there was a mistake in the aerial map, which became the evidence of his doubt. If a disciple of Kunlun is allowed to judge this, he will think that the middle-aged man is just lucky. However, he has found the right plan to ascend the fairyland of Kunlun. The problem now is that his two companions don''t seem to believe him very much.


    "Is that how you want to go back?" The sexy woman''s mouth is not without the smell of threat. "If you don''t want to cooperate, I don''t mind leaving your body on the snow mountain. Maybe when people find you later, your body hasn''t rotted yet."


    The middle-aged man knows that the other party is a first-class thug, so he dare not speak any more. However, if these two people do not believe him, but choose to continue to walk up according to their own sensory judgment, then they will get closer and closer to the camp, which may be a good thing for this middle-aged man. After thinking about this, the middle-aged man immediately covered his mouth.


    But Mr. Sewell, who was at the front, stopped. The Tsarist man frowned and looked up to the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, the sun slanted down and fell on the snow, reflecting into his eyes. Under such circumstances, if climbers do not wear ultraviolet protection equipment, they are likely to have "snow blindness" and even cause permanent damage to their eyesight. But of course, Mr. Sewell doesn''t have to worry about this problem. He just wonders why, after walking up for some time, he feels that he is farther and farther away from the top of the mountain.


    Suddenly, under their gaze, Mr. Sewell turned and walked down the hill without looking back.


    "Mr. Sewell?" The sexy woman was stunned for a moment, and then quickly ran after her. "Mr. Sewell, you won''t believe this guy''s lies, will you?"


    At this time, the middle-aged people still cover their mouths and dare not say a word more.


    The sexy woman couldn''t persuade suavier to come back. She just glared at the middle-aged man fiercely: "if you are cheating us, I will kill you and chop up your family to feed the dog!"


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. He ran after him and begged loudly, "no, elder sister, you can''t do this!"


    At this time, on the top of Kunlun Mountain, Tianxuan stares at the group turning to the right direction and coming near the border of Kunlun fairyland.


    Two men and one woman, are these three disciples of jianzun? When Tian Xuanxing thought of this, he became more serious. Although she did not participate in the meeting in the Seven Star main hall, she heard all the contents of the meeting. On one side, Ye Jian was confused to see that the master was so serious. He could not see that the three were approaching. Like most Kunlun disciples, he could not guess that there were foreign enemies preparing to invade here. After all, there have been no invaders in Kunlun fairyland for many years. They have been at ease for a long time.


    At this time, Tian Xuanxing is thinking about whether she wants to take charge of the matter or not.


    After all, as one of the seven stars in Kunlun, she can''t let these invaders keep approaching Kunlun and keep them out of the fairyland. It''s the best choice for Tianxuan. But she has her own reasons for not wanting to do it, otherwise she would not have lived in seclusion for many years in this "little paradise".


    Thinking of this, Tian Xuanxing suddenly turns his head and looks at her disciple Ye Jian.


    "Master?" He noticed that Tian Xuanxing was looking at his own Ye Jian, and his expression was very blank.


    "Jian''er, Shifu has something to entrust you to do." Tian Xuanxing said to Ye Jian.


    "Master, do as you please!" Ye Jian quickly stood up from the ground. Tianxuanxing often arranges him to do things. After all, except for their master and apprentice, there is only one old peddler who comes here occasionally, so Ye Jian often runs errands for tianxuanxing.


    But this time it seems different from usual. Although tianxuanxing''s usual expression is serious and cold, this time it is particularly dignified. So at this time, Ye Jian also made a little preparation in his heart.


    "I asked you to kill a few people for me." When this sentence comes out of tianxuanxing''s mouth, Ye Jian is still startled. No matter how he prepared himself in advance, he didn''t expect that tianxuanxing would let him kill!


    "I don''t know, I don''t know who Shifu wants me to kill?" Ye Jian had no choice but to reply, but he didn''t know what to do. If it''s to subdue demons, it''s OK. It''s really hard for him to kill.


    At this time, Tian Xuanxing quickly raised his palm and put his two fingers on Ye Jian''s forehead.Ye Jiangen could not resist. A painful tearing sensation came from his forehead. At the same time, a picture appeared in front of his eyes. In the picture, two men and a woman were trudging on the snow and coming towards the top of the snow mountain.


    "These three people are enemies who want to do harm to Kunlun." Tian Xuanxing said to Ye Jian, "I want you to kill them for me."


    After that, Tian Xuanxing moves his finger away, and the picture in Ye Jian''s brain disappears immediately. At the same time, the feeling of splitting headache disappears.


    "Do you understand?" Tian Xuanxing frowned and asked.


    "Yes, yes, master." How dare Ye Jian disobey Tian Xuanxing? But he still can''t let him kill people for no reason.


    "Then why are you still in a daze?" Tian Xuanxing''s tone was already a little unhappy.


    Dare not hesitate, Ye Jian quickly went to the trunk of the peach tree, picked up the iron sword leaning against the tree, and then left in a muddle. Looking at Ye Jian''s back, Tian Xuanxing''s cold eyes become a little worried.


    She knew that Ye Jian had never killed anyone before. But there''s always a first time. The days above Kunlun snow mountain are not as calm as they seem. Her field ability makes her see more things than others can see.


    So she knew that today was the best trial for Ye Jian.


    If Ye Jian can carry this training, she can rest assured when she leaves here one day.

 Chapter 549

    It was clear that they were walking towards the bottom, but they were getting closer to the top of the mountain. If she had not experienced it herself, it would be hard for her to imagine such a thing happening.


    If they go on like this, they will be able to reach the edge of Kunlun fairyland in less than half an hour. At that time, all she had to do was say something in Mr. Sewell''s ear to trick him into fighting with the Taoists on Kunlun Mountain, and then she could take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters from the fairyland of Kunlun. It''s just like when she was in Li''s house in Peiping, taking advantage of the chaos brought by fengyouwei''s assassination of Li Xinyuan, she successfully stole the sword spectrum of Li''s Youlong sword.


    Yes, this beautiful woman with sexy dress, red hair and a European face is actually a disciple of jianzun and wanwan who was really chased by jianzun.


    After wanwan escaped from Beiping that day, she wanted to go back to Linhai to find her master and seek her protection. What a coincidence! When Wan Wan arrived at Linhai, the woman left Linhai and went to Peiping. What a joke of fate!


    Wan Wan didn''t dare to go back to Peiping, so he had to find another support. At this time, she met a group of "masters" who came all the way from Europe. The clever wanwan killed a female follower of the group and peeled off the woman''s face to make a mask. In order to successfully blend into the "master" team. But maybe wanwan''s luck is too bad, this new backer "master" has something to do with jianzun!


    The master talked to jianzun and decided to go to Kunlun mountain together on the day of Kunlun martial arts. But this call was overheard by Wan Wan, who was transformed into a disciple of "master". Wan Wan, who knew something was wrong, immediately instigated and provoked the disciple of "master". Mr. Sewell went to Kunlun in advance before the meeting between "master" and jianzun was successful. Wan Wan also planned to withdraw immediately after he got some benefits from here, so as not to fall into jianzun''s hands. Her face changing technique has reached the stage of perfection, and the "master" people have been together with her for so long, but they have not found her true identity as proof. But she knew that she couldn''t cheat jianzun, because jianzun didn''t need to see her appearance at all. Her words and actions would expose her identity in front of jianzun.


    So now wanwan has no choice but to get some benefits from Kunlun Mountain and run away. This is the best result she can think of at this time.


    And up to now, her abacus is still smooth. Now there is only one last question for her to consider, that is, should she go to Linhai in the south to wait for her master to come back, or should she go to Peiping first to take the initiative to meet with her master.


    As she continued to calculate in her mind, suavier, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Sewell?" Wan Wan asked in a hurry.


    "Someone''s coming." As soon as he spoke, he had a strong Russian accent.


    "Who? Is he a Taoist of Kunlun? " Wan Wan was stunned for a moment, and then looked forward. Did Kunlun people find them so soon? Impossible? At this time, people in Kunlun should be busy preparing for Kunlun martial arts on the mountain. How could anyone stare at the snow-white mountain?


    Sewell didn''t answer Wan''s question, he just stretched out an arm, blocked Wan in front of him and protected Wan behind him.


    This kind of atmosphere makes the middle-aged people on one side feel nervous and swallow their saliva. As a mortal, he doesn''t know what will happen next, and he doesn''t have any means to protect himself.


    At this time, the subtle rustle suddenly reached their ears. Wan Wan looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a man in a Taoist robe sliding rapidly on the snow without knowing what he was stepping on.


    "Skiing Taoist?" Wan Wan Leng for a while, obviously feel this picture looks a little strange.


    The snow skiing Taoist priest is approaching them quickly. There is no doubt that the man is coming for them.


    "Why is there only one person?" Wan Wan doubts again.


    The figure of the skier was getting closer and closer, and WAN finally saw each other''s appearance. He was still a handsome young man. Maybe he was several years younger than Wan. Such a little Taoist came to the three of them with snow. Did he come here specially to die? You know, not only is suvier a master who has defeated the seven stars, but wan wan is not an easy one. Even if Kunlun discovered their invasion ahead of time, it would be too much for them to send such a junior.


    "In front of the immortal family, mortals are not allowed to get close to it!" The young man, who was skiing, yelled at the three.


    Suvier and wanwan naturally don''t have any reaction. The middle-aged man wants to retreat and escape, but wanwan strangles his back neck, and then falls on the snow.


    "Hello! You three, the important place of Xianjia in front of you. You are not allowed to approach without permission! " When the young man with snow called out the second time, the distance between the two sides was very close.


    At this time, the waistcoat man named Sewell suddenly bent down and put his hands into the snow. The next second, his hands were lifted up, a lot of snow was lifted by him, and he rushed towards the skiing boy.In the face of such a large area of snow, the young man first let out a surprised expression, but then he quickly jumped up, and the "Snowboard" under his feet also flew up.


    It''s not a snowboard, it''s a sword.


    The young man in the air grasped the hilt of the sword, and without time to untie the bandage around the sword, he used the sword to fight against the flying snow.


    The flying snow was scattered by him, and then it turned into foam and fell on him. He wanted to free his hand to pat the snow on his body. A huge figure had appeared on his head. Sewell''s on him.


    There was not even a word of superfluous words. There was no sign of suvier''s attack, which made Yejian feel a little unprepared.


    This is an important lesson Tianxuan star wants to teach Ye Jian - don''t waste too much time with your enemies. When you fight for life and death on the battlefield, a little unnecessary hesitation may kill you.


    The current Ye Jian has not enough experience in facing the enemy, nor does he have the consciousness of killing people. He always suffers a lot in the face of such a fierce enemy as suvier.


    But this does not mean that Ye Jian can be kneaded at will.


    Tianxuan star will send him out, which means that he has corresponding confidence in his ability.

 Chapter 550

    Ye Jian waved the iron sword in his hand. This sword was given to him by Tian Xuan Xing. It''s incomparable with Kunlun''s treasure like "the world", but it''s also a magic weapon that can''t be underestimated.


    The name of the iron sword in his hand is "Fu whale", which is a powerful water magic weapon. It can also play a good role in places like Kunlun snow mountain.


    However, Li Yuan of yuhengxing once praised Ye Jian''s talent. He mentioned it more than once in private or in public, hoping that Ye Jian could take over and become the next master of Xingluo in the future. Although it''s a great thing for any monk, it''s not for Ye Jian. Tian Xuanxing is very angry after hearing Li Yuan''s remarks. Ye Jian is her own apprentice, so it''s up to her to decide what kind of blade she will use in the future. Originally, she was not prepared to control what kind of blade Ye Jian wanted to use, but after that, she forced Ye Jian to use the same sword as herself. Tianxuanxing specially went to the treasure Pavilion in Kunlun mountain to select the "Fu whale" which is only inferior to the most precious weapon for Ye Jian. Although she didn''t say it, it seems that she is ready to cultivate ye Jianpei into the successor of the "world". After all, "Fu Jing" and "the world" have one thing in common, which is that both swords need the master of the sword to control the huge Qi.


    Under the cultivation of Tianxuan star, Ye Jian, who has been able to drive the "Fu whale", has long been unable to be seen as an ordinary Kunlun immortal. His talent, even compared with Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing, who had not become one of the seven stars at that time, was not inferior. And even Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing didn''t get Ye Jian''s careful training. After all, Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing are the same master. As the Tianshu star of the previous generation, the master has a lot of Kunlun affairs to deal with. The master''s energy can''t help dispersing. However, Xiao Jing, the Tianxuan star, not only accepts Ye Jian as a disciple, but also doesn''t participate in all kinds of Kunlun affairs. He is very idle all day. Besides teaching Ye Jian and taking care of his own cultivation, he has nothing else to do We can do things that we need to do. In addition, Li Yuan was also very appreciative of Ye Jian. When he was in the mountains, he often came to play chess with Ye Jian and guided his cultivation. Such a superior cultivation environment, I''m afraid, has never existed in the thousand year history since the appearance of Kunlun fairyland.


    In such an environment, coupled with his own talent and efforts, Ye Jian''s cultivation is naturally advancing by leaps and bounds.


    The volley whale in his hand waved, and the sound of whale roaring came from behind the sword. A large number of snowflakes surged up under his feet, just like a big whale, and dashed against the suvier in the air.


    Suville didn''t expect that his opponent had such accomplishments when he was young. He quickly crossed his arms to protect his head and face. The next second, the snowflakes that had merged into the shape of a whale had swallowed him up.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention the middle-aged man, even Wan Wan just felt stunned. This boy is so powerful. Is he one of the seven stars of Kunlun? Before they went up the mountain this time, they had already got the information of the seven stars of Kunlun. Wan Wan quickly compares the young man in front of him with the known information.


    There is a ferocious man in the seven stars, with a third eye on his forehead, who can see the short past and future. No, this is obviously not. There is another one among the seven stars. The magic weapon is hidden in the palm of the hand. It can release a lot of thunder and lightning. It should not be this... Wan Wan compared the known information one by one, but none of them could match the boy in front of him. Isn''t this boy one of the seven stars?


    If so, Kunlun would be more powerful than Wan Wan''s imagination. Fortunately, it was the "master" and jianzun who wanted to fight Kunlun. Wanwan had decided to run away before the collision. At this time, she saw that Ye Jian was more powerful than she had imagined. It just strengthened her idea of running away.


    But the next second, the whale shaped snowflakes in the air burst out, and the man in the black vest appeared from the splashing snowflakes intact. Then, the man pushed his palm towards Yejian, and Yejian could not dodge, and a face was caught by the opposite student.


    There is no self reporting, and there is no cumbersome competition etiquette. Different from the competition in the fairyland, the real battle is so silent and deadly! After seizing Ye Jian''s face, Sewell applied force directly on his fingers to crush Ye Jian''s head.


    Under the pain, the iron sword wrapped in white cloth in Yejian''s hand was hurled at suvier''s arm. Suvier squeezed Yejian''s arm and quickly retracted it. But at this time, his other hand was dexterous and hit Yejian''s soft abdomen hard.


    Ye Jian''s body flew back and fell on the snow.


    The actual combat experience is too poor. The opponent is a vicious thug who has no idea how many innocent lives he has, and Ye Jian is a Kunlun apprentice who has never killed anyone. The strength gap between the two is not so big, but the outcome of a duel is not only based on paper strength.


    After eating this punch, Ye Jian felt that all the viscera in his body had moved. He stood up from the ground very reluctantly. But Ye Jian just stood up and waved a horizontal fist to his head.


    Suavier is not even prepared to say a word to Ye Jian. He is not prepared to torture Ye Jian, and he has no interest in killing him. It''s a fatal move. The purpose of suville''s fist is to directly smash Ye Jian''s head.Seeing that suvier''s fighting style was so violent, even Wan on one side was too surprised to speak. It is worthy of beating a seven star man, so how strong is his master, that is, the "master" who has never done anything before? If the "master" and jianzun join hands, maybe they have a chance to turn Kunlun over. Wan Wan, who was going to escape from here, wavered again.


    On the battlefield, Ye Jian is on the verge of life and death.


    He had no choice but to quickly raise the iron sword between his head and the opponent''s fist. The next second, Sewell''s fist across the iron sword, Fu whale hit Ye Jian''s head.


    The power of the fist was absorbed by the volley whale, but the rest of the power was passed on, and Ye Jian was beaten away again.


    Ye Jian, who fell to the ground, felt dizzy. Suvier''s blow made him concussion. But after the blow, he seemed to understand something.


    Why the master asked him to meet the enemy is to tell him how cruel the reality is.


    If you can''t take out all your strength, you can only be a lamb to be slaughtered. Master''s heart, Ye Jian finally understood some.


    Next, he untied the white cloth wrapped around the volley whale, and at the same time, his eyes looked at Sewell, who was walking towards him. There was infinite pain in his eyes.


    It was pain, not fear, because he finally made up his mind.


    The determination of the killer!

 Chapter 551

    In Kunlun fairyland, apart from Tianxuan star, who owns the "world" domain, he did not know that there was a death fight taking place near the back mountain of Kunlun fairyland.


    Tianxuanxing''s expression was a little worried in the paradise, outside the wooden house and under the peach tree, but after Ye Jian untied the white cloth around her sword, her worry turned into joy.


    Ye Jian finally broke through his heart knot, which is of course a good thing for tianxuanxing, a master. In the next step, what Tianxuan star wants to teach Ye Jian is how to "eliminate evil".


    At this time, on the snowy battlefield.


    After Ye Jian unties the white cloth on Fu Jing sword, suville suddenly stops.


    "What happened?" In this short period of stagnation, the middle-aged man finally had a chance to breathe. He had been holding his breath before, because everything happened was too mysterious, as if a special effect movie was on in front of his eyes.


    And wanwan knows that the short stagnation at this time is just to pave the way for the next bloody storm. After that Taoist priest untied the white cloth on his sword, his whole momentum changed completely. It''s not too much to describe him as someone else.


    Suavier stopped his movement, not to continue to close, but began to seriously observe. This man in a simple black vest and barefoot, standing in the snow, feels like a fierce lone wolf who is very good at hunting.


    It''s not a wise decision to choose him as your first opponent. Ye Jian, who lacks actual combat experience, is just a child with dangerous toys in his hand, even if he holds the sword "Fu whale", which is second only to Kunlun. He has many ways to defeat Ye Jian and turn that sword into one of his collections.


    Thinking of this, Sewell couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking his dry upper lip.


    Suvier didn''t do it, neither did Yejian. He also pays attention to suavier''s actions. Tianxuanxing once seriously talked to him about the role of "intelligence". He knows himself and his enemy, and is invincible in a hundred battles. In actual combat, if you can understand the opponent''s fighting habits in advance, you will certainly have a huge advantage. And this is something that you can''t learn in the competition.


    If you are not familiar with them, you will at least have a little understanding of each other''s ability. Therefore, from the point of intelligence and analysis in the battle, it is difficult for people who have only exchanged views with their peers to pay attention to it. Ye Jian has Tianxuan star''s guidance, so he can recall what he should do at this time.


    Find out the details of the other side and their fighting habits. It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to practice, because until now, suavier only used ordinary body skill on Yejian. Yes, suvier, who has rich experience in actual combat, has hidden his own details, while Ye Jian, who lacks experience in actual combat, has exposed his weapons in the first place, which shows the gap between the two sides in combat experience.


    The result is that Ye Jian doesn''t know his opponent''s background at all. Even if he tries hard to analyze it, it''s hard to get a result.


    While Ye Jian was distracted to think about each other''s details, suavier''s feet suddenly pushed back, lifting a large snowflake. At the same time, his body was like an arrow flying out of the tight string, rushing towards Ye Jian at a very fast speed.


    Ye Jian almost didn''t respond, but fortunately, at this time, he has untied the seal of Fu whale in his hand. Now he can easily use the power of Volley whales in the snow.


    The next second, the whale howls again. If it''s on an ordinary snowy mountain, it''s enough to cause an avalanche. However, it is not an avalanche that appears at this time, but a white giant whale, a giant whale composed of snow.


    Not only sunville, but also the whole world.


    Even Wan Wan and the innocent middle-aged man, who were watching the battle, fell into the attack range of the white whale.


    The great white whale, which was made up of snow, leaped out of the snow with a roar, and then ran into Sewell with a huge body. Suavier''s fists were made with both hands, covered with a strange energy, and then he quickly punched the huge Moby Dick.


    That kind of scene is like a small human being facing a huge object hundreds of times larger than himself, and the only weapon he can use is his fist. It looks so small and vulnerable.


    But that''s just what it looks like.


    The white whale began to crack after the first blow from Sewell, and the subsequent successive punches made the cracks on the white whale''s body expand rapidly, and finally scattered into countless snowballs.


    Every blow from Sewell was powerful enough to smash the broken snowball in the air again. Those snowballs flying towards him and his companions were smashed one by one by his super fast fist speed.


    But the broken snow all over the sky was silent, and Yejian and Sewell both stood in the snow. And Wan Wan is from the air quickly into the snow, the middle-aged man to drag out.The battle has fallen into stagnation again. Just now, Ye Jian has used his best move, but he didn''t expect to be directly solved by the other party in such a tough way. There is no doubt that Ye Jian now feels a strong sense of frustration.


    But in fact, suavier''s state is not very good at this time. The strength of the boy in front of him was beyond his imagination. If he hadn''t punched just now, he or one of his companions would have died here.


    At this time, suavier, who has not spoken since the beginning of the battle, suddenly smiles at Ye Jian. He says to Ye Jian in Chinese with a strong accent, "you are a disciple of Kunlun, aren''t you?"


    Isn''t that bullshit? Ye Jian stares at the other side carefully, hesitates and doesn''t speak. He is afraid of being told by his opponent, and then gets some important information from him. However, judging from the first question, it seems that the opponent''s purpose is not to get any information from Ye Jian.


    Sunville, who seldom spoke, said a second sentence after another.


    "Before I went up the mountain, I met another Taoist of Kunlun. He was very powerful." Suevier said with a smile, he is not good at smiling, so the smile is also very ugly.


    "Is it?" Ye Jian simply replied that he was not sure why the other party would suddenly say this to him.


    "But I''m more powerful," Sewell said with an ugly smile, "so I broke the fingers he used to hold the pieces."

 Chapter 552

    "But I was more powerful, so I broke the fingers he used to hold the pieces." When Sewell said this with an ugly smile, Ye Jian''s face changed color.


    The Taoists in Kunlun are very powerful. Few people use chessmen to satisfy these points.


    "You''re bullshit Ye Jian holds the sword in his hand.


    And suavier just shook his head gently: "I beat him, in front of a lot of people, he is very strong, but not my opponent."


    Angry Ye Jian also followed with a smile: "you can''t even help me, how can you beat my martial Uncle Li?"


    "His name is Li?" Sewell''s brow jumped, and he said, "yes, that''s right. His surname is Li. He''s dressed in white and has a chessboard on his back."


    He said the characteristics are very accurate, but Ye Jian thinks that it only means that the other side has seen martial Uncle Li Yuan, the jade Hengxing, but it can''t mean that the other side has won Li Yuan. So he didn''t reply, just stare at each other, want to see this strange man gourd sell what medicine.


    "He is a good man, he is a strong man." Said Sewell slowly in his poor Chinese.


    "That''s up to you." Ye Jian frowned. Even if he is praised by the other party, he will not feel any better, because on the snow mountain of Kunlun, his most respected people are his master Tianxuan star Xiao Jing and Yuheng star Li Yuan. Although yuhengxing Liyuan is not his master, he is better than his master. It''s true that tianxuanxing is a monk with extraordinary strength, and she is more than enough to be a master of Ye Jian. However, her character determines that she will not talk to Ye Jian about those great principles, but will constantly urge him to finish his homework. On the snow mountain of Kunlun, the one who teaches Ye Jian how to be a man is Li Yuan, the star of Yuheng.


    Li Yuan, who loves talent, not only pays attention to the growth of Ye Jian''s strength, but also his mind, fearing that such a gifted teenager will go astray. Ye Jian is very grateful for yuhengxing Li Yuan''s intentions. Later, when Li Yuan proposed to pass the Kunlun treasure chessboard "Xingluo" to him, under the pressure of tianxuanxing, he couldn''t agree, but Li Yuan''s kindness was also in his heart.


    However, Li Yuan has been down the mountain for a long time, and he has never returned to the mountain. Recently, he even lost contact with him, which makes Ye Jian a little worried. What''s to worry about? Uncle Li is one of the seven stars, yuhengxing. Few people in the world can hurt him. Every time Ye Jian was so relieved. And this guy who came out of the blue actually said that he beat martial Uncle Li. It''s really shameful.


    But next, Sewell came up with evidence that he had defeated Li Yuan. His hand to the air, a wooden chessboard will appear in his hands out of thin air.


    Ye Jian didn''t see how the chessboard appeared in Sewell''s hands at all, but it''s not important any more. What''s important is that Ye Jian can''t not recognize the chessboard that Sewell held in his hands. It should be said that there can be no Kunlun disciples who do not know the chessboard.


    Xingluo.


    It belongs to one of the seven stars of Kunlun, the magic weapon of Yuheng star Liyuan, and one of the most precious treasures of Kunlun. It can produce innumerable black-and-white chessmen. The power of the stars contained in these chessmen can echo with the power of the stars of the chessboard itself, and produce extremely powerful power. Even to create a world of stars. As a treasure of Kunlun, "Xingluo" is more important than Li Yuan''s life.


    And now, star Luo has fallen into the hands of an outsider, and the end of Li Yuan at the moment, I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    Ye Jian''s face was first surprised, then flustered, and finally, all emotions turned into anger!


    He was surprised because he saw the treasure belonging to Kunlun in the hands of an outsider. He was flustered because a person who defeated seven stars could not be his opponent. And the anger is because, recalling the intention of martial Uncle Li treating him.


    Go to hell, asshole! The volley whale rises, and all the power of Ye Jian pours out. And that''s the moment Sewell is waiting for!


    The power of "Xingluo" is indeed powerful, but as a treasure of Kunlun, "Xingluo" also has a strong prohibition. Not everyone who gets this chessboard can use it. In other words, suevier has no effect except to use the chessboard as his trophy to show off.


    And he will take out this chessboard at the moment, which is more unusual. He has said so much to Ye Jian in order to disturb each other''s mind. It was in the middle of the battle, and everything Sewell did was for the final victory.


    There is an essential gap between experienced hunters and ignorant newcomers. And suevier will prove with practical action that this gap is insurmountable!


    Before the sound of the whale roaring, Sewell had rushed to Ye Jian. After the previous observation, he found that although Ye Jian''s move is powerful, there is a certain gap, that is, the snow white whale always appears with the whistling of the whale. If he can hit Ye Jian before the whistling of the whale, he can win the battle.


    This is often the case with big opening and closing and powerful moves. Once the problem is caught by the opponent, it is absolutely fatal. When Ye Jian reacts, he can''t go back to heaven.The victory is divided.


    The next moment, Ye Jian disappeared from the snowy battlefield.


    When Ye Jian came back, he was standing in a warm grass.


    "Creak, creak, creak!" There was a monkey''s cry on his head, as if laughing at his incompetence.


    And now, on the snowy battlefield. A female Taoist in a Taoist robe and a plain turban on her head appeared in the position where Ye Jian was sitting. Her cold face will make people wonder if it is a lifelike ice sculpture, but she is by no means an ice sculpture. Because it''s impossible for the ice sculpture to stop suvier''s full blow.


    "You beat Li Yuan?" The woman''s voice was as cold as her face.


    Suavier didn''t reply. Previously, he would talk to Yejian just to disturb Yejian''s mind. When it''s unnecessary to talk, he won''t say a word.


    One hand was held by the other, so she hit the woman in the stomach with the other hand. But this time, the woman didn''t even block it. As soon as the sword behind her was shaken, suvier''s punch was empty.


    Inexplicably, even Sewell himself did not understand what happened, he suddenly appeared in the woman''s back, the forward punch of course, naturally empty.


    "Don''t make me angry with what I ask and what you answer." Tian Xuanxing said coldly.

 Chapter 553

    "Don''t make me angry with what I ask and what you answer." Every word that the woman said was like a decree, which was firmly pressed on Sewell''s back.


    This can''t be said that suville is not powerful. He gasps behind Tianxuan star. Although he can see from his expression that he is constantly struggling, he still slowly bends down.


    "Tianxuan star!" Wan Wan recognized each other''s identity, can have this strength, is a woman, she wants not to recognize also difficult.


    But tianxuanxing doesn''t pay attention to her. In front of tianxuanxing, wanwan''s strength is not enough. She didn''t have to worry about what Wan would do when she was interrogating Sewell. She didn''t even care if Wan would take the opportunity to escape.


    Because in her field, she doesn''t have to worry about sneak attacks, and she doesn''t have to worry about other people making any small moves. Now tianxuanxing is only concerned about one problem, that is, why the chessboard of yuhengxing Liyuan appeared in the hands of this tsarist Russian.


    "You beat Li Yuan?" The same question, when asked again at this time, the atmosphere was completely different from before, because Tianxuan star was still standing at this time, and sunville''s back had been bent by an invisible force.


    As long as tianxuanxing is willing, she can increase the pressure she releases at any time, and crush suvier''s spine, so that he can only lie on the hospital bed for feeding for the rest of his life.


    Under such conditions, sunville can''t resist tianxuanxing. He clenches his teeth and has a hard time to make a sound: "yes, I beat him. I crushed his fingers --"


    "nonsense!" Without waiting for suvier to finish, tianxuanxing gave a sharp drink in his fury, and the pressure that only suvier could feel in the air suddenly increased with this sharp drink.


    Suvier, who was already a little stubborn, didn''t respond this time. The huge pressure made his body lie on the snow on the ground. The soft snow should not have been able to bear his weight and pressure, but now, he is like lying on the cold steel, the snow is not deformed because of the pressure of his body.


    If we have to describe the current situation of suevier, then he is like a large piece of meat cake sandwiched by iron plates on both sides. Although the appearance was a little funny, the slight sound of the bones in his body made him not optimistic at all.


    This woman is so strong that she is not on the same level with the seven stars he met.


    "With you, how can you be Li Yuan''s opponent?" Tian Xuanxing frowns. Li Yuan is her younger martial brother, so she has the right to call Li Yuan by her first name instead of calling him yuhengxing.


    Li Yuan, who owns the stars, has come to the realm of immortals. How can he be easily defeated and robbed by others.


    The angry Tianxuan star waved to sunville, and sunville immediately gave out a painful wail. The skin on his back cracked, and countless magic weapons gushed out from the cracks. Those are sunville''s collections. When he was in Europe, Sewell was known as "treasure hunter". The driving force that supported him to fight with all kinds of experts was to defeat them and then snatch all kinds of magic weapons from them. In fact, for a monk, the fit between a monk and a magic weapon is very important. Even if a monk is as strong as seven stars, he only uses one kind of magic weapon, because the greedy often get nothing in the end. However, Sewell didn''t grab those magic weapons to use them for himself. In fact, Sewell also had his own magic weapons. He collected the magic weapons of the defeated just to satisfy his inner desire.


    This woman''s sword, he also wants to get it!


    From the scattered magic weapons on the ground, Tianxuan star hooked her finger and the chessboard Xingluo flew into her hands. In her field, controlling the position of everything in space is a piece of cake for her. She can even wantonly change some of the natural laws in the field. For example, at the moment, sunville is under the usual gravity of tens of times.


    After holding the chessboard in hand, the side of star drawing the chessboard grid immediately flickered with light starlight. Tianxuan star''s face didn''t have the slightest excitement because he took back the star. For many Kunlun disciples, the most precious treasure of Kunlun is more important than the life of every Kunlun disciple. After all, it''s hard to find the treasure after it''s lost, but disciples can select and supplement it continuously.


    But it''s different for Tianxuan star. No matter how powerful Xingluo is, it''s just a dead thing. Dead things are never more important than living people.


    "Li Yuan, where is he now?" Tian Xuanxing looks at the chessboard in his hand and asks softly. This question, of course, is for Sewell.


    But now where does suville have the strength to speak? He just insisted that he would not be crushed by the invisible pressure, and he would have done his best. If he let go at this time, he would be crushed into a pool of flesh and blood immediately. Naturally speaking is impossible.


    Tianxuanxing is upset when she sees that suville doesn''t respond. She looks down at suville lying on the ground. Seeing suville''s exertion, she remembers that the gravity she is exerting is too much. With a wave of her hand, the invisible pressure in the air disappeared, and suvier on the ground gasped for breath."Hoo, ha, hoo, ha!" Suavier, who was finally able to relax, breathed heavily. At this time, Tian Xuanxing asked again, "come on, Li Yuan, where is he now?" Her patience is not good, torture is not suitable for her, because she is likely to accidentally kill the target of torture once she is anxious. Unlike Ye Jian, who had never killed anyone before, Tian Xuanxing went down to the mountain when he was 16 years old and killed more than 500 people in a bandit''s stronghold.


    Suavier still didn''t disobey tianxuanxing. He replied, "we''ve put him on the road of recovery. No one knows whether he''s alive or dead now."


    It''s the only way for Kunlun people to return to Kunlun from other places, and people outside of Kunlun should not know it. In other words, there is a traitor in Kunlun, and the traitor told the enemy the route and time of Li Yuan''s return to the mountain, so that Li Yuan would be attacked by suvier and others. If other people are present, they will continue to ask suavier if he has any accomplices? He asked him who the traitor was? But tianxuanxing didn''t ask anything. Looking at the chessboard in her hand, she was just dazed.


    At this time, a small black spot in the distance slipped down. It turned out that Ye Jian was stepping on the volley whale as a skis and sliding down from above.


    "Li Yuan, you must not die like this." Tianxuanxing said in a low voice, "you owe me three things, and there is still one thing I can''t do."


    In the snow in the distance, Ye Jian is getting closer and closer, and his face is becoming anxious because he sees something Tianxuan doesn''t see.


    "Master, be careful!" Ye Jian shouts to the back of Tianxuan star.

 Chapter 554

    Ye Jian shouts at Tianxuan star''s back: "master, be careful!"


    Because he saw that a faint shadow in the sky was flying quickly towards the back of Tianxuan star.


    Tian Xuanxing hears Ye Jian''s cry, but he doesn''t react immediately. He should dodge. Ever since she owned the world, she never worried about being attacked.


    When the field opens, all enemies in this space will be perceived by her, and everything in this space can''t be concealed from her perception. After upgrading from the realm of "immortal" to the realm of "Ether", her field has expanded to the point where people can''t believe it. Under such a premise, it''s very normal for Tianxuan to relax her vigilance. In other words, since she got the sword of "the world", she has never experienced the feeling of worry and vigilance.


    But this time, she''s finally going to pay some price for her carelessness.


    The black snake appeared behind her. When she reacted, it was too late. The snake suddenly appears from the air and extends its poisonous teeth to tianxuanxing''s delicate neck. When tianxuanxing turns around suddenly, two poisonous teeth have been nailed into tianxuanxing''s skin. The next second, the sword "world" came out of its sheath, and the black snake was cut in two and fell to the ground.


    The black snake cut off by the "world" did not struggle on the ground for a moment, and immediately turned into a mass of black ash on the snow. And then, with a proud expression, Sewell got up from the ground. The black snake is obviously his masterpiece.


    Tian Xuanxing, holding a sword in her hand, stares at the Russian man angrily. She can''t figure out how the other party let the snake avoid her absolute control of the surrounding space and hurt her.


    But it''s very simple. It''s so simple that suavier can''t believe it - the snake can be seen with the naked eye. It''s just that Tianxuan star at that time believed too much in the field created by the "world" for her, so she didn''t have any precautions at all. That''s why she was caught. The reason why black snake can avoid Tianxuan star is that black snake does not exist in this space.


    Although it sounds strange, the "snake" that turns black and gray as soon as it is cut off is not a snake, but a creature with a shape similar to a snake. It is not a mountain spirit or a strange animal. To be exact, it does not belong to this world at all. It was Sewell''s teacher, the man called "master", who first discovered the way to summon these alien creatures. "Black snake" was the first alien creature discovered by "master". In the process of continuous research, the "master" found more and more alien creatures, and a new world slowly unfolded in front of him. With the development of research, "master" has made one magic weapon after another that can be used by disciples to summon creatures from other worlds. Just when gravity was lifted, suvier used the magic weapon given to him by "master" and then successfully injured Tianxuan star.


    In fact, he really didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. After all, Tianxuan star is so powerful that his reaction should be much faster than ordinary people. But he didn''t expect that Tianxuan would be so slack.


    "You''re dead!" To kill such a powerful man who is far more powerful than himself, suavier''s face showed a knowing smile. Yes, that''s what he wanted.


    "Mean man!" At this time, Ye Jian also arrives at tianxuanxing. He holds tianxuanxing''s shaky body with one hand, and the other hand holds the long sword Fu whale, yelling at suvier, "you used this method to my master!"


    Before sunville spoke, tianxuanxing held out a hand. She said to Ye Jian, "there is no mean way to fight between life and death. Remember, Jian''er."


    "Master?" Ye Jian looks at Tian Xuanxing in surprise. Any decent man in Kunlun mountain will scoff at what Tian Xuanxing says to him at the moment. But Tian Xuanxing doesn''t obey Kunlun''s rules. It''s very appropriate for her to say that.


    "Master, stop talking." Ye Jian noticed that tianxuanxing''s lips had turned purple, which was obviously a sign of poisoning. At this time, every word would make the breath flow faster, and the toxin would attack faster.


    Then, he pointed the volley whale in his hand at suevier and yelled, "despicable, give me the antidote quickly!"


    "Antidote?" "Where''s the antidote?" he asked with a smile There is no antidote for the toxin of this alien world creature, and the poisoned person will surely die!


    "If you don''t hand it in, I''ll kill you!" At this time, Ye Jian''s threat is so weak, you know, he may not be able to beat suvier.


    Sure enough, suavier''s expression was not in the slightest panic. He said to Ye Jian, "if you can do it, try it!" Voice down, his figure also disappeared in front of the sword.


    The next second, clenching his fists, he appeared behind Ye Jian, and his fists hit the back of Ye Jian''s head. Although the "Fu whale" in Ye Jian''s hand has great power, its opening and closing action also means that it is full of flaws. However, Ye Jian has not used Fu whale for a long time and does not know how to make up for those flaws. In fact, the two men haven''t played for several rounds, but suavier, who has far more practical experience than Ye Jian, has seen through Ye Jian before long. Now Ye Jian can''t defeat suavier at all.But if he can''t defeat suevier, he can''t help master to find out the way to detoxify.


    But now, don''t mention pressing suevier, he can''t even avoid the first punch after suevier''s detour.


    Bang. This could have been a fatal blow, but it was finally caught. It was a soft palm that caught the blow. The owner of the soft palm was Tian Xuanxing and Xiao Jing.


    "Master?" Ye Jian''s face showed an expression of surprise. Not only sunville, but also he didn''t expect that tianxuanxing could continue to fight after being poisoned. Even in a twinkling of an eye, the purple on tianxuanxing''s lips had faded and turned into a beautiful cherry red.


    "You should have killed me when I was poisoned." Tian Xuanxing said coldly to suvier, "you are careless. You have left me time to detoxify."


    And Sewell just widened his eyes and couldn''t say a word. Impossible, impossible! There is no antidote for that poison. When the "master" carried out the research, he did not know how many living people he sacrificed as the mice in the research, but they still did not find the antidote. Tianxuanxing doesn''t know anything about the world. How does she detoxify?


    It''s a pity that tianxuanxing doesn''t want to explain so much to suvier. The cold light on her long sword "world" flickers. The next second, suvier''s big eyed head has already flown into the air.


    Fresh blood splashed on the snow, splashed on the lapel of Ye Jian.


    In this scene, Ye Jian could not say a word.


    "There are two more." Tian Xuanxing said coldly.

 Chapter 555

    The change came so fast that in the last second, sunville had just completed the reversal, subdued Tianxuan star with the alien creatures handed over to him by the master, and was about to kill Ye Jian.


    The next second, his head had been cut off by Tianxuan star, and his body fell into the snow.


    The difference of strength makes suvier not understand until he dies. In his eyes, the deadly toxin without medicine is not so terrible for Tianxuan star. "The world" gives Tianxuan the ability to control the field, and she is in the center of this "field". In other words, she has the strongest control over her body. However, the toxin began to invade her. Her body did show some reactions such as purple lips and weakness after poisoning. If suville took this opportunity to attack her, she might be able to kill tianxuanxing during the short weak period. But just like Tianxuan star''s over trust in the "field", sunville also over trusted the power of alien world toxins. After Tianxuan star was poisoned, he immediately targeted Ye Jian. He thought that as long as Ye Jian, the only one with resistance, was killed, he would win the battle. However, it''s a pity that tianxuanxing''s domain ability brought by "world" made her take a little time to extract the toxin from her body and flowing blood.


    This level of power is beyond suvier''s imagination, which is the biggest reason why suvier lost.


    Tianxuanxing won''t make mistakes again. One shot is the most fatal trick. She directly separates suville''s body and head. If suville can survive in this way, she will cut suville into pieces. However, it was obvious that suville could not survive, so tianxuanxing saved the step of cutting each other''s body into pieces.


    "Two left." Tianxuanxing looks at wanwan and the middle-aged man who are still on the side. In tianxuanxing''s opinion, these two people are of course suvier''s accomplices. Tianxuanxing''s attitude towards these people has only four words: "eliminate evil and do everything possible.".


    Although it sounds too cruel, it''s the lesson Tianxuan learned from his blood. When she was 16 years old, the domestic situation was turbulent, and even Kunlun fairyland, which had been isolated from the world, could not sit still. Her master, Tianshu star at that time, sent three of his most proud disciples down the mountain, hoping to rely on the strength of the three to maintain the peace of the surrounding areas for the time being.


    Those three people were later Tianshu star, Tianxuan star and Tianji star. As for the rest of the seven stars, they had not gone up the mountain at that time.


    Sixteen year old Tian Xuanxing went down the mountain and rushed to the nearest town. At that time, the town was being harassed by a group of mountain bandits. When the young tianxuanxing heard that the villagers in the village told her about the atrocities of the group of mountain bandits, he immediately got angry and killed the mountain bandits without hesitation. After going up the mountain, she didn''t see the mountain bandits, only a few old, weak, sick and disabled left behind. She forced those left behind to ask where the mountain bandit troops were. She learned that the mountain bandits had known that she was coming, so they went down the mountain to escape, leaving them old, weak, sick and disabled behind.


    Tian Xuan Xing Xiao Jing saw that most of these people were short of arms and broken legs, and many of them were forced by the current situation to become bandits. So he couldn''t bear to let the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled go down the mountain to chase the escaped mountain bandits. But she did not expect that as soon as she left, these left behind mountain bandits would send out a signal to gather the escaped brothers again. Knowing that the people of Kunlun had been watching them, they also thought that it would not be a long-term plan to stay on the mountain, so they gathered together and rushed to the town at the foot of the mountain, plundered all the property in the town and prepared to flee to a distant place together.


    When Xiao Jing learned the news, it was too late. The devastated town had been burned to pieces. However, the mountain bandits did not expect that Xiao Jing''s journey would be so fast. When they were still happily sharing their belongings and planning where to escape, Xiao Jing went up the mountain for the second time. That night, there were more than 500 people on the mountain, and none of them survived.


    Do away with evil. Tianxuanxing learned this truth only after experiencing the lesson of blood. Kindness to the wicked is cruelty to the kind people.


    So at this time, she mercilessly pointed to Wan Wan and the middle-aged man who was still standing on one side with her sword.


    Wan Wan and the middle-aged people have never run away. It''s not that they don''t want to run away, but that they can''t run away. This place has been covered by Tianxuan star''s field. She is the master of this space. No matter they escape together or in the same direction, they will immediately return to their original place under her control.


    No one can disobey her in the field of Tianxuan star.


    "Please The middle-aged man suddenly ran to tianxuanxing, and then knelt down in the snow in tears, "please let me live! There are old parents to support in my family. My son''s illness also requires me to make money. My daughter has just been born. I am the source of income for the whole family. I can''t die! Please, fairy, please let me go Seeing the power of tianxuanxing''s woman and wearing a Taoist robe, the man mistook tianxuanxing for a fairy.


    What he was crying about was the truth, and it was not what he expected that he would be involved in such an event. He was half threatened by the "master" and half lured by the "profit", and then he was robbed by the suvier. The middle-aged man could not help but come to this step. If he had a choice, of course, he would not want to fight against such a powerful super organization as Kunlun. He did not even know that there was such a powerful super organization on the top of the mountain.He was just a mortal who had nothing to do with all this and was unfortunately involved.


    "Master, master!" Ye Jian, who had come back to his senses, ran to him. He grabbed Tian Xuanxing''s sleeve. "This man doesn''t seem to have any accomplishments. He should be just an ordinary person who has nothing to do with it. Let him go."


    "Spare him?" Tian Xuanxing''s eyebrows picked, "he led the way and led this man up the mountain. How can I spare him such a man?"


    "Fairy!" The middle-aged man said loudly, "they forced me to do it. It has nothing to do with me!"


    At this time, Wan Wan also knelt down with the middle-aged man and began to cry. She cleverly did not choose to speak, because what Tian Xuanxing said just now revealed a message that Tian Xuanxing knew that the middle-aged man had brought them up. So if she is in a hurry to explain like a middle-aged person at this time, it''s easy for her to fall into a desperate situation because she is seen through by the other party. It''s better to cry with middle-aged people. If this woman is soft hearted, she will release herself.


    But Tian Xuanxing didn''t speak at this time. She seemed to be thinking about something.

 Chapter 556

    "Master, let them go." Ye Jian saw Tian Xuanxing and began to think, so he took the opportunity to say, "the murderer is at the moment. These two men didn''t do anything just now. It seems that they should be innocent."


    "Innocent?" Tian Xuanxing looks at Ye Jian, "how can you guarantee that these two people will not harm others after they escape from here? Have you forgotten what I said to you before? "


    "I --" Ye Jian said for a moment. He didn''t know how to explain.


    "Do everything you can to get rid of evil. If you let them go now, if they do harm to people in the future, it''s equivalent to you being an accomplice." Tian Xuanxing said to Ye Jian, "since we uphold the idea of eliminating demons and defending the way, we should put the world''s righteousness first. Even if we are covered with blood, we should not be half distracted and kind-hearted."


    Ye Jian is used to being afraid of Tian Xuanxing. At this time, Tian Xuanxing teaches him the same lesson as usual. He also habitually lowers his head and makes the appearance of training.


    "I asked you to deal with these three people this time, just to let you learn this, but now it seems that you are still too young." Tian Xuanxing continued. Usually she didn''t seem to say so much, but today, I don''t know why, she should be more strict when she scolds Ye Jian.


    Maybe it''s because Ye Jian now reminds her of her past self who made a big mistake.


    "Sorry to disappoint Shifu." Ye Jian said with his head down. As far as paper strength is concerned, Ye Jian, who is assisted by volley whale, has the possibility to defeat suvier. However, his lack of actual combat experience hinders him everywhere. More importantly, he has no determination to kill his opponent. So he didn''t dare to use volley whale to kill. These two factors interweave together, and eventually lead to the failure of Ye Jian.


    Tian Xuanxing takes a look at Ye Jian. In fact, she doesn''t really want to blame Ye Jian. Ye Jian lacks practical combat experience, so it''s very likely that she will be broken into the hands of the Tsarist. Tian Xuanxing has long thought of this. So when Ye Jian is in trouble, she immediately appears and changes her position with Ye Jian, so that Ye Jian can return to a safe paradise. But she can''t help but feel angry at Ye Jian now, just as she still blames herself for her failure to "get rid of evil" in the past. If she had understood this at the beginning, there would have been no tragedy in the town later.


    And now, she must teach Ye Jian well, and don''t let Ye Jian repeat her responsibility.


    "Now that you know your mistake, you should correct it from today on." Tian Xuanxing said.


    Ye Jian is also submissive and nods to her.


    "Kill them." Tian Xuanxing continued.


    Ye Jian suddenly raised his head. He widened his eyes, as if he didn''t hear what Tian Xuanxing had just said.


    Tian Xuanxing''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She doesn''t like people to resist her. Besides, Ye Jian is her apprentice and should be obedient to her.


    "Master, master." Ye Jian''s voice trembled, "they, they may be innocent!"


    "I''m really innocent!" At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly yelled, he has been kowtowing to them in the snow. Even if he was kowtowing on the soft snow, his forehead has begun to bleed. "Please, let me go. I really have nothing to do with them. I''m forced to come here."


    "Kill them." Tianxuanxing said impatiently, "remember, eliminate evil."


    "But, master --" it may be possible for Ye Jian to kill suevier. After all, suevier is obviously a complete murderer, but the two men did nothing from beginning to end. Why even kill them?


    Ye Jian hesitates all the time and doesn''t start. The middle-aged man wails all the time, and the woman wails. All this makes Tian Xuanxing feel very angry. Suddenly, she suddenly waves her sleeve. Suddenly, everything around here is quiet.


    The middle-aged man and Wan Wan closed their eyes powerlessly, then fell on the snow, never making any sound again.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Jian widened his eyes and opened his mouth. He felt that his heart was constantly cramped. But Tian Xuanxing suddenly said, "don''t worry, I just stunned them. They didn''t die."


    Hearing Tian Xuan Xing''s words, Ye Jian was a little relieved.


    But the next moment, Tian Xuanxing added: "I don''t kill them because I have said that I want you to kill them. No one can kill them but you. "


    Ye Jian knows tianxuanxing''s character. What she decides is hard to change. So far, Ye Jian only remembers one time that tianxuanxing''s words didn''t come true, that is, the time tianxuanxing wanted to raise chickens and feed fish on Kunlun mountain. At that time, Tianshu star took Tianji star and Tianquan star together to persuade him, moved him with emotion and explained with reason, and finally persuaded tianxuanxing to give up on the ground that the chickens were too dirty and the feeding of fish was too troublesome. Otherwise, the wanton Tianxuan star has already circled a happy farm in the holy land of Kunlun.


    At this time, since tianxuanxing has agreed to do so, it''s absolutely impossible to persuade tianxuanxing to change his mind if he wants Ye Jian alone. Even Ye Jian knows that it''s impossible to persuade tianxuanxing with his eloquence.It''s just that he can''t kill these two people who have done nothing wrong in front of him, and now they have lost their resistance.


    In the hand is holding the long sword Fu whale, the leaf sword stands in the snow, unexpectedly some at a loss for a moment.


    At the moment, Tian Xuanxing is still quietly watching Ye Jian. Her patience is not good. If Ye Jian doesn''t make a decision, no one can guarantee what she will do.


    "Master," Ye Jian suddenly raised his head, "do you mean what you say?"


    Tian Xuanxing frowned and replied, "how often do I not take what I said seriously?"


    "Then let''s go back!" Ye Jian said with a smile.


    "If you don''t kill these two people, you want to go back?" Tian Xuanxing is very unhappy, but Ye Jian''s face is still smiling.


    "Master once said that no one can kill them except me, right?" Ye Jian asked with a smile.


    Tian Xuan Xing nodded. She did say that.


    "Well, if I don''t kill them now, master, you can''t hurt them," said Ye Jian with a smile. "Why don''t we go back and stay in the snow?"


    hearing Ye Jian''s words, Tian Xuanxing was stunned for a moment, and then the surprise on her face slowly turned into sullen. She didn''t expect that Ye Jian would play these word games by herself. And she did do what she said, or at least she couldn''t go back on it face to face.


    "Very good," Tian Xuanxing said with gnashing teeth, "you, very good."

 Chapter 557

    Looking at Tian Xuanxing gnashing his teeth, Ye Jian''s heart thumped. It''s not a good idea to annoy her. You don''t need to be reminded of this. Ye Jian knows it.


    You know, Tianxuan star, even in the fairyland of Kunlun, is one of the few people who dare not offend. Even when Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars, meets her, she has to think twice and dare not make her angry. Among the seven stars, Tian Xuanxing is the second. The rest of the seven stars are her younger martial brother, and the elder martial sister she met is even more afraid to disobey. Looking down, those disciples and grandchildren have very little chance to meet Tianxuan star. Even if they do, they will stay away from Tianxuan star and dare not contact with this legendary evil star.


    On the whole Kunlun, the only ones who can control Tianxuan star are the four elders. The elder of Kunlun is different from the elder of other families. After leaving office, the seven stars of Kunlun will automatically become the elder. The elders have no real power, and will not interfere in any decision-making of the seven stars. They just wait for the snow mountain to enjoy their life. Three of the seven stars of the previous generation, including Tianshu star, have passed away, and the remaining four have been closed as elders, so there is no doubt that the whole Kunlun is in the hands of the seven stars of this generation. As Tianxuan star, Xiao Jing can do whatever she wants. Even planting trees and grass in a corner of Kunlun fairyland, no one can control her.


    In the face of such a master, it''s not a good choice for Ye Jian to offend her, but what else can he do? In order to save the lives of these two people, apart from offending his master, he could not think of a better result.


    However, he also knows that although Tian Xuanxing is very strict with himself, he is not cruel. Although he can''t help but punish him, he should be able to survive with a bite of his teeth. Thinking of this, Ye Jian was a little relieved.


    Of course, there is no improvement on Tianxuan''s face.


    "Play with me, Ye Jian. You''re amazing!" Tian Xuanxing seldom calls Ye Jian by his name. This time, he doesn''t call Ye Jian "Jian Er". It seems that he is really angry.


    Ye Jian swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously. He just felt that the air around him suddenly became cold, and his limbs began to become stiff.


    Tianxuan''s "domain" has begun to launch.


    "No, master, no!" Ye Jian had a bad feeling in his heart. At this time, he held the sword''s arm and lifted it up.


    "You reminded me," Tian Xuanxing said coldly. "I can''t hurt them. Only you can." While she was talking, Ye Jian had already carried the sword and walked towards the two people in the snow step by step.


    "Master, no!" There is a helpless cry in Ye Jian''s voice. Now his body is not controlled by himself. It is Tianxuan that drives the power of "the world" and controls Ye Jian''s body in the field.


    Ye Jian can guess what tianxuanxing wants to do to control his body. He tries his best to resist, but how can he resist more than tianxuanxing? You know, three years ago, Tianxuan star had already broken through from the realm of "immortal" to the realm of "Ether", and it was not three years since Ye Jian came to Kunlun! Ye Jian, who did not even reach the realm of "immortal", could not resist Tianxuan star''s control over him.


    Now Ye Jian can only watch his body holding the sword and walk towards the two people who can''t resist in the snow.


    "Master, you can''t do this, you cheat!" Ye Jian cried out anxiously, "if you control me like this, you''re breaking your promise!" This is the only weapon that he can restrict Tianxuan. That is what Tianxuan himself once said.


    But he forgot one thing: tianxuanxing has always been a spoiled and conceited woman for so many years. He can''t reason with such a woman.


    "We are not tired of deceit." There was a little smile on tianxuanxing''s face. "I''ve taught you that before."


    "EH - ah -" Ye Jian struggles desperately, trying to get rid of Tianxuan star''s control, but his efforts are just in vain.


    At the mercy of tianxuanxing, he had already walked to the two men on the snow step by step. Then tianxuanxing asked him to hold up his sword.


    "No!" There is a cry of pain in Yejian''s mouth, but tianxuanxing will not be soft hearted because of Yejian''s refusal at the moment, because she knows better than Yejian that she can''t be kind to the enemy.


    Yeah! Under the stab of the long sword, the blood splashed out like an arrow, contaminating a Taoist robe of Ye Jian. The middle-aged man who claimed that the whole family needed him to support died in his hands.


    "Ah, ah, ah --" Ye Jian couldn''t even say a complete word at the moment. His heart was only suffering, unspeakable pain.


    Tian Xuanxing hopes to share the pain with Ye Jian, because when she saw the town burned by the mountain bandits, she also hopes that someone can come forward to help share her pain. But at that time, no one could stand up, and now, no one could help Ye Jian share the pain. Because pain can only be borne, not shared.


    After stabbing the middle-aged man, Ye Jian pulled out his sword. Then, he raised the sword again and aimed at the woman in red.At this time, Ye Jian was already crying. Tianxuanxing looks at Ye Jian''s appearance, and her heart begins to shake, just as she will force Ye Jian to kill them according to her own wishes. In the final analysis, she is just a woman who has been flattered too much. She is also a woman, and she will pity Ye Jian at this time.


    But she can''t stop. Ye Jian must take this step. Only after her hands are stained with blood can Ye Jian reach a higher level. If you want to walk on the road of getting rid of demons and defending the way, you must have the consciousness of dyeing the blood of the wicked with your hands. If Ye Jian still hesitates and dares not to kill people like he did against suavier today, let alone to get rid of demons and defend the way, he can''t even protect himself.


    How can there be women''s benevolence in the fight between life and death?


    Under the control of Tianxuan star, Ye Jian stabs the Fu whale sword in his hand.


    Yi - blood splashes out in front of tianxuanxing, and tianxuanxing opens his eyes in surprise.


    Ye Jian finally successfully resisted her, although he paid a lot of efforts and a great price, but in the end, he did it.


    Under the resistance of Ye Jian, the long sword finally pierced into Ye Jian''s belly.

 Chapter 558

    In the wooden house of the little paradise, two people suddenly appear in the empty room. Tian Xuanxing quickly puts the sword in his arms on the only bed in the room.


    Then, she pressed her palm on the wound of Ye Jian. The wound was not deep, because when the Fu Jing Jian just penetrated into Ye Jian''s body, Tian Xuan Xing stopped the sword from penetrating in time, so that Ye Jian didn''t die on the spot. But even if he didn''t die immediately, Ye Jian is not far away from death now.


    "I told you, I told you." Tian Xuanxing made an anxious voice at the bedside. "When I gave you the Fujing sword, I reminded you not to be hurt by it."


    "Volley whale", just as its name is, a small iron sword can be deadly when fighting against such a huge thing as a whale. As one of the most powerful weapons of "water system", this sword is characterized by guiding the flow of water, and blood is no exception. Once injured by the volley sword, the blood will gush out of the wound, and the wound can''t stop bleeding at all. That''s why a small iron sword can be called "Fu whale". Even if a monster like a whale is injured by the volley sword, it will die slowly because of the irresistible blood loss.


    In contrast, Ye Jian doesn''t have as much blood as a whale. If Tianxuan star hesitates for a moment, Ye Jian''s life will be lost.


    Kunlun Mountain is a special place for treating disciples'' injuries. After all, Kunlun is half a "martial arts school". It''s very common for the disciples here to make mistakes when they practice or go down the mountain. Therefore, Kunlun fairy kingdom has established a "medical school" for a long time. On the one hand, it studies Taoism in medicine, and on the other hand, it can help Kunlun The disciples of the school practice healing. But it''s too late for Tianxuan star to take Ye Jian. Ye Jian''s injury comes from Fu Jing Jian, which can''t be delayed for a moment. By the time the people in the medical hall were ready for the medical equipment and medicine, Ye Jian had already died of blood loss.


    Now maybe the only one who can save Ye Jian is Tianxuan star. Tianxuan star has "the world" as her magic weapon. In her field, she can do many amazing things, such as let the blood flow back from the wounds made by Fu Jing Jian. Even so, the blood flow in Ye Jian''s body has become disordered, and Tian Xuan Xing can''t hold his life in this way.


    I have told you so many times that you should not let the volley whale sword hurt you. You always say that you have remembered it. Why do you make such a stupid mistake now. Tianxuanxing covers Ye Jian''s body with her palm, and energy flows out of her body continuously. Why do people make mistakes when they know they will?


    In fact, tianxuanxing and Ye Jian are very similar. Maybe that''s why tianxuanxing, who has never accepted the apprentice, took Ye Jian as an exception. She saw the stubborn shadow of herself in Ye Jian''s body.


    In the past, it was because of a little silly stubbornness that I got to this step.


    Many people in Kunlun do not know much about Tianxuan''s past. However, there are many rumors about her on Kunlun mountain. After all, she is the only female seven star for thousands of years. She never cares about her duties, but only grows trees and grass in the corner of Kunlun mountain. Her temperament is not only extremely lonely, but also extremely hot. Anyone who gets close to her paradise without permission will be severely expelled, even the same one among the seven stars Generation is no exception.


    But these are just the appearances that Kunlun disciples can see. Why did a man who hated evil like a grudge and killed 500 mountain bandits the first time he went down the mountain become what he is today.


    Everything has to start from the quarrel in the past. Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, and Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu, had a secret quarrel. At that time, if there were not other seven stars present to dissuade him, Xiao Jing was afraid that she would start to fight Wang Shoudu with her sword.


    The reason is that Xiao Jing is very dissatisfied with Wang Shoudu''s treatment of the nameless village at the foot of the mountain. In order to maintain the secrets of Kunlun, Wang Shoudu makes the nameless village at the foot of the mountain stagnate in an excessively natural environment, and even is not allowed to connect electricity and network. Xiao Jing thinks that Wang Shoudu''s decision is too ruthless. She scolds Wang Shoudu for being a fatuous tyrant who indulges in power in order to maintain his position.


    She really went a little too far, and everyone else in the room immediately changed their faces. Xiao Jing had a very good relationship with Wang Shoudu in the past. It can even be said that Xiao Jing was not convinced of anyone in Kunlun mountain. Only Wang Shoudu could control her.


    But this sudden accusation made everyone lose their color. Only Wang Shoudu was still a very well-educated man with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Jing''s anger rose again, and finally said the words that attracted two people''s opposition: "anyway, your position is also robbed. I think it''s better for the seventh younger brother." At this time, the seven younger brothers in her mouth, of course, refers to the Yao Guangxing Yun Hao, who is at the end of the seven stars. Yun Hao was not present at that time, so Xiao Jing just said a angry word, and the other seven stars also heard it inexplicably.


    But Wang Shoudu knew the meaning of Xiao Jing''s words. His position is snatched, indeed, is he snatches from the cloud Hao''s hand. The last words of Tianshu star of the previous generation meant that they wanted to give the position of Tianshu star to Yunhao, which Wang Shoudu and Yunhao heard at that time. But unexpectedly, Xiao Jing, who was not standing by the bed but kneeling on the outside, also heard that she had the "world" at that time, and the domain ability of "world" made her overhear the last words of the previous generation of Tianshu star in her life.Xiao Jing had always pretended not to hear it, because she also knew how much influence this sentence would have on Kunlun once it was spread. In that conflict, Xiao Jing accidentally told the secret.


    Even Wang Shoudu, who has become the star of Tianshu, has changed his face. This man, who has been showing great self-restraint, can''t sit still after being poked into the most painful place in his heart this time. He raised his hand and slapped Xiao Jing on the cheek.


    Wang Shoudu''s sudden action was beyond everyone''s expectation, and Xiao Jing certainly didn''t respond. According to Xiao Jing''s temper, if Wang Shoudu''s slap is firm, I''m afraid she will draw the sword immediately, and one of them will die on the spot.


    It was Li Yuan who prevented all this. A piece of chess flew out, flew over Wang Shoudu''s raised palm, and finally embedded in the column of the Seven Star hall.


    Wang Shoudu was startled by the flying chess piece, and his hand movement stopped naturally. After the action stopped, Wang Shoudu realized that he had done something wrong.


    He suddenly realized that seven stars would lose Tianxuan star because of his recklessness.

 Chapter 559

    "Elder martial brother, I don''t blame you." Xiao Jing just left such a sentence. After that, she never participated in the party between the seven stars. She circled a small piece of land on the edge of the fairyland in Kunlun, changed the temperature here by using the ability of "the world", and lived in seclusion here. If Ye Jian had not found Xiao Jing under the guidance of Li Yuan, Xiao Jing would have been lonely all her life.


    So Xiao Jing is very grateful to two people, one is Li Yuan, the other is Ye Jian.


    If there was no Li Yuan, she would fight with Wang Shoudu one day. According to her cultivation at that time, she was not the rival of her elder martial brother Wang Shoudu. Nine times out of ten, she would be lost in the Seven Star temple. Even if Wang Shoudu could not kill her, she would not choose to live in the world. When Xiao Jing came to the little paradise outside the world, she stopped caring about Kunlun. She almost reached the point of peace of mind, but her accomplishments improved rapidly. Finally, three years ago, she made a rare breakthrough and came to the realm of "Ether". At this time, Xiao Jing had no rival in Kunlun. Even if the four elders came out of the mountain, she would not be her opponent. Invincible means boring. Just when Xiao Jing feels that the world has gradually lost its color, Ye Jian finds it under the guidance of Li Yuan.


    As talented as she used to be, and as righteous as she used to be, Li Yuan almost brings her back to Xiao Jing.


    It''s as if she saw her energetic self in the past. After Xiao Jing met Ye Jian, the color of her world gradually came back. Cultivating Ye Jian has become the only thing she can do in her world and the only important thing for her.


    Xiao Jing recovers, Tian Xuan star recovers, and she becomes the sharp as a sword in the past, even a little softer than in the past.


    It was once rumored that Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, liked Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu. However, because of Kunlun disciples'' need to be pure hearted and not lustful about men and women, they were not able to be together. People all over the world like to hear stories like this. Even in Kunlun, Xiao Jing, Tianxuan star, who can''t be subdued by anyone, and Wang Shoudu, the only elder martial brother who can stop her childhood. Whether they can be together or not, they can be regarded as a conversation after dinner. Although the world is so looking forward to it, the world will not develop like this. In front of the sickbed of the master, which is the last generation of Tianshu star, Xiao Jing overheard the master''s last words through her own ability, and they are doomed to go their separate ways.


    Xiao Jing can''t really pretend that she didn''t hear the master''s last words. Her elder martial brother Wang Shoudu''s status as Tianshu star has been shaken. If one day Yun Hao comes back to grab the position of Tianshu star, the most she can do is not help each other. It is impossible for her to be in the same camp as the elder martial brother who sits on the Tianshu star.


    People should be more suspicious of Xiao Jing and Li Yuan. Li Yuan was much later than Xiao Jing. When Xiao Jing was rumored to be a seven star candidate, Li Yuan was just a young man. It seems that these two people should not have a deeper intersection, but other people in the seven stars have already seen that Li Yuan likes Xiao Jing, but because of the strict rules, Li Yuan, who is very disciplined, can never take that step towards Xiao Jing.


    The only thing we can expect is that Xiao Jing, who doesn''t take the rules seriously, will take the initiative to approach Li Yuan, so that they can be together. It''s just a pity that although Li Yuan has done a lot for Xiao Jing, Xiao Jing has never had him in her heart. Good friend, this is the deepest step they can take. Later, Li Yuan also realized this, gradually put down the thoughts in his heart, and his cultivation also improved by leaps and bounds, and finally became the fifth Yuheng star of the seven stars.


    But who is in Xiao Jing''s heart? I guess it''s just me.


    This is the first woman of her generation to reach the realm of "Ether", and even the only one in Kunlun history to reach the realm of "Ether". She is destined to become a legend. And with the birth of this legend, it is a series of boring stories. Tianxuanxing''s voice was so insipid that, like other Kunlun people, Xiao Jing stayed on the mountain most of the time, except for going down the mountain to help others. If she lived as an ordinary woman, maybe her life would be more wonderful.


    But now, she doesn''t think so.


    Because she met Ye Jian, who was full of vitality and color just like herself in the past, her life became interesting.


    Standing by Ye Jian''s bed, with the help of Tian Xuanxing, Ye Jian''s face gradually improves, while Tian Xuanxing''s face slowly turns pale.


    She changed the blood for Ye Jian.


    Give Ye Jian his own blood essence, and exchange Ye Jian''s blood damaged by Fu Jing Jian for himself. Tianxuan star easily achieved this by taking advantage of the world''s ability, but the cost of doing so will not be small.


    On the bed, Ye Jian''s eyelids suddenly moved. "Master, don''t kill them," Ye Jian said anxiously. "Master, please, don''t kill them!"


    Ye Jian suddenly opens his eyes and sits up from the bed. At the same time, Tian Xuan Xing Xiao Jing falls down feebly, half of her body falls on Ye Jian."Master, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Jian grabs Tian Xuanxing''s arm and wants to help him up. But when he touched tianxuanxing''s arm under the Taoist robe, he was suddenly frightened.


    Tian Xuanxing''s arm has shrunk a whole circle. He can''t touch the soft touch of flesh and blood. It''s like a dried bone.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you! Master Ye Jian is flustered. He turns Tian Xuanxing''s body over on the bed and makes the master''s face face towards him. But what he sees is not that beautiful and refined face, but a face with deep socket and wrinkled skin. In order to save him, tianxuanxing has lost the essence and blood in her body, and her lifelong cultivation has also passed. As a result, the traces of time in an instant all returned to her body, after all, only from the age point of view, she is already a hundred years old.


    The woman who used to be as sharp as a sword has now become a haggard old man.


    "Master, don''t be afraid!" Ye Jiancai was the one who was most afraid of him. He didn''t know what happened, but his eyes were wet with tears. "I''ll send you to the medical school right away!" With that, he pulls up tianxuanxing and wants to carry her away.


    But tianxuanxing just slowly raised his arm.


    In the past, whenever Tianxuan star made this move, Ye Jian knew that he should stop.

 Chapter 560

    Tian Xuanxing gestured to Ye Jian not to do those futile things again. Ye Jian shouldn''t have obeyed such an order, but Tian Xuanxing''s eyes just looked at him, and he had to stop his action.


    Looking at the withered master, Ye Jian sits on the bed and cries, while Tian Xuanxing, who has reached the limit of aging, looks at Ye Jian and slowly opens his mouth.


    All over, only Tianxuan star''s eyes were as bright as they used to be, as if they were shining stars.


    "Silly boy, I taught you. You can''t always learn." Tian Xuanxing said in a reproachful tone.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Ye Jian wiped his tears and cried loudly.


    "Forget it, forget it. I''m a master who can''t teach." Tian Xuanxing said with a smile that in the past, she had a good smile, but she didn''t like to smile. At that time, she was colder than the snow on Kunlun mountain. Now she''s finally willing to smile, but the smile is very old.


    "Master, you teach very well. I''m all disciples. I''m not proud. I''m stupid!" Ye Jian says in a hurry, but Tian Xuanxing can''t hear what he says. Years have invaded her in an instant, making her lose her hearing. Even through those bright eyes, she can only see a vague shadow. She can see that Ye Jian''s mouth is constantly opening and closing, but she can''t hear any sound.


    So she went on with her own words: "I have never taught others. You are the only one who has no experience as a master. Sometimes I am too strict with you. Don''t blame the master."


    Hearing Tian Xuanxing''s words, Ye Jian''s voice was louder and more words were said, but none of these words came into Ye Jian''s ears.


    "If only I could meet you earlier." Tianxuan star Xiao Jing said with a smile.


    If you can meet Ye Jian when you go down the mountain, maybe she won''t make the mistake that makes her regret all her life. If you can meet Ye Jian when you choose seven stars, she will certainly give her position to Ye Jian. After all, with her character, she doesn''t really like the position of seven stars. If you meet him at every different node of her life, there will be no difference between them A different story will happen.


    But Xiao Jing met Ye Jian at the end of her life.


    I was born before you were born, you were born after I was old.


    In the final stage of life, their fate can only be as for the master and apprentice. Tian Xuanxing looks at Ye Jian, who is crying and saying something. Although she can''t hear a sound, her eyes gradually lose their spirit.


    "Sword." She slowly raised her hand and put it on Yejian''s cheek with her thin palm. Through her eyes, everything she saw was very vague. Just like this, she could not see her thin palm clearly. Although she doesn''t seem to care much about her make-up at ordinary times, it can be seen from her careful management of the little paradise outside the world that although she is also wearing plain Taoist robes like ordinary Taoists, she cleans her clothes very clean. After entering the realm of "Ether", because she doesn''t want people to see her white hair, she also uses cloth to cover her hair. Her heart is still the same as those daughters, even if the conditions are limited, she also has the most basic requirements for her appearance.


    If she could see herself now, she would go crazy. Even after a hundred years of life, she has always kept herself as she was at the age of 20.


    "Jian''er, after I die, no one will take care of you." Tianxuan star Xiao Jing said slowly, "you can''t be so kind to the enemy." If Ye Jian took out his sword at the beginning to deal with suvier, how could there be so many things later? In the final analysis, Ye Jian was still worried that the wound left by the Fujing sword was too fatal, so he didn''t dare to use the Fujing sword to strike suvier, which left such a big flaw for the opponent.


    With Ye Jian''s strength and Fu Jing Jian, which is second only to Kunlun''s treasure, according to Xiao Jing''s prediction, he should not lose to suville.


    But now that it''s over, Xiao Jing doesn''t want to blame him any more. She only hopes that Ye Jian can learn from today''s lessons and understand the truth of "eliminating evil and doing everything possible", so that she can survive in this cruel world.


    "Take my sword," Xiao Jing continued, "I have taught you my essence, blood and cultivation. From now on, you will be the new Tianxuan star."


    Hearing these words, Ye Jian''s eyes immediately widened. Only then did he understand why his master tianxuanxing was like this. It turns out that the situation at that time was too urgent for tianxuanxing to think much. In order to save him, tianxuanxing gave him all his blood essence. Knowing that he had lost his blood essence, Tian Xuanxing, who was too old, simply taught him his cultivation.


    How can I? How can I? Ye Jian quickly yelled: "master, you don''t want to die, you don''t want to die. I can''t do this Tianxuan star. I''m so young, and they won''t admit me. Master, please work hard for a while and do it for my disciples."


    It''s just that Xiao Jing can''t hear all Ye Jian said at this time. Not only did she lose her hearing completely, but her vision, which was not very clear, became more and more blurred.


    "Jian''er," she opened her mouth, not sure whether she could convey the last voice, "don''t call me Shifu, call me Jinger --"She finally knew why her master would say that sentence before he died, which is likely to cause disputes in later generations, because at the end of life, people just want to say what they think in their heart, where they can care so much.


    At last, she could see nothing but the vague shadow shouting at him.


    When her eyes closed, she could see nothing, forever.


    Bright as the stars in the eyes, and finally extinguished.


    The strongest person among the seven stars of this generation, the first person to spy on the "Ether" realm that only appeared in legend, the first woman to become a seven star in Kunlun history, a woman with countless legendary titles, died in this way.


    He died in the most remote cabin in the fairyland of Kunlun, while other disciples of Kunlun were busy preparing for Kunlun martial arts soon.


    Holding Xiao Jing in his arms, Ye Jian first burst into tears. Gradually, he didn''t even cry. He just sat on the bed, arched his back to the most curved point, put his forehead on Xiao Jing''s forehead, and kept stirring his shoulders.


    Outside the cabin, the White Monkey kept squealing.


    Without the protection of Xiao Jing''s field, wind and snow also began to invade this once small paradise.

 Chapter 561

    In Tianshu hall, Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu, sits quietly in the hall. Behind him is the famous "Seven Star Lamp". The seven star lamp is a magic weapon that can only be used by Tianshu stars in the past dynasties. Different from the magic weapon like "world" or "eye of heaven", the seven star lamp has no strong performance in combat, but its strength is also beyond doubt. Because the seven star lamp is an important node connecting the seven stars of Kunlun, having the seven star lamp is equivalent to mastering the fate of a part of the Seven Star members, so the seven star lamp can only be used by Tianshu star, the first of the seven stars.


    However, there are no strict rules on the magic weapons used by the rest of the Seven Star members. Almost all of them choose one of Kunlun''s treasures as their own magic weapons. There were also seven star members who chose other magic weapons instead of Kunlun''s treasures. This mainly depends on their fit with the magic weapons. After all, before becoming a seven star, you didn''t use Kunlun''s most precious weapon. After becoming a seven star, some people are reluctant to replace their magic weapons because they fit the existing magic weapons very well. Even if they want to replace them, they will look for similar magic weapons.


    For example, Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, always used the volley whale sword before she became Tianxuan. After becoming the seven star, she also chose the long sword "world" as her magic weapon.


    At this time, behind Tianshu star, one of the seven lights hanging on the wall suddenly began to shake, and Tianshu star in meditation also suddenly opened his eyes. He turned around and looked at the flickering light, which represented Tianxuan star. There was no wind in the room, but the lamp became weaker and weaker in the constant shaking, even to the point that it was about to go out.


    Tianshu star stands up from the cushion. He can transmit his power through this light, and then help Tianxuan star stabilize his life. But he hesitated at this time.


    He remembered one thing, that is, when tianxuanxing was going to open up a vegetable garden and a fish pond for her and Ye Jian in the world''s small Taoyuan, he had to take tianjixing and tianquanxing to visit her in the world''s small Taoyuan. At that time, tianxuanxing was wearing a scarf on her head, and in the scarf, some silver threads were exposed. This was originally a detail too small to be smaller, but Tianshu star has been remembered until now.


    Tianxuan star is one of the seven stars. It should be very simple for her to use her self cultivation to keep her face. Why does she have white hair? This question has not been answered until recently.


    That is, after Tianshu star entered into the realm of "Ether" from the realm of "immortal", he found that he had become white haired. In other words, Tianxuan star entered the realm of "Ether" earlier than him, and she kept this secret all the time.


    Is she the traitor? Tianshu star immediately denied this idea. He and Tianxuan star were childhood friends. Before that quarrel, they had a good relationship. There were even rumors about their affair in Kunlun. In the impression of Tianshu star, Tianxuan star is not the kind of person who will betray Kunlun.


    But I have to admit that the quarrel caused a permanent rift in their relationship. After Tianshu star discovered that Tianxuan star had already entered the realm of "Ether" and concealed it, his suspicion of Tianxuan star became deeper.


    At this time, standing in front of the constantly shaking lights, Tianshu star began to hesitate. He has also stepped into the realm of "Ether". Now he can fully use his own strength to keep the swaying light, but he is hesitating.


    Tianxuanxing, a woman who once quarreled with herself, moved to the edge of Kunlun fairyland and never took part in Kunlun affairs again. When everyone didn''t notice, she didn''t know what means she used to reach the realm of "Ether". However, in such a long time, she didn''t mention such an important thing to anyone and even wrapped her hair with a cloth towel.


    All this is really too suspicious, especially Tianshu star, he stood in such a high position, he had to make ideas for the whole Kunlun. If tianxuanxing is the traitor, what should he do? He is in the realm of "Ether", and Tianxuan star entered this realm much earlier than him. If they fight again, he is not confident that he is Tianxuan star''s opponent. If Tianxuan and those foreign enemies join hands, it will undoubtedly be a crisis enough to destroy Kunlun.


    Perhaps this is what the prophecy said about the great disaster in Kunlun.


    At this time, Tianshu doesn''t know what happened to Tianxuan, but looking at the flickering light, he knows that Tianxuan is in danger now. It''s strange to say that even if they are not co-workers of the seven stars, they are still childhood friends who grew up together on the snow mountain. At the moment, Tianshu star has no pain in mind. He was full of thoughts about how to help Kunlun through the great calamity that was predicted to come.


    And when he stood in front of the light and hesitated, the light representing Tianxuan star was finally getting smaller.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew that Tianxuan''s life was in danger now. Maybe it''s the invasion of foreign enemies, maybe it''s something else, but now Tianshu star should not think about anything. He should first use the seven star lamp to maintain Tianxuan''s life. But when he stood in front of the lamp, he hesitated and hesitated.


    What am I hesitating about? She is one of your best friends. Tianshu star clenches her fist. If he is in the past, he will not hesitate to reach out to the lamp, and this is what the owner of the seven star lamp should do. However, when he entered the realm of "Ether", his mood also changed. He suddenly found that in order to maintain the stability of Kunlun, he did not need seven people.He is more than seven times stronger than himself in the past when he comes to the "Ether" realm. In fact, no matter who is a traitor among the seven stars, he can easily get rid of him - unless that person is in the "Ether" realm like him, or even stronger than him.


    As long as Tianxuan star is dead, there will be no hidden danger in Kunlun. Tianshu star said to himself, rather kill wrong, don''t let go!


    No, how can you think that! As the head of the seven stars in Kunlun, you are the first one in the world. The idea you should uphold is to let go rather than kill wrong!


    Thinking of this, Tianshu star quickly extended his hand to the dying lamp. When his palm was about to touch the last flame, the lamp went out.

 Chapter 562

    Tianshu star''s hand grasped an empty, there was no flame on the wick, only a wisp of smoke on the wick. Tianshu star reaches out his hand again, and he wants to catch that wisp of smoke - that''s the contract between Tianxuan star and qixingdeng, and that''s why qixingdeng can connect the members of Qixing.


    When the members of each generation of seven stars become seven stars, they must sign a contract with a lamp on the seven star lamp, and give up their own wisp of spirit, so that the owner of the seven star lamp can observe the state of the seven stars at this time through the seven star lamp. At the same time, the members of the previous generation of seven stars will also contact the seven star lamp on this day, so as to ensure that there are only seven wisps and seven stars on the seven star lamp forever One by one, the spirit of the staff.


    The seven star lamp is not only a kind of guarantee for the life of the Seven Star members, but also a kind of monitoring and restriction for the Seven Star members. The only person who is not subject to this kind of monitoring and restriction is Tianshu star. Therefore, the Tianshu star of all dynasties has to select the person with the most outstanding cultivation and moral character to be the leader. In the generation of Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing, there is no doubt that the candidate of Tianshu star is Wang Shoudu. Even Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu, did not doubt this. Who else could he have?


    Except for him, everyone in the seven star generation has obvious shortcomings. Tianxuan star is too self-centered, Tianji star is a little deficient in cultivation, Tianquan star is too cowardly, Yuheng star has too little experience, Kaiyang star is not good at words, and Yao Guangxing''s Yun Hao. It''s a joke. Their teacher, Tianshu star of the previous generation, actually wants Yun Hao to replace him as Tianshu star. This idea is extremely stupid.


    After entering the realm of "Ether", Tianshu''s view of the world has changed. For his teacher, who could only stay in the realm of "immortal" all his life, and even did not know what the realm of "Ether" was, he suddenly became less respectful. And his brothers, these people were also the leaders of Kunlun fairyland, but now, he suddenly felt that these people were just like this.


    Assuming that there is no Tianxuan star, then he is the first person to confirm the realm of "Ether" in the legend. He is the one who is "unprecedented" and probably "no one after".


    However, the existence of Tianxuan star made him feel like a thorn in his throat. He broke through the realm of "immortal" earlier than he did, but it always looked like a light cloud. It seemed that there was nothing worthy of her attention in the world except her one third of an acre and the little apprentice. In fact, if she had made her situation known to the public, we would not have to worry about the big disaster in the prophecy, would we? Just a sword Zun, even at his peak, was defeated by the seven "immortal" level seven stars. Now if the sword Zun is facing a monk in the "Ether" realm, how can he have a half chance of winning? Even if there are a lot of helpers, it will not help.


    But now Tianxuan star is dead, and Tianshu star has become the only "Ether" monk in Kunlun.


    He will help Kunlun tide over the difficulties, and now only he can help Kunlun tide over the difficulties.


    Tianshu star released his palm, the wisp of smoke that he caught flew from his hands, and then, the wisp of smoke slowly condensed into a woman''s shape in the air. And Tianshu star gazed at the woman''s appearance for two seconds, then showed a proud smile. Originally, his purpose of retaining this wisp of spirit was to protect Tianxuan''s last hope in this world, but his idea suddenly changed after a moment.


    It seems that there is no need for Tianxuan star to continue to exist. Even if he is the only one left, he can do well. Kunlun fairyland is destined to flourish in his hands!


    "Hu --" in one breath blows out, a gust of wind will this wisp of smoke congealed woman like blow away, never leave any trace.


    At the same time, a cold wind also blew through the small peach garden.


    Ye Jian was holding a hoe in his hand, and he hoed the ground hard. This hoe was used by Xiao Jing when she was still alive to turn over the soil and grow flowers, but it has not been used several times, so it has been shelved beside the wooden house as a kind of decoration. After all, she is so powerful that she can do it easily without a hoe. The reason why she asked the old peddler to bring this hoe to her is just to pursue an atmosphere.


    I just didn''t expect that this hoe would play a role at such a time. Ye Jian holds a hoe in his hand and turns the ground hard. He could have used his skill to blow up a hole in the ground directly, but doing so would certainly pollute this little paradise. If Tian Xuanxing was still alive, he would not have allowed Ye Jian to do so. So he chose the most common method, digging holes in the garden bit by bit.


    The white monkey jumped down from the tree. Finally, instead of teasing Ye Jian or chirping, he stood quietly beside the shallow pit dug out by Ye Jian and helped Ye Jian carry the soil with his forepaws.


    Ye Jian didn''t speak, and the white haired monkeys didn''t cry. One person and one monkey were digging holes and carrying soil in the mountain wind of Kunlun.


    Ye Jian, who has become a Kunlun friar, is much better physically than he used to be. However, before Xiao Jing died, he seemed to have passed on all his life''s skill to him. Now when he starts to work, even if he just waves his hoe, Ye Jian feels more handy.


    After a while, he dug the hole. Then, he went into the cabin without saying a word, took Xiao Jing''s body out and slowly put it into the earth pit. He should have prepared a coffin for Xiao Jing, but this is the fairyland of Kunlun, and the temperature is not much different from that in the freezer of the refrigerator. Xiao Jing''s body will not rot after being buried in the soil for a period of time. So he decided to help Xiao Jing settle down, and then went down the mountain to choose a coffin that Xiao Jing would like.After putting Xiao Jing''s body into the earth pit, Ye Jian begins to bury the earth, and the White Monkey seems to know this kind of earth burial that human beings will choose. It also stands beside Ye Jian, holds the earth in its front paws, and then sprinkles the earth on Xiao Jing''s body.


    Looking at master''s old and shriveled face, Ye Jian almost couldn''t help it. But in the end, he and the White Monkey buried Xiao Jing''s body.


    Finally, he kowtowed three times in front of Xiao Jing''s tomb, and then stood up.


    From the beginning to the end of this matter, he did not contact other colleagues in Kunlun. You should know that Xiao Jing''s identity is Tianxuan star. The death of one of the seven stars is a big event that can stir the whole Kunlun and even the whole monastic world.


    But Ye Jian didn''t inform anyone, so he buried his master in this world.

 Chapter 563

    Ye Jian didn''t inform anyone, even his martial uncle and martial uncle.


    After the death of his master, Xiao Jing, he thought a lot. Why did the three people climb the mountain from the back? They knew where Kunlun was and proved that they were not ordinary people. Since they were not ordinary people, they should know that Kunlun was not a place to rush. But why are they still here? Judging from what the middle-aged man said when he kowtowed to himself, he was organized.


    An organization that wants to invade Kunlun? If it was in the past, Ye Jian would think it was incredible. But now, Ye Jian thinks it is possible. Because no one from Kunlun came to the end of the whole thing.


    Someone revealed the way to get to Kunlun and achieved the same goal with outsiders, which led to that he and Tianxuan star didn''t get any reinforcements from the beginning to the end. Only one of the seven stars can do this.


    Ye Jian didn''t know that there was a traitor in the seven stars, but he learned this through his own guess.


    He has always been very smart. Since he was still in the Ye family of Feng Shui, he has been outstanding enough, but after following Tian Xuan Xing, he is used to relying on his reliable master.


    Now, after no one can rely on, Ye Jian returns to the past.


    No, he is much stronger than he used to be.


    As in the past, Ye Jian was sleeping on the floor of the wooden house. He put his hands under his head and looked up at the ceiling of the wooden house to think about the future. At least one of the seven stars is a traitor, so he must not tell them about the master''s death in this way, but he can''t hide it all the time. He must inform a high-ranking person to deal with it.


    Who is that man? If yuhengxing Liyuan is on the mountain, Ye Jian will not hesitate to inform Liyuan about it, but Liyuan is not. So he can only rely on his own judgment to identify.


    In fact, it can only be that person, right? Tianshu star Wang Shoudu, the only one who can''t betray Kunlun. Ye Jian thought of this, and then he closed his eyes slowly.


    By his side, two long swords wrapped in white cloth were crossed and placed on one side. One sword was named "Fu whale" and the other was named "world".


    All night long.


    In the early morning of the second day, there was a salute.


    If you dare to salute on the snowy mountain without worrying about causing blood avalanche, of course only the friars of Kunlun can do this. The first salute was followed by a second and a third.


    The sound of the shaking sky rang continuously. I couldn''t fall asleep last night. It was not easy to force Ye Jian, who was a little sleepy, to open his eyes.


    He got up from the floor and looked habitually at the bed beside him, but there was no one on it.


    Ye Jian walks out of the cabin and looks towards the center of Kunlun fairyland. It should be very busy now, right? After all, today is the day before Kunlun martial arts, the day when all the guests come to the end.


    In Tongtian square.


    At this time, the jade covered Tongtian square was already red. Kunlun''s disciples laid a red carpet on the jade last night. Most of Kunlun''s buildings are gray, white and black in color. At this time, the red carpet, which is too gorgeous, is really vulgar. But there is no way. The temperature in Kunlun Mountain is too low. These cold jade will make people who are not used to it cool from foot to head. That''s why this layer of red carpet was spread to separate the sole of the guest''s shoes from the cold jade.


    However, visitors will not stay in Tongtian square for a long time. They will eventually rush to the main hall of seven stars in the center of the square, where their seats have been set up. Therefore, the red carpet is only for temporary use, and vulgar can''t control so much.


    "Sanxingguan, Mr. Fang is here." A disciple with a cool voice stood by the Tongtian bridge, shouting the names of the important guests. Then another Kunlun disciple came over, took the guests'' weapons, and led them to sit down in the Seven Star main hall.


    Kunlun has been practicing martial arts for ten years. It has been known for a long time that people other than Kunlun disciples are not allowed to carry weapons on Kunlun mountain. However, they will symbolically bring their own weapons and put them in a prominent position on their bodies so that Kunlun disciples can notice them and help them take them down.


    This seems like an unnecessary act. In fact, it is also a good opportunity for guests to show their strength. They will bring those famous weapons to the scene, and then let everyone see them on purpose, and the Kunlun disciples will take them away. On the one hand, he expressed his trust in Kunlun, on the other hand, he showed his magic weapon to other guests. Over the years, this practice has become a tradition, so once someone is called by name, everyone will immediately focus on the past, so as to observe what great weapon or weapon that person is carrying, which is also a form of information collection.


    In the last Kunlun martial arts performance, sanxinguan''s Mr. Fang was also a guest invited by Kunlun. That time, ten years ago, Mr. Fang brought a piece of "crane head dusting". When the dusting was waved, the crane head engraved on the dusting stick would emit a clear cry, claiming that it was genuine, not a fake, which attracted other people''s admiration I''m envious. This year, what Mr. Fang brought with him is an ordinary dust.This time, under the gaze of the public, the white bearded old man''s wrist shook and his big sleeve slid down his arm, revealing a copper ring on his wrist.


    "Hiss --" a breath of breath sounded.


    "Good guy, this old man got the magic ring!" Some people scold in their heart.


    Under everyone''s envious eyes, as the first guest of honor today, Mr. Fang was about to take off the copper ring on his wrist when a white haired man slowly walked out of the Seven Star Palace.


    "Mr. Fang, it''s been a long time!" The white haired man, who looked like he was only in his twenties, said to Mr. Fang.


    A group of Kunlun disciples around saluted him one after another, and at the same time, someone whispered.


    "Isn''t that Tianshu star? How did he make himself like this? "


    "Did he fail to rejuvenate? How come people are young and their hair is still white? "


    Mr. Fang is really a person who has seen the world. If he doesn''t see Tianshu star''s white hair, he also greets with Tianshu star.


    But Tianshu star said at this time: "this time is different from the past, today we don''t need to take down the blade, please come directly to the main hall of seven stars for dinner!"


    What? This time, even Mr. Fang''s face showed an expression of disbelief.

 Chapter 564

    There''s no need to take down the blade. What does it mean? I''m afraid no one here doesn''t know. After Tianshu star said this, the Kunlun disciples on the scene all changed their faces. It seems that they didn''t know about it in advance.


    You know, although most of these people''s weapons seem to be cold weapons, those who can be invited by Kunlun to observe the ceremony are not ordinary people. The weapons they bring are just as good as a well-equipped armed company. Let these people bring their own weapons and weapons into Kunlun. If they fight against all the people in Kunlun, even Kunlun, which has become a holy land of cultivation, can''t be controlled.


    The tone of Tianshu star''s speech at this time seems to have a full grasp of the general, plus the speaker is the first of the seven stars Tianshu star, so no one will come forward against it.


    However, Taoist Fang of sanxingguan, although he was suspicious of the reason why Tianshu star did so, his face was light. He only said, "it''s so good, it saves a lot of red tape." After that, he shook his wrist, rolled down the sleeve of the Taoist robe, covered the copper ring on his wrist, stepped on the red carpet, and walked towards the direction of the Seven Star main hall under the guidance of Kunlun disciples.


    At this time, order was restored in the square. Kunlun disciples called out the names of the guests one by one, "Taoist priest of Hengshan back to Yanfeng", "master fayan of Foguang temple in Wutai Mountain" and so on. Tianshu star came to greet the guests one by one. As for the rest of the seven stars, tianjixing had already been sent to the foot of the mountain through the Tongtian bridge, and together with his disciples, he guided the guests up the mountain. Yao Guangxing Yunhao is still in his room at the moment. He uses evil spirit in the battle with Tianshu star. At this time, he has been half under house arrest. Kaiyang star is helping him disperse the evil spirit in his body. And Tianquan star, the man who looked a little cowardly, never showed up and was not with other people.


    At this time, there were a lot of people on the Kunlun Mountain, and there were guests at the foot of the mountain.


    Most of the guests have gifts, and these gifts should be unloaded first at the foot of the mountain and should not be taken up the mountain. When the guests left, the Kunlun disciples would record and count the gifts one by one at the foot of the mountain, open each gift, check it carefully, and then let the disciples carry it up the mountain. In this way, we can prevent someone from carrying something harmful to Kunlun in the gift. Especially in today''s era when science and technology have developed to compete with supernatural forces, many micro electronic devices can''t be detected by the past magic, so Kunlun disciples have to be more careful and strict. However, even if we do this, we still have to give our guests face. So at this time, the guests put their gifts at the foot of the mountain, and Tianji star is the third of the seven stars.


    "It must be hard for Mr. He to come all the way from Hanoi, isn''t it?" At this time, Tianji star is greeting a man with a gloomy face.


    The man was shaking a folding fan in his hand. Just as he was about to answer tianjixing''s words, he suddenly covered his lower face with a folding fan and began to cough violently.


    In the face of this situation, Tianji star''s face is also a little confused: "Mr. He, you are tired of the journey, do you feel unwell?"


    The man, who is called Mr. He, shakes the fan in his hand to show his negation. He presses his chest with his other hand. After coughing a few more times, his voice gradually decreases.


    "Mr. He, I have some Qingfeng huaxue pills here. Although they are not great panacea, they are also good for our health. Would you like to take two first?" Tianji Star asked tentatively. In fact, this "Mr. He" was the first time he saw him. The last time he came to represent the ho family in Hanoi at Kunlun martial arts performance ten years ago, he was still very healthy when he met him. He suddenly died of heart disease the year before last. So this time he came to represent the ho family in Hanoi¡° Mr. ho.


    However, Mr. He''s health is not very good. Is he''s family, which once crisscrossed Hanoi, going to decline like this? Tianjixing can''t help but think that maybe this year will be the last time for the he family to participate in Kunlun martial arts. The invited guests of Kunlun martial arts are not sure. Except for some organizations that have close ties with Kunlun, they will get fixed invitation cards. The number of other invited guests is determined by the performance of the major monks in the past decade.


    According to the physical condition of Mr. He at this time, it is very likely that the ho family in Hanoi will not last for the next ten years.


    At this time, the cough slightly calmed Mr. he refused tianjixing''s medicine by gesture. Instead, he took a spray bottle from his arms and sprayed it under his nostrils. The painful expression on his face gradually eased down.


    "Let Tianji star laugh." Mr. He shakes the folding fan in his hand and smiles at Tianji star on his tired face.


    Seeing Mr. He like this, tianjixing suddenly worried that Mr. He would die on the mountain after going up the mountain. That would be a trouble. After all, the temperature on Kunlun Mountain is extremely low, and with the increase of altitude, the oxygen content also decreases. However, people come here, and tianjixing has no choice but to ask his disciple Haosheng to take care of him.


    "Mr. He, please," tianjixing said to Mr. He, "I''ll accompany you to dengtiandao." In fact, there are so many guests at the foot of the mountain and on the mountain. How can he accompany them one by one? It''s just that Mr. He''s situation is too special, so tianjixing has to accompany Mr. He to climb the mountain."This will trouble Tianji star." Mr. He also politely holds a fan and gently bows to tianjixing, so they go inside together. At this time, the task of guiding the guests at the foot of the mountain will be handed over to the eldest disciple of tianjixing.


    At ordinary times, there are only two ways to go from the foot of Kunlun mountain to Kunlun fairyland. One is to let Kunlun disciples pass directly from the foot of the mountain to the mountain through Tongtian bridge. The other is to walk the mountain road and climb slowly. Although Tongtian bridge is easy to use, it can''t be used by guests. Although mountain road is feasible for guests, it''s rude to treat them.


    Therefore, every time we go to Kunlun to practice martial arts, Kunlun will open a new road on the mountain, that is "Fuyao road".


    At this time, Fuyao road has already been paved.


    Tianjixing and Mr. He didn''t walk a few steps up the mountain from the reception desk, just before Fuyao road.


    The so-called "Fuyao road" refers to dozens of stone slabs carved with the pattern of Qingyun. As long as the guests step on the Qingyun stone slab, the Qingyun stone slab will fly up by itself and fly up the mountain, just like a cable car without cables.

 Chapter 565

    Tianjixing first stepped on the Qingyun slate, and then pulled Mr. He to come up together. This Qingyun stone slab looks about four or five square meters, and ordinary elevators are wide, and there are no walls to block it, so it''s more than enough to stand a few people, but the load is limited, and this Qingyun stone slab needs to be rocked up to Kunlun Mountain, so it can''t take too many people.


    At this time, after tianjixing and Mr. he boarded the Qingyun slate, the slate immediately took off.


    "Interesting, interesting!" After the sick Mr. He stepped on the slate, the slate started, and his face was also excited. At this time, the qingyunshiban accelerates abruptly and flies high into the sky. After all, Kunlun Mountain is so high, this stone slab is still as slow as an ordinary elevator, which is a waste of time.


    "Ah The sudden acceleration of the stone slab made Mr. He who had just stood on the stone slab stand unsteadily and almost fell down. You know, just in a moment, the stone slab was tens of meters away from the ground. If this Mr. He really fell down, then he could become the first person to fall to death on Fuyao road. But fortunately, Tianji star has been on guard against this, and immediately reached out to hold Mr. He.


    "Sir, it''s windy on the mountain. Be more careful." Tianji star reluctantly remind. It was the first time he had said such a reminder.


    You know, those who can ascend the Fuyao path are all the leaders of the cultivation world selected by Kunlun. If the names of these people are not put forward, the whole cultivation world will be inspired. Ho family in Hanoi is no exception. When he family was at its peak, it was almost comparable to the fairyland of Kunlun. Although it is declining today, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Compared with many new families, he family is still a giant. Now, since tianjixing wants to remind Hanoi Ho''s trust leader to "be careful with the wind", it''s really hard to help but feel sorry.


    It is said that with the development of science and technology, the cultivation industry is gradually bleak. Perhaps ho family in Hanoi is the best response. This tuberculosis Mr. He doesn''t look like a great family leader.


    "Thanks for tianjixing''s concern." standing on the rising blue cloud slate, Mr. He shakes his fan to thank tianjixing. "I just took over my father''s position soon, and my body has not been very competitive since I was a child, which makes tianjixing laugh."


    "Where," tianjixing replied with a quick smile, "Mr. He is able to find time to come to the ceremony under such circumstances, but we Kunlun want to thank you." This is quite appropriate, but also implies a foreshadowing, that is, "since your family''s situation is so bad, if the situation can''t get better next time, you don''t have to make time to come.".


    Kunlun has always invited people with both status and ability to perform martial arts. Mr. He doesn''t seem to meet this standard. However, this year''s invitation has been sent out, and tianjixing can''t chase guests.


    Mr. He stood on the blue cloud stone slab and looked to the left and right. At this time, they were already trapped in the clouds, and the mountain forests at their feet were gradually out of sight. Only after penetrating the clouds and reaching a higher place in Kunlun mountain can they regain their vision.


    At this time, Mr. He looked around at the clouds, and his eyes gradually became sad.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. He?" Tianji Star asked, he didn''t know what this surname he was going to do.


    "Tianji star, can''t you see it?" Mr. he closed his folding fan and pointed to the clouds.


    It''s true that ordinary people can''t see it. Of course, Tianji star is by no means ordinary people. He ranks third among the seven stars of Kunlun. The "heavenly eye" that can see the past and the future is his magic weapon. Ordinary people can''t see what he can see, even those friars can''t.


    Tianjixing heard Mr. He''s words and saw the direction of Mr. He''s folding fan. His face suddenly turned to one side because of surprise, and then slowly recovered.


    "It turns out that Mr. He is so hidden that I''ve lost sight of him." Tianjixing said to Mr. He.


    Mr. He shook his head helplessly and did not speak.


    "Mr. He can see what''s hidden in the clouds," tianjixing continued. "We didn''t send this invitation wrong. Ten years later, I''d like to ask Mr. He to appreciate it again!"


    "Easy to say." Mr. He just said two words. After saying these two words, Qingyun slate had carried them out of yunwuzeng, and the vision around them immediately widened.


    What did they see in the clouds? The thing was deliberately hidden in the clouds by Kunlun, which means that he didn''t want to be seen by the guests on the Qingyun slate. Since Mr. He can see it, it is enough to show that he is extraordinary.


    It''s no wonder that at a young age, even if he suffers from a disease, he can become the leader of Hanoi. It seems that Mr. He''s superior position does not depend on his own blood identity.


    After getting out of the clouds, the sad color on Mr. He''s face still does not disappear. He looks up into the air. At this time, the Kunlun fairyland has already faintly seen him.


    Tianjixing doesn''t know what Mr. He is sad about, but after Mr. He raises his head, tianjixing says, "the top of the mountain is near. It won''t be long before we can get there."


    "Kunlun fairyland, I was fascinated." Mr. He said a little foolishly.Tianjixing''s face showed a proud smile. Kunlun fairyland is known as the holy land of cultivation. In his opinion, how many people of cultivation have never been here?


    But Mr. He then said sadly in a disappointed tone, "so this is Kunlun."


    Hearing the latter sentence, tianjixing''s face suddenly lost its color of satisfaction. He frowned and asked Mr. He uncomfortably, "Sir, is this a reconciliation?"


    "Can''t Tianji star see the things in the clouds?" Mr. He is not looking up, but to Tianji star.


    "What about seeing it?" Tianji Star asked. The objects in the clouds were arranged by the people of Kunlun.


    "at first, I saw the soaring stone slab, but I still thought that it was the fairyland of Kunlun after all, and the way to climb the mountain was also extraordinary." Mr. He said slowly, "but after seeing the things in the clouds, I found that it was just like this."


    With the four words "just like this", tianjixing would like to beat Mr. He down and die. But Mr. He is a guest after all. At this time, tianjixing has to shake his sleeve angrily and say with gnashing teeth: "Mr. He made fun of me." So he stopped talking.


    What did Mr. he see in the clouds? Will let him say such disrespectful words to Kunlun, in fact, Tianji star also does not understand.


    After all, there are only hundreds of wandering souls hidden in the clouds.

 Chapter 566

    Except for those Kunlun disciples who arrange hundreds of wandering souls in the clouds, few people can find the secrets in the clouds. After all, in the clouds, only a vast expanse of white can be seen, and the wandering souls are forbidden by the Kunlun disciples, which makes it more difficult to be found. If there is any special magic weapon to help you see the wandering soul hidden in the clouds, that''s understandable. But Mr. He can see the wandering soul hidden in the clouds by Kunlun disciples only with his naked eyes, which can''t be called fierce. If combined with his previous illness, it would be even more surprising.


    Why does Mr. he feel disappointed after seeing the hundreds of wandering souls? Tianji star can''t know this. After all, these hundreds of wandering souls are not placed in the clouds as ambush, but used as "energy".


    It needs some energy to fly from the ground to the sky. If it''s just a round trip, many people in Kunlun mountain can provide this kind of energy, but at the same time, there are often several Qingyun stone slabs up and down to pick up guests, and the energy required is not a small amount. Although there are still seven star level monks to try to provide, Kunlun martial arts is around the corner, and no seven star would be willing to waste a lot of energy to do such a thing at this time.


    At this time, the wandering soul can be used. Unlike ghosts and beasts, wandering souls are not so aggressive. They are just a collection of souls left in the world by people who die with obsession. If Zhou Heng meets the wandering souls, he can help them untie their heart knot through the power of the Heavenly Master system, and then make them get the chance of reincarnation.


    However, not everyone has Zhou Heng''s ability. The wandering souls Zhou Heng can save are also very limited. Most of the wandering souls in the world are polluted by all kinds of filthy air in the world, and eventually become fierce ghosts, and then endanger the world, until they meet an expert and are finally eliminated forever.


    Therefore, in the view of Kunlun monks, the wandering soul is just the "ghost reserve" that has not yet become a ghost. The Kunlun friars who uphold the principle of "removing demons and defending the way" will certainly not let go of them. They may turn into fierce ghosts at any time and then harm the surrounding human beings. So once the Kunlun friars encounter wandering souls when they go down the mountain, they will use various methods to imprison them and take them back to the mountain, and try to eliminate them in a more "humane" way. After all, wandering souls can communicate with human beings who can see and hear themselves before they become fierce ghosts. Many Kunlun disciples can''t be cruel to wipe out these wandering souls who can communicate normally and preserve their memories.


    Therefore, Kunlun disciples who encounter wandering souls imprison them one after another, take them up to the mountain and give them to the disciples who deal with them, so that they can "use" them until their energy is exhausted and "evaporate" completely in the world.


    And the way to "use" is, of course, to send these wandering souls to do all kinds of things. What is the total area of Kunlun? It''s hard to know how much manpower and material resources it will take to build and repair the snowy Kunlun. In addition to the daily health maintenance, it''s not safe to keep the secrets of Kunlun if these things have to be done by someone. If you leave them to Kunlun''s disciples, they will have no time to contact them.


    At this time, we can see the "benefits" of wandering souls. The wandering soul can understand people''s words. What you ask him to do is just a command, and the wandering soul will not consume anything. When his energy is exhausted, it will turn into a mass of gas and evaporate on the snow mountain, leaving no trace. It''s the best free energy in the world.


    At this time, these bluestone slabs are also driven by wandering souls as energy. Hundreds of wandering souls are forbidden and bound in the clouds, just like one battery after another. One by one, they are tightly bound together. While the forbidden and bound them, they constantly extract energy from their bodies. When the energy of a wandering soul is extracted, it will naturally evaporate and become a part of the mountain fog. In order to pick up guests, Kunlun has prepared hundreds of wandering souls to use as energy, which is absolutely enough.


    It''s a good thing to use wandering spirit as a convenient energy source for Kunlun people since ancient times. Kunlun people think that it''s good for them and it''s also a good thing to put an end to the generation of fierce ghosts. As one of the seven stars, Tianji star is used to this kind of thing. Now his room is still cleaned up by wandering spirit! So he couldn''t understand why Mr. He was disappointed when he saw those wandering souls.


    At this time, Mr. He also closed his eyes after disappointment, only the folding fan in his hand was still gently shaking.


    When he was a child, he often heard his father talk about the miracles of Kunlun. At that time, he began to worship Kunlun. But if outsiders want to visit Kunlun, they have to perform Kunlun martial arts once every ten years. The people invited by Kunlun martial arts are all dignified figures from all walks of life. Of course, a child will not be invited, so his father can''t take him to visit. This time, Mr. He finally had a chance to visit Kunlun mountain.


    It turns out that the so-called Kunlun fairyland is just like what Mr. jianzun said. It''s just a place to hide evils. Thinking of this, Mr. He, who gently shakes the fan, suddenly sighs, as if he had made up his mind.After a while, Qingyun slate stopped, Mr. He opened his eyes, and a stone ladder with hundreds of steps appeared in front of him.


    "Mr. He, please." Tianjixing first stepped down from the blue cloud stone slab and made a gesture of invitation to Mr. He. Although they were not happy on their way up the mountain, tianjixing was not a child, and of course they would not hold on to that.


    "Tianji star, please." Mr. He also walked down from the Qingyun slate. After both of them stepped down, the slate immediately fell down. They should have gone to meet other people.


    They both walked towards the stone ladder.


    Although the stone ladder looks very common, it is very famous in the Xiuzhen world because it is called "TIANTI". After walking the "ladder", you can see a stone arch standing at the end of the ladder, which is the famous "gate of heaven". "Tianmen" is followed by Tongtian bridge and Tongtian square. In other words, it is the interior of Kunlun fairyland.

 Chapter 567

    Walking on the stone ladder, Mr. He is still sick but curious. He often looks to his left and right. Although it seems that the surrounding scenery is only stone and snow, he is still excited when he thinks of where he is.


    At this time, he suddenly saw something on the stone ladder.


    "This is --" the folding fan in his hand pointed to a place on a stone ladder in front of him, "the mark left by the war in those years?"


    Tianjixing looked in the direction that Mr. He was pointing to, then with a smile, nodded and said: "exactly." Although Mr. He did not specify the specific meaning of the war, who does not know what he asked?


    From TIANTI to Tianmen, and finally to Tianmen, the battle that shocked the whole monastic world broke out. It was also the battle that made jianzun famous - one sword against seven stars. At the end of that battle, everyone knows that the seven stars of Kunlun won, and jianzun, who was one against seven, gained an unimaginable reputation. But after this battle, jianzun''s rapid retreat was unexpected.


    Mr. He did not expect that the sword mark of that year was still on the ladder.


    On the second half of the stone ladder, if you pay attention to the observation, you can see many long marks left on the stone ladder. It is obvious that they were left by the sword spirit of the sword master when he wielded the sword. Even if he only saw these marks, he could imagine the scene of that year.


    Stepping on the stone ladder, he seems to go back decades ago.


    The man with a long sword in his hand is facing Kunlun disciples who are constantly pouring down from the top of the ladder. At first, he can take several steps forward with each sword he wields. When the stone ladder is interrupted, more and more Kunlun disciples come around, but he can still take one step forward with each sword he wields. And in the second half of the stone ladder, where he could see the heavenly gate above the stone ladder, he saw seven figures standing under the heavenly gate. These seven people were holding completely different magic weapons in their hands, looking down at him holding a handle of iron.


    At this time, the proud disciples under the seven stars also joined the battle, that is, Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing. Jianzun defeated these young people one by one, and only with a few swords could he take a step up, but he still walked up with a grin.


    Until he came to the gate of heaven, before the seven stars.


    Everyone knows that story. The legend of jianzun stops here.


    At this time, Mr. He also slowly walked to the door of heaven, and there was no sword mark. Kunlun disciples have removed all the stones left with sword marks here, in order to prevent Kunlun disciples from studying jianzun''s sword skills according to the marks left on the stones, so as to go astray. It is said that those Kunlun disciples who have seen the sword master''s amazing sword technique can''t be forgotten for a long time. Even for a while, there are many more people who use the sword on Kunlun mountain.


    But those are all legends that belong to the past. Jianzun is a loser in the end. Compared with the thousand year history of Kunlun, jianzun is only one of the challengers. Sooner or later, it will be forgotten with the development of time.


    Even now, the sword marks on the stone ladder are much lighter than before. Maybe one day people in Kunlun will replace all the stones, and then there will be no traces left.


    Standing under the Tianmen gate, tianjixing said to Mr. He: "Mr. He, it''s Tongtian Square ahead. If I have something to do at the foot of the mountain, I won''t go in with him."


    "Tianjixing, please be busy." He said. At this time, Kunlun disciples came to guide Mr. He to replace Tianji.


    And tianjixing didn''t want to get along with this tuberculosis ghost for a long time, and immediately turned around and left here.


    Under the guidance of the leading disciples, Mr. He also went to Tongtian square, which was covered with red carpet.


    At the same time, on the mountain.


    "If the time is right, he should be here today." Tianquanxing is hiding in his room. He doesn''t go out to see the guests, and he doesn''t have anyone else to accompany him. He just pace back and forth in his room and talk to himself.


    "It should be today. No, it must be today!" Tianquanxing said to himself. This is usually despised by other people in the seven stars, and seems to be a cowardly man. At this time, I don''t know why he is so anxious that he is sweating.


    "How come there is no news yet," Tianquan star anxiously hit his palm with the back of his hand, "how come there is no news at all!"


    At this time, there are more and more guests on Kunlun mountain. If Tianquan star doesn''t come out to meet the guests, I''m afraid Tianshu star will tear down people to invite him. Today, tianxuanxing is dead - although most of the news is unknown, tianxuanxing didn''t participate in all kinds of Kunlun affairs when he was alive, so he never considered her existence. Yuhengxing was attacked after he went down the mountain. Although the seven star lamp didn''t show the news of his death, he didn''t reply and didn''t know what the current situation was. As for Kaiyang star, he is helping Yao Guangxing Yunhao get rid of the evil spirit in his body.


    So at this time, among the seven stars, only Tianshu star, Tianji star and Tianquan star can be used.


    At this time, if Tianquan star has not appeared, it will be doubted.


    But he''s still waiting, waiting for a message.


    Just as Tianquan star kept pacing back and forth in the room, as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, the window of Tianquan star''s room suddenly rang twice.Tianquan star quickly looked to the window, and there were two "Dudu" sounds outside the window.


    No longer hesitating, tianquanxing ran towards the window. He opened the window inward and saw a strange bird had fallen in front of his windowsill. The "Dudu" sound just now was made when this strange bird pecked at his window. This strange bird has a beautiful crest and yellow feathers, but its body is like a big inflated pocket.


    However, Tianquan''s attention is not on the bird itself. He looks at the foot of the bird and takes a piece of wrapped paper from the foot. After he got the note on the bird''s foot, he immediately waved at the strange bird and drove it away to avoid suspicion.


    Seeing that tianquanxing was going to drive him away, the strange bird opened its mouth and made a strange cry of "Guo Guo", making a noise on the windowsill.


    "Whisper! Keep your voice down! You stinking bird, are you going to kill me Tianquan star quickly stopped the strange bird, and then groped in his big sleeve.


    After searching for a long time, when the strange bird wants to open its throat, Tianquan star finally finds a beautiful red gem in its sleeve.


    After seeing the ruby, the strange bird''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Nowadays, it''s really materialistic. Even a bird is so greedy for money!" While complaining, Tianquan star put ruby in the palm of its hand and stretched it toward the strange bird.

 Chapter 568

    Tianquan star put the ruby found in his sleeve in the palm of his hand, and then extended his hand toward the strange bird.


    This ruby is transparent in color. Although it is only the size of a fingernail, there is a strange light in it. It is like a whirlpool of water. You can see that it is not a common thing.


    When the strange bird saw the gem, his eyes lit up immediately. It was a bird who knew what to do.


    The strange bird craned its neck and quickly took the jewel from Tianquan star''s hand into its mouth. With a movement of its throat, the jewel slipped into its belly again. Unexpectedly, the strange bird swallowed the gem alive.


    After swallowing the jewel, the strange bird looks at Tianquan star again.


    Tianquan star''s face quickly showed a fierce expression: "you stinky bird how so greedy! No more, no more. If you look at me again, I won''t have any more! " With that, he slammed the window.


    After the window closed, there was the sound of wings flashing outside, and the strange bird finally left with a flutter.


    And Tianquan star also unfolded the note in his hand. In Kunlun, a place where everyone knows how to do magic, the most primitive method of teleportation is often the most reliable. If you use those advanced magic, it is easy to be intercepted by other people with more advanced magic.


    Tianquanxing looked at the note in his hand and murmured, "you have arrived. I''ve been waiting for you for too long. I''ve been waiting for you for too long on this snow mountain these years."


    After that, the note in his hand suddenly burned itself, and turned into a mass of white ash in his hand. Tianquan star blew a breath on the mass of white ash, and the white ash immediately scattered, leaving no trace.


    Jianzun, you are here at last! Tianquan star''s eyes became sharp in this moment, but it was only for this moment. The next second, his eyes became gray again, and he returned to the cowardly one.


    Tian Quan Xing went to the door while finishing the big sleeves of the Taoist robe. He opened the door and went out. Then he turned around and carefully took the door with him.


    Soon, he will blend into the Kunlun disciples and guests. No one will know what happened in the door just now and what Tianquan star saw.


    At the same time, Yao Guangxing''s room.


    "Yao Guangxing, how can you do such a thing?" The big man kaiyangxing persuades yaoguangxing Yunhao, "the power of evil spirit is powerful, but it''s not the power that we should be involved in. Master often tells us that as Kunlun people, we should put the right way in the world first. Have you forgotten all these words? " Kaiyang star is not a good speaker, but only when he mentions the master, his voice will become flexible.


    At this time, the bound Yao Guangxing Yunhao just gave a sneer and asked: "how do you know that I didn''t put the right way in the world first?"


    "If you have justice in your heart, you should not touch those evil forces." Kaiyang star to cloud Hao said.


    But Yun Hao''s face was still sneering: "I only know that there are evil people in the world, but I don''t know the power of evil in the world!"


    "The power of evil people," Kaiyang Xingyi said justly, "isn''t it the power of evil?"


    "Since the power of evil people is the power of evil, then as long as I have the heart of justice, the power I use is the power of justice?" Yun Hao cocked up his mouth and said, "power is just a tool. How can we distinguish between justice and evil? Master said that the right way in the world lies in people''s heart. You are the ones who don''t understand the meaning of this sentence!"


    Looking at the loud refutation of Yun Hao, Kaiyang star''s face showed the color of heartache: "Yao Guangxing, you were not like this in the past, you must have started to change when you were infected with these evil forces, right? Well, I should have found out earlier. "


    "Don''t call me Yao Guangxing again!" Yun Hao suddenly roars at Kaiyang star, and shakes his arm to rush towards Kaiyang star, but his hands and feet are handcuffed with a special iron chain. Now no matter how he drives the power in his body, he can''t hurt Kaiyang star, so Kaiyang star doesn''t have to be afraid of him as he used to be.


    "Yao Guangxing, don''t be afraid. I''ll help you get rid of all the evil spirit in your body soon," Kaiyang star said with a gentle smile. "By then, you will be as good as ever."


    "Don''t touch me! Asshole! Don''t touch me Cloud Hao roars at Kaiyang star, but all he can do now is roar.


    Not long ago, when he was meditating in his room, kaiyangxing pushed the door and came in. Seven stars have their own rooms. No one can intrude unless they are allowed by themselves. After tianxuanxing moved to the world, no one moved her room. At that time, Kaiyang star just pushed the door and came in.


    "Yao Guangxing, is it true what the elder martial brother said?" After pushing the door in at that time, kaiyangxing asked anxiously immediately.


    Cloud Hao guessed what he asked, so he nodded.


    Then Kaiyang star showed a painful expression. He said that the elder martial brother ordered him to put Yao Guangxing under house arrest. Before dispersing all the evil spirit in Yao Guangxing''s body, he could not release it.


    Yun Hao was startled by the news, but then he thought that Wang Shoudu would not let him go so easily, and now he is not Wang Shoudu''s opponent, so Yun Hao chose Obedience after a cold hum.That''s the scene.


    At this time, Kaiyang star once again around the cloud Hao behind, and then press the palm of the hand in the cloud Hao Tianling cover. This kind of action has been carried out many times in a period of time before. Every time, Yun Hao''s cultivation will be dissipated. But it has to be said that Yun Hao''s accomplishments in his body at the end of the seven stars are surprisingly high. No wonder he has the courage to challenge Wang Shoudu''s position as Tianshu star. With such amazing accomplishments and the evil spirit that can be taken by surprise, he does have the capital to challenge Tianshu star. If it wasn''t for Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu, who had just completed the breakthrough from "immortal" to "Ether" in that battle, the winner would still be unknown.


    Now, Kaiyang star''s palm is pressed on Yunhao''s Tianling ointment, and wisps of steam will immediately come out. Is Yunhao''s cultivation dissipating.


    "Ah --" Kaiyang star uttered a cry of pain.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    Kaiyang star didn''t stop, just moved his eyes to the door.


    Outside the door came a disciple''s voice: "the leader has an order. Please come to the Seven Star hall to see the guests."


    At the same time, at the foot of Kunlun mountain.


    A group of people have arrived, the leader of this group is a bald man who is injured all over and one leg has become a prosthesis.


    "Long time no see, Kunlun!" The bald man said with a grim smile.

 Chapter 569

    "The headmaster has an order to invite martial uncle Yao Guangxing to see guests in the Seven Star hall." Outside the door came the news of Kunlun Herald disciples.


    In the room, the bound Yao Guang Xingyun Hao raised his head and looked at the door in confusion. Since Tianshu star had sent Kaiyang star to house him, how could he send someone to invite him to see the guests?


    But then he guessed the reason, because kaiyangxing suddenly put out his hand to cover his mouth.


    "I see." The voice of Yao Guangxing Yun Hao came from the door, "tell the leader for me, and say I''ll be ready, and I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes." The herald disciple outside answered respectfully, and then left as he said.


    In the room, Kaiyang star slowly released his hand. The voice just now was from him. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Yun Hao would never have thought that this big man could imitate his voice perfectly.


    "What are you?" When asked this sentence, cloud Hao''s heart had some shivering feeling.


    "Can''t you guess?" Kaiyang Star asked cloud Hao, tone is like completely changed another person.


    Kaiyang star is simple and honest in appearance and gentle in dealing with people. Among the seven stars, he is always a peacemaker, so his sense of existence is not as weak as Tianquan star, but absolutely not strong. If one of the seven stars is a traitor, few people doubt him.


    "Are you a traitor?" Cloud Hao opens mouth to say aloud. If he hasn''t reacted to what happened just now, Yun Hao is really stupid.


    Tianshu star sent disciples to invite Yun Hao to meet guests in the Seven Star hall, so it''s impossible to send Kaiyang star to put him under house arrest first, so there''s only one possibility. Kaiyang star borrowed the name of Tianshu star to put Yun Hao under house arrest, and then, when Yun Hao can''t resist, he begins to disperse Yun Hao''s cultivation.


    Did not answer the question of cloud Hao, Kaiyang star just in front of cloud Hao gently smile. There is no need for him to answer such a question. The answer is obvious, isn''t it? He is the traitor among the seven stars that Tianshu star and Tianji star have been looking for. He is the one who betrays Li Yuan''s position and route to jianzun and others, and makes Li Yuan who is seriously injured but not healed sneak attacked by Su Weier, the disciple of "master". Now he is still missing. It was also he who gave the map route from the back to the mountain to "master". The reason why he chose this route was to let "master" and others directly collide with Tianxuan star when they went up the mountain, and get rid of Tianxuan star for him first. Of course, his plan was completed ahead of time in the wrong circumstances, which Kaiyang star did not expect.


    Among the seven stars, Yuheng star is still living and dying. In order to save Ye Jian, Tianxuan star died of Tianshu star''s unwillingness to help. At this time, Kaiyang star only needs to disperse Yao Guangxing''s whole body, and he will have eliminated the third of the seven stars. Among the rest, Tianquan star is weak and incompetent, Kaiyang star is not in the eye, and the only thorny one is the leader Tianshu star. However, jianzun and "master" will be present at that time. In addition, as an insider, he is not afraid of Tianshu star.


    And the most urgent task is to get rid of Yun Hao, the diehard loyalists of Kunlun. Among the seven stars, Kaiyang star and Yunhao get along the longest. When many people see the scene that Yunhao and Tianshu star don''t deal with each other, they don''t think that Yunhao is so loyal to Kunlun. But Kaiyang star is different. He knows that Yun Hao is just at odds with Tianshu star. For Kunlun, he is as loyal as Tianxuan star, who has been living in seclusion on the edge of Kunlun fairyland. Their plan can''t be carried out well without getting rid of these diehards first.


    "Why don''t you just kill me? As long as I stay in the world, I will not let you succeed. " All Yunhao can do is hold up his head and roar at Kaiyang star. Now he can''t use the cultivation in his body, so he can only raise his voice, but can''t spread his voice widely. He wants to think of a way to stimulate Kaiyang star to kill him directly.


    But Kaiyang star can be undercover in seven stars for so long, but it''s not so easy to be excited. "If I kill you or hurt your body, the seven star light of Tianshu star will feel it." Kaiyangxing said to Yunhao with a smile. "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. I will slowly dissolve your accomplishments and make you a useless person, but I won''t hurt you a bit. You can''t commit suicide under my eyes."


    "I live well, why do I kill myself?" Yun Hao said to Kaiyang star with a grim smile, "if you don''t kill me today, I will make you regret it in the future!" Although the cruel words had been released, sweat slipped down his forehead unconsciously.


    It''s a tough match.


    Meanwhile, at the foot of Kunlun mountain.


    Tianjixing had already accompanied Mr. He up the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, his eldest disciple Yu chengjue was in charge of the overall situation. And jianzun and his group had arrived at this time.


    No guests on the mountain have yet seen jianzun and his group come, so they have to give way. These people are vicious. Except for the leader, jianzun, the others have their own weapons in their hands. It seems that they are not invited to celebrate.


    Among the guests, there are well-informed people: "jianzun, this man is jianzun!"


    "How did he make himself what he is now?" Even though it has not been seen for many years, even the name "jianzun" is enough to shock many people. After all, it was a living legend that almost shook Kunlun''s supreme position in the world of monasticism.At this time, jianzun, who appeared in front of the crowd, showed a lot of scars on his bare upper body. Even one leg had been completely cut off from below the knee and replaced with a prosthesis. This scarred, even physically disabled man stood in front of the crowd, but he still exuded the momentum of being a head higher. People can''t help but wonder if 40 years ago, with such momentum, he challenged Kunlun on his own, until he finished his feat of fighting against the seven stars at the foot of Kunlun mountain?


    "Forty years." Jianzun looked at the familiar Taoist clothes on the alert Kunlun disciples and the towering snow mountain behind them. He could not help but sigh, "I''m back here at last."


    "You guys go to deliver the message to the mountain," Yu chengjue said to several disciples behind him. "Others will form a sword formation with me to protect the guests."


    Although the guests who come to Kunlun to perform martial arts are not ordinary people, since they are guests, Kunlun disciples have the responsibility to protect them and should not let them participate in the next possible battle.


    Looking at the tense movements of Kunlun disciples, jianzun was still smiling.


    "The enemy you''re dealing with," the man said with a smile, "is not me."

 Chapter 570

    "The enemy you are dealing with is not me!" When Yu chengjue and his brothers wanted to understand the meaning of this sentence, it was too late.


    The disciples who had planned to report the situation on the mountain still stayed in place. One of them suddenly said in horror: "elder martial brother Yu, tongtianqiao didn''t respond. We can''t send it to the mountain."


    Tongtian bridge is only a teleportation spell for Kunlun disciples. With this spell, Kunlun disciples can instantly return to Tongtian square from any position at the foot of Kunlun mountain. The emergence of this powerful teleportation system not only greatly facilitated the travel and return of Kunlun disciples, but also effectively strengthened Kunlun''s defense. Once there were foreign enemies, the disciples in charge of teleportation could easily use this teleportation method to go up and down the mountain.


    But at this moment, when we need to use "tongtianqiao" most, this teleportation spell is out of order.


    No matter how the disciples called, there was no blue array at their feet. Of course, there was no blue light in the air to connect them up the mountain.


    Why is that? Looking at the younger martial brothers'' panic expression, Yu chengjue forced himself to calm down: "don''t panic, master will come down the mountain soon! You guys, since Tongtian bridge can''t be used, you should use Qingyun slate. Although it''s slower, you must inform the people on the mountain about what happened at the foot of the mountain! Others will follow me. We must protect the hospitality of our guests! " Their master, of course, is Tianji star.


    Tianjixing has sent Mr. He up the mountain not long ago. At this time, he is riding on the Qingyun slate down the mountain.


    Jianzun clapped his hands at the disciples of Kunlun, which seemed to encourage them to be calm in the face of danger, and it seemed to send out some kind of signal.


    Suddenly, after the two applause, some of the guests took out their magic weapons one after another, and then pointed their magic weapons at the Kunlun disciples. These people also blocked the passage between the Kunlun disciples and the Qingyun slate.


    "What do you want to do?" A disciple asked aloud. Yu chengjue, the first of the disciples, didn''t speak. He looked around and glanced at every guest''s face, even those who didn''t take out their magic weapon. Their faces were uncertain, and Yu chengjue couldn''t guess their position for a moment.


    Obviously, jianzun rebelled against some of the guests who were invited to Kunlun martial arts performance in advance. These people mixed with the guests and suddenly made trouble. Most of the other guests were kept in the dark. Like the Kunlun disciples, they were at a loss for such a sudden situation, but Yu chengjue was not sure if anyone was pretending to be here. What''s more terrible is that many guests have gone to the mountain, and among those guests, are there any people put in by jianzun?


    Thinking of this, Yu chengjue felt the seriousness of the matter more and more, and what worried him more was that the sudden stop of tongtianqiao seemed to show that even in Kunlun, there was an insider, who was in a very high position and had the authority to control tongtianqiao. In other words, the insider is likely to be one of the seven stars.


    How can it be! Yu chengjue wants to deny his absurd speculation from the bottom of his heart, but he knows that the more unacceptable it is, the more likely it will become a reality. When a thing starts to get worse, its final result must be beyond your imagination.


    In this case, Yu chengjue can only do one thing.


    "The battle is over!" Yu chengjue roared, "don''t let anyone go up the mountain. We must insist on Shifu going down the mountain!"


    Without tongtianqiao, their master tianjixing can only go down the mountain through the Qingyun slate. But even so, it will only take a few more minutes. As long as Yu chengjue can delay jianzun and others on the mountain in these few minutes, tianjixing, one of the seven stars, will surely have a solution after tianjixing goes down the mountain. For their master tianjixing, Yu chengjue and his younger martial brothers have absolute trust.


    Looking at the Kunlun disciples who formed a sword formation in front of him, jianzun only had a slight smile on his face: "I didn''t expect to see them for 40 years. Kunlun people are still so exclusive. Are you ready to fight me?"


    At this time, a tall man beside him came out: "my Lord, I will take care of these boys for you."


    Jian Zun didn''t seem to have any intention to start. He glanced at the tall man and nodded.


    After getting jianzun''s approval, the tall man walked out of the crowd slowly.


    Yu chengjue''s eyes also moved to the tall man. Like other Kunlun disciples, Yu chengjue spent most of his time practicing in Kunlun Mountain, and most of his knowledge of the outside world depended on Kunlun martial arts once a decade, as well as a few opportunities to go down the mountain to be a knight errant. He couldn''t recognize many less famous experts from the outside world. So he doesn''t know the tall man in front of him, which means that he may have fallen behind in intelligence.


    Yu chengjue is a cautious and orderly person, which is very similar to his master tianjixing. Many people are saying that Yu chengjue should be the next generation of tianjixing. On this point, Yu chengjue neither opposes nor admits it, because he thinks that he is the best candidate for the next generation of Tianji star, but what has not happened in the future is uncertain. At any time, a very gifted youth may emerge to replace him and become a new seven star candidate - just like Ye Jian, who suddenly appears, showing his own Tianji star in Ye Jian Before Fu, who would have thought that a disciple who had just been on the mountain for less than a year would be valued by Tianxuan star, and even gave Tianxuan star his sword "Fu whale" in the past, and would not be afraid to cultivate him as the next generation of seven stars?Yu chengjue is such a person. He sits on what he can do step by step. He will never let go of what belongs to him, and he will not fight for what does not belong to him.


    At the moment, he stood in the position of the eye of the sword in the sword array, carefully staring at the tall man who was gradually approaching the sword array. Guess the opponent''s ability and fighting style.


    "You''re guessing, aren''t you?" The tall man suddenly said to Cheng Jue.


    Yu chengjue was shocked, but his expression did not change.


    "You don''t know me, so you want to know something about me." It was like seeing through Yu chengjue. The tall man''s face showed a proud smile.


    "Remember my name!" All of a sudden, after the tall man yelled, he shot out like an arrow at the sword formation formed by Kunlun disciples, "I''m a new legend that will defeat the seven stars of Kunlun - scorpion heart!"


    "You." Yu chengjue''s mouth made an unpleasant sound.

 Chapter 571

    Forty years ago, above Kunlun and under Tianmen, jianzun defeated seven stars with one sword.


    It has to be said that this legend has been heated by too many later generations. How many monks in the world are envious of jianzun''s fame after the first World War? But the reason why legends are legends is that legends are extremely difficult to copy. But even so, there are some lunatics who worship the legend left by jianzun, and then take the initiative to gather around jianzun to become a member of the new legend.


    Scorpion heart is one of them. This man, who is taller than most people and has no other characteristics, is actually a real strength school. His ability is very similar to Tianji star who has the eye of heaven.


    Mind reading and prediction. Scorpion heart can hear everyone''s voice, so as to predict each other''s action, which is similar to Tianji star''s prediction after seeing each other''s future action. People with this ability tend to have a big advantage when fighting alone. However, in the face of multi person scenes, because what they hear or see is too confusing, it will interfere with their judgment. Therefore, people with similar ability should try to avoid the situation of multi person scuffle.


    At this time, scorpion heart took the initiative to challenge the sword formation formed by Kunlun disciples, which can be said to be very irrational.


    But there is no way to be rational with madmen. Since he was a child, he could hear other people''s voices, so scorpion''s mind has been a little crazy for a long time. Moreover, he is bent on copying the legend of jianzun. For him, the more challenging the battle, the more happy he will be.


    It''s a lunatic! Seeing that the other side rushes towards his own sword array unreasonably, Yu chengjue''s heart immediately gives birth to this idea.


    The seven star sword array needs to be formed by at least seven disciples, or a multiple of seven. After the formation of the sword array, the power of the long sword in the hands of all the disciples will be multiplied. Yu chengjue wanted to use this sword array to deal with the local general jianzun, but he didn''t know that he was such a madman.


    The disciples before the sword array hold up their swords one after another. At this time, their swords are equipped with the power blessing brought by the sword array. It''s no use chopping gold and breaking stones. But just when the tip of the disciples'' sword was about to reach the body of scorpion heart, the body of scorpion heart suddenly flew up like a bird.


    Scorpion heart''s body passes over the top of the sword array and flies straight to Yu chengjue at the eye of the array.


    "This guy wants to die." Yu chengjue made a disdainful voice in his heart. As an array eye, he received the most array blessings. At this time, his strength was almost close to the level of seven stars.


    Yu chengjue stabbed the sword in his hand, fast and accurate, straight at the scorpion heart''s face. He didn''t choose to stab the other person''s body where it was covered with clothes, because he was not sure if there was any special magic weapon hidden under the other person''s clothes.


    "You''re a very careful man!" "But don''t worry," said the scorpion, who was about to be stabbed! I don''t have any magic weapon, just like the venerable in those days! "


    With that, he had grasped the tip of the sword which Yu chengjue had stabbed.


    It seems that he is a fanatical believer of jianzun. At that time, jianzun killed under the gate of heaven with an iron sword without any divine power. This man even wanted to copy jianzun''s feat.


    Yu chengjue didn''t panic when the tip of the sword was caught. He continued to use his wrist force to pierce the palm of the opponent''s hand. At the same time, his brothers around him also put out their swords to pierce the heart of the scorpion.


    But all the people on the scene were heard by him. Scorpion''s heart had been stabbed in the palm of Cheng Jue''s sword tip, but his face was not flustered or busy. His feet were kicking in the air, and every foot was kicking on the back of the stabbed sword. At the same time, the palm of his sword tip began to work. He wants to take Yu chengjue''s sword!


    How can Yu chengjue do what the other side wants? He holds the hilt and the other side holds the tip of the sword. From this point of view, he has the advantage.


    But at this time scorpion heart staring at his eyes, this can see through the heart of the guy, suddenly showed a smile.


    Yu chengjue suddenly felt that something was wrong, but it was too late. He just wanted to win the sword with scorpion heart, and his hand had already turned back to use the force, but the other side didn''t want to win the sword, but put his palm on the tip of the sword.


    The long sword immediately pierces the palm of the scorpion''s heart. While the fresh blood splashes out, the scorpion''s heart is also close to Yu chengjue.


    It''s over! At this time, Yu chengjue has guessed the other party''s idea, but single heart this, he and scorpion heart difference too much.


    Scorpion heart was pierced by the palm of the hand at this time, in turn, Yu chengjue clenched hand firmly locked, and the other hand hard pressed on Yu chengjue''s heart.


    "Poof --" a mouthful of blood is outstanding, Yu chengjue is hit by scorpion heart this palm to fly out fiercely.


    At the same time, the seven star sword array, which has lost the eye of the array, immediately loses the power bonus brought by the array. At the moment, the scorpion''s heart falls in the center of all the disciples, just like a tiger into a sheep.


    This guy with mind reading skills should have acted carefully according to the other party''s ideas and become an intelligence officer. But he was like a bloodthirsty crazy soldier, with a sense of madness between his actions.In the face of such a crazy opponent, Yu chengjue''s younger martial brothers could not walk several rounds under the enemy''s hands. Yu chengjue, the only one who has the strength of the first World War, was seen in advance by the other side and was directly injured by a move of chess.


    However, from this point of view, although the scorpion heart''s play is crazy, it is very logical. The first target he aimed at was Yu chengjue, the only one who threatened himself. This was also his only way to crack the sword array.


    Order in chaos. Injured Yu chengjue quickly climbed up from the ground, he began to realize that the opponent''s is not simple.


    "Don''t hurt my younger martial brother!" Regardless of the pains in his chest, Yu chengjue runs to the scorpion heart with his sword.


    Scorpion heart slants a head to see Yu Cheng Jue, he regretfully shook his head, said: "if you don''t hurry up, the toxin won''t attack so quickly."


    "What?" Yu chengjue''s eyes widened.


    Scorpion heart, this is the name the tall man gave himself. "Heart" refers to his innate mind reading skills, while "scorpion" refers to his unique scorpion poison.


    Yu chengjue''s body, which was hit in the chest by the scorpion''s palm, suddenly shakes a few times in the same place. Then, his body suddenly falls forward. He just got up from the ground and falls to the ground again.


    "Elder martial brother!" The younger martial brothers expressed concern one after another.


    At this time, scorpion heart issued a voice of doubt: "do you still have leisure to worry about others?"


    As he spoke, the punctured palm of his hand was still dripping with blood.

 Chapter 572

    It''s too strong.


    Not only the disciples of Kunlun, but also many guests from outside have never heard of the name "scorpion heart". But after the World War I, everyone knows that the name "scorpion heart" will be spread in the whole monastic world.


    A corpse, scorpion heart independent of them, he deeply inhaled, breathing the smell of blood. For him, the smell of blood is the best praise.


    Although it was the disciples who broke the seven star sword array of Kunlun with their own strength, such a feat is worth boasting. What''s more, most of the people present felt that the legend of scorpion heart had just begun.


    In the silence, the scorpion heart, who had enough breath of blood, turned back slowly. He looked excitedly at jianzun: "how am I doing, my lord?"


    "Very good," jianzun replied with a smile, "but I hope you can solve the battle faster next time."


    After hearing jianzun''s comments, scorpion''s face showed a little pity, but he immediately recovered to the excited look. He asked jianzun, "if I can perform better next time, can you give me a chance to challenge you? Your honor. "


    If you want to become a legend, you should also kill the "legend" of the previous generation.


    "I''ll think about it." Jianzun still replied with a smile. At the same time, he also said in his heart, it''s really difficult to work with these lunatics.


    I don''t know if I heard the voice in jianzun''s heart. Suddenly, a distorted and proud smile appeared on scorpion''s face.


    "All right, distinguished guests." Jianzun suddenly yelled at the people at the foot of the mountain, "it''s time for you to make your stand."


    "Don''t play with the venerable." Scorpion heart echoed to say, at the same time the line of sight one by one swept around the faces of the guests.


    At the same time, the mountain is abnormal singing and dancing.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Fang Laodao of sanxingguan? I can''t believe you are still so healthy Many of the guests have known each other. The Kunlun martial arts practice, which is held every ten years, is also a great opportunity for them to contact each other. After all, these people usually live in different places, so it''s hard to have a chance to gather all of them here. So for many people, Kunlun martial arts is also a great opportunity for them to make friends with celebrities.


    "Ha ha ha, I said whose voice is so loud, it''s old Magpie." Fang Laozhen and the magpie Laofu Zi greet each other in the Seven Star Palace.


    Although these people seem to be immoral and refined, the way they greet each other is no different from the ordinary celebrities in the society. It''s just that those celebrities are wearing suits, while they are wearing Taoist robes.


    At this time, the most lively place in the Seven Star Palace is, of course, the side of Tianshu star, the host. None of the guests who come to Kunlun to perform martial arts do not want to get close to Kunlun. Many of their children are even practicing in Kunlun, so they should get closer to Tianshu star.


    As the head of the seven stars, Tianshu star is qualified to decide the next seven stars.


    Tianshu star is also very handy when talking with these people. It seems that although he spent most of his time on the mountain with the wind and snow, he didn''t lose any of his etiquette when communicating with people.


    At this time, a man slowly mixed into the crowd. This man is Tianquan star.


    "Tianquan star, you are here!" Although Tianquan star has tried his best not to attract people''s attention, he is immediately followed by someone. As one of the seven stars, Tianquan star''s status is not high because of his personality problems, but he is also among the seven stars. Outsiders will still hold him up. At once, many people surrounded Tianquan star. At the same time, Tianshu star also looked at Tianquan star.


    In the view of Tianshu star, Tianquan star, who seems to be cowardly and timid, but actually acts in a mysterious way, is the most likely traitor among the seven stars, so he pays special attention to Tianquan star.


    At this time, Tianquan star ignored the warm greetings of the people around him. His head turned left and right in the crowd several times, as if looking for something. Seeing the strange behavior of Tian Quan Xing, Tian Shu Xing is more suspicious of him.


    "Elder master." Noticing that Tianshu star was looking at himself, Tianquan star quickly went to say hello to Tianshu star.


    Tianshu star also smiles and nods to him.


    "Elder martial brother, have you met younger martial brother kaiyangxing?" Tian Quan Xing asked with a smile.


    Tianshu star naturally shook his head. He really didn''t know where Kaiyang star was now. After Tianquan star mentioned it, he reflected that he didn''t seem to see the big man today. Is Kaiyang star the traitor?


    After being promoted to the realm of "Ether", Tianshu star''s temperament changed greatly without his own awareness, and he began to become unable to trust anyone.


    For him, there is nothing more important than the safety of Kunlun. In order to ensure this, what''s the problem with more doubters?Better kill the wrong than let it go. Tianshu star told himself so.


    Tian Quan Xing doesn''t have so many thoughts in Tian Shu Xing''s heart at the moment. Seeing Tian Shu Xing shaking his head, Tian Quan Xing immediately frowned. "Did younger martial brother Yao Guangxing not appear?" Tian Quan Xing then asked.


    The successive questions of Tianquan star make Tianshu star a little unhappy. How can this cowardly guy continuously ask me questions like this? But on the surface, he still didn''t show any performance, just simply replied: "I have sent someone to invite him to come to the palace to accompany me to meet guests, and he also replied that he will be there immediately, but it has been some time."


    "Is it?" Tian Quan Xing frowned and said, "excuse me, elder martial brother of the leader sent to invite his disciples. Have you seen him?"


    "It''s just an answer across the door." Tianshu star replied.


    "I see." Tianquanxing nodded and murmured, "I see." With that, he bowed his hand to Tianshu star to say goodbye.


    At the same time, in Yao Guangxing''s room.


    His hands and feet are restrained and comfortable. Yun Hao''s body is suspended in the air and is placed in a "big" character. At the same time, he is panting and his eyes are full of fatigue.


    In the room, Kaiyang star slowly breathed out a breath.


    "I didn''t expect that your cultivation was so profound. It took me so much energy to eliminate your cultivation." Kaiyang star looking at cloud Hao said.


    And cloud Hao just hook up the corner of the mouth, very reluctantly smile.

 Chapter 573

    If a Friar''s accomplishments were eliminated, he would have fainted. But Yun Hao has been sticking to it until now.


    How can he be in a coma at such a moment? He must try every means to keep himself awake and pass on what happened in this room.


    But Kaiyang star is ready to leave here and carry out the next step of the plan. "Yao Guangxing, I remember your friendship with me in the past," kaiyangxing suddenly said to Yun Hao. "I remind you that Kunlun is a big ship that is going to capsize. If you can get away with it, how far is it? Don''t worry about him."


    "I Pooh!" At this time, Yun Hao was extremely tired, but he was still unwilling to bow his head. "I don''t know how many gangsters wanted to overthrow Kunlun in history. Why do you think you can do it?"


    Kaiyang star know each other is still trying to set their own words, so he just a light glance at cloud Hao, and then go to the direction of the door.


    "Hello! Where do you want to go! " Cloud Hao hurriedly anxiously shouts, "don''t go, traitor, you are not allowed to leave here!"


    "Do you still have the ability to care where I go?" Kaiyang star gently smile, and then opened the door to leave.


    Looking at the empty room after the other party left, Yun Hao just gritted his teeth, but there was no way. His cultivation in his body had been broken up by Kaiyang star. Now, compared with an ordinary person, he has no difference except that his body has been tempered for many years and his physical quality is much better.


    No, there is another difference, that is, as one of the seven stars, he has his own Kunlun treasure.


    Confirm that the other party has left, cloud Haocai gently said: "thousand thunder call India, come out!"


    After the next second, there was a flash of light behind him. At the same time, there was a burning smell in his skin. Without any cultivation, it was impossible for him to drive Kunlun treasure.


    But also because of this, Kaiyang star will never think of, has been pretending not to let the other party leave cloud Hao from the beginning, looking forward to the other party to leave early, so that he can find a way to convey the information.


    His back, burnt black flesh and blood, became a strange pattern, and this pattern belongs to his Kunlun treasure - qianlei Huanyin.


    Seven star lamp, world sword, sky eye, jade flute, star, mountain wind, thousand thunder call seal. The seven treasures of Kunlun made by the seven stars of Kunlun are different. The chessboard "Xingluo" used by yuhengxing is very strange. The treasure of Tianji star is an eye embedded on the forehead, which is even more strange. As for Yunhao, Yao Guang star, his treasure "qianlei Huanyin" is actually a fa seal painted on the body.


    This seal can be on many people''s bodies at the same time, but only the seal on the body of the person who has been inherited can take effect. The uniqueness of this treasure has reached an incredible level.


    At this time, Yun Hao, Yao Guang''s star, forcibly wakes up the qianlei Huanyin painted on his skin when he has lost his cultivation in his body. Because he has no cultivation to protect his body, his body is immediately hurt by the thunder of Fayin. But what he wants is this effect. As long as he continues to shock himself, the seven star lamp, which symbolizes his life, will start to shake, so that Tianshu star will feel his situation.


    Damn Wang Shoudu, now I can only rely on you! Cloud Hao gnaws a tooth to think of.


    The current brought by qianlei Huanyin almost made him faint at the first moment, but Yunhao still tried to keep his head clear. If you faint at this time, it''s all over. In a coma state, qianlei Huanyin will be released by himself, so he has no way to remind Tianshu what happened here. Now all he can do is shock himself until he dies!


    "Er --" he clenched his teeth and didn''t dare to cry too loudly. He was afraid that Kaiyang star had not gone far. If he turned back immediately after hearing his movement, he would fall short.


    The current is constantly beating on his skin. In the past, if he entered this state, it meant that his opponent would suffer. But now, the current produced by qianlei Huanyin is only hurting him in vain.


    At the same time, the effect of prohibition began to work. This prohibition not only forbids him to act, but also forbids him to use his own magic. Fortunately, he has no cultivation at all now, so the antiphagy brought by the prohibition is extremely light. Just for his current state, this extremely light backfire is a kind of icing on the cake.


    But the more pain the better, the greater the damage to his body the better, the more damage to his life the better! The light of his life will swing with Yun Hao''s life.


    Notice! Son of a bitch! While trying to endure the pain, Yun Hao curses the person he hates most. Wang Shoudu, you should notice the situation here!


    Has Wang Shoudu noticed? Of course, he noticed that although he didn''t carry the seven star lamp with him, he had long been able to telepathize with it.


    He could feel that the lamp representing Yao Guangxing was constantly shaking, but in the Seven Star Palace, he was still gently exchanging greetings with the guests, as if he had not observed anything.He is not the Tianshu star he used to be. After he was promoted to the "Ether" realm, Wang Shoudu had absolute trust in his own strength, and there was a traitor among the seven stars, which made him unable to trust anyone.


    Is another one dying? Well, if he''s a traitor, then I don''t have to do it. No one thought that what appeared in the brain of Tianshu star at the moment was such a crazy idea.


    Wang Shoudu, whom Yun Hao knew, had disappeared at the moment of promotion, and was replaced by the inhuman Tianshu star.


    For the younger martial sisters and younger martial brothers who grew up with him and became seven stars together, there is no pity in Tianshu star''s heart at this time. Since you don''t know which of you is the traitor, you should die one by one. Even if all the seven stars fall except me, I can build Kunlun well. This system of seven people co governance is too backward. The so-called seven stars only need to leave the brightest one.


    No one can guess what the Tianshu star is thinking at this time.


    At the same time, at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, jianzun and others have stepped on the Qingyun slate.


    He raised his head and looked at the top of Kunlun Mountain, which was out of sight.


    "I''m back." The man said with a terrible smile.

 Chapter 574

    "Younger martial brother!" When tianquanxing opened the door, it was just a step late.


    All over the room is the smell of burning flesh and blood. Yun Hao, who is trapped in the air, has no human form at this time.


    "Solution Tianquan star roared, and then pointed to Yunhao. The ban on Yunhao''s limbs immediately disappeared, and his body also fell down.


    Tian Quan Xing catches Yun Hao, and when his fingers touch the scorched body, his face suddenly turns pale - he can feel that the cultivation in Yun Hao''s body has all disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Tianquan star transports his cultivation to Yunhao''s body through his palm, "who tortured you like this?"


    Yun Hao slowly opened his eyes, he has not been in a coma, even if it is a moment of unconsciousness.


    "Yes, did Wang Shoudu send you?" As soon as Yun Hao''s mouth opened and closed, he could only make a very light sound. His throat had been burnt to coke by the electric current from his body. If it wasn''t for the cultivation that Tian Quan Xing sent to him at this time, he couldn''t even make this sound.


    "Don''t talk yet!" Tianquanxing reminded him, "I''ll take you to the medical school to find the pharmacist first, and let them cure you first."


    "No, no!" Cloud Hao suddenly stretched out a hand to go, he dead tightly grasped the sky power star''s sleeve: "elder martial brother, listen to me." This is the first time Yunhao called tianquanxing elder martial brother. In the past, Yunhao always looked down on this cowardly man, so he never admitted that tianquanxing was his elder martial brother.


    "You say, you say." Tian Quan star is biting a tooth, looking at cloud Hao at the moment of miserable state, his eyes almost want to fall tears.


    "Kaiyang star is a traitor." Yun Hao tried his best to say, "go to remind Wang Shoudu and tell him -"


    "it''s him, I should have expected that earlier." Tianquan star''s face showed a look of remorse, "why can''t I calculate this earlier?"


    "Listen to me." Yun Hao opened his mouth, and everything in front of him was slowly losing its color.


    "No more!" Tian Quan Xing made a painful voice. Yun Hao''s state at this time is saved, but now every word he says, the carbonized skin in his body will fall off because of the vibration of his throat and the involvement of his muscles. He is like a person who pieced together with biscuit crumbs. He is so fragile that even the little power he needs to speak can shake him away.


    What Tianquan star can do at the moment is to continuously deliver his accomplishments to Yunhao.


    "And, and --" Yun Hao''s lips kept moving, he wanted to say the next words, but he was almost unable to do it.


    "Stop talking, I beg you, younger martial brother, stop talking!" Tianquan star embraces Yunhao''s body. He is very sad in his heart, but he has nothing to do.


    They are real brothers! Tianquan star was also present on the day when Shifu accepted Yun Hao as his disciple. He noticed that the child, whose family had been killed, raised his head high. Although he was wearing dirty clothes, he refused to give way to the Kunlun disciples in plain Taoist robes. What a stubborn child! This is the first impression of Tian Quan Xing on Yun Hao.


    After coming to the mountain, as tianquanxing expected, Yunhao dealt with the relationship between himself and his brothers in a mess. Wang Shoudu''s gentle temperament is good. Xiao Jing, a bully who never suffers losses in the mountains, can only say that "one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers.". Looking at the tit for tat between Yun Hao and Xiao Jing, Tian Quan Xing just watched in silence. Persuading Wang Shoudu, who has a certain reputation among his martial brothers, is not his turn. Moreover, he thought that the two men''s bickering and competition were actually very interesting. On the top of the mountain, which is snow or snow, this is probably the most interesting and the only entertainment that the disciples can see.


    Later, after the master died. Xiao Jing and Yun Hao seem to have changed their personalities. They are no longer noisy at last, but they seem to have made an appointment in advance and become lonely at the same time. Tianquan star even thinks that they are somewhat in conflict with each other. The eldest martial brother is Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu. But why? Tianquan star, who doesn''t know the inside story, can''t understand what he thinks.


    He only knows one thing, these people are his brothers, so he will try his best to keep these beautiful things on the snowy mountain all the year round.


    "I will tell the elder martial brother of the leader about it for you." Tianquan star gently said to Yunhao, "rest assured first." At the same time, his cultivation is constantly passing from his palm. He is maintaining Yun Hao''s fragile life in this way, and does not consider the loss to himself.


    "There is another --" but Yun Hao didn''t shut up from the beginning to the end. He tried hard to say the words in his heart.


    "What else is there?" Tianquan star''s heart can''t help but have some doubts.


    "And a traitor." At this time, the voice of Tianji star rings behind them.


    There are traitors among the seven stars, but who stipulates that there can only be one traitor?


    At the same time, on the hillside of Kunlun.


    "You wake up at last?" Su min, who is baking in front of the firewood pile, said.Zhou Heng opened his eyes doubtfully.


    "Did you sleep well?" Merlin was holding a stick in his hand, with some meat on it, and he was baking it on the fire. The faint smell of meat came out.


    The three of them were huddled in a cave at the moment, and there was heavy snow outside.


    "What happened?" Zhou Heng asked vaguely.


    "You have the face to ask!" Su min crossed his waist and said, "you said you want to do something important. Let''s not disturb you. Who knows that the important thing you said is to have a sleep, which is still two days!"


    Two whole days? Zhou Heng suddenly widened his eyes and completely woke up.


    He remembered. At that time, they found the cave while climbing. After confirming that there were no strange animals living in the cave, the three decided to take a rest in the cave and tidy up their luggage. The battle of flying Mantis made three people tired.


    At this time, Zhou Heng found that his accumulated merits were enough for him to be promoted to a higher level of Heavenly Master, so he asked them not to disturb themselves and began to be promoted in this cave. Who knows he let himself sleep for two days when he was promoted. It was not like this when he was promoted last time.


    Regardless of the other two people''s eyes in the cave, Zhou Heng quickly opened the Tianshi system, and only the picture he could see appeared in front of him.


    No accident, now he should have been promoted to the C-level Heavenly Master.


    But what he saw was not a C.

 Chapter 575

    "Grade B?" Zhou Heng suddenly murmured.


    "What are you talking about?" On one side, Su min didn''t hear what Zhou Heng said, but he couldn''t help interrupting.


    But Merlin didn''t pay attention to this side unexpectedly. He kept turning the stick in his hand to make the meat on the stick evenly heated, but his sight passed through the snow outside the hole, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Zhou Heng did not answer Su min, he was still immersed in the shock of upgrading two levels in a row. When dealing with the flying beetles, he had no time to see how much merit he had gained, but the result was that he was directly promoted to two levels. A lot of new functions were open to him, so that his body couldn''t bear them and he fell into a coma.


    After waking up, the Heavenly Master system has completed a new round of transformation of his body. A higher level means stronger ability, and strong ability needs corresponding physical quality to support.


    When Zhou Heng opened the list of spells again, the upgraded spells already appeared in his list. "Intermediate dispelling magic", "intermediate fire magic", "intermediate ice magic"... All the original magic has become intermediate. Although the name of the magic in the Tianshi system is not as exaggerated as that in those cool online games, it will be called some middle two, but Zhou Heng knows that the name of the Tianshi system is extremely accurate, and once a skill is granted After giving it to Zhou Heng, the ability here will immediately melt into his flesh and blood and become a part of his body. It will be easy to use, just like decades of cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Heng suddenly waved his hand, his palm immediately raised a fire - this is what he couldn''t do in the past. In the past, he could only control the temperature, but he couldn''t make a fire. But now, he has both control and manufacturing capabilities.


    "Wow," Su min, who has been familiar with these things for a long time, clapped, "your hands are burning!"


    Zhou Heng''s hand clenched his fist, and the flame that was still burning on his hand was instantly extinguished by him.


    "I''m just joking," said Su min, turning her lips. "For the sake of being with you for the two days you sleep, don''t keep a straight face."


    In fact, Zhou Heng doesn''t have a straight face, but his attention is all on the interface projected by the Heavenly Master system, which only he can see. He doesn''t notice that Su min is talking. In Su min''s opinion, he naturally has a straight face.


    Then, Zhou Heng opened the Tianshi library. Sure enough, higher authority means that he can unlock more books. But now is not the time to read books. The more rich the content of books, the greater the damage to his spirit, which he has learned in the past. If he''s in a coma for a few more days because of reading, he''ll miss something important.


    At the same time, new features have been opened to him. That''s the celestial master navigation system. When he turned on the function that sounded like the name of a car navigation software, a huge map appeared in front of him. The mountains, rivers and even real-time climate were depicted in detail and dynamically. But only in this case, the navigation system was no different from the general satellite map. The biggest difference between it and ordinary navigation system is that countless red dots are spread out on this huge map. When Zhou Heng stares at a red dot, the detailed information about the red dot will be expanded.


    "Ape bones and mountain spirits will make noisy calls at night. They can gain ability by destroying the sleep of other creatures, and reward some merits after taking them."


    Yes, every red dot is a "mission". Zhou Heng can see all the missions nearby that he can obtain merits and virtues and the detailed information through the map given by the celestial master navigation system. If he had the celestial master navigation system in the past, he would get more than twice the result with half the effort - at least he could rely on this map to avoid the trouble of flying beetles.


    Now, through the map given by the celestial master navigation system, Zhou Heng noticed that there are many mountain spirits and exotic animals in Kunlun Mountain, and there are also several places where many wandering souls gather. Kunlun, known as the "holy land of cultivation", seems that the environment here is not only suitable for ordinary people to acquire the Tao, but also easy to breed these evil things.


    While Zhou Heng was still observing the map in front of him, Mei Lin, who had not spoken at one side, suddenly pinched his hand, and the activities in the cave went out with his action.


    "Hello Su Min said loudly, "you can''t put out the fire even if the meat is roasted! Can''t you see the snow outside? "


    Merlin didn''t respond to her. She just put a finger in front of her lip and hissed Su min to speak in a low voice.


    "What happened?" Su min''s voice was really low. After experiencing the flying Mantis group, her nerves are naturally nervous now.


    "There''s a group of people going up the mountain. One of them is someone I should be familiar with." Merlin answered in a low voice.


    "Stinky boy, do you still play riddles with me at this time?" Su min stares at Mei Lin and says, "a simple word can be said clearly. It has to be said so carefully!"


    "I also feel that a group of people are approaching us." At this time, Zhou Heng''s head also came together."Don''t make a sudden noise," Su min rolled her eyes. "I scared you to death!" No matter how she talked with Zhou Heng before, Zhou Heng didn''t respond to her, but now he came by himself.


    "One of the gang is carrying a monster." Zhou Heng then added.


    When Su min heard Zhou Heng''s words, she didn''t have any special reaction. After all, her two companions are always like this. She has been used to it for a long time. But after hearing Zhou Heng''s words, Meilin showed a surprised expression - the magic energy he sent out could feel the group''s close, and he believed that Zhou Heng could do it. After all, Zhou Heng and he had learned how to control the magic energy, but this time, Zhou Heng felt what Meilin didn''t feel.


    This shows that Zhou Heng''s investigation ability has surpassed that of Meilin.


    Although Merlin didn''t speak at this time, his mind had already risen and fell.


    At this time, on the Kunlun snow mountain.


    A group of people stepped on the snow. Although they were tall, short, fat and thin, they all wore the same black cloaks. On the one hand, the cloaks sheltered them from the wind and snow, on the other hand, they also sheltered their faces.


    There is only one exception.


    The woman in red is kneeling on the snow. Her neck is shackled and connected with an iron chain. One end of the chain is held by a man in a cloak.


    Women crawl in the snow to lead the way, others follow in the rear, no one talks, only the harsh sound of the chain shaking from time to time.

 Chapter 576

    "And a traitor." When Ji star''s voice rings behind Tian Quan star, Tian Quan star only feels that his heart is cooling down.


    It turns out that the traitor is not only Kaiyang star, but also his elder martial brother Tianji star. Is that hard to guess? Actually not difficult, at least cloud Hao guessed. Since Kaiyang star had been dispersing his cultivation in his room not long ago, another person should be responsible for taking over the sword Zun. If this candidate is not Tianquan star, it will be Tianji star.


    "Why," the voice of Tianquan star kept shaking, "Why are you?" He is still reluctant to accept this reality.


    If Tianquan star is required to choose a person who can''t be a traitor, he will definitely choose Tianji star besides Tianshu star. Among the seven stars, Tianji star ranks third, next only to Tianshu star and Tianxuan star. He is in charge of the discipline of Kunlun. Tianji star has made no less efforts to protect Kunlun than Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars.


    It''s like that Tianshu star will consult Tianji star for the first time after learning that there is a traitor in Kunlun. Tianji star can be said to be the most unlikely person to betray Kunlun. If he also betrayed Kunlun, who else can be trusted on this mountain?


    "Why you?" Tian Quan Xing suddenly turns around with Yun Hao''s body and roars at Tian Ji Xing.


    "I just want to do something right." Tianjixing finally answered this question.


    But how can Tianquan accept such an answer? Is it the right thing to be a traitor? "Ha ha." Tian Quan Xing sneered twice, "I think you are crazy. Do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know." Tianjixing seriously replied, "nearly 30 years, I have no day better than today to know what I am doing."


    "You are becoming the sinner of Kunlun!" Tianquan star said coldly, "Wu Ligang, you are burning the master''s hard work!" No longer call each other "tianjixing", but call them by their first name,


    Wu Ligang? When hearing this name, tianjixing himself was stunned. How long has it been since no one called him this name? Nearly 30 years ago, also on the eve of Kunlun martial arts, Shifu announced the candidates for the next generation of seven stars in front of all his disciples.


    Wang Shoudu, Xiao Jing, Wu Ligang... This is the last time his name appeared in people''s ears. After that, everyone called him "tianjixing".


    "Yes, I''m Wu Ligang now." Wu Ligang said slowly, "I can no longer be regarded as the Tianji star of Kunlun."


    "Are you worthy of Shifu when you do such a thing?" Tianquan star then asked, "master, how much effort did he spend on you? He gave you such an important position. When you betrayed your school, did you ever think about his spirit in heaven?"


    Wu Ligang did not answer. He was sorry for his master. There is no doubt about that.


    "Are you worthy of the elder martial brother? When you grew up together, he trusted you so much! " Tianquan star stares at Wu Ligang''s eyes, and every voice is full of pain. "I''m afraid he''s still in the dark now, isn''t he?"


    Hearing the words of Tianquan star, Wu Ligang burst out laughing. "You see him too simply." Wu Ligang said lightly. He did feel sorry for Shifu, but he didn''t feel sorry for his elder martial brother.


    "Today''s he is not what he used to be. No, it''s better to say that from the moment he took over the position of Tianshu star, he is not that one." Wu Ligang continued.


    Tianquan star doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand why the other party said such words. How much has Tianshu star done for Kunlun over the years? Who hasn''t seen it?


    "This position of Tianshu star should not have been taken by him." Wu Ligang said something even more incomprehensible to Tianquan star, "he is a thief. Over the years, he has been blaming himself for this, and his mentality has gradually distorted. In fact, the great disaster of Kunlun is neither jianzun nor my traitor, but himself. If I don''t do something, he will become the great disaster of destroying Kunlun."


    "Are you crazy?" How can Tianquan star believe this kind of nonsense? The elder martial brother of the leader will become a disaster to destroy Kunlun? This kind of words is used to deceive a child. I''m afraid the child won''t believe it, right?


    "You don''t know the inside story, and you can''t understand what I told you." Wu Ligang said lightly, "in a word, there are some things that only I can do, and I have to do them."


    "I''ve heard enough of these boring reasons." Tian Quan Xing presses Yun Hao''s back heart with one hand, and at the same time, he releases another hand. After this hand makes a strange gesture in the air, a white jade flute comes out of his hand.


    Jade flute is a treasure of Kunlun.


    "Are you going to fight me?" Wu Ligang asked with a smile. At the same time, the heavenly eyes on his forehead slowly opened.


    "I just want to take back the treasure that belongs to Kunlun according to the rules," tianquanxing said, holding the flute. "By the way, I''ll clean up the door for Kunlun.""Can you do it?" Wu Ligang asked again. He ranks third among the seven stars. He is already on top of Tianquan star. His entry time is similar to Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing, and he is also longer than Tianquan star. His strength is recognized as second only to Tianshu star and Tianxuan star.


    In contrast, Tianquan star is generally recognized as weak and incompetent among the seven stars. At this time, he holds Yun Hao in his hand and constantly outputs his accomplishments to Yun Hao. Under such circumstances, it is beyond his capacity to challenge Wu Ligang.


    "If I can do it, you can have a look with your eyes." After that, Tianquan star raised his Jade Flute and put it at his mouth.


    At the same time, the heavenly eye on Wu Ligang''s forehead also radiated dazzling starlight.


    For a person who can see the future, the one-on-one battle can be almost invincible. He can see the next move of the other party through the eye of heaven, and can also read the result of the battle in advance.


    If the duel between the two seven stars is compared with a video game, then Wu Ligang is equivalent to a player who has seen the game strategy in advance.


    It was a completely unequal battle from the beginning.


    The sound of jade''s flute sounded in the room.


    Wu Ligang also successfully saw the future of the war.


    The next second, Wu Ligang suddenly changed his face.


    He saw another self.

 Chapter 577

    How does Tianquan star use jade flute to fight? In fact, Wu Ligang, a fellow student, could not answer this question himself.


    Because before he became Tianquan star, the weapon used by the other party was not jade flute, but after he got Jade Flute and became Tianquan star, Tianquan star almost never made a move in front of his companions - this man always chose to avoid things, which left the impression of cowardice.


    But even if he has not seen it with his own eyes, Wu Ligang also knows that as the treasure of Kunlun, jade flute has no doubt about its combat effectiveness. At present, none of the most powerful Kunlun treasures is not powerful. The seven star lamp, Xingluo and the heavenly eye on Wu Ligang''s forehead may have different functions, but there is only one thing that is not different, that is, powerful.


    At the beginning of the battle, when Wu Ligang heard the sound of the flute coming from the Jade Flute, the power of the jade flute had already spread out.


    In the room, there was a roar.


    Behind me! Without the eye of heaven to remind, Wu Ligang could also detect the movement behind him. He quickly moved to the door of the house, which avoided the blow from behind.


    Who is it? Tianquan star is playing the flute, Yao Guangxing Yunhao has completely lost his fighting power, who is attacking him behind him?


    When he flashed to the courtyard outside the door, he saw that the man who had just attacked him from behind was himself.


    To be more precise, it is his own shadow. Now Wu Ligang''s feet have no shadow.


    The sound of the jade flute continued to ring, and Wu Ligang, who was formed by the shadow, rushed towards Wu Ligang himself again.


    Wu Ligang had a long sword in his hand. His heavenly eye can''t be used to attack directly, so he also carries another magic weapon to help him fight. That is the sword "moye". Although it''s not the Kunlun treasure of the same level as "heavenly eye" and "Jade Flute", it''s the weapon he chose in the period of Tianji star. The power of "moye" can''t be underestimated.


    Wu Ligang''s wrist trembled. At the same time, the light of moye sword swayed like autumn water, and the sharp blade picked up the shadow that was rushing towards this side.


    But the next second later, a sword appeared in Wu Ligang''s hand with the same posture and action details. Wu Ligang''s sword came first, and the shadow''s action was just a tiny difference. The two swords collided in the air, making the clear sound of metal collision.


    If other people encounter this situation, they will be very surprised - if the effect of jade flute is to control the shadow to fight, it is only a shadow after all. Why can the shadow still use the unique sword possessed by the noumenon?


    But Wu Ligang was not surprised, because he had already seen what had just happened through the eye of heaven.


    Moye disappeared in Wu Ligang''s hand. Correspondingly, the sword in the shadow''s hand disappeared. Wu Ligang retreated a few steps, but the shadow did not retreat. Instead, he continued to approach Wu Ligang. Wu Ligang, who has seen the future, is not in a hurry. He quickly switches several gestures in his hands. At the same time, the hot breath rises from his palm. Then, he slapped his palm forward, and a flame immediately formed for no reason, and flew towards his own shadow holding the sword.


    Play the flute and make a shadow. This is the power of jade playing flute, and the shadow is not only for talents, but also for swords. So after Wu Ligang took out "moxie", the shadow can take out the sword immediately without losing the wind. But the flame Wu Ligang used at this time was a special flame made by magic. After all, the shadow was only a creation under the effect of playing Jade Flute to make shadow. There should be no independent cultivation. Therefore, according to Wu Ligang''s conjecture, the shadow should not be able to use magic.


    In the future he saw, the shadow did not use magic.


    The flame successfully enveloped the shadow. But Wu Ligang''s face didn''t show the relaxed look of success. Instead, his expression became serious. At the same time, his body continued to retreat quickly.


    The shadow''s arm stretched out from the burning flame. If he retreated a little slower, he would be caught by the collar. But he had the eye of heaven, and the future he saw helped him escape.


    Although this shadow can''t use magic, as a shadow creation without entity, it is also not affected by magic when it is made by jade flute.


    Tough, tough!


    A person has the same speed as himself, can use any shadow weapon he takes out, knows all the shadow of his combat skills, and is immune to all the magic. Until now, Wu Ligang just understand why Tianquan star will develop that seemingly cowardly character.


    Because of the existence of the characteristic of playing flute, he doesn''t need to do it by himself no matter he is dealing with any enemy. If Wu Ligang didn''t happen to have the eye of heaven, he had been killed several times by his own shadow!


    Wu Ligang suddenly felt that he was lucky to deal with Tianquan star by himself, because if jianzun or Kaiyang star, or even the "master" dealt with Tianquan star, he would not have much chance of winning, would he? Only Wu Ligang, who has the eye of heaven, can fight against Tianquan star one-on-one without losing ground.Jade Flute and eye of heaven may have been born enemies.


    Jade flute is an absolute fighting treasure, and the more the number of enemies, the stronger the role that jade flute can play, and often can achieve unexpected results.


    Tianyan, on the other hand, is a treasure of investigation. The less the number of opponents, the less chaotic the picture Wu Ligang sees through Tianyan. Compared with jade flute, Tianyan can play a better role in such a one-to-one situation. And more importantly, the biggest function of the eye is to anticipate everything that is "unpredictable.".


    "It''s really your misfortune to meet me, younger martial brother." Wu Ligang said to Tianquan star.


    Tianquanxing didn''t answer him. After hearing the title of "younger martial brother", his brow frowned. Maybe in the heart of Tianquan star, there is no elder martial brother Wu Ligang!


    At this time, he is still a hand for the half dead cloud Hao conveying his own cultivation, the other hand holding a jade flute, controlling Wu Ligang''s shadow.


    After Wu Ligang finished his sentence, he rushed to him immediately.


    Wu Ligang''s shadow is closely behind him, but their speed is exactly the same, so the latter can never catch up with the former.


    In this way, Wu Ligang came to Tianquan star.

 Chapter 578

    Wu Ligang came to Tianquan star with extremely fast speed.


    That shadow is almost invincible, so there is no doubt that Wu Ligang should seek a breakthrough from Tianquan star. And his approach is obviously correct, now Tianquan star one hand to Yunhao gas, one hand to control the Jade Flute, in order to maintain the existence of Wu Ligang''s shadow.


    Today''s Tianquan star, once approached, has almost no power to fight back.


    With silver light, moye sword appears in Wu Ligang''s hands again. As long as you use this sword to cut off the head of Tianquan star, the shadow will disappear by itself! Sorry, younger martial brother!


    But just as Wu Ligang was about to succeed, he suddenly gave up and dodged to the side.


    Tianquan star''s face showed a very unhappy expression. Tianyan''s ability to observe the future saved Wu Ligang''s life.


    The light from Wu Ligang''s sword fell into the air. It was the light from moye sword in Wu Ligang''s shadow. At the same time, the shadow behind Tianquan star is also empty, which is Tianquan star''s own shadow.


    Yes, the effect of playing Jade Flute can not only control the shadow of the other party, but also use your own shadow. If it wasn''t for the fact that Yun Hao was dying now, it would be useless to control his shadow. Tianquan star could even use jade flute to create a situation where Wu Ligang was besieged by three shadows.


    This is "jade Piper" and Tianquan star, the man who seems to be the weakest and least skilled among the seven stars, but is likely to be the strongest among the seven stars. Even if Tianshu star and Tianxuan star, who have already reached the realm of "Ether", meet him, they just add two shadows of "Ether" realm to him in vain. He is not afraid of siege, and he is not afraid of sneak attack if he has his own shadow guard. He can even let the shadow copy those magic weapons that also have shadow.


    If the "eye of heaven" can be compared to the video game players to read the strategy in advance, then the effect of "Jade Flute" is undoubtedly a super plug-in. This plug-in can let the star challenge those enemies who are many times stronger than itself.


    But he happened to meet Wu Ligang, who has "heavenly eye".


    In a sense, Wu Ligang is really his nemesis. If he had been fighting with another person, he would have been a ghost for a long time.


    But Wu Ligang can see the next coming future at the critical moment every time. The cards of Tianquan star are opened one by one, but they are resolved by Wu Ligang every time.


    Soon, Tianquan star will lose all its cards. At that time, the initiative of fighting will fall into Wu Ligang''s hands.


    Tianquan star is not afraid of death. Although he always shows himself to be very timid, it is only because he is used to relying on other people''s strength. There are always excellent people around him. Regardless of the elders, there are also Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing who started earlier than him, and Li Yuan and Yun Hao who started later than him. In the middle of the seven stars, he doesn''t have to do anything. These seniors and juniors can handle things very well.


    But now, Tianji star and Kaiyang star, who are in front of Tianquan star, betray each other. Without his knowledge, Tianxuan star is dead, Yuheng star has not yet returned, and Yaoguang star is only one step away from death.


    He has to do something. If he doesn''t stand up, everything inherited from the master will disappear.


    Tianquan star still remembers what the master said to him when he was appointed as Tianquan star - zong''er, in fact, you are intelligent and savvy. It''s just that you are too lazy that you are overshadowed by your brothers. I want to give you the position of "Tianquan star" in order to urge you. One day Kunlun will need you, but don''t slack off!


    Master, I''m not slack!


    In Tianquan star''s hand, the sound of the jade flute changed rapidly, and the original step-by-step flute suddenly became rapid, as if it had become a March.


    At this time, Wu Ligang''s shadow and Tianquan star''s shadow joined hands in the sound of the flute, and launched an attack on Wu Ligang himself. And this joint attack is more tacit understanding and more powerful than the real joint attack!


    Although it is the shadow of two different people, it is actually controlled by the will of one person in Tianquan star. Of course, it is more tacit than the cooperation of two ordinary people. In other words, if Tianquan faces an army, it can immediately create a shadow army controlled by the same will, which will be more tacit and uniform than all the trained troops.


    This is Tianquan star. Although he has not yet reached the realm of "Ether", he has brought the power of "Jade Flute" into full play. His power is not distinguishable from those ordinary realms.


    So he can deliver his accomplishments to Yun Hao without scruple, just to save Yun Hao''s life for the time being. He doesn''t care about what ordinary friars care about at all. Such a guy who seems to have no desire, no desire and even some laziness, in fact, his powerful strength has reached the point of not losing anyone.


    If you want to defeat him, only before he takes up the jade flute.When he picked up the jade to play the flute, he was invincible.


    But like Tianquan star, Wu Ligang is also "invincible". Even in the face of the siege of the two shadows, he can always escape. Wu Ligang, who can see how the shadow will move in the future, will not be hurt by the tacit cooperation of the two shadows.


    Unless Tianquan star can increase the number of shadows to the point where Wu Ligang is dazzled and unable to take care of them, the characteristic of "Tianyan" just restrains the "Jade Flute" in this situation. Although both of them can''t hurt each other, you know, Tianquan star hasn''t cut off the energy supply for Yun Hao.


    The first person who can''t survive must be Tian Quan Xing.


    Wu Ligang''s victory is only a matter of time. If it is not for the cooperation of the two shadows, it is too tacit, so that he has no time to think about other things, then he will surely use the eye of heaven to see what he looks like when he celebrates the victory.


    Even if it is as powerful as Tianquan star, it is impossible to defeat Wu Ligang in this way.


    "Let me..." I don''t know when Yun Hao could speak again. He said slowly, "let me... Die..."


    although it has become the present picture of no man and no ghost, Yun Hao is very clear about their situation.


    "Please... Please... Kill... Me...


    "

 Chapter 579

    "Please... Please... Kill... Me..." Yun Hao begged to Tianquan star.


    Yun Hao has never asked anyone, at least in the impression of Tianquan star. He didn''t expect that he heard Yun Hao beg for the first time, but he asked the other party to kill himself.


    How can it be? How can Tianquan star do it!


    He still remembers that not long after Yun Hao started, he got into trouble with Xiao Jing. At that time, Xiao Jing''s cultivation had made some achievements. Among his peers, there were few rivals except Wang Shoudu, the eldest martial brother. Yun Hao, a new disciple, was beaten to the ground after a few rounds with her.


    "If you ask me to let you go now, just call me" aunt "three times, and I won''t beat you today!" When talking, Xiao Jing''s feet are still stepping on Yun Hao''s back neck. No matter how hard Yun Hao works, he can''t get up from the ground.


    All the disciples around applauded. Xiao Jing was a beautiful little girl with good accomplishments among her peers. Of course, others would turn to her. Yun Hao is not only stubborn, but also can''t get along with other people. At this time, Xiao Jing teaches him that although his behavior is too much, there are only people around him who cheer for a while.


    "Forget it. I''ve already beaten him. Let him go." An untimely voice sounded in the crowd.


    "Who!" Xiao Jing''s sharp eyes swept the crowd, "who pleads for him!"


    No one answered, and Shizong, who was surrounded by the crowd, immediately covered his mouth.


    In the end, Yun Hao did not beg for mercy. In the eyes of the public, he struggled again and again. Although he had no effect except to arouse more dust on the ground, Yun Hao never gave up trying.


    Later, I don''t know who called "Shifu". Xiao Jing and the onlookers fled immediately. When he ran away with the crowd, Shizong looked back and saw that Wang Shoudu, the eldest martial brother, was coming this way with his master. Yun Hao, who was lying on the ground, was trying to bite his teeth, but he didn''t get up on his own for a moment. Shizong wanted to turn around and help Yunhao up, but he didn''t dare to do so. He didn''t dare to offend other people around him.


    Wang Shoudu is the one who finally reaches out his hand to Yun Hao on the ground. Only this elder martial brother has the qualification. Others are like Shi Zong, and dare not offend Xiao Jing or make public anger. Only the elder martial brother Wang Shoudu, whose accomplishments and fame are above all the disciples of the same generation, is qualified to reach out to Yun Hao on the ground.


    But Yun Hao doesn''t appreciate it. This stubborn newcomer doesn''t even look at Wang Shoudu who stands in front of him and reaches out his hand. He is still trying to get up from the ground. At this time, the master standing on one side waved the dust in his hand, and Yun Hao immediately had the strength to stand up from the ground.


    After he got up, he didn''t look at his master and elder martial brother Wang Shoudu. He turned around and left.


    "Who bullied you, Xiao Jing?" Wang Shoudu''s voice rang out behind Yun Hao.


    Yun Hao didn''t look back and didn''t respond. He bared his teeth in pain and walked with a leg, but he left here slowly while patting the dust on his body.


    Shizong has never seen a more stubborn person than Yunhao. It is Yunhao''s stubbornness that makes this new comer become Yao Guangxing among the seven stars.


    And Shizong was also blindly ordered by Shifu as Tianquan star.


    I have neither the bearing of elder martial brother, nor the talent of elder martial sister Xiao Jing, nor the tenacity of younger martial Brother Yun Hao. On the day of taking over Tianquan star, Shi Zongxing looked at the brothers standing beside him, and suddenly felt a trace of happiness in his heart. With so many excellent companions, he would have a very relaxed life in the future.


    "Zong''er, in fact, you are intelligent and savvy. It''s just that you are too lazy to be outdone by your brothers. I want to give you the position of" Tianquan star "in order to urge you. One day Kunlun will need you, but don''t slack off!"


    Master''s words are still in my ears.


    "I won''t let you die." Tian Quan Xing said to Yun Hao in his arms, "elder martial brother won''t let you die."


    Over the years, he has not slacked off at all. In the final analysis, the ability of "playing the flute" and "playing the shadow" is just to control the shadow. To control a shadow already requires a lot of distraction. It''s like you suddenly have another body, and the spirit is divided into two parts. If we want to control more than one shadow, we naturally need stronger multitasking ability. However powerful the multitasking ability is, with the increase of the number of shadows, the power of the shadow will be weakened.


    From this point of view, "Jade Flute" does not seem to be powerful. Therefore, there are not many Seven Star members who chose "Jade Flute" as their own treasure in history. On the contrary, the categories of "world" and "Xingluo" are very popular, and almost all the Seven Star members of the past dynasties can use them.


    And Tianquan star not only chose the unpopular "Jade Flute", but also dug out the full ability of Kunlun treasure, which is not used by many people.


    Now, when Tianquan uses the "shadow making" ability of "Jade Flute", there is almost no upper limit on the number of shadows it can control. It gives those shadows a certain degree of autonomy, only controlling their "purpose" but not their "behavior", which greatly reduces the pressure it needs to face when controlling multiple shadows at the same time. At the same time, he also developed "Jade Flute" in addition to "shadow" other capabilities.As his master said, he is intelligent and savvy. When he is no longer slack, no one can hide his edge.


    Jade playing flute, catch the sound!


    In the mouth of Tianquan star, the flute turns again, and the tiles on the roof of the house begin to shake.


    "What''s the matter?" Even if he could see the future, Wu Ligang couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes.


    He had never heard of Yu''s ability to play flute, but the future he saw was not false, but a real future that would happen.


    He saw that the sound waves formed by the sound of the flute turned into a constantly vibrating ball, which would explode violently if touched.


    At this time, in the sound of vibration, there were sweat drops on the forehead of tianquanxing, who was blowing the jade flute. Driving two different abilities at the same time is still too reluctant for him. What''s more, he is constantly sending gas to Yunhao to help Yunhao maintain his life.


    Now all he can do is to fight quickly and make a quick decision. If he can''t solve the other side quickly, he will surely lose the war of attrition.


    But there is a question that has been buried in the heart of Tianquan star, that is why two seven star monks have been fighting here for so long, and no one has come to check.


    Not to mention Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars, and so many guests invited to Kunlun this time, many of them are good hands. They should have noticed it for a long time.


    No matter who it is, please, come and find this battle!

 Chapter 580

    Countless sound waves condense into small balls, which vibrate and shoot towards Wu Ligang. These small balls come from all directions, from every sound producing place. Even the trampling sound of Wu Ligang''s feet when he dodges will soon form a small sonic ball and shoot at Wu Ligang. As long as he is hit by a small ball, other small balls will blow him to pieces immediately.


    What makes Wu Ligang more difficult is that the appearance of the ball does not mean the disappearance of the two shadow fighters. Tianquan star controls two different abilities at the same time, and attacks Wu Ligang at the same time.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Ligang''s "heavenly eye", a treasure of Kunlun that is very useful in this situation, he would have been recruited long ago.


    But even so, in the face of such a powerful offensive, Wu Ligang still felt that every minute was very difficult.


    Some of the sonic balls that missed Wu Ligang hit the jade floor, and the whole piece of jade was immediately shattered by the sonic ball. Under such circumstances, Wu Ligang did not even dare to use the moye sword to pick up these small balls, because these acoustic balls may not only be unable to pick up, but also be directly broken by the vibration caused by the sound wave.


    The power of Tianquan star is totally beyond his expectation. He should not choose to deal with this man alone.


    Among the seven stars, Tianxuan star is dead, Tianji star betrays, Yuheng star is missing, Kaiyang star betrays, and Yaoguang star''s life and death are on the line. Therefore, only Tianshu star and Tianquan star are left in Kunlun. In order to further increase the odds, Tianji star and Kaiyang star decided to use the controlled Yaoguang star to attract one of the seven stars, and then beat the remaining two seven stars one by one.


    Although there is no problem with this plan, everyone who designated the plan didn''t expect that Tianquan star, who usually seems to be weak and incompetent, was so strong as to exaggerate.


    He was able to deliver gas to Yao Guangxing continuously with one hand, control Yu to play flute with one hand, and put Wu Ligang into danger several times. From beginning to end, Wu Ligang could not even launch a decent attack like Tianquan star.


    If Wu Ligang escapes at this time, not only his identity with Kaiyang star will be exposed, but Yao Guangxing will also be taken to the medical hall by Tianquan star for treatment, which undoubtedly greatly increases the difficulty of their operation.


    Wu has no choice but to fight to the end with his opponent. But fortunately, his eye has let him see the dawn of victory.


    The man has sensed the battle here and is about to appear.


    Tianquan star has no eye, but he also feels that a powerful star is approaching here.


    Is anyone finally aware of the battlefield here? It''s too slow, isn''t it? However, after the first person detects it, more people will immediately detect it. Think of here, Tian Quan star some tired face showed a trace of joy.


    But what he didn''t expect was that no one would come here to support him. He was doomed to be alone.


    Because in Tongtian square, Kunlun martial arts in Tianshu star''s request has started ahead of time!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes have been focused on the Tongtian square. One pair after another of Kunlun disciples will fight each other. The energy generated in the square makes them unable to notice this side at all.


    It is also possible to notice on the square that the only person here is Tianshu star with seven star lights. Only he can judge the situation of Tianquan star and Wu Ligang at this time according to the status of the lights, but he will not help anyone. Let these people fight. Tianshu star thinks that the last one who comes to me alive will be given a gift if he is a companion. But if the last one who comes here is a traitor of Kunlun, I will punish him personally.


    Tianshu star, who has reached the realm of "Ether", no longer cares about his companion''s life. In his view, as long as he is alive, no matter how difficult Kunlun will face, he can solve it.


    So he allowed all the guests to attend the meeting without knowing what weapons and weapons they had. So he let the members of the seven stars fall one by one. He even dared to ignore the tradition and let Kunlun martial arts begin ahead of time.


    He has claimed to be the only master of Kunlun. Today, on the grand occasion of Kunlun martial arts, he wants to do two great things in front of the public to clean up the two humiliations suffered by Kunlun in the past 40 years.


    The first humiliation was that forty years ago, jianzun fought against seven stars with one sword, thus completing his prestige. Although Kunlun won the battle, in the view of Tianshu star, Kunlun lost its prestige.


    The second humiliation was that 20 years ago, a Kunlun disciple stole the strings of Fuxi Qin, the most precious instrument in Kunlun, which not only caused great losses to Kunlun, but also made Kunlun suffer the humiliation of theft for the first time. But now the stolen things have been recovered. Tianshu star wants to tell everyone here that it will never come to a good end if you use your brain in Kunlun!


    Tianshu star, whose character has changed greatly, will no longer care about the life and death of Tianquan star, and he will not speak. Even if a guest finds the abnormality here, who dares to leave?


    In other words, there is only one person who can come here at this time.


    The figure appeared on the roof, and when he fell, the shaking tiles on the roof immediately quieted down.Wu Ligang doesn''t need to look up. He already knows who the visitor is, so his face can''t help showing a happy expression. When Tianquan star looked up and saw the comer, the expression on his face was first shocked, then despair.


    It''s Kaiyang star.


    "I thought you didn''t need help." Kaiyang star standing on the roof said to Wu Ligang who was quite embarrassed.


    "Cut the crap and give me a hand!" Wu Ligang yells at Kaiyang star. He really can''t hold on any longer. If it wasn''t for the help of heavenly eye, he would have died many times.


    Although Kaiyang star said something sarcastic, if he didn''t come here to help, he didn''t have to come here specially.


    the biggest of the seven stars, who usually pretends to be very honest, unfolds his fat and bloated arms. Then he takes a deep breath, and his originally strong body turns into an exaggerated ball Shape.


    "Hoo --" Kaiyang star blows hard at Tianquan star. The air immediately turned into a gale after it was let out.


    Bang, bang, bang. There was a continuous explosion.


    Tianquan star controls all the sonic balls to block this gust of wind. It''s not that he''s afraid of the other party''s attack, but that he doesn''t want the fragile Yunhao to be affected.


    But without the limitation of the sonic ball, Wu Ligang was immediately liberated.


    Leaving the shadow that the two movements became dull, the silver light in Wu Ligang''s hand lit up, and the moye sword stabbed at Tianquan star''s face.

 Chapter 581

    The silver light on moye sword flashes. Next second, fresh blood splashes.


    "Hiss -" the sound of breathing in from the mouth of Tianquan star was caused by eating pain. At the same time, the sound of the jade flute became disordered, and the two shadows in pursuit disappeared in the same place with the sudden change of the flute sound.


    At this time, the bun tied up by Tianquan star was also scattered due to the cutting of sword light, leaving a scar on the cheek. At the same time, the strands of hair cut off also fell down.


    The appearance of Kaiyang star directly reversed the war situation. With the help of Kaiyang star, Wu Ligang just stabbed the first sword and nearly killed Tianquan star, but it was only the first sword.


    Wu Ligang will use moye sword as his offensive weapon, of course, because he has a lot of attainments in sword technique.


    The point of the sword is like a meteor, and all the moves are aimed at the face of Tianquan star. And the sky power star one hand protect cloud Hao, one hand with jade flute against the enemy.


    The jade flute body directly collides with the metal sword body of moye sword, but it doesn''t make any sound - because all the sounds are absorbed by the special flute body of jade flute.


    Although it is a treasure of Kunlun, if it can''t play its role, it''s just a jade flute that is a little harder than ordinary jade flute. Kaiyang star is standing on the roof to watch the war, in order to prevent Tianquan star from driving his jade flute again.


    They have just seen how powerful the jade flute in Tianquan star''s hand will be once it is started.


    At this time, Tianquan star, who could not activate the jade flute effect, was just passively beaten. After a few meetings, his body was already scarred. In addition, his hair bun had been cut off before, and his hair was really in a mess.


    Although it is not as good as tianquanxing, Yunhao, who is protected by tianquanxing, has not suffered a little damage, and has never stopped the gas supply to Yunhao from the beginning to the end. Although for a seven star monk, maintaining a person''s basic life does not cost him much cultivation, if it continues for a long time, this kind of consumption still can not be underestimated, and more importantly, it will cause him to always have a hand that can not free up. When attacking, you can''t attack with all your strength, and when defending, you can''t defend with all your strength. Only in this way can you be constrained everywhere.


    He must give up cloud Hao, if continue to be dragged down like this, the result will be two people die together here.


    But he can''t give up Yunhao, although the relationship between the two people is not good - it should be said that the relationship between Yunhao and anyone is not good. But even so, Tianquan star can''t give up his younger martial brother. Maybe Shifu will put him in the middle position of Tianquan star, which is to let him connect his younger martial brother.


    I''m sorry, master. I can''t do it.


    Jade flute can break Wu Ligang''s sword, but it can''t stop Wu Ligang''s next sword. One handed, one against two, in front of two seven star level opponents, Tianquan star is too big.


    The battle is coming to an end.


    In the future that Wu Ligang saw, Tianquan star failed to fight off his next sword. So in this last sword, he used his most exquisite sword.


    In the end, Wu Ligang twisted his wrist and pulled the sword down. Moye sword pulled out a sword light in the air. The sword light crossed between the seven stars and connected the seven stars into a line.


    Sure enough, Tianquan star didn''t break the sword. It''s not what he is good at. In addition, Yunhao needs protection. It''s not easy for him to support until now.


    It''s over. Tianquan star helplessly closed his eyes, can rely on his own strength to come to this step, he has done very well.


    The sword stabbed his skin and pushed forward. The arrival of pain was accompanied by the passing of life. Wu Ligang is ruthless. Under this attack, he is ready to take the life of Tianquan star.


    The jade flute made by Tianquan star is too strong. Wu Ligang knows that he must end the battle in this blow. Once the delay goes on, Tianquan star will get the chance to use the jade flute again, and he and Kaiyang star may not be able to work together. This is also the reason why he did not attack Yun Hao. Although Yun Hao has no way to defend at the moment, if he turns the focus of attack to Yun Hao at this time, it will force Tianquan star to show more flaws in order to protect Yun Hao.


    But Wu Ligang has been worried that if he accidentally stabbed Yun Hao to death, how strong is Tianquan star who can show his strength without restraint?


    The sword will soon pierce the body of Tianquan star, and the battle will be over soon. But at this time, Wu Ligang''s face suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    No! The moye sword in his hand retracts, and Wu Ligang wants to leave this battlefield.


    "What are you doing?" Kaiyang star standing on the roof gives out an anxious roar. This is the best chance to kill Tianquan star. How can Wu Ligang just stop!


    "No!" When Wu Ligang wanted to stop Kaiyang star, it was too late. The future he saw was destined to happen before his eyes.


    Yun Hao, who is like coke, has been in a semi coma state. He suddenly opens his eyes. He has been sober since he can speak. He asks Tianquan star to kill himself, but Tianquan star doesn''t agree. So he''s been waiting, waiting for an opportunity.On the roof, Kaiyang star closed his hands, the wind immediately gathered in his hands, and flew toward Tianquan star on the ground. He wants to finish what Wu Ligang hasn''t done, that is to kill Tianquan star completely. He mistakenly thought that Wu Ligang was not able to fight because of his past love, so he decided to take the lead.


    However, he misunderstood Wu Ligang. The cause they are carrying on at present can not tolerate a little bit of women''s benevolence, which Wu Ligang also understands.


    "Thousand thunder call seal." An untimely light flashed.


    The coke like man suddenly grinned and looked at the Kaiyang star standing on the roof.


    You know what? I''ve long wanted to compete with you to see who is better. Cloud Hao''s eyes, but also with the wild past.


    What''s going on? Kaiyang star''s eyes are only surprised, where he came from this power.


    Damn it! Kaiyang star dispels Yun Hao''s cultivation. He doesn''t have the power to drive all the evil in his body!


    Gale and electric current collide, and these two kinds of energy without substance are squeezed together in the air, causing a strong explosion immediately.


    The tiles were lifted, the jade ground was shaken out of cracks, and Yunhao''s body began to crack.


    It is impossible for such a remnant to bear the double oppression of "Sha" and "qianlei Huanyin".


    This one of the seven stars, who was unwilling to admit his identity as Yao Guangxing until his death, ended his life in this way.


    Even a last word did not exist, then the ashes, no bones.


    "Younger martial brother!" The star of heavenly power uttered a cry of pain.

 Chapter 582

    Tianquanxing''s chest is still dripping blood, which is the sword wound left by Wu Ligang.


    "Younger martial brother, younger martial brother!" Tianquan star reached out in vain to catch the black powder flying in the air, but the residue was still blown away in the afterwave of the explosion, and finally disappeared, and was integrated with the Kunlun snow mountain.


    "Go Wu Ligang, standing on one side, suddenly withdrew his sword and yelled, "go


    "Go?" Kaiyangxing thinks that Wu Ligang must be crazy. If Wu Ligang had stabbed his sword a few more inches just now, the battle would have ended long ago. At this time, Yun Hao is dead. No matter how you look at it, they have the advantage. Why does Wu Ligang want to go? Kaiyang star without sky eye could not understand Wu Ligang''s thoughts at this time.


    But Wu Ligang has no time to explain too much to Kaiyang star. He has to escape here before the terrible future happens.


    There is no way to escape the established future. Wu Ligang should have understood this truth for so many years.


    The melodious sound of the flute sounded behind him. At the same time, there was a strong wind behind him. Tianquan star and Kaiyang star are going to fight.


    Kaiyang star''s Kunlun treasure is a silver mirror called "mountain wind". The word "mountain wind" is written on the back of the silver mirror. Some people say that it is actually the word "Lan". But the person who found the silver mirror did not find anything else related to the mirror to prove what the words behind it are. Even the ancient books did not have any records. This silver mirror of unknown origin is so named after "mountain breeze", but it doesn''t mean that "mountain breeze" is inferior to those treasures of Kunlun. Call for the ability of the wind so that it can easily cause a wide range of damage, or even damage a whole city.


    The Kaiyang star with "mountain breeze" is even more powerful. As one of the seven stars, he often goes down the mountain with Yao Guangxing''s Yun Hao to perform tasks. The reason why he is assigned to work with Yun Hao is, of course, that he hopes someone can supervise him around Yun Hao to prevent this hot tempered guy from making a big mess. For this reason, although there are many opportunities for Kaiyang star to perform tasks, there are few opportunities to show his strength. Yunhao will take care of all his opponents before him, and all he has to do is to watch Yunhao and don''t let him go too far.


    But many people, even some members of the seven stars, think that Kaiyang star''s strength is higher than Yao Guangxing''s Yunhao, so when they go out to carry out the task together, they are very relieved. But in fact, no one has seen the real strength of Kaiyang star, and no one knows whether "mountain breeze" can easily destroy a city as it is said.


    If it is in the past, Wu Ligang will definitely stay and enjoy the battle between Kaiyang star and Tianquan star, so as to see the real skills of Kaiyang star. But this time, he didn''t have such a choice, because he had already seen it. At a glance, he saw the result of the battle.


    A head rolled off the roof.


    Then, a strong body also fell from the roof.


    Without looking back, Wu Ligang also knows that Kaiyang star was killed by his own shadow, which quietly appeared behind him and cut off his neck.


    Without the ability of the eye of heaven to spy on the future, no matter how powerful people are on paper, they can''t compete with Tianquan. Because the ability of "Jade Flute" is impossible to guard against, who will guard against the silent shadow that always follows your heel?


    Wu Ligang has already reminded him, but he also knows that Kaiyang star will absolutely ignore his own reminder, so that the future he sees will happen.


    Just a blow, tianquanxing didn''t even move his body. When he grasped "Jade Flute" with both hands at the same time, his aura was completely different.


    There is a monster hidden among the seven stars.


    Before today''s battle, Wu Ligang did not expect that Tianquan star would be so powerful. If they could see this earlier, their plans would have to be readjusted. They should deal with Tianquan star as the biggest obstacle. Maybe they should let "master" and "jianzun" attack him together, so as to have a little chance of winning.


    He had to run away and tell his companions about the strength of Tianquan and the death of Kaiyang, and then readjust his plan to attack Kunlun.


    But can he really escape? The flute sounded behind him.


    Wu Ligang''s body lunged forward to avoid the blow from the nearest place behind him. It was his shadow that was attacking him, but he didn''t have a different body like Kaiyang star. Instead, he managed to escape through a forward posture.


    The action of shadow is much faster than when tianquanxing just used one hand to control Yu to play the flute.


    At the same time, another shadow appeared in front of Wu Ligang. The shadow held a jade flute in his hand and stabbed Wu Ligang''s eyes. It''s the shadow of the star itself.


    Under the control of Uranus, his own shadow can appear anywhere with shadow - but where in the world does not even have shadow?


    Wu Ligang, who has the eye of heaven, avoided the blow from the front, but even if he saw it in advance, the shadow was still moving too fast. The jade flute in the shadow''s hand brushed his ear, and he immediately lost one of his ears.The blood flows out, but Wu Ligang has no time to care. He can''t even fight back. All he wants to do now is run away.


    Among the seven stars, Tianji star and Kaiyang star don''t even have the chance to fight back when they face Tianquan star. No matter who you say this to, I''m afraid no one will believe it. But that''s what happened. Wu Ligang is the best witness of this fact.


    When he used the heavenly eye to fight with the two shadows, a new tune came from the distant flute.


    I can taste the melody of sadness and anger.


    Jade plays flute and gathers stars.


    How do stars appear?


    Because of gravity.


    The broken tiles on the roof, the rolling heads on the ground, the broken pieces on the jade ground, and Wu Ligang, who wanted to escape, were all involved by the same gravity. These gravitations attract everything around him to the same point. Wu Ligang wants to resist, but he can''t. the strong gravitation makes his body involved and go back. His feet were dead on the ground, and left two long marks on the jade ground. But it still didn''t work. The future he saw through the eye of heaven was destined to happen.


    In that future, he was absorbed to a floating sphere, which was composed of broken stones and tiles, just like a small star falling on the ground.


    In that future, Tianquan star speechlessly blows the white jade flute in his hand, tears slide down his cheek, and the shadow of a finger jade flute comes out from behind him, and walks towards the floating ball.


    At the end of the future, the jade flute in the shadow''s hand pierces the body of the person who is adsorbed on the sphere.


    In the end, he could see nothing.


    Because he has no future.

 Chapter 583

    Tianquanxing put the silver mirror with "mountain breeze" written on the back into his arms, and then walked slowly. He endured the pain in his heart and pressed his two fingers on Wu Ligang''s forehead.


    He once said that he wanted to get back what belonged to Kunlun.


    After all, the human skull is absolutely not hard in front of the Seven Star monks. Among the broken skulls, a sphere with blue light floats silently. Inside the sphere, countless stars can be seen circulating in it, while outside the sphere, there are still some brains and plasma. This is the eye of heaven.


    Tianquan star will Tianyan morale, wipe off the stains above, also put into the arms.


    Then he got up slowly from the ground. When he got up, he felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. The sword wound on his chest caused him to lose too much blood. At the same time, he continuously drove Yu to play the flute. Finally, he even used the huge consumption of "Juxing", which made his physical strength overdrawn. But tianquanxing still didn''t stay in place for a rest. After putting the two pieces of Kunlun treasures away, he walked away slowly.


    He has very important things to do. Not only before, the spies he arranged at the foot of the mountain told him that jianzun''s people were going up the mountain at the same time through the front mountain and the back mountain, but he had to respond in time.


    Jianzun and his party going up the front mountain are bound to confront Tianshu star in Tongtian square, and the strange soldier going up the back mountain must be dealt with. And now he''s the only one left to take on the job.


    Toward the direction of the back mountain, Tianquan star dragged his tired body to walk slowly.


    Is he really able to deal with the powerful enemy from the back of the mountain? He has to do it whether he can or not, because he can''t slack off.


    Master, I''m not slack. I really, really have tried my best.


    Tianquanxing looks up at the sky. There is only a round sun and a pure blue sky on the top of the mountain of Kunlun. All the floating clouds were trampled on by them, leaving only the vast sky.


    This is why the friars in Kunlun call themselves "immortal", because "immortal" is most in line with the image of flying in the clouds. Many of Kunlun''s spells are related to the stars, and it''s also because of this. At night, Kunlun fairyland is the best star watching point. If it wasn''t for the cold weather that kept the snow from melting all the year round, it would be a beautiful place.


    It''s a lucky thing to be born here, grow up here, and finally die here.


    When Tianquan star was looking at the sky, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. There is only one person. Who would come to such a place at this time instead of going to Tongtian square?


    The comer''s steps are not fast or slow, and the landing is calm. Tianquan star can only hear the sound of his steps. The comer is an expert, and probably a seven star level expert.


    How many experts are there in Kunlun mountain? Tianquan star thinks in his heart that he doesn''t know the news that Tianxuan star is dead, but listening to the footsteps, it seems that this man is coming from the back mountain where Tianxuan star lives, so Tianquan star can''t help thinking, is it Tianxuan star willing to go out of the mountain?


    If it were Tianxuan, the current situation in Kunlun would be solved. After all, before becoming the seven stars, Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, was already recognized as the second best among his peers after Wang Shoudu, the star of Tianshu. Over the years, no one knows whether Tianxuan star has made any breakthrough in his cultivation in the little paradise. But it is certain that if Tianxuan is here, the crisis Kunlun is facing at the moment is not a crisis.


    It''s just that Tianxuan star can''t be here any more.


    In the view of Tianquan star is a man, a man with crossed double swords behind him.


    "Ye Jian?" Tianquan star knows this man. Although Ye Jian, like Tianxuan star, spends most of his time in the paradise, he is often sent around by Tianxuan star to run errands. In addition, Ye Jian''s talent is outstanding among the new generation of Kunlun disciples, and is highly praised by Yuheng star Li Yuan, so Tianquan star also left an impression on him.


    But why does Ye Jian carry two swords? One of the swords should belong to Tianxuan star''s "world". And at this time, Ye Jian was abnormally dressed in white, and his head was also tied with white gauze. Is this a memorial to someone who died?


    There is a bad feeling in Tianquan star''s heart.


    "What happened?" Tian Quan Xing''s voice trembled. He asked Ye Jian from a distance.


    Ye Jian didn''t come back. The sadness in his eyes had already explained everything.


    Known as the "Kunlun seven stars" standing at the top of the world of monastics, apart from the unknown Yuheng star Liyuan, there are only Tianshu star and Tianquan star left now!


    At this moment, in Tongtian square, Tianshu star is sitting on the main position set for him. The six positions on his left and right are empty. The other six people who should have been sitting on the seven stars of Kunlun are right, but now he is the only one sitting on the most important position, and seems to be blind to the absence of other positions. No guests questioned this. Now a fool can see that the atmosphere is wrong.First, guests were allowed to bring their own weapons and weapons to watch the ceremony, and Kunlun martial arts started one day earlier. At this time, none of the other six Kunlun seven stars were present. What the hell did Kunlun want? Everyone''s heart is constantly guessing the answer to this question, but the more guessing, the more uneasy they are.


    At this time, in the center of the square, there were two Kunlun disciples fighting.


    Both of them are disciples of Tianshu star. According to Kunlun''s old rule, Tianshu star''s disciples will account for more than 80% of the new generation of Kunlun''s disciples, while the rest of the seven star''s disciples are almost non apprentices. The same is true of this session of the seven stars. Except Tianxuan star has taken in Ye Jian, and Tianji star and Yuheng star each have some disciples, none of the other members of the seven stars have taken in apprentices. For a monk, their most important thing is of course their own cultivation, so they are not willing to take in apprentices unless they especially love talents or need the position of Tianshu star.


    So the seven stars of the past dynasties are often produced from the disciples of Tianshu star, but the next one should be an exception. After all, Yu chengjue, the eldest disciple of tianjixing, and Ye Jian, the only disciple of tianxuanxing, are excellent candidates for the next generation of seven stars. In particular, Ye Jian is favored by both Tianxuan star and Yuheng star. It''s almost certain that he will be selected as the next generation of seven stars. If he gets the support of Tianshu star again, it''s not difficult to be the first of the next generation of seven stars.


    At this time, Kunlun martial arts performance in Tongtian square is also very important. According to the practice of previous years, the disciples who can get the top or perform well in Kunlun martial arts performance will be favored by the Seven Star members and become the candidates of the next generation of seven stars.


    So at this time, the two disciples in the competition worked very hard, and all kinds of unique skills appeared frequently, without any privacy.

 Chapter 584

    "Younger martial brother, be careful!" In the middle of the square, the disciple holding the sword suddenly shakes his wrist and turns the sword into three. Although two of them are false, they are enough to dazzle the opponent.


    Sure enough, when the opponent reacts, the real sword has put the tip of the sword against the opponent''s throat.


    "Yes, younger martial brother." The disciple holding the sword received the sword and saluted his opponent. Although the opponent lost the contest, he was very depressed, but he couldn''t lose his demeanor at this time, so he stopped to return the gift.


    At this time, Tianshu star, who is sitting on the throne, opens his mouth. At the end of each competition, he has to comment on it. In the past, this link was completed by the seven stars of Kunlun, but now he is the only one sitting on the top of the seven stars, so he is the only one commenting on it.


    "He Yu, you still need to improve your observation. Moreover, when you use the sword, you use too much force and act too much. It''s easy to leave an opportunity for your opponent." Tianshu star first commented on the loser in this battle, and then moved his eyes to the winner, "Qiuxing, although you win, you seem to rely too much on your magic weapon. Although the effect of magic sword is very powerful in actual combat, it''s easy to understand your fighting style by relying too much on external objects."


    His comments were brief and to the point. The two disciples learned a lot from these comments, no matter whether they won or lost, so they gave thanks to Tianshu star and retired from the field at the same time.


    After the review of Tianshu star, there was a sound of discussion when the guests were neutral. Most of the comments were aimed at the winner of the contest, discussing his performance in the battle and whether it was possible to move forward.


    During the discussion among the guests, the disciples of the next round of competition also came to the field silently.


    Similar to some competitions in mortal society, Kunlun martial arts chooses the single defeat elimination competition system. The winner in one round of competition can enter the next round until the final winner is decided. The difference between Kunlun and ordinary events is that in Kunlun martial arts, you can take the initiative to decide your opponent. This opponent is your brother, or even one of the seven stars.


    If this is an ordinary game belonging to mortals, such rules are likely to be used to challenge those martial brothers whose strength is not as good as their own, so that they can be promoted. But this is Kunlun martial arts, a place for Kunlun disciples to show themselves in front of the seven stars and the guests. No one will deliberately challenge those who are far inferior to themselves at this time. Such promotion is meaningless. On the contrary, if you challenge a strong enemy, even if you can''t win, it''s easy to attract other people''s attention.


    "I want to challenge Shi Shijie." One of the disciples suddenly said.


    There was no fierce reaction among the guests, so there was a stir among the disciples outside.


    Shi Shijie, this name is not famous in the outside world, at least it can''t compare with the great name of the seven stars of Kunlun, but in the fairyland of Kunlun, the weight of this name is only less than that of the seven stars of Kunlun.


    Shi Shijie, the eldest disciple of Tianshu star, is recognized as the strongest by all the disciples. His growth path is very similar to that of Wang Shoudu, the current Tianshu star. He has the same talent, the same is the first disciple of the previous Tianshu star, and also has a high reputation among his peers. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Ye Jian, he would undoubtedly be the next generation of Tianshu star. However, even if there are competitors like Ye Jian, he is still favored by most people.


    Shi Shijie will be the next generation of Tianshu star, and Ye Jian is likely to inherit his master''s mantle and become the next generation of Tianxuan star. Most of the disciples hold this idea. They all think that Shi Shijie and Ye Jian will become the shining twin stars in the next generation of Kunlun disciples.


    It''s just like all the people thought that Wang Shoudu and Xiao Jing were just the heaven given double walls to Kunlun. At that time, no one thought that Xiao Jing and Wang Shoudu would be so stiff.


    Although the times are constantly evolving forward, what happened in front of us is like a repeat of history. Tianshu star, sitting on the throne, can''t help thinking like this.


    By this time, Shi Shijie had stepped out of his disciples. As the first disciple of Tianshu star, he can''t fail to respond to the challenge of the other party. With the eyes of all the people gathered, Shi Shijie walked towards the center of the square step by step with a gentle smile on his face. Just like Wang Shoudu.


    The disciple who challenges Shi Shijie is not very famous. Most people think that this person wants to attract the attention of Tianshu star by challenging Shi Shijie. After all, if his strength is not enough to take the lead in Kunlun martial arts, it''s better to challenge the strongest, fight hard, even if he can''t win, he can still leave a good performance. Almost everyone thinks so, except the Challenger himself.


    He is serious about beating Shi Shijie.


    In the middle of the square, Shi Shijie saw that the other party was indifferent, so he saluted the other party first. This caused an uproar among the disciples. Whether it''s the identity of the first disciple or the identity of the challenger, the Challenger should salute first. At this time, it turned out that Shi Shijie was the first to salute, which not only showed the other party''s rudeness, but also showed Shi Shijie''s magnanimity.Sure enough, the Tianshu star sitting on the throne nodded gently, and the guests also gave out a small voice of praise.


    "Elder martial brother." The Challenger also returned the gift to Shi Shijie at this time. It seems that he is not arrogant enough to completely ignore the etiquette handed down by Kunlun for thousands of years.


    And Tianshu star, who lives on the theme, also focuses on the challenger. This challenger''s name is Dongfang Ming. He started much later than Shi Shijie. Although he has some talent, he is still much worse than Shi Shijie. Moreover, Shi Shijie started for a long time, and his advantage in time accumulation is difficult for friars of this level to overcome. So Tianshu star is not optimistic about this challenger. If Dongfang Ming wants to attract his attention by this, it''s silly. After all, in the heart of Tianshu star, although Dongfang Ming will not be Shi Shijie''s opponent, if he does not challenge rashly, it will be very easy to move forward for a few more rounds, and he may even be promoted to the top position. At this time, in order to challenge Shi Shijie and lose early, but some of the gain is not worth the loss.


    However, Dongfang Ming obviously didn''t have so many ideas. His magic weapon was the same as Shi Shijie''s. after the ceremony, he immediately took the sword to attack. Shi Shijie, as the eldest martial brother, graciously let the other side take the lead, and then drew the sword to block the counterattack.

 Chapter 585

    Disciples are no better than seven star monks. They can choose any magic weapon in the treasure Pavilion. Most of the weapons they use are Kunlun standard weapons, that is, sticks or swords. Some recognized disciples may be given some magic weapons, but most of them are swords and sticks that they use easily.


    The number of magic weapons such as chessboard and silver mirror is very small. If you can''t get the seven star position, it''s hard for you to have a bright future in practicing such weapons. Therefore, most of the disciples choose the more elegant sword, and there are also those who use sticks.


    At this time, Shi Shijie''s sword was called "dianxing". It was a pretty good magic weapon, which could burst out as dense as dianxing in an instant. The sword used by Dongfang Ming was just a common weapon of Kunlun, and there was nothing special about it.


    However, in their fight, Shi Shijie did not have the ability to use the point star. He should have considered that the other side''s weapons were very common, so he deliberately gave way to each other to make the game fairer.


    His way of doing so really caused a burst of whispered praise among the disciples and guests, but his opponent Dongfang Ming didn''t have any expression on his face, and didn''t seem to appreciate what Shi Shijie had done.


    In the square, the long swords intersect continuously, and the Ping Ping sound also rings continuously. They both attack and defend with a certain degree, and they even off at one time.


    Because tianjixing, who is in charge of discipline, is not present, the disciples are very relaxed. There has been a whisper among the disciples.


    "Elder martial brother, must be willing to give way? Otherwise, how could this boy walk so many rounds under the elder martial brother? "


    "The elder martial brother''s character is very good, just like our Tianshu star. If it''s Tianji star''s character, two or three swords should let this boy come to an end."


    "This boy is really ignorant. The eldest martial brother gives way everywhere, so he presses him step by step. It''s shameless."


    These comments are very low, but they can''t hide from Tianshu star''s ears. Generally, he doesn''t care about the trivial matters among his disciples, and he will give them to tianjixing to deal with, so he doesn''t know that Dongfang Ming''s popularity among his peers is so poor. At this time, the two fight together, all of them are inclined to Shi Shijie''s side, almost no one will speak for Dongfang Ming.


    And Tianshu star knows that Shi Shijie doesn''t have the ability to use the point star, and there is no place to give way. Dongfang Ming has been fighting with Shi Shijie by his own strength.


    When did this kid get so bad? I can''t believe I''m here with Shi Shijie. Tianshu star does not pay attention to Dongfang Ming, so he is not very clear about the growth of Dongfang Ming. But Shi Shijie was trained by himself, so he knew the standard of Shi Shijie very well - there is no doubt that Shi Shijie is the second Wang Shoudu!


    But Dongfang Ming is like another cloud Hao.


    Compared with Shi Shijie, Dongfang Ming''s talent is not outstanding, because he is quiet and somewhat lonely, and his popularity is also very poor. However, compared with Yun Hao, Dongfang Ming is lucky not to meet a "Xiao Jing" who belongs to him and bullies him all the time.


    For Dongfang Ming, Shi Shijie may play the dual roles of "Wang Shoudu" and "Xiao Jing". From the perspective of Dongfang Ming, Shi Shijie is always struggling with him.


    If he wants to practice sword at night, Shi Shijie will come out to remind him that practicing sword at night will disturb the rest of his martial brothers, forcing him to walk half an hour more every night and start practicing sword in a deserted snow field. But his performance in the scripture class was not very good. Shi Shijie often ordered him to recite the Scriptures before he could leave the lecture hall. As a result, he was often unable to eat in the canteen. When he was practicing sword in the afternoon, he had no strength and was ridiculed by other martial brothers.


    Maybe it''s just a little friction, but these little stories add up one by one, and finally evolve into Dongfang Ming''s strong dissatisfaction with Shi Shijie.


    "Do you want to beat Shi Shijie? It''s impossible to rely on such hard training. " One day, when he was practicing sword in the snow, a man with a mask appeared.


    Dongfang Ming stops his sword and looks warily at the man in the mask.


    The man in the mask no longer talks. Instead, he picks up a branch from the snow and uses a set of sword techniques in front of Dongfang Ming. It''s a wonderful set of swordsmanship.


    There is no doubt that Dongfang Ming was convinced by this set of swordsmanship.


    Every night afterwards, Dongfang Ming would meet this man in the snow. In addition to practicing sword, the masked man would often ask him some other questions, but Dongfang Ming would not answer any questions except those on kendo. The masked man would not ask him if he didn''t answer. In this way, they met in the night for a period of time, until Dongfang Ming practiced his swordsmanship.


    When Dongfang Ming''s sword technique is practiced, that person will never appear again, as if there is no such person in the world.


    Dongfang Ming once doubted whether this man would have any intention of scheming against others when he was wearing a mask to teach himself swordsmanship at night. But this set of swordsmanship is extremely exquisite, and it doesn''t have any bad effect on his body or mind. If it seems, it''s not a bad thing.


    Time goes back to the present."Younger martial brother, you haven''t done your best, have you?" Shi Shijie suddenly said to Dongfang Ming.


    Dongfang Ming frowned abruptly. Although he didn''t answer, this reaction was the same as admitting the other party''s statement. He really hasn''t used the sword skill he learned from the mysterious man.


    How does Shi Shijie know? Has this guy ever peeped at his sword practice? Dongfang Ming can''t help thinking.


    But the fact is that he wants to do more. Shi Shijie just realizes that Dongfang Ming''s breath is stable. He doesn''t seem to be doing his best.


    "Younger martial brother, I have to work hard first." At this time, Shi Shijie reminded.


    Dongfang Ming still did not answer.


    After a move, Shi Shijie''s speed of wielding the sword in his hand increased abruptly. The long sword in his hand was as fast as a meteor, and the sharp point of the sword was like a bright star in Dongfang Ming''s eyes.


    This is not the result of Shi Shijie''s ability to use the "point star", but that he really raised his speed to this level. He is ready to use this degree of strength to force Dongfang ming to do his best, and then use the ability of "point star" to defeat Dongfang Ming. On the one hand, he has completed the battle without hiding and respected his opponent. On the other hand, he has given Dongfang Ming enough time to show himself, so that he won''t be eliminated too soon and has no chance to show himself.


    After all, in Shi Shijie''s view, Dongfang Ming is talented and willing to work hard, just because he is young, so he is a bit out of group. If he can help Dongfang Ming improve his character, he may become one of the seven stars in the future.


    This is Shi Shijie. Just like Wang Shoudu in those days, he is full of the demeanor of a senior brother in both his deeds and words and his inner bearing.

 Chapter 586

    Shi Shijie''s sword speeds up. Dongfang Ming tries to resist it, but his strength is not enough. Although Dongfang Ming practiced hard day and night and had to be diligent many times in his disciples, Shi Shijie won in talent, so his efforts at most narrowed the gap between them in entry time, but could not offset this gap in talent.


    Even at this time, whether Shi Shijie showed all his abilities, he did not know.


    Maybe it is reasonable for other disciples to cancel Shi Shijie when they see that he wants to challenge him. There is still a gap between him and Shi Shijie, and this battle is just an act out of his capacity.


    But Dongfang Ming still hasn''t used his killing moves, just as Shi Shijie has never used his ability to hide the "point star", Dongfang Ming has never used a sword skill taught by someone in the snow. He wanted to keep the unknown sword technique when Shi Shijie really broke out with all his strength, but now it seems that he should not stick to it until then.


    "Younger martial brother, you have been defeated." Shi Shijie felt that Dongfang Ming''s breathing had changed rapidly. He knew that the battle was coming to an end, so he turned the star sword in his hand, and the sword power was faster. Dongfang Ming can''t bear this sword.


    Sure enough, when the sword passed to Dongfang Ming''s forehead, there was only a look of consternation on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Shi Shijie''s sword speed could be further improved at this time. When he reacted, it was too late for him to dodge.


    Ding - the sound of the sword striking.


    This time, not only Shi Shijie, but also all the disciples and guests were stunned. Even Tianshu star widened his eyes.


    At the moment when he was about to lose the battle, Dongfang Ming inadvertently used the mask man to teach him the sword technique in the snow. Just with one sword, Shi Shijie''s point star sword was blocked by the grid. Meanwhile, the hairpin on Shi Shijie''s head was cut in half.


    After a sword, the two stopped at the same time, and there was silence on the side of the court.


    Ding - another sound, the broken hairpin fell on the jade ground.


    "I lost." Shi Shijie was the first to respond. He took the sword and arched his hand, and said to Dongfang Ming. He didn''t use dianxing''s ability from the beginning to the end, but in the end, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to use it. It was that Dongfang Ming''s sword was too dangerous and unexpected. Even if he still had a card, he couldn''t use it. So he lost and was convinced.


    Dongfang Ming was still a little confused. Obviously, even he didn''t expect that he would win the competition in this way. It was just a sword that he used in a hurry. Even he didn''t expect that the power of this sword was so great. If it wasn''t for his carelessness just now, he would have cut more than Shi Shijie''s hairpin.


    On the sidelines, the voices of the disciples and guests burst out. Shi Shijie lost! Shi Shijie, who is regarded as the next "Wang Shoudu" and seems to be the candidate of the next generation of Tianshu star, lost to Dongfang Ming, who made all the disciples feel unhappy, on the important stage of Kunlun martial arts. Moreover, the sword moves used by Dongfang Ming were never seen by anyone, neither by his disciples nor by his guests.


    It''s just a sword. It''s outstanding. Although it''s urgent, there''s a kind of noble demeanor in the sword. It''s not hard to imagine that this sword move must have been initiated by a master of sword skill.


    Who is that man? Of course, no one thinks that this is Dongfang Ming''s original sword move, but no one can really tell the origin of the sword move - except Tianshu star.


    Tianshu star is the first of the seven stars in Kunlun. Although the most precious thing in Kunlun is the seven star lamp handed down from generation to generation by Tianshu star among the seven stars in the past dynasties, he had studied Kunlun''s swordsmanship deeply when he was a disciple. He can confirm that the sword that Dongfang Ming used just now is not Kunlun''s sword technique. He once had the chance to see the true face of that sword technique.


    That was when he was a disciple. On that day, the bell rang loudly on the mountain, and the disciples looked in the direction of the bell. They were all filled with surprise. It was a warning bell. It was the first time he heard it when he went up the mountain.


    Is there an enemy attacking the mountain? At that time, Kunlun was already the first sect in the world. Who was so bold as to attack Kunlun mountain?


    "How many people are coming?" Wang Shoudu heard a brother ask, and then he heard the answer that he could not forget.


    "One, only one enemy!"


    Alone? Is it a madman to challenge Kunlun by celibacy? Wang Shoudu, Xiao Jing and Wu Ligang were the best of the disciples at that time, so they went with other disciples to the places where the past happened.


    When they arrived, the ladder was full of Kunlun disciples'' bodies, and the bell was still ringing behind them. Wang Shoudu''s three men saw that the man was covered with blood and his upper body was red. They were holding a sword in their hands, and there were more than ten sheathless swords tied with cloth strips on the back. All these swords were snatched by him from Kunlun disciples. When one was blunt, they immediately changed to another.


    In the face of this demon like enemy, behind them is the "heavenly gate" which symbolizes the Kunlun gate. They dare not neglect it. They raise their swords and attack the enemy at the same time. Wu Ligang was stabbed in the calf with just one move and fell down. When Xiao Jing received one and a half moves, his right sword was stabbed and his long sword was also released. And Wang Shoudu, when he took the second move, the enemy''s sword was about to be cut off from his head, and he was about to be cut in half.What a strong man, what a sharp sword. At that time, Wang Shoudu remembered his opponent''s swordsmanship.


    Ding - a black chess piece hit on the enemy''s sword and saved Wang Shoudu''s life. Wang Shoudu looked back in a hurry and saw that all the seven stars had arrived under the gate of heaven.


    I remember the past.


    The expression on Tianshu star''s face changed from surprise to perplexity, and finally all turned into anger.


    Dongfang Ming, why do you use jianzun''s swordsmanship!


    At this time, Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming are still in the field, waiting for Tianshu star''s routine comments. Everyone is looking forward to Tianshu star''s comments on this battle, especially the sword that Dongfang Ming used at the end, the amazing sword.


    But no one thought that Tianshu star would suddenly fall into silence. What was he thinking about? Is it because you have seen Dongfang Ming''s amazing skills that you want to make him a candidate for the next generation of seven stars?


    Under the gaze of the people, Tianshu star slowly raised his arm. Far away, his palm suddenly closed.

 Chapter 587

    There is still a long way to go from the main seat of Tianshu star to the scene, but Tianshu star suddenly raises its hand and pinches it toward the East.


    Dongfang Ming immediately felt difficult to breathe. He only felt that there was an invisible force holding his throat. He subconsciously wanted to resist, but this force was invisible and unpredictable. Even if he wanted to resist, he could not start.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Dongfang Ming''s body slowly floats in the air, his legs keep kicking off the ground, his face slowly turns red and even purple, and his eyes turn white when he makes a "Er, er" sound in his mouth.


    "Master! Spare my life When all the disciples were staring, Shi Shijie, who was still standing in the field, suddenly knelt down to Tianshu star, "master, please spare Dongfang younger martial brother!"


    Tianshu star looks at Shi Shijie kneeling on the ground with a look of fear. He usually loves this elder disciple, not only because he is excellent enough and a good successor of Tianshu star, but also because he can see many shadows of his past from Shi Shijie.


    But this time, he will not listen to Shi Shijie''s plea. No matter what the reason is, he can''t leave Dongfang Ming in the world, so as not to leave disaster for Kunlun.


    Shi Shijie, kneeling on the ground, sees that Tianshu star doesn''t mean to let Dongfang Ming go, and his panic is even worse. In his heart, Tianshu star seems to be a very gentle person, and the deep sea like cultivation perfectly meets his expectation of "immortal".


    But at this time of Tianshu star, he sent out the intention of killing is not like a master, but more like a demon.


    In such a huge sense of killing, both the disciples and the guests were silent at this time. In the whole square, only Dongfang Ming was still making a painful sound, and the sound became weaker and weaker.


    SA - a wind is blowing.


    Dongfang Ming, floating in the air, fell to the ground with a bang, and the pressure on his neck disappeared. "Cough, cough!" Dongfang Ming, who fell to the ground, coughed in pain.


    Tianshu star stopped. It was not that he suddenly showed mercy to Dongfang Ming, but someone else stopped him from killing Dongfang Ming.


    No one knows who did it at this critical time, except the person who did it and Tianshu star.


    Tianshu star looked into the banquet. One of the guests suddenly unfolded his folding fan. He half covered his face with the fan and coughed bitterly, as if he had just been strangled.


    This is Mr. He from Hebei, who was brought up by tianjixing himself.


    Under the gaze of Tianshu star, Mr. he coughed for a long time before he came over. Finally, he folded the fan in his hand and arched his hand to Tianshu Star: "I was born with lung disease, which really made Tianshu star laugh."


    But Tianshu star just slowly said: "what identity are you, dare to hinder me?" How can Tianshu star, as the leader of Kunlun, be regarded as the leader of the whole monastic world? How can it say such aggressive words, which are not like what decent people would say?


    And Mr. He also slowly stood up, holding the fan in an apology posture and bowing his fist to Tianshu Star: "I represent he family of Hebei Province. Seeing that his younger brother was in danger just now, I can''t help helping him out."


    Tianshu star frowned: "Hebei he family? So why don''t AI be your father? " Although he family in Hebei Province has been losing power day by day, it used to be a gate valve in the field of monastics. Today, he still has a reputation in the Yellow River area. It may be rude for Tianshu star to call each other''s father''s name. After all, Tianshu star and why not AI belong to the same generation, and this man is just why not AI''s son. In this way, he is still a younger generation, and the elders don''t have to pay so much attention to understanding when talking to the younger generation.


    It''s just that why not AI is his father after all. Mr. He is always unhappy to hear that his father was called by his name in such a public.


    "It''s my father." Mr. He replied, but his tone was not as respectful as before.


    "Then why didn''t AI send you to hinder me?" Tianshu star''s tone suddenly became severe.


    Mr. He''s face suddenly changes color. He sees that Dongfang Ming is a good young man. He can''t bear that Dongfang Ming is strangled to death in front of everyone. This is the only way to do it. Everyone present is the proof. And Tianshu star said so at this time, even the whole Hebei he family was also blamed.


    "If you don''t answer, that''s default." Tianshu star looked at Mr. He and said, "come on, take this man down for me!"


    How could the disciples have thought that Tianshu star would let them and the guests fight on the Kunlun martial arts day? They began to hesitate for a moment. At this time, Shi Shijie, who had just lifted Dongfang Ming on the ground, suddenly changed his face when he heard the master''s order. He knelt down to Tianshu star again: "master, don''t do this, master!"


    Kunlun is a branch of Taoism, and it has always been polite to its fellow practitioners. Otherwise, Kunlun will not become a grand gathering recognized by the whole religious circle. At this time, the words and practices of Tianshu star were totally different from the style of Kunlun people in the past. And the disciples have never seen such a Tianshu star.At this time, the Tianshu star on the throne saw Shi Shijie kneel down again, and his face immediately showed a displeasure: "Kunlun first disciple, kneel when you say kneel, what kind of system is it?" Having said that, with a wave of his big hand, a strong wind flew out of his sleeve and lifted Shi Shijie, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Shi Shijie''s body was forced back by the wind, and finally he had to stand unsteadily and fall to the ground.


    At this time, a man on the seat suddenly got up, and then he brushed his sleeve hard. The same strong wind flew out in the opposite direction of the strong wind from Tianshu star. The two winds collided and offset in the air, and Shi Shijie, who was caught in it, also managed to stabilize himself.


    The person who got up to wave the show was the three-star spectator sitting at the head of all the guests, Fang Fei, the real man Fang.


    "Fang, you sanxingguan will have a hard time with me, won''t you?" Tianshu star stares at Mr. Fang.


    However, Mr. Fang didn''t hide his sullen face: "Tianshu star, I haven''t seen you for ten years, now you are so big!"


    "Hum." Tianshu star hummed coldly, "I think you see that I have always lived on this snow mountain, regardless of the world. You think I am a bully in Kunlun, a Hebei ho family, and a Penglai three-star temple. It''s good, it''s good." Tianshu star''s line of sight moved from the face of Mr. Fang Laozhen to Mr. He''s face, and said it was good twice in a row.


    At this time, Shi Shijie was shocked. What happened to Shifu? How could it suddenly become like this?

 Chapter 588

    At this time, Mr. Fang and Mr. He had already stood up from their seats, and there was a faint confrontation between them and Tianshu star, who was sitting on the throne. Although other guests had not been involved in the incident, they also felt like they were on pins and needles. They didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    But fortunately, Tianshu star promised that they would not understand their weapons. At this time, everyone''s weapons were in hand, and they were not so flustered.


    "What happened today is just a joke." On the square, Mr. Fang said angrily, "Kunlun has always been modest and tolerant. He takes it as his duty to get rid of demons and defend Taoism. When did he point his sword at his own people?" He and the master of Tianshu star, namely the seven stars of the previous generation, belong to the same generation, so they are still the elders of Tianshu star. When they are anxious to get angry, their white hair is floating in the wind, which is quite dignified.


    But Tianshu star didn''t take this elder seriously. He said faintly: "except the devil guarding the way, the way is in my heart. What the heart of the way refers to is all external demons!"


    "It''s so overbearing to speak and act," said Mr. Fang angrily. "You''re really going to throw the face of Kunlun for thousands of years!"


    Hear the other party so denounce oneself, the face of Tianshu star originally bad face became worse. He slapped the armrest of the seat. The armrest was broken and fell to the ground. Then Tianshu star stood up and looked at the old man Fang and said, "the Kunlun incident, you have an outsider to talk to in a few seconds. Old man, I think you are really confused!"


    "It''s you who are confused," said Mr. Fang. "The Kunlun issue has always been discussed by the seven stars. Do you want to kill your disciples with the consent of the other six people?"


    "Ha ha!" Tianshu star roared up to the sky twice, then waved his hand, "from today on, Kunlun will enter a new era, the seven star meeting will no longer exist, Kunlun Mountain, just need a star is enough!"


    Mr. Fang sneered and looked at Tianshu star with arrogance: "stars are stars. Even if there is only one left, you can''t be the sun!"


    Tianshu star stares: "old man, don''t play with me. I''ll let you see if I can be the sun today." With that, he waved his big sleeve, twisted a bunch of flame into a line, and flew straight out to where Mr. Fang was.


    No one thought that Tianshu star would attack the Kunlun martial arts guests, which had never happened in a thousand years.


    As soon as Mr. Fang shook his wrist, a copper ring flew out of his sleeve, which was the most precious "God binding ring" in Kunlun.


    The copper ring became bigger in front of the old man Fang, and then it kept spinning. The flying fire wire fell into the ring and disappeared without a trace. This ring is called "tie God", so it''s easy to accept this flame. However, even so, immortal Fang was shocked by the cultivation of Tianshu star. You know, just now, Tianshu star just waved, which forced him to even take out the binding ring at the bottom of the box.


    There was a complete silence. There were so many disciples and guests on the scene that no one dared to dissuade them. If some of the seven stars are here, they will not ignore the behavior of Tianshu star. However, except Tianshu star, only Tianquan star is left among the seven stars, and Tianquan star is still going to the back mountain to stop the enemy. No one in Kunlun can speak to Tianshu star. No one among the guests will come out to talk. They all have their own ideas. Some people think about how to find a reason to get away from here. Some people have already begun to think about the problem of standing in line.


    However, even though Tianquan star is quite far away from here, it also feels the energy shock of Tianshu star.


    "The elder martial brother of the leader has started," the Tianquan star, who was supported by Ye Jian, stopped suddenly. "The elder martial brother of the leader has started with others! Has jianzun and others arrived at Qianshan? " At this point, he suddenly coughed violently.


    "Martial uncle tianquanxing, be careful!" Ye Jian quickly pressed his palm on the back of Tianquan star, ready to give him some gas.


    But Tianquan star stopped him: "at this time, there is only one elder martial brother in front of the mountain. I believe that there must be no problem with the cultivation of elder martial brother in front of the mountain to deal with those gangsters. It''s just that there are many guests on the mountain. Kunlun always treats guests with courtesy. We must not let jianzun''s gangsters hurt the guests."


    "Martial uncle, take it easy," said Ye Jian, comforting Tianquan star. "Master, even my master recognizes his great ability. The guests are not ordinary people. They will be OK. Maybe they can help." It is true that everyone invited by Kunlun martial arts is a famous person in the religious circle, and most of them have both identity and fame. Even if they are involved in a fight, they can protect themselves.


    "Fool." Tian Quan Xing laughs and scolds Ye Jian wearily, "for thousands of years in Kunlun, when did you let the guests help defend the enemy? If you let the guests hurt a little bit, would you like Kunlun''s face?"


    After that, he no longer asked Ye Jian to help him: "go back to Qianshan quickly. On the one hand, you can tell the elder martial brother of the leader what I just told you. On the other hand, you can help the elder martial brother of the leader to attack the enemy. Don''t let the enemy hurt our guests."


    "But, but --" Ye Jian hesitated. In this state of Tianquan star, he went to the back mountain alone to resist the enemy. Wasn''t he going to die?Tianquan star saw the worry in Ye Jian''s heart, and he gave a smile to Ye Jian: "your temperament really didn''t learn anything from your master. If your master were here, he would have left me to do business."


    "Eh, is my master such a person?" Ye Jian''s eyes widened. In his heart, the relationship between tianxuanxing and Kunlun has always been a little distant. His impression of tianxuanxing is nothing but strictness, good cooking and willfulness.


    "Perhaps the most precious thing of your master is Kunlun mountain." Tianquan star said slowly.


    Yes, even if that happens, tianxuanxing will choose to stay on the Kunlun snow mountain. She would rather plant trees and flowers on the edge and open up a new area than leave here. She is such a strong and willful person, but she doesn''t need anyone''s dissuasion to compromise on this matter. Because she really likes this place except snow.


    "Don''t say so much," tianquanxing urged Ye Jian, "go back to the front mountain. I can deal with the enemy of the back mountain alone. You know, I just killed the traitor among the two seven stars with my own strength!" Indeed, this is a very convincing record. He killed two of the seven stars with his own strength. It''s really not the turn for Ye Jian to worry about him.


    "Take care, martial uncle." So Ye Jian said, "I''ll go first."


    "Well." Tianquan star nodded, at this time, he suddenly thought of something, so he quickly took out a thing from his arms.


    "Take this thing with you," Tianquan star said. "Maybe you can save your life at some time."


    What he pulled out was a silver mirror with the word "mountain breeze" written on the back.

 Chapter 589

    On the Tongtian square, Tianshu star has become a confrontation with Mr. Fang, and Shi Shijie, who was hit by Tianshu star before, also comes forward at this time.


    "Master calm down, all blame apprentice incompetence, just make master angry." Shi Shijie said humbly, "master, for the sake of today''s martial arts day, please ease your anger. I''m willing to accept any punishment from master in the future." This is very appropriate, not only a person to take down the fault, and give Tianshu star a step to stop, if Tianshu star is not willing to consider the overall situation, this is the best time to stop.


    But now Tianshu star has not put the so-called overall situation in mind, with his cultivation, even if the guests here have been offended again and again, what? Even if these guests have become their own enemies like jianzun, so what?


    From "immortal" to "Ether", we have not only stepped up a higher staircase, but also ascended another high-rise building. When overlooking the people below from above, Tianshu star only feels that it is looking at a group of ants.


    "Shi Shijie." He suddenly called his first apprentice by name.


    "The disciple is here!" Shi Shijie replied immediately.


    "Are you my Kunlun disciple?" Tianshu star seems to have asked a very strange question.


    "Disciple, of course, disciple of Kunlun." Shi Shijie had to respond like this.


    For Shi Shijie''s hesitant reply, Tianshu star''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction. Then, his palm waved horizontally. The star sword, which had been put back into the scabbard by Shi Shijie, immediately came out of the scabbard and flew into Shi Shijie''s hands.


    "Since you are still a Kunlun disciple, kill the traitor Dongfang Ming for me!" Tianshu star suddenly said harshly.


    This time, not only Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming, but also the faces of a group of guests, such as Mr. Fang. Dongfang Ming, who has just won Kunlun martial arts, has never taken any unusual actions. How can he become a traitor? Is there something they don''t know?


    The inside story is the sword that Dongfang Ming used not long ago, but the secret of the sword is not very clear even to Dongfang Ming.


    "Why?" Tianshu star forced Shi Shijie to ask, "didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "Disciple, disciple heard it." Shi Shijie holding the sword, his hand has been shaking. Why did he come to Kunlun? Of course, it is to uphold the justice in the heart and complete the great cause of "removing demons and defending the way". Why, why, today, do you face your own people with a sword?


    He turned and looked at Dongfang Ming. Like Dongfang Ming, his eyes were full of confusion and hesitation.


    "Tianshu star!" Fang Laozhen see this kind of scene, how can he not help saying, "you force a child like this, really have conscience?"


    "It''s not the right thing to do in life." Mr. He, who was shaking his folding fan, also shook his head.


    "You can also manage the affairs in Kunlun?" Tianshu star impatiently said that these two people have been chirping at him. If he didn''t want to deal with Dongfang Ming first, he should kill them first.


    "Of course, we can''t take care of the affairs in your door," said Mr. Fang, "but all the people in the world can take care of the unjust affairs in the world!"


    On one side, Mr. He nodded, and in the eyes of many guests, the old man of the other side also looked appreciative.


    "Alas." Above the throne, Tianshu star suddenly sighed, "you don''t understand anything at all, you are going to obstruct me. Do you know what I do is really for the good of the world?"


    "For a child, what kind of righteousness is it?" Fang Laozhen retorted.


    But Tianshu star no longer looked at old man Fang. He put his eyes on Dongfang Ming: "Dongfang Ming, if you want to survive, tell me, who taught you your swordsmanship?"


    It seems silly to ask this question, because Dongfang Ming is also his disciple. Many of Dongfang Ming''s sword techniques are taught by Tianshu star himself. But both Dongfang Ming and Tianshu understand the real meaning of this question.


    All eyes are focused on Dongfang Ming. The sword of Dongfang Mingshi just now is really too amazing. It doesn''t seem that ordinary disciples can make it.


    In fact, Dongfang Ming can explain why he used that set of swordsmanship, and the mask man never told him to "never mention my things to others". But Dongfang Ming thought that he would appear in the middle of the night wearing a mask, and he would not appear in front of other disciples. He must have been unwilling to be known his identity. According to Dongfang Ming''s character, the masked man is kind to himself. He will never say anything about the masked man. And that masked man can teach him swordsmanship in Kunlun mountain. I''m afraid that someone in Kunlun mountain can use that kind of swordsmanship, which is one of the seven stars in all probability.


    Dongfang Ming guessed right. He was one of the seven stars, and he was one of the few who survived the battle of jianzun against the seven stars.


    Tianji star Wu Ligang.


    Among the seven stars of this generation, only Wang Shoudu, Xiao Jing and Wu Ligang have witnessed jianzun use his sword technique. The mask man who teaches Dongfang Ming is a man. If it''s not Wang Shoudu, it''s Wu Ligang. And tianjixing is responsible for dealing with the size of Kunlun mountain. He replaced the stone slabs with sword marks under Tianmen. The replaced stone slabs were hidden by him, and according to the marks of the sword and his own memory, he restored the sword technique of jianzun a little bit.But he didn''t use this set of swordsmanship until his death. Instead, he taught it to Dongfang Ming, who was a lonely man. He knew that only Dongfang Ming would keep his mouth shut after he learned this set of swordsmanship.


    He also expects that Dongfang Ming will use this set of sword skills in Kunlun martial arts. As long as the moves of this set of sword skills are seen by Tianshu star, the scene he expects will happen.


    Elder martial brother leader, I''ve arranged a drug guide for you. Don''t let me down!


    "Master," he said, shaking his head, "I can''t say."


    And Tianshu star nodded, and then he looked at Shi Shijie, coldly said: "Shi Shijie, kill him."


    Shi Shijie''s hand holding the sword was still shaking. His sword was fast and steady all the time, but this time, it seemed that he could not use it. This is not to pretend. At the moment, he is under too much pressure.


    Master''s sudden strict order, martial arts festival riot, other people''s eyes, and Dongfang Ming younger martial brother who has been standing in the same place.


    He knows, he knows.


    The younger martial brother of Dongfang Ming, like him, is also looking forward to becoming their master Tianshu star. That''s why Dongfang Ming is so hostile to himself. That''s why Dongfang Ming redoubles his efforts every night.


    But what happened today?


    Are all the hopes shattered?

 Chapter 590

    Although many people regard them as a pair of old enemies, Shi Shijie always thinks that he can make good friends with Dongfang Ming if Dongfang Ming can let go of his hostility.


    If he can realize his ideal, become as great a person as his master Tianshu star, and finally stand among the seven stars, Shi Shijie believes that Dongfang Ming will be able to do the same. After all, two people with the same vision, but also very similar to this effort.


    But why is it like this? Holding the sword, Shi Shijie shed tears in his eyes. Why did he have to kill Dongfang Ming?


    "Younger martial brother, tell the master about the swordsmanship?" Shi Shijie said to Dongfang Ming in a trembling voice, "master, he will forgive you."


    But Dongfang Ming just shook his head in pain. This stubborn child, even if he let himself die, would not betray the mysterious mask man who was kind to him. Even if he could guess vaguely, the masked man would teach him that set of swordsmanship just to use him as a chess piece. But in the world of Dongfang Ming, there are some things that can never be done. Once they are done, they will break the "justice" in their hearts.


    Born with "justice" and died with "justice", this is the destination of Kunlun disciples. From this point of view, Dongfang Ming, who is regarded as a traitor by Tianshu star, is actually the one most in line with the definition of Kunlun disciple.


    "Younger martial brother, I can only be sorry for you." Shi Shijie''s voice was full of helplessness. The next second, his hand holding the sword stabilized.


    This time, Shi Shijie, the first sword, did not make any reservation. After seeing Dongfang Ming''s astonishing sword, how could Shi Shijie dare to reserve something.


    The sword rushes to Dongfang Ming, but Dongfang Ming stands in the same place without any resistance.


    Maybe I did something wrong, which made Shifu so angry? Dongfang Ming thought that he shouldn''t have practiced that set of sword techniques, but since he made mistakes, he should bear the responsibility himself. So he decided to die.


    Can Shi Shijie feel the determination of Dongfang Ming? Of course, he can feel it, because although their personalities are quite different, their essence is the same kind of people.


    "Dianxing" is about to stab Dongfang Ming in the middle of his brow. The person who stabbed the sword and the person who was about to be stabbed closed his eyes painfully in this moment.


    Ding -


    the long sword "dianxing" flies up. Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming opened their eyes at the same time. At this time, "dianxing" had already reached the top of their heads. Just as the sword was about to fall, an invisible suction came towards "dianxing".


    The next second, the "dot star" fell into the hands of Mr. Fang.


    "Old man, you have to have a hard time with me, don''t you?" Tianshu star''s tone out of a cold intention to kill. This time, he really killed the guests.


    Old man Fang began to smile: "I think this boy has good aptitude and good character. You don''t like such an apprentice. I like it very much, so I hope Tianshu star can give up this apprentice to me."


    Tianshu star, sitting on the main seat, gave a cold smile: "Kunlun disciples turned to other people, which has never been seen in ancient times."


    "It''s unprecedented that there is only one person in Kunlun who is dictatorial." He said suddenly, shaking his fan.


    As soon as the words came out, Tianshu star stood up directly from his seat. While suppressing his anger, he said: "very good, you are very good!" As the voice fell, huge murderous ideas gushed out of his body, and these murderous ideas instantly covered the whole Tongtian square. The square was originally very cold. At this time, only a few braziers were used to raise the temperature. At this time, the killing intention of Tianshu star was released, and the temperature on the square immediately dropped a lot.


    Many disciples with insufficient cultivation began to feel dizzy, even their legs were weak. What''s more, they even fainted on the ground under the pressure of killing intention.


    What a strong momentum! The faces of the present guests suddenly became serious. Tianshu star, the first of the seven stars, is really extraordinary. Even if it hasn''t been put into action, it has suppressed all the people present.


    In the square, the two disciples Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming stopped talking. Even Mr. Fang and Mr. He felt a little out of breath under the pressure of such killing intention.


    "No one can save the people I want to kill." Tianshu star said coldly. With that, countless swords came out of the scabbard of Kunlun disciples and flew into the air.


    Next second, all the hanging swords point to the same person, that is Dongfang Ming in the square.


    "Old man, and the boy surnamed he," Tianshu star continued, "don''t fool around on my Kunlun mountain just because you are a guest. This is not a place for you to go wild."


    No one can refute him. Under such heavy pressure, even standing is a hard work.


    "After I clean up the door, I''ll settle with you." After that, Tianshu star''s finger moved down, and suddenly countless floating swords stabbed at the East on the ground. This time, let alone Dongfang Ming, he wanted to die. Even if he wanted to escape, he could not move under such pressure.Waiting for his ending, it is destined to be a thousand arrows through the heart.


    "The golden fairy is like this. Please weave the net and bind the God!" A formula read out, Fang old man''s body suddenly has a golden flash, at the same time, his hands of copper ring suddenly enlarged countless times.


    The God binding ring keeps turning in the air. All the flying swords that originally stabbed Dongfang Ming are attracted by the God binding ring.


    "Hum." Tianshu star seemed to have expected that the old man would take a hand at this time. He turned his palm and took a picture directly towards the body of immortal Fang. This palm didn''t leave any leeway. It was actually trying to put immortal Fang to death.


    "Mountain and river painting fan, the wind comes." Mr. He also read the formula. At the same time, he folded the horizontal fan in his hand, and a hurricane suddenly came out of thin air and flew to Tianshu star.


    The hurricane blocked the palm of Tianshu star, making Mr. Fang successfully avoid the palm of Tianshu star.


    "Mountain and river painting fan, mountain comes." Mr. He was calm and relaxed, and the folding fan in his hand fanned again. This time, it was even dark. When people looked up, they only saw the dark brown mountain on their heads.


    The sound of exclamation suddenly sounded everywhere. If this mountain falls, I''m afraid everyone on it will be finished.


    Mr. He continued to fan the folding fan in his hand. Each time, the size of the mountain was obviously reduced by one point. He just wants to fight with Tianshu star, but he doesn''t want to involve other people here.


    "What a mountain and river painting fan." And the corner of Tianshu star''s mouth stirred up a sneer.

 Chapter 591

    "My Kunlun art is the art of immortality and divinity." Tianshu star said in a loud voice, "the stream of immortals, how can iron be bound?"


    "It''s common for us to move mountains and pour the sea in Kunlun." Tianshu star pointed to Mr. He again, "how can you get to the top of the table by carving insects?"


    After that, he took a deep breath suddenly, and then pushed his hands up hard!


    The numerous flying swords absorbed by the magic ring immediately broke away from the bondage, and then stabbed out the hill falling down.


    Mr. He stopped talking and waved the folding fan in his hand, and the hill fell faster and faster.


    And a long Sword Pierced upward into the hill, just like a bullock into the sea, no longer see any trace.


    At the same time, immortal Fang also drove the ring to Tianshu star. Neither of them had a dead hand. As long as they hit the target, they would stop immediately.


    But the next second, something happened.


    The mountains in the air burst and countless flying swords flew out of the soil. At the same time, the God binding ring made by Fang Laozhen was caught by Tianshu star with bare hands!


    The ring is spinning in the palm of Tianshu star, making a sound of "Zizi" and "Zizi". That''s the ring''s resistance. This kind of Kunlun magic weapon has its own will. It can''t be easily taken away by others and then turned into a weapon in the hands of others.


    But in the hands of Tianshu, the speed of the ring is getting slower and slower.


    In all people''s surprised eyes, Tianshu star''s face showed a proud expression. Finally, the ring in his hands to stop the rotation, completely quiet down.


    And Mr. Fang and Mr. He have been surrounded by countless flying swords.


    "Ha ha ha ha In the eyes of everyone''s surprise and fear, Tianshu star gave out arrogant laughter. His strength exceeded everyone''s cognition. Without using any magic weapon, he just broke the iron rule of "magic weapon recognizing the Lord" in everyone''s heart.


    Rules can''t bind him any more. His power is above all rules.


    Who doesn''t know how powerful they are when they appear together? You know, Mr. Fang is a contemporary figure with the master of Tianshu star. He has a set of God binding rings, which can attract people''s astonishment. The magic ring is a magic weapon of Mohism in the South China Sea. If Mr. Fang can get it, maybe it means that the two men who are at sea have finally begun to communicate.


    As for Mr. He and his mountain and river painting fans, these are two new faces in the world of cultivation. After all, before he took over as the head of his family, he seldom appeared in front of people because of his long illness. This is the first time that he formally demonstrated his strength in front of so many people. Shanhe painting fan is also a magic weapon that few people have heard of, but the power it shows is real.


    But these two people were defeated by Tianshu star with their bare hands, and the magic ring of immortal Fang was taken away by Tianshu star.


    Besides this person, it''s hard for the guests to come up with other ideas.


    Among all the people''s notes, the person who has taken charge of the whole situation is walking towards the center of the square step by step. There are Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming who are still standing there, and Mr. Fang Laozhen and Mr. He who are surrounded by countless flying swords.


    What will happen to those who disobey his will? No one knows, no one even wants to guess. Maybe there will be a new era in the world of Xiuzhen, an era of tyrant.


    Tianshu star walked towards the field, all people dare not move their sight, they want to witness the beginning of this new era.


    "You really let me down," Tianshu star suddenly said, "Shi Shijie, I gave you a chance."


    Shi Shijie didn''t speak. He looked at the man who was walking towards him, at the man he once worshipped most, but his eyes were like looking at a terrible stranger.


    "Disappointed, Dongfang Ming, you also let me down." A flying sword flew behind him by itself. "I thought you would think about the overall situation and tell me who taught you the sword technique."


    As he spoke, the sword pointed to Dongfang Ming''s forehead.


    "But forget it, I don''t want to hear it anymore." With that, Tianshu star waved casually, and the flying sword shot toward the east by itself.


    Who else can save him this time? Mr. Fang and Mr. He have been restrained. Other guests don''t have the courage to fight at this time. No one can save him.


    Ding -


    the flying sword was still shot away.


    "Star! Stars Shi Shijie roared. He flew the flying sword and stabbed it at Tianshu star. This is his best move.


    The sword turns into countless stars, which makes it impossible for people to dodge and judge whether these stars are true or false.


    But Tianshu doesn''t need judgment at all.


    Yi -- the front half of dianxing sword suddenly broke, and then stabbed back into Shi Shijie''s body."Why?" Tianshu star looked at Shi Shijie kneeling on the ground, "why do you want to do this?"


    When Shi Shijie used that sword, he had already thought of his own ending. But he was not afraid, because he suddenly thought that if his master was here, he would do the same. That''s right. He is the one who practices the way of longevity. Sometimes he shows himself as an old man with white beard. Sometimes he is a young boy with tender water. He is the one who teaches him what is "justice" and tells him that Kunlun disciples'' duty is to "eliminate demons and defend the way".


    If the master was here, he would not hesitate to make a sword like himself.


    The body of the point star sword pierced his body. It was not a fatal wound. What was more fatal was the powerful power of the man who controlled the half of the sword. His body was destroyed from the inside and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    Shi Shijie, who is considered as the "new generation of Wang Shoudu", is the most powerful competitor of the next Tianshu star. He could have a bright future, so his young life died here.


    At the last moment of his life, everything Shi Shijie saw in front of his eyes became extremely blurred. The white haired man who killed him and questioned him gradually shrank in his vision.


    The man with white hair slowly turned into a child in blue in his vision.


    The little boy in green has a gentle smile on his face. "Shijie, you''ve done a good job," said the little boy in green. Suddenly, he put his hand on Shi Shijie''s head and stroked his hair. "It''s really worthy of being my disciple."


    "Shifu -" Shi Shijie''s hand stretched out feebly, and his face also showed a happy smile.


    In reality, Tianshu star''s palm is on Shi Shijie''s head.


    The next second, Shi Shijie''s body started from the head, the whole burst open.

 Chapter 592

    Shi Shijie''s headless body falls down in front of Dongfang Ming''s eyes. When this bloody scene happens, Dongfang Ming becomes dull. As for today''s affairs, he has imagined many kinds of endings, but he never thought that he would see this kind of endings.


    The normally gentle Tianshu star killed his most proud disciple in front of everyone.


    If it''s against the rules to practice the sword skill of masked man, what did Shi Shijie do wrong? As a senior disciple, he always strives to be perfect, but Shi Shijie just wants to be recognized by his master.


    Tianshu star is not as strict to his disciples as Tianji star, who is in charge of the division, nor as inaccessible as Tianxuan star. He is approachable, but he has his own dignity. In Kunlun Mountain, where everyone pays attention to his own cultivation and few people are willing to pay for others, Tianshu star always takes the trouble to answer the doubts of his disciples. He is definitely a qualified teacher. At the same time, he is like the father of all his disciples.


    But now, Tianshu star shows a side that he has never shown before, full of killing intention. Now, he is no longer the head of the seven stars who is gentle, teacher and father, but an undisputed God killer and star killer.


    "Those who stand in my way will die." When these four words are spoken from the mouth of Tianshu star, Dongfang Ming''s heart is thumping.


    He finally realized that once something changed, it would never go back.


    "Ah Dongfang Ming roars fiercely, draws his sword, and his hand is the exquisite sword skill taught to him by the mask man.


    A swordsman is a gentleman in the army. Whether it is the Asian continent or the Far West where witchcraft prevails, there is the blade of "sword". All swordsmen hope to explore the "limit" of "Kendo". The first one to explore the "extreme of sword" is the young swordsman. He left the legend of one sword against seven stars and countless sword marks on the stone slab under the gate of heaven. These marks have preserved a part of jianzun''s understanding of swordsmanship. After Wu Ligang, who also knows how to use swords, got these stone slabs, he developed jianzun''s swordsmanship through these marks and taught it to Dongfang Ming.


    It is true that Wu Ligang''s move is not out of good intentions, but to let Tianshu star reveal his true colors in front of the public, but unexpectedly gives Dongfang Ming an opportunity. An opportunity to reach the realm of "the pole of sword".


    Beyond the legend of "jianzun", the legend of "Jiansheng" dongfangming started here. However, Dongfang Ming''s future as a "sword sage" is still very far away. Now he is still just an ordinary disciple on Kunlun mountain. At this time, there is still a big difference between Dongfang Ming, who is not even an immortal, and Tianshu star, who has reached the realm of "Ether".


    When Dongfang Ming''s sword comes, Tianshu star doesn''t need to dodge. The body of the sword trembles when it is close to the body of Tianshu star, just like the lifeless sword also feels "fear". No matter how Dongfang Ming holds the sword, the body of the sword just keeps shaking, but it can''t move forward for half a minute.


    And the palm of Tianshu star raised and patted toward Dongfang Ming''s forehead without hesitation.


    Is that the end? As a swordsman, he knew that even if he was given another chance to go back to the past and make a new choice, he would not hesitate to learn that exquisite set of swordsmanship. But he regretted that he involved Shi Shijie. He was the only one who should be punished.


    The palm of Tianshu star claps, while Dongfang Ming painfully closes his eyes.


    "Tianshu star, stop!" Fang Laozhen, who was surrounded by the flying sword, roared. He dashed against the flying sword array with his body. When Tianshu star killed Shi Shijie, he didn''t stop it because he didn''t expect Tianshu star to do so. In Fang Laozhen''s opinion, Tianshu star is no longer a decent person. So he can''t sit back and watch Tianshu star so cruelly kill another young talent. Even if he is fighting for this old life, he will stop it. But he can''t do it. Feijian seems to have an induction. When Mr. Fang is ready to take action, he stabs down.


    The immortal Fang who has no God binding ring is just an old man with profound cultivation. He is still too small in front of Tianshu star in the realm of "Ether". When the red liquid lay down from the wound, a moment later, immortal fang had been pierced by Wan Jian!


    For the first time, for the first time in Kunlun history, a guest who came to Kunlun to perform martial arts was killed by Kunlun''s master.


    Fang Laozhen''s body didn''t fall down. One iron sword after another stabbed his body and held him up. In the face of such a cruel scene, the guests finally realized the seriousness of the situation. A moment later, the guests in the square became silent.


    Mr. He, who was still surrounded by the flying sword circle, widened his eyes and forgot to shake his folding fan.


    At this time, on the edge of the square, there was applause.


    A group of people have passed the Tianmen gate and come to the edge of Tongtian square.


    The tall man at the front of the group shook his head dejectedly: "I didn''t have a guard. I wanted to kill all the way from the ladder, but I didn''t think it was so easy to pass through the gate of heaven." Before this trip, he was looking forward to repeating jianzun''s glorious history under the heavenly gate, but now it seems that he will not have a chance. Even on the square, there is only Tianshu star left in Kunlun, and the legend of "one sword against seven stars" is even more impossible to copy. So no wonder scorpion heart will feel depressed.The clapper is Jian Zun, who stands behind the scorpion''s heart, bared and scarred. How could he not clap his hands when he saw such a wonderful scene on Kunlun mountain?


    Tianshu star seems to have expected the arrival of jianzun. After seeing jianzun and his party, Tianshu star''s eyes immediately showed an excited look.


    Today, he has two things to do, both of which are related to the two humiliations of Kunlun in the past 40 years. Now that jianzun has arrived, the first thing can start. But before that, he still had to kill Dongfang Ming. There was no place for "traitor" on Kunlun mountain.


    Tianshu star''s palm toward Dongfang Ming''s forehead.


    At this time, one of jianzun''s legs suddenly stepped on the ground. While the jade floor was broken, a flying sword surrounding Mr. he suddenly lost control and shot at Tianshu star.

 Chapter 593

    Under the foot of jianzun, the out of control flying sword shot at Tianshu star, but Tianshu star just slightly tilted his head, and the flying sword wiped Tianshu star''s cheek and flew past, which did not cause any effect except for the white hair at his temples.


    At this time, Dongfang Ming, who had been waiting for killing under his hand, disappeared.


    Tianshu star''s eyes look at the group of jianzun. Dongfang Ming has been caught by a person behind jianzun. Obviously, Dongfang Ming doesn''t understand how he was captured. His body is constantly wriggling to get rid of the other party''s control, but the man holding him is muscular and far stronger than Dongfang Ming now. Therefore, no matter how he struggles at the moment, it will not help.


    But at this moment, jianzun and his group will catch Dongfang Ming from Tianshu star. Obviously, they don''t want to see Tianshu star kill him.


    "Jian Zun." Tianshu star''s face immediately showed a dissatisfied expression, "you come up to the mountain, really want to do right with me, right?" In fact, this is not the first time he has met jianzun. Forty years ago, he once fought with jianzun under the heavenly gate. After two moves, he was defeated by jianzun. Today, however, he is the first of the seven stars in Kunlun. Jianzun is old and has no edge when he was alone in Kunlun.


    Jianzun quickly shook his head: "I just see that this boy is predestined with me. I don''t want him to die like this.


    Tianshu star nodded. He thought that he was right. Dongfang Ming''s swordsmanship was really taught by jianzun. He was a traitor of Kunlun. How many traitors are there on the Kunlun snow mountain? Tianshu star suddenly felt a chill in his heart. On the snowy mountain, he could not find anyone to trust. Everyone could be a traitor and an enemy of Kunlun.


    But he doesn''t have to worry. If "everyone" betrays him, he will kill "everyone". As long as he is alive, Kunlun will not perish. With his strength, Kunlun can always be rebuilt and become more powerful.


    In the heart of Tianshu star, he is Kunlun''s last hope and Savior.


    "It''s great that you''re here." Tianshu star suddenly said, "it''s so good."


    Jianzun looks at the white haired Tianshu star in front of him. He suddenly feels strange. Although he has got a lot of information about Tianshu star from Tianji star and Kaiyang star, the white haired man in front of him seems to be different from the Tianshu star mentioned in the information.


    In front of him, the white haired man didn''t look like a leader of the right way. Instead, he looked more like a kind of person like jianzun, a star killer who enjoyed killing.


    "I want to challenge you in front of all the people in the world," Tianshu star suddenly said in a loud voice, "to wash away the past humiliation of Kunlun."


    Jianzun''s face showed a smile. From the fanatical attitude of Tianshu star, he was the one who was chosen.


    But before jianzun could speak, the scorpion heart standing in the front suddenly took a step forward: "are you the Tianshu star in the seven stars? What about the other six of the seven stars? "


    Tianshu star gently frowned, who is this person? Why do you dare to talk to yourself like this?


    "I''m a scorpion heart, a mind reader, who is going to surpass jianzun and become a new legend!" Scorpion heart stares at Tianshu star, "so answer me quickly, where are the other six people?" If you don''t win seven at a time, it doesn''t make sense.


    But Tianshu star just shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it, little role, step down." With that, he waved his hand gently.


    The flying sword, which was controlled by jianzun and stabbed to the Tianshu star, had been nailed to the wooden column of the main hall of the seven stars. But with the wave of Tianshu star, the flying sword immediately pulled itself out of the wooden column and stabbed at the scorpion''s heart quickly.


    When - after a heavy sound, scorpion heart suddenly raised his foot and stepped on the ground with the flying sword flying towards him, a piece of jade floor directly broke. This action is exactly the one used by jianzun when he saved dongfangming. Scorpion heart uses it at this time, and the meaning of competition is obvious.


    After the flying sword of Tianshu star was guessed by the other side, his face also showed a little surprise. This nobody was not as incompetent and weak as he imagined.


    "It seems that you still have two brushes. You want to say that, don''t you?" Scorpion heart suddenly preempts.


    Tianshu star frowned, the other side did say what he thought. Is the ability of the other side the same as Tianji star?


    "I''ve told you that I''m a mind reader. You don''t like to listen to people." Scorpion heart continued.


    "Mind reader?" Tianshu star gently tilted a corner of his mouth, "what can you see in my heart?"


    "Murderous and arrogant." Scorpion heart said, "there is nothing else."


    "Little man, do you think you can see me?" Tianshu star then raised his finger of one hand and pointed to the scorpion heart. The flying swords that were inserted on the corpse of Mr. Fang and surrounded Mr. he suddenly turned their heads and pointed to the scorpion heart.


    The flying sword is not uncommon in the religious world. The imperial sword can effectively increase the attack range. Of course, the defect is also very obvious, that is, the sword that you lose is likely to be used by a stronger opponent. However, with the strength of today''s pivot star, of course, there is no one deeper than his cultivation. Therefore, there is no solution to his flying sword. Even Mr. Fang and Mr. He, facing such a large number of flying swords, can only choose to give up.Tianshu star''s fingers move, and all the flying swords fly out at the same time, so dense that there is no space left for scorpion''s heart to dodge.


    Looking at this scene, scorpion heart suddenly showed a proud grin.


    The flying swords almost arrived in front of him in a twinkling of an eye. The next moment, he was about to be pierced by Wan Jian, just like the immortal Fang who died so soon ago. But suddenly he opened his mouth.


    A cloud of black air rose.


    The black came out of his mouth quickly and covered his body.


    The flying swords fell into the black air, and the sound of Ding Ding rang out one after another. Looking at this scene from a distance, the face of Tianshu star suddenly showed an unhappy expression.


    Among the guests, the discerner already knew what had happened.


    Different animals.


    When all the flying swords come back in vain, the black gas from scorpion''s heart is completely formed and covers the body of scorpion''s heart.


    Clearly those are black gas, but harder than steel, and these black gas is faintly condensed into the shape of a scorpion.


    "Is my scorpion armor beautiful?" Scorpion heart proud smile said, at the same time, he also to Tianshu star once again used mind reading. He wanted to have a look, to see how surprised Tianshu star would be at the moment.


    But he was disappointed.


    Tianshu star''s heart and his expression at the moment, is still full of arrogance.

 Chapter 594

    For the arrogance of Tianshu, Scorpio heart has an uncontrollable anger. He is like a child who takes out all his abilities to win attention. When he doesn''t get the attention he wants, he will be angry, uncontrollable.


    The black scorpion armor expanded rapidly on his body, and at the same time, his body popped out towards the star Tianshu like a spring installed on the sole of his foot.


    Almost in a flash, the black giant Scorpio came to the star of Tianshu.


    Scorpion heart clenched his fist, and the black gas condensed scorpion on his body also waved his pincers toward Tianshu star.


    However, there are still no waves in the heart of Tianshu star.


    Of course, scorpion heart is very strong. It''s not difficult for this guy, who is not well-known among the people of the right path, to break out of his own world in the current world of monasticism only in terms of his real strength. At the foot of the mountain, he easily cracked the seven star sword array and killed all the mountain guarding disciples. His strength is enough to fight against the seven star level opponents.


    If it is the past of Tianshu star, in the face of this scorpion heart, will feel like facing enemies, special attention. You may even feel headache for the mind reading skill and the difficult skill like scorpion armor. But it''s a pity that Tianshu star is not the one who used to be.


    Even if Mr. Fang and Mr. he join hands, they can''t do anything under him. In the current view of Tianshu star, this scorpion heart is no different from Mr. Fang or Mr. He. They are just some ants that can''t be compared with him.


    In other people''s eyes, these "mole ants" may have their own specialties, but mole ants are mole ants. No matter how special this mole ant is, it can''t really attract the attention of Tianshu star.


    The palm of Tianshu star is pushed out.


    At Dayton time, the whole Kunlun mountain top was windy.


    Although all the people on the mountain are different from ordinary monks, most of them still can''t stand steadily under the strong wind. A few people who can stand firmly or sit still at the guest table are already strong in the world. The scorpion heart, which was closest to the wind, stayed in place, but the black scorpion armor that covered his body was blown away.


    Those are made of precious evil Qi, and scorpion heart is ready to challenge the seven stars'' last mace. His scorpion armor is blown away like this. So far, Tianshu star has not used any magic weapon.


    Are you kidding? Scorpion heart stare big eyes, the corner of the mouth blood into a line, slowly flow down. Tianshu star didn''t directly hurt him, but after the evil spirit was torn away by the gust of wind, his body suddenly lost an important organ, causing intense pain. This phenomenon shows that the scorpion armor has already integrated with the scorpion heart. In order to achieve this effect, I don''t know how much effort the scorpion heart spent in the past. At this time, all the efforts are destroyed by the opponent. Even if it doesn''t spit blood because of the tearing feeling, it''s time to spit blood.


    But even so, Tianshu star still does not regard the person in front of him as a qualified opponent.


    "You have no chance of winning," Tianshu star said faintly, "step down, little role." From the beginning to the end, in the view of Tianshu star, there are only two people worth killing, one is the traitor Dongfang Ming, the other is jianzun.


    The shame of Kunlun must be washed away today. As for the little character, let him go. Tianshu didn''t even remember each other''s name.


    "It seems that I still need to do it myself, scorpion heart." The sword Zun in the rear also opened his mouth at this time, and excited each other with words. He will let scorpion heart to provoke Tianshu star, hoping that scorpion heart can help him explore the bottom card of Tianshu star, but now it seems that scorpion heart has not been able to detect the depth of the other side. So he excites with words, hoping that scorpion heart can continue to work hard until he leaves his life here.


    In this situation, how can scorpion heart swallow it? "Ah He roared and raised his hand to hit Tianshu star''s face.


    Scorpion venom, this is his last card!


    Anyone who has been poisoned by his Scorpion will be killed immediately unless he has taken the anti poison medicine specially made by him in advance. At such a distance, he is confident that Tianshu will not be able to avoid his scorpion venom.


    But Tianshu star didn''t have the idea to dodge at all. Scorpion heart hidden in the palm of the scorpion poison spread on his face, Tianshu star suddenly frown, the next second, his palm hard forward push.


    Bang - there was a crack in the body of scorpion heart in front of Tianshu star, which started to crack from the middle palm, and then the whole body burst into countless pieces of flesh and blood.


    I don''t know how many years it has been, and three dead people have appeared in a row on the Tongtian square, which has been displayed in front of the public with a plain and clean side.


    Shi Shijie, Fang Laozhen, scorpion heart. These three people''s identities are totally different, but without exception, the three people were killed by Tianshu star, and the death is more and more tragic.


    Today''s Tianshu star is no longer the first of the seven Kunlun stars in our hearts, the leader of the right way in the world, but a complete lunatic and murderer.Everyone''s eyes are full of fear when they look at Tianshu star.


    Except jianzun. There was not fear in his eyes, but joy in them. He knew it was an opportunity.


    "Cough." After being poisoned by scorpion, Tianshu star suddenly coughs. He really reaches the realm of "Ether", but just like Tianxuan star, "Ether" does not mean that he is completely immune to toxin. He looked down on those "mole ants". He didn''t think that "mole ants" could bite him when they were crazy.


    "Right now!" Jian Zun suddenly waved his hand, and immediately two people flew out behind him.


    The two men held a huge stone hammer in one hand and steel claws in the other. Blue flames came out of the claws.


    One blunt, one sharp, one long and one short, the two men''s weapons are like two completely different extremes. However, their cooperation is extremely ingenious. One of them raised a big stone hammer and smashed it down from the top, while the other attacked Tianshu star''s waist from the bottom with steel claws.


    Obviously, this is an offensive that has been practiced countless times. They can rely on this cooperation to defeat their opponents who are far better than them.


    The victory or defeat of a battle is not determined only by the strength on paper. These two people will use their own practical actions to teach Tianshu star this, and it will be too late for Tianshu star to wake up.


    "Cough!" Tianshu star coughed again. Under his exercise, the toxin was quickly discharged from his body.


    The toxin worked for him, but it was far from lethal.


    "A group of ants!" Tianshu star claps two hands full of anger.

 Chapter 595

    The stone hammer smashes and the steel claw breaks.


    This is the first time that these two magic weapons have appeared in front of these upright people. They could have accompanied their masters and made a great name in the world. But under the fury of Tianshu star, these two magic weapons have been damaged before they can show their skills. Even their names can''t be left in the world.


    But their owners are not sad, because there is no time for them to be sad on the battlefield where the situation is changing rapidly.


    Now that the magic weapon was broken, they did not hesitate to throw down the two magic weapons that they had just got, and then hit Tianshu star with their bare hands.


    At this time, Tianshu star''s palms were pushed forward. Although it successfully destroyed the opponent''s magic weapon, it was too late to take back the palms from Bao.


    Pride and anger blinded his eyes. If it was Tianshu in the past, he would never make such a mistake.


    But the powerful power also gave him the capital to make mistakes to a certain extent. Both of them successfully hit the body of Tianshu star. The man who made the hammer hit his fist on Tianshu star''s shoulder, and the clothes on his shoulder were immediately cracked. The man who made the claw clawed his hands and grasped Tianshu star''s waist, and his Taoist robe immediately appeared several cracks.


    "You ants Compared with the physical injury, what makes Tianshu star more angry is that the other party has destroyed his clothes and made him so impolite.


    He is the master of Kunlun. His face is Kunlun''s face. No one can let Kunlun''s face be damaged!


    Under the anger, Tianshu star roared, and the killing intention in his body suddenly increased, and the powerful force poured into his body in an instant. The two people around him were immediately shocked.


    Yi - the sound of fierce shooting of Qi sword. Jianzun made a move at this time.


    In the past, he was one to seven, but now he even instructs his own people to besiege his opponents, and even himself participates in them. This is something that no one thought of.


    But jianzun understood after that failure. Legend and dignity, these boring things, can''t help him win. He must break the rules. No matter how mean he is, no matter how evil he is, he will win.


    Under such a siege, even the Tianshu star that has reached the realm of "Ether" will inevitably fall into danger. Under such a joint, there was no Kunlun disciple or guest to help.


    Tianshu star because of their own behavior, has reached the point of betrayal.


    "I will kill you." There is only malice left in Tianshu star''s eyes. Although Tianshu star tried to dodge, his movements became more and more awkward. Even the crown of his head was knocked down by the Qi sword from the sword Zun, and his white hair was scattered.


    "Ha ha!" Jianzun gave out a proud laugh. It''s going to be his great career. It''s going to be his great career at last! Once Tianshu star died, there was no one in the world who could stop him!


    But at this moment, the sound of the whale suddenly sounded.


    Everyone''s face suddenly faded - if you can''t hear it, you should know it''s coming from the mouth of the behemoth. And when they looked up, they saw a white whale made of snow coming down from their head, and according to the posture of the white whale, it was going to fall on the Tongtian square.


    There was a panic in the square.


    Jian Zun was even more worried about it. He was the only one who knew that although the whale seemed huge, it was aimed at him alone.


    Above the beluga, there was a man.


    The young man in white robe, with crossed swords on his back and hands on his back, went down with the Moby Dick. The wind moved the corner of his clothes, making a strong sound, but also raised his hair, showing his sad expression.


    With such a posture, on such an occasion, and in a way that attracts people''s attention, this young man should have been high spirited. But his face was filled with untimely sadness, which was not made up deliberately, but from the heart.


    Soon someone noticed that the young man''s head was wrapped in a white scarf, which was a sign of the death of relatives.


    Boom, a huge sound broke out, the beluga broke apart in the air, and then became one snow pillar after another. These snow pillars really hit jianzun.


    Jian Zun didn''t hesitate. He was as light as an ape. He kept jumping back, and the snow pillars fell into the air. However, jianzun''s carefully prepared attack against Tianshu star was also lost.


    With the power of Tianshu star, will it give him another chance?


    "Cough." After the last cough, all scorpion venom in the body has been expelled by Tianshu. This scorpion poison, which is enough to kill most monks, just makes him cough three times in front of Tianshu.


    In addition to some damage to the Taoist robe, the two men''s combo did not cause any damage to Tianshu star.


    However, if Ye Jian didn''t appear just now, the remaining poison of scorpion venom and the joint efforts of the three enemies, Tianshu star would not be able to do nothing like this.With the snowflakes falling, the teenagers on the Moby Dick also fell on the Tongtian square. Under everyone''s gaze, the boy fell in front of Tianshu star.


    "Master, I''ve come to help you retreat under the orders of martial uncle tianquanxing!" The youth saluted the Tianshu star.


    Is there such a level of disciple above Kunlun? The guests and jianzun all expressed surprise. Even if someone said it was one of the seven stars, they should believe it. But if this is a disciple, I can''t believe it.


    Shi Shijie and Dongfang Ming are just the best of the new generation of Kunlun disciples who can surprise the guests, but they are very different from this new youth.


    "Ye Jian, you are just in time." Tianshu star''s face showed a satisfied look.


    Ye Jian? Is he the leaf sword? Many guests have heard the name of Ye Jian. After all, Ye Jian had a small reputation before he came to Kunlun, but more people have never heard of this younger generation. After all, most of you here have been famous for a long time. I don''t know how many young talents you have heard of, and you won''t remember Ye Jian. But after today, I''m afraid that no one in the whole religious circle will not know the name of Ye Jian.


    "Ye Jian, your cultivation has improved a lot." Tianshu star looked at Ye Jian and said, "have you reached the realm of immortal?"


    As soon as he said this, there was another uproar among the people. Even jianzun, who was the enemy, had an incredible look on his face.


    But in full view of the public, Ye Jian nodded gently.

 Chapter 596

    "Immortal" realm. Although this session of the Seven Star seven people have reached this realm, but this does not mean that the "immortal" realm has rotten. Even in Kunlun, where the elite gather, the vast majority of people can''t reach this level in their lifetime.


    In the history of Kunlun, many generations did not have enough seven "immortal" monks. Among the seven stars of the most miserable generation, only four reached the "immortal" realm.


    On average, most of the monks who reach the "immortal" realm complete this transformation when they are 40 to 60 years old. When they are younger, the accumulation of cultivation is not enough. When they are older, the reaction of mind and body will begin to regress. But there are also exceptions, such as Xiao Jing, Ye Jian''s master Tianxuan star. She reached the realm of "immortal" when she was less than 20 years old. She is really a genius among the geniuses. Shizong, the star of Tianquan, and Liyuan, the star of Yuheng, reached the realm of "immortal" at the age of about 40. Although they can be called excellent, they would be eclipsed by Xiao Jing. Of course, some people reach the "immortal" level after the age of 60, and in a sense, they can keep their mind and body from retrogression after the age of 60. Even among the monks, it is a gift in another sense.


    However, the appearance of Ye Jian is obviously the birth of another extraordinary genius after his master Xiao Jing. It can even be said that Ye Jian has achieved more amazing achievements than his master. You know, Xiao Jing grew up on the snow mountain of Kunlun when she was a child. At the age of four, she began to read scriptures and practice Taoism. Although she was less than 20 years old and reached the realm of "immortal", it has been 16 years. But Ye Jian didn''t practice in the mountains in his early years, and became a disciple of Kunlun for only one year.


    One year to reach the "immortal" realm, this is the realm that ordinary people dare not think about. If it''s not Ye Jian''s unique talent, it''s Ye Jian''s adventure in his practice.


    Tianshu star looked up and down at Ye Jian, and immediately knew why Ye Jian could break through the "immortal" realm so quickly. It must be Tian Xuanxing who gave his strength to this boy! After all, although Ye Jian is holding the "Fu whale" in his hand, he is carrying the sword of Tianxuan star, the "world", one of the most precious treasures of Kunlun.


    No wonder, no wonder, like him, Tianxuan star, who is also in the realm of "Ether", will die. If he didn''t give his power to others, with the power of Tianxuan star, I''m afraid that no matter how strong the enemy is, he will be fine. But now that Tianxuan star is dead, Ye Jian''s power suddenly has a qualitative change, so it''s not hard for Tianshu star to guess what happened.


    What deserves his attention is that the power of Tianxuan star can be transmitted! If the power could be passed down from generation to generation, there would have been immortals everywhere in Kunlun Mountain, but in fact, Tianshu star is the first time to see an example of power inheritance in Ye Jian.


    Is it that power can sacrifice itself and pass on power to the next generation as long as it reaches the realm of "Ether"? Tianshu star can''t help thinking. But then another idea came into his mind. Can I take the power of another "Ether" friar?


    Ye Jian has gained the power of Tianxuan star. It must be only a matter of time before he can get to the realm of "Ether". If Tianshu star can absorb the power of Ye Jian, can he go further in the realm of "Ether" and even look forward to the legendary "great heavenly master"?


    There is no basis for speculation, but under the stimulation of desire, in the heart of Tianshu star ready to move up.


    Ye Jian, who just arrived at the scene, didn''t know what had happened, and he couldn''t guess what Tianshu star was thinking at this time. He just wondered why the enemy came and why the disciples and guests stood by and didn''t help Tianshu star.


    Fu Jing sword in hand, Ye Jian forced himself not to think about those messy things, heart to help Tianshu star against the enemy.


    Although he has just gained new strength, Ye Jian''s mentality has not expanded. On the contrary, he is very cautious. Without the protection of Tianxuan star, he can only choose to be more cautious now.


    Ye Jian has heard about the legend of Jian Zun. Since he was a child, he liked to pester his mother, Mrs. Hua, to tell him all kinds of legendary stories in the monastic world. However, it was not until after the Tongfu incident that he came to Kunlun snow mountain under the introduction of Mr. Luo and Taoist Guo that he really began to be associated with those legendary figures.


    Now, the legendary Jian Zun has become his enemy. While feeling a little nervous, Ye Jian was also excited.


    "Boy, you are very powerful," jianzun said suddenly. "At your level, I should have praised you more, but now, I''m very sorry."


    Ye Jian frowned. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to say, so he didn''t answer casually to avoid making a fool of himself in front of so many guests.


    "I''m so sorry that you used your power to help tyranny!" Jian Zun continued.


    "Nonsense Ye Jian couldn''t help it. "You villains who come to make trouble spray dirty water on me first. It''s ridiculous!"


    "You say I''m a villain. Can you see what I''ve done?" Jian Zun asked.


    Ye Jian''s vision glanced to one side, then immediately drew back, warily Ding jianzun: "the square is in a mess, isn''t it a good thing you did?" He saw the corpse of Mr. Fang and a headless corpse. According to the costumes, they should be Kunlun''s disciples. In addition, some pieces of meat were flying all over the ground. It seems that someone''s body was directly blown to pieces.But jianzun just smiles and shakes his head. He winks at the people around him. A strong man nearby immediately releases his hand. Dongfang Ming, who is being held, coughs violently.


    "Elder martial brother Dongfang Ming!" Ye Jian noticed that Dongfang Ming was also under control. Just now his attention was all on jianzun, "let go of my elder martial brother Dongfang Ming."


    "Let him go." Jian Zun said lightly.


    Ye Jian didn''t expect that the other side would be so obedient and let people go.


    Sure enough, after hearing jianzun''s instructions, the big man immediately released his control over dongfangming. After Dongfang Ming was released, his body naturally took a step forward, and then his steps stopped.


    "Elder martial brother!" Ye Jian thought that Dongfang Ming was worried about safety, so he hesitated. He cried anxiously, "come to our side quickly!"


    But Dongfang Ming, as if he didn''t hear it, still stayed in place and hesitated.


    At this time, Jian Zun''s face showed a proud smile.

 Chapter 597

    Dongfang Ming didn''t leave jianzun immediately, which surprised Ye Jian. You know, when Ye Jian noticed Dongfang Ming, he was obviously held by the other party. But why didn''t he want to return to his own side after the temporary lifting of the hold?


    "Your name is dongfangming, right?" Jian Zun, standing behind Dongfang Ming, said, "boy, tell your younger martial brother who caused all this in the square."


    Shi Shijie, Fang Laozhen, and scorpion heart were all caused by Tianshu star. Although jianzun and others all know that they are here to provoke Kunlun, they have not done anything after they went up the mountain except losing a scorpion heart.


    Dongfang Ming didn''t speak. He didn''t respond to Ye Jian or jianzun.


    "Elder martial brother!" Ye Jian was anxiously urging, "if you have any words, please come back to me first, and we''ll talk about it slowly."


    Ye Jian has little contact with Dongfang Ming. Because he has been following Tianxuan star to practice in the small Taoyuan, he seldom has a chance to leave there unless he is asked by Tianxuan star to run errands. In addition, Dongfang Ming is very lonely, so they have never had any communication before. But even so, Ye Jian has heard of this elder martial brother from others. In particular, Li Yuan, the star of Yu Heng, often praised Dongfang Ming for his hard work, and asked Ye Jian to learn a lot from Dongfang Ming in this aspect.


    Dongfang Ming, of course, has heard the name of Ye Jian. He is gifted. The only disciple of tianxuanxing is different from other disciples. Ye Jian lives in tianxuanxing''s paradise, and even eats and lives with the beautiful tianxuanxing. Li Yuan, the Yuheng star, praises this young man. I don''t know how many people have envied Ye Jian''s fortune. Of course, Dongfang Ming secretly imagined that if he could be as bright and dazzling as that younger martial brother Ye Jian. And all he can do is work harder and sharpen himself.


    If Ye Jian is a warm and precious jade, then dongfangming is an iron ware made of a hundred forges. Although they have totally different life trajectories, the silk thread of fate involves them, making them the two brightest stars in the Chinese monastic world in the future.


    But now, their fate is still in a precarious state.


    "Ye Jian, Dongfang Ming has rebelled against Kunlun." At this time, Tianshu star standing beside Ye Jian suddenly said, "you don''t have to persuade him. Even if he wants to turn back at this time, Kunlun has no place for him."


    "What?" Ye Jian widened his eyes, "master, what do you say? Elder martial brother Dongfang Ming, he -- he betrayed Kunlun How is it possible that the elder martial brother Dongfang Ming, who is favored by Li Yuan, the jade star, and only knows how to practice hard all day, has any reason to betray Kunlun?


    "No, it''s impossible, isn''t it? There must be some misunderstanding here! " Ye Jian yells at Dongfang Ming, "elder martial brother, please explain it to the headmaster quickly. It must be a misunderstanding!"


    From the beginning to the end, Dongfang Ming did not speak. He slowly raised his head and looked at the Tianshu star standing beside Ye Jian.


    This time, there was no anger or fear in Dongfang Ming''s eyes. He raised his hand again, and a moment of suction was produced when he grasped it.


    On the ground, a broken sword flew up and was absorbed onto Dongfang Ming''s palm. That''s Shi Shijie''s point star broken sword. Previously, the point star sword was broken by Tianshu star, and the body part of the broken sword was inserted into Shi Shijie''s body. At this time, Dongfang Ming just took away the part with the hilt that was still in Shi Shijie''s body, and the body part of the sword was still inserted into Shi Shijie''s body.


    "The other half of the sword. I''ll come back to get it in 20 years." No one thought that this was the last sentence Dongfang Ming left to Kunlun.


    After finishing this sentence, he turned away, not to see Tianshu star, not to see Ye Jian, not to see his fellow disciples, not to see jianzun''s group, but to walk towards Tianmen under the gaze of everyone. He wants to leave here and go to other places to pursue his "Tao".


    Now he is still very confused, but in the future he will understand that there is no "holy land of cultivation" in this world, and the real "Tao" exists in everyone''s heart.


    "Elder martial brother Dongfang Ming!" The voice of Ye Jian came from behind him. Ye Jian was the least intersected martial brother and the only one who wanted to keep him at this time.


    Listening to Ye Jian''s voice, Dongfang Ming walks to the outside step by step. Behind him is the broad Tongtian square and the Magnificent Seven Star main hall. He once belonged here, but he knows that when he steps here next time, he may be identified as the enemy.


    No one thought that after 20 years, Dongfang Mingzhen would come back here again, but no one would call him by his name at that time. People just called him "sword saint".


    Twenty years later, the person who greets dongfangming on the Tongtian square is recognized as the most powerful person of the seven stars in the past dynasties and the Renaissance person of Kunlun - "Yeda Tianshi".


    The fate of the two teenagers, from this moment, have entered their respective main line.


    But at this time, Ye Jian''s heart is still full of doubts. Why are other disciples and guests indifferent when foreign enemies invade? Why does elder martial brother Dongfang Ming want to leave Kunlun when Kunlun needs him most? Why does elder martial uncle leader say elder martial brother Dongfang Ming is a traitor? Countless questions intertwined together, making Ye Jian confused.At this time, Tianshu star looked at the back of Dongfang Ming and said, "Kunlun is not the place for these traitors to leave. Ye Jian, you can''t let this traitor leave so easily."


    "What, what?" Ye Jian didn''t reflect the meaning of Tianshu star''s words.


    Tianshu star frowned: "Ye Jian, take down this traitor for my uncle!"


    In the face of the enemy, why don''t you deal with the covetous jianzun group first, but you have to get along with elder martial brother Dongfang Ming.


    "This, this..." Ye Jian hesitated.


    But Tianshu star''s dissatisfaction was even worse. He shook his hand impatiently: "hum, Xiao Jing''s disciples are really unreliable. It seems that I have to do everything myself. " After that, he threw off the long sleeves of his Taoist robe and stood up in the air.


    Why do you call master''s name so directly? Ye Jianxin, who noticed this detail, was surprised. A bad idea came into his mind.


    At the same time, Tianshu star has rushed toward the direction of Dongfang Ming''s departure.


    "Don''t hurt him!" Mr. He on the ground suddenly gave a loud drink, and then his body also rose from the ground, fanned his folding fan and rushed to Tianshu star.

 Chapter 598

    "You dare to stop me!" Tianshu star was dissatisfied with Mr. He. At this time, Mr. He took the initiative to stop him, which made him angry.


    If it was jianzun who organized him, he could understand. After all, in the view of Tianshu star, Dongfang Ming is the disciple of jianzun, but what''s the reason for Mr. He to defend such a stranger? It must be aimed at yourself! Sure enough, sure enough, these guys are their own enemies. These guys are the same as jianzun. They are Kunlun''s enemies!


    Anger in the heart, Tianshu star palm toward Mr. He''s chest.


    Mr. He didn''t dare to take it hard, so he blocked it with his mountain and river painting fans.


    Shanhe fan is not a magic weapon of he family in Hanoi, but a gift from a fortune teller he met when he was a child. The fortune teller took out a folding fan and said that Mr. He had a rough life. Before he was 30 years old, he would encounter three major disasters, which he could not resist. At that time, Mr. He''s parents had already realized that this folding fan was by no means an ordinary product, and they were going to pay a lot of money for it. However, the fortune teller kept refusing, saying that he was guided by "Heaven''s plan". If you want to thank him, go to thank heaven. With that, the fortune teller waved the folding fan. A strong wind suddenly blew up and sent him to the sky. He also threw the folding fan down in the air.


    If so, Mr. he got the mountain and river painting fan. What the fortune teller said at that time was true. Before he went to Kunlun Mountain, he had already experienced two great disasters. The first disaster was when he was nine years old. He had a high fever, and ordinary medicine and stone were hard to save. When Mr. He''s father thought of the fortune teller''s prophecy, he let Mr. he sleep with a mountain and river painting fan in his arms. But even so, it was because he''s father woke up too late that he left the root of his cough.


    The second disaster was when he was 19 years old. He took a plane to gaoyeshan in Japan. He was invited to listen to the lecture of "Baqi", the master of Tantric School of rigaoyeshan. However, when the plane crossed the sea, the sky suddenly changed. The sound of dragon roaring in the clouds sounded. The passengers of the plane saw through the window what huge things were turning in the rapidly darkening clouds Move. And the plane was shaking and falling off the sea after a shock. If Mr. He didn''t own the mountain and river painting fan, all the people in the plane couldn''t survive the air crash. But it was precisely because after the first disaster, Mr. He and the mountain and river painting fan were no longer separated. No matter what he did, Mr. He would take the painting fan with him. This was the moment of the plane crash The power of painting fan broke out and saved himself and many passengers and crew members on the plane with the strong wind in the fan.


    This year, Mr. He is 29 years old, and it''s getting closer to the last day when the fortune teller said the last big disaster could appear. Mr. He''s parents are also more and more worried about this baby son. So Mr. He hardly ever saw visitors or went out. He was under heavy protection all day long until Kunlun martial arts was held. Although Mr. He''s parents are worried, they think that since they are going to Kunlun, which is the most important place in the world, there should be no problem. They may be able to use Kunlun''s power to help their son avoid the third catastrophe. But they never thought that Mr. He''s third catastrophe happened in Kunlun.


    In the battle with Tianshu star, Mr. He has reached the critical moment of his life. With the power of Tianshu star, he can kill him at any time. Mr. He has a mountain and river painting fan in his hand, which can always save the danger.


    "My Lord, shall we take advantage of this opportunity?" At this time, standing behind jianzun, the man who had controlled dongfangming said to jianzun.


    Jian Zun looked up at the battle above, but he was still hesitating. He visited Ho''s family in Hanoi in person, hoping to get help from Ho''s family in Hanoi. He also said that he would help Ho''s family to return to its heyday when it was completed. There is no reason for the other party to refuse such a condition, but the attitude of his family is very ambiguous. He doesn''t want to join in anything but to protect himself. Mr. He''s attitude is even more strange. He said something difficult to understand in "next year" and "one year later".


    Not knowing the other side''s standing in line, jianzun didn''t want to rush his hand, so he shook his head.


    At this time, another man beside jianzun said, "I don''t know when the master will arrive. It''s clear that everyone has made an appointment, but they haven''t shown up yet."


    Hearing this, Jian Zun''s brow, which was still stretched, suddenly wrinkled.


    He and "master" had made an appointment. One went up the mountain from the front and the other went up the mountain from the back. In addition, they arranged two insiders among the seven stars to attack each other from both sides and cooperate with each other. Only in this way can Kunlun be defeated greatly. The final result will be shared by jianzun and "master". Tianji star and Kaiyang star only need to go down the mountain immediately after they win.


    Although the plan is well said, it is not so after it is implemented. First of all, Tianji star and Kaiyang star have lost contact. Second, the "master" who said he would go up from the back mountain has not been seen. Moreover, Tianshu star is far stronger than jianzun''s imagination. It''s not a good choice to compete with Tianshu star under such circumstances. So jianzun''s heart was full of ups and downs at this time.


    "Master" is not the guy who wants to stand up at this juncture?


    Now jianzun has wronged the "master". The situation of the master is not much better than that of jianzun.In the wind and snow of Kunlun Mountain, "master" and his party have been stopped by three people who burst out suddenly.


    Originally, it was only the "master" who noticed that someone was watching them secretly, so he guessed that it might be the spies arranged by Kunlun in the back mountain, so he sent a disciple to practice the Dharma to force these people out. He didn''t know it was the same thing at all. The clothes of the three people who were secretly observed were also people at the foot of the mountain. One of them was a woman, and there was only one woman on Kunlun Mountain, tianxuanxing, which obviously did not match the femininity of the three people. From this point of view, these three people are obviously not from Kunlun mountain.


    If the "master" is allowed to make another choice, he will not choose to provoke these three people, because one of them is familiar to the master.


    "Greed and the king of the sickle weasel." The master, whose head and face were hidden in his cloak, said, "how can it be you?"


    "The person you know is dead. If you want to find someone to reminisce with, you''ve got the wrong person." Among the three, the blond teenager responded, "master," "I''m Merlin, the strongest wizard in history."


    "Merlin?" Hidden in the cloak of the "master" with a smile, "are you kidding me?"


    "Have you forgotten me?" With that, "master" took off his cloak and cap.

 Chapter 599

    "Have you forgotten me?" "Master" took off his cloak and hat, an old face appeared in the snow.


    Before Meilin made any response, Zhou Heng, who was standing beside Meilin, was startled: "it''s you!"


    Meilin and Su min looked at Zhou Heng in surprise. They did not expect that Zhou Heng knew the old man in front of them. Even the expression of "master" showed a little surprise. He didn''t remember seeing this Oriental boy.


    "Who are you, who are you?" Zhou Heng has really seen this face. Although it has been a while, he remembers it clearly. He has seen that face before!


    "Who is he?" Merlin couldn''t help asking. To tell you the truth, without "king of greed and sickle weasel", Merlin is just a little instinctively familiar with the old man''s breath. He can''t remember each other''s name. If Zhou Heng can know it, Merlin will pay more attention to Zhou Heng.


    "Heran!" Zhou Heng finally called out the name. After searching the name from his memory, he was relieved.


    The name of the "master" was first surprised, and then a smile. It''s true that his identity is a secret in the world other than mortals, but in the world of mortals, he is surprisingly famous, because he is one of the six wizard kings of heita, and he is also the most famous piano master in Europe - heran. Zhou Heng was able to recognize him, of course, because of Ye Yan''s relationship. After learning that Ye Yan was a disciple of Helang and seeing the Black Bracelet engraved with the black tower logo on Ye Yan''s wrist, he used his mobile phone to search Helang''s information and saw the photos of Helang''s attendance on various occasions. Of course, nothing on the Internet can prove that herang is the wizard king, so Zhou Heng just flipped through the webpage for a while and no longer paid attention to it. After all, he''s not a fan of classical music.


    What never occurred to him was that he would meet the real person of Helang on the back of Kunlun snow mountain.


    "Heran?" Among the three, Su min was stunned for a moment, "where did I hear the name?" He Lang''s several piano pieces are very famous. When Su min was a mortal, he saw some information about him on the Internet. Although he didn''t pay special attention to it, he immediately responded to Zhou Heng''s warning.


    Now it''s Merlin''s turn. Among the three, he was the only one who didn''t know each other''s real name. He was the one who had the closest relationship with each other.


    "Since we all know each other, it''s easy to talk." Holland smiles. "Please make way for me, three of you." He made an appointment with jianzun to join hands to deal with Kunlun. If he was delayed here, jianzun would go up the mountain first, and then he would arrive. There was a danger that the other side would break through one by one. Therefore, after realizing that none of the three people in front of him is easy to get along with, heran knew that he would never get entangled with them, so he said that he hoped the other side would make way.


    But obviously things won''t go so well.


    "No, you''re not good people at first sight!" Su Min said aloud.


    He Lang laughs: "little sister, I''m a famous pianist. How can I not be a good person?"


    "Well, do you think I''m blind?" Su min pointed to Wan Wan, who was chained by Holland''s group, and said, "how can you be a good person if you handcuff this little sister like this?"


    "Kid, talk a lot, kill me." At this moment, a man in a cloak came out of heran''s side.


    Herang quickly put out his hand to stop the man: "don''t be reckless, these three people are not easy to deal with."


    "How dare you scare me!" Su min forked up in anger.


    "Little sister, don''t look at this poor woman," he Lang explained to Su min. "this woman killed my disciple and peeled off my disciple''s face to get into my team. Do you think she is hateful?"


    Take off your face and get in the team? Hearing this, Su min''s eyes blinked, and her face became confused.


    "We still have business to do up the mountain," said Zhou Heng. "We''d better go up the mountain." He did not forget the purpose of this trip, he is to save Bailu, because of promotion and coma for two days, has wasted a lot of time, at this time can no longer waste time.


    "Since we all need to go up the mountain, that''s great." "Let''s go up the mountain together," he said


    Of the three, Merlin was the only one who didn''t make a statement. But he turned his lips at this time, showing a dissatisfied expression.


    Heran frowned, and he felt vaguely that something was going wrong.


    "You two go up the mountain first." Merlin suddenly spoke to his companion and said, "I''ll stay."


    "Why don''t we go up the mountain together?" Su min Leng for a moment, she did not expect her "companion" will choose to leave them at this time. Zhou Heng also looked at Meilin suspiciously. He couldn''t guess what Meilin was thinking.


    "I have something to do," Merlin said simply, "so you go up the mountain first.""What''s the matter? Let me help you Su Min said in a loud voice, "we are all friends who have lost their lives! Why are you so outspoken? " When she said that, she was only a little closer to slap Merlin on the shoulder.


    "I can only do it myself." Merlin said slowly.


    "What is it?" Su min frowned discontentedly. "You people talk in a mysterious way, which is really annoying!"


    Merlin turns his eyes to heran and his group. Finally, he and heran look at each other. He believes that heran has understood what he is thinking through this gaze. And he said, "I''m going to kill them."


    "Aye, aye, aye!" Su min exclaimed three times in succession, "do you have any blood feud with them?" Killing them, in Su min''s world, only people who have deep blood feuds with each other will say it.


    But Merlin and Holland knew that there was no need for hatred as a reason for the killing between the wizard kings.


    "Is it inevitable?" Heran sighed. In fact, he should have thought of this result for a long time. After all, he has found out that the king of greed and sickle weasel killed the king of tyranny and mammoth before going to the East. In other words, the king of greed and sickle weasel is the first person to wake up and devour each other.


    "Merlin? What''s the point of a different name? " Heran looked at Merlin with a smile. "You are my old friend! Greed and the king of sickle weasels

 Chapter 600

    Greed and the king of sickle weasel, the name is destined to tangle with Merlin for life.


    "As I have said, my name is Merlin. Don''t call me by that old name!" As the voice dropped, Merlin''s arm swung.


    In the snow, a flame came out of thin air and flew towards the group.


    Behind Herron, a slender man in a cloak walked out immediately. He stretched out his hands from the cloak, then spread out his palms and stood in front of him. An invisible shield appeared immediately, and the fire made by Merlin was blocked.


    "Shall we do it?" Su min quickly reacts that when she is ready to enter the state of karmic handicap, Zhou Heng suddenly holds her.


    "What for?" Su min looks at Zhou Heng in surprise, but Zhou Heng just shakes his head gently.


    "This is my fight alone. I won''t drag you down," Merlin said suddenly. "Go up the mountain by yourself."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Even if you want to make trouble, we can''t leave you alone!" Su min made a speech of great loyalty at this time.


    But Zhou Heng did not speak. He saw that Merlin''s choice this time was extremely abnormal. In the past, Merlin rarely wanted to get into trouble for himself. Whether it was snowgirl or thunder beast, this guy didn''t know where to hide. But this time, Merlin will take the initiative to stand up and launch a provocation, and make it clear that he wants to deal with it by himself, so he must have been carefully considered.


    What Zhou Heng thought was right. Meilin really did it after careful consideration.


    The original Merlin always thought that the attitude of the player world to act, the fate of the sorcerer King devouring each other and so on, what he saw was not so important. Otherwise, he would have tricked Zhou Heng into going to Europe to help him deal with other wizard kings, and he would not have accompanied Zhou Heng to Kunlun to save people. But just now, Merlin suddenly found something wonderful.


    That is, Zhou Heng has grown up too fast. He has carefully observed the level of Zhou Heng, whether in the coastal period, or in the Fengshui audition period in Peiping, or on the train to Kunlun, he has carefully observed the battle of Zhou Heng. And he came to the conclusion that Zhou Heng was constantly getting stronger, and until recently, after the three experienced the flying Mantis rebellion together, Zhou Heng fell into a strange coma.


    After the end of this coma, Zhou Heng''s ability has surpassed that of Meilin! This is something Meilin never thought of. He always thought that after his body was reshaped, he should be the strongest person in the world. Although he lost to Li Yuan in the Feng Shui audition, it was only because of the restrictions of the rules. If it was a real fight, the final winner would be him. Therefore, he can always face all his opponents with a relaxed attitude, because his strength and his body in the most youthful and full state, which is forged with the most powerful blood, have nothing to worry about in this world.


    But now, a person who can make him worry appears, and that person is Zhou Heng.


    He has to do something to get him back to the person he used to be. If herang didn''t show up, Merlin had been worried that he would fight Zhou Heng because of a mistake. He didn''t want to do so. Maybe it was because there were not many people in the world who could stand on equal footing with him and become his friends. However, the emergence of herang solves this problem very well. As long as he eats herang and gets herang''s power, he can go back to the past.


    The self-confident, a little indifferent to everything, and do whatever you want to the extreme.


    To achieve this, he must not rely on the strength of Zhou Heng.


    "You go up the mountain quickly," Merlin rarely says. Maybe this recent period has reshaped his character. "I''ll do the rest by myself."


    "Be careful." Zhou Heng just said the last two words to Meilin, then turned and walked up the mountain.


    "Hello! What are you doing! Do you really leave him alone? The number of people on the other side is already dominant Su Min wants to stop Zhou Heng, but Zhou Heng just goes up the mountain without looking back.


    "What''s the matter! Can you be normal one by one! " As the only normal person in this team, Su min felt that he was too tired.


    "You go too, I will catch up with you." Merlin doesn''t look back at Su min, he just stares at his opponent. And Holland looked at him with interest.


    At this moment, Merlin suddenly clenched her teeth and said, "believe me."


    After hearing this, Su min''s heart suddenly jumped. She finally knows why Zhou Heng chose to leave.


    "Alas." After sighing, Su min rolled his eyes helplessly again, "I''m waiting for you on the mountain. I must catch up with us!" Then she turned around and walked up the hill.


    "Hello, Zhou Heng, wait for me!" Su min''s shouts rang out.


    Looking at the two figures behind Merlin disappearing in the wind and snow, heran''s face showed a smile worth pondering: "you are really different. You used to be, but you would not say such words."Merlin gave him a smile. He was trying to change himself back to the confident look: "if you mistake me for your old friend, you''ll lose a lot."


    "Ha ha." Holland laughed twice, with a hint of irony. Then he spread out his hand. Behind him, the people hiding in their cloaks took off their hoods. There are men and women, but all of them are European white faces. These people are Holland''s disciples.


    "Number advantage?" Merlin''s body gradually floated in the air. "Does that make sense?"


    How much role can these disciples play in the battle of wizard king? If Holland thinks he can win by these numbers, he is too superficial.


    "Please see more clearly." Said Holland slowly.


    The next second, in the wind and snow, the strange sounds came out one after another, and the virtual shadows of strange creatures appeared behind these disciples. Just as Merlin can summon the shadow of "sickle weasel" and "mammoth" behind him, the shadow behind the wizard is the manifestation of their power form.


    Only this time, Rao is a character like Merlin, and he doesn''t know what the creatures in the shadow are.


    It''s not a beast, it''s not a beast, it''s not a wandering soul or a fierce ghost, it doesn''t even belong to this world.


    "How''s it going?" "Do you still think you have a chance to win?" he asked triumphantly

 Chapter 601

    "How''s it going?" "Do you still think you have a chance to win?" he asked triumphantly


    Looking at the creatures that had never been seen before in the shadows, Merlin knew that she had fallen into a disadvantage.


    Intelligence is very important in high-level combat, which is why even at the level of wizard king, they are not willing to disclose their own information easily. Once the information about oneself is leaked, it is likely to be at a disadvantage in the battle.


    In the past, the king of greed and sickle weasel was able to kill the king of tyranny and mammoth by relying on the advantage of intelligence. Even if it was only a small advantage, it was enough to control the outcome of such a level of battle.


    Tyranny and mammoth King''s personality is too rough, just like his name, he likes to kill his enemies in the battlefield, and is a large number of enemies. According to the rumor, the king of tyranny and mammoth was an officer in Germany during World War II. Some of the genocidal measures in the German army made him feel that he had a place to satisfy his desire. After the defeat of Germany, he had no place to vent his desire. He only aimed at the refugees who were displaced after the war.


    As a result, the king of greed and sickle weasel also successfully found the weakness of the king of tyranny and mammoth. He collected the corpses of a large number of dead people who were killed by the king of tyranny and mammoth, and collected some of the fighting habits of the king of tyranny and mammoth. For example, whether the right hand or the left hand is the preferred arm, and what part of the hand you like to attack most... The combination of such information eventually led to the failure of tyranny and mammoth king.


    But this time, Merlin completely lost her intelligence advantage. He couldn''t recognize any of the virtual shadows behind him. Those creatures didn''t belong to the world at all, so he didn''t know what kind of characteristics they had.


    What bothers him even more is that he has no way to know what kind of ability he has unless he is willing to wake up another personality in his body.


    "Regret it?" He Lang sneered and said, "it''s too late to regret now. If you are three people, maybe I don''t want to waste too much time on you, but now you are only one person."


    At this point, Holland stopped. Suddenly, the old man put out his tongue and licked his dry upper lip: "I don''t mind eating you first, and then going up the mountain."


    "Good." Merlin simply nodded.


    Devouring each other, is this really the fate of the wizard king?


    Merlin''s body suddenly flew high into the sky, and then a lot of black smoke came out of his body. These black smoke gathered in his body and soon became a black cloud in the air.


    "Up He didn''t do it himself, but waved his hand to the disciples.


    Standing beside him, except for the disciple who was holding the chain to control wanwan, the others quickly bounced up from the snow. In addition to arousing the king of snowflakes, their bodies also flew quickly to the black cloud in the air.


    And in the dark clouds, more things come out of the clouds.


    It''s not bullets, it''s not a rain of arrows, it''s a dense population of sickle weasels. In terms of quantity alone, Merlin is an army!


    Countless sickle weasels flew out, and Helang''s disciples used their own abilities to resist. The woman who had resisted the fire of Merlin before still formed an invisible magic energy shield in front of her body. It seems that defense with magic energy is the direction she is good at. Some people directly control the virtual shadow behind them. The virtual shadow is a strange creature with innumerable huge mouths. This virtual shadow can have an impact on reality. Its innumerable huge mouths inhale quickly, and the nearby sickle weasel is inhaled immediately, and then becomes invisible. Some disciples stretched out their fingers. His fingers were like pistols, shooting one bullet after another composed of witchcraft energy. These bullets turned the flying sickle weasels into black smoke one after another....


    the eight immortals crossed the sea and showed their magic power. The powerful sickle weasels summoned by Merlin didn''t hurt the disciples, so they lost most of their money. In terms of the result alone, the disciples may have won this round of battle, but heran on the ground knows that Merlin will do it just because he wants to know the information about everyone. Obviously, under the pressure of the sickle weasel group, everyone has more or less exposed some information about themselves. From this point of view, Merlin has gained an advantage.


    Sure enough, there is no way to defeat this cunning guy just by relying on his disciples. Heran on the ground couldn''t help thinking.


    He is very old and doesn''t like doing things by himself, so he wants to cultivate his disciples and make them independent. Although he has achieved little, now it seems that these people are far from each other.


    In the dark cloud, a huge sickle weasel quickly dived towards one of the disciples.


    That disciple is a female wizard who can form a magic energy shield. She is the most defensive of these disciples. If Merlin chooses to attack others, she can make her shield blossom in any place within a certain range. She will be a tough opponent. So Merlin chose to kill her first so that the woman would not make trouble for herself later.In addition to her, there is a female wizard in this group.


    In Merlin''s cognition, heita used to be an organization composed of male witches, but now it seems that after he left Europe, heita has changed a lot. In fact, he forgot that it was his "previous life" that caused this change, that is, "king of greed and sickle weasel".


    It was in the past that he led people to attack the White Pagoda, the female wizard organization. It was he who captured the saint of the White Pagoda and took her to the East. Later, in order to recapture the virgin, the white tower had to unite with the black tower, and this was what Merlin saw now. But as for the memory of the past, he can only see a little when greed and the personality of the king of sickle weasel wake up in his body, and then he hears some from Dashan''s mouth, but he has not recalled this part at all.


    All in all, he had to kill the woman who might make trouble for him.


    The invisible magic energy shield was formed in front of the woman, and the huge sickle weasel also showed its claws.


    "Help Susan!" Heran on the ground suddenly cried out.


    Susan, who has super defensive ability, seldom needs the help of others. Her shield can help others resist many powerful attacks in turn, so when heran''s instructions came, the disciples were stunned.


    Hesitation and hesitation are fatal at this level of fighting.


    The huge sickle weasel''s claw is wielded, and the invisible magic energy shield is immediately broken into countless pieces.


    The next second, Susan''s face showed surprise and confusion.

 Chapter 602

    The huge sickle weasel flies to Susan. With her shield broken like crystal, her panic expression also shows in front of the enemy.


    "Help Susan!" When the master''s roar came to her ears, it was too late.


    The speed of the giant sickle weasel is several times faster than that of other sickle weasels, and the sickle weasel with this speed should not have a larger size and powerful destructive power, which is beyond the cognition of Susan et al.


    But the next second, she understood why. The face of the great sickle weasel became a golden haired boy, and the two claws of the sickle weasel became human arms.


    These two arms, with great power, come to Susan. At the same time, behind Susan, there is a virtual image of a strange giant.


    The virtual shadow is like a huge snake head, covered with disgusting pimples on the surface. If you look closely, every little pimple is a black eyeball. The snake''s head opened its mouth and swallowed Susan before Merlin''s hands caught her.


    "Hoo - hoo," he said, turning to the people around him with a sigh of relief. "Well done, dezman."


    The man called "dezman" was the only one among all the disciples who didn''t give a hand to Merlin. He held the chain that bound Wan Wan, and the other hand was behind him. After hearing the teacher praise himself, the man also nodded to Holland in silence.


    In the sky, another huge snake head like shadow appeared out of thin air. It opened its mouth and vomited out Susan who was still in shock.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Merlin frowned unhappily. Although the principle of snakehead''s phagocytosis and transfer has not been clarified yet, only from the effect point of view, this guy''s role is very similar to Su min''s ability. Merlin fully knows how thorny Su min''s ability is.


    At this time, herang''s disciples had besieged Merlin, who had reappeared, and had no time for Merlin to think and hesitate with the shadow of the strange beast behind them.


    Merlin has played against all kinds of people, each with his own characteristics. For example, Li Yuan has his chessboard and almost symbolizes the "infinite" star world, jianzun has strange and extraordinary swordsmanship, and even those disgusting flying beetles who have not played. But in retrospect, none of these opponents have Helang''s disciples, which makes Meilin feel difficult.


    Although they still use witchcraft, the shadow behind them, which provides them with power, is not any creature in Merlin''s cognition.


    In the face of the opponent''s multifarious ability, even in the speed and strength advantage, Merlin is also annoyed by them. What makes him feel more headache is that the leader of these people is also his real opponent, heran, who is still on the ground. Once he shows his flaws in the air, he is afraid that heran will join the battlefield at that time.


    Today''s Holland is like a knife that has come out of its sheath but has not yet been cut. Merlin had to spare part of his energy to guard against him, and he did not dare to face the enemy with all his strength, but this group of opponents could not be easily solved by him in a distracted situation.


    What should we do? Merlin frowned tightly. If Zhou Heng and Su min had not left, his fight would not have been so difficult. Su min or Zhou Heng, either of them, can help him hold down these disciples, so that he can concentrate on fighting with herang on the ground. Merlin, who has the body forged by the power of two wizard kings and the blood of Zhiqiang, is more confident than heran. But it''s a pity that Su min of Zhou Heng is not around him. All this has to be solved by himself.


    But that''s what he wants to see, isn''t it? If he does not overcome adversity and complete his growth, he will be left far behind by Zhou Heng sooner or later. He was more willing to let himself die on the way to battle than that.


    After thinking about this, Merlin suddenly found that he had nothing to fear.


    Herang''s disciples had already rushed to him. One of them closed his palms. When he separated, there was a rotating gear in his palm. His hand operated the high-speed rotating gear to split towards Merlin.


    There are also disciples holding long blades composed of witchcraft energy. These Lavender blades also greet Merlin from different angles.


    The gap of the disciples'' joint attack was frustrated by the virtual shadows behind them. These invisible and unheard of giant virtual shadows roared towards Merlin.


    Obviously, these people''s joint attack has been practiced in advance, and this degree of cooperation can not be done at will. And such a joint attack is obviously prepared to deal with a person whose strength is above them. That person may not be Merlin, but Merlin experienced the power of this joint attack before that person.


    At this time, Merlin also understood why heran didn''t do anything even when he saw his disciple almost killed by himself. Because he is testing the quality of this joint attack. If the joint attack is broken by Merlin before it is finished, he has no need to help. These disciples are just some losers. But now it seems that these people are not only not losers, they may even defeat Merlin and achieve great success.


    Damn it! I''m so belittled. Do you want me to be a mouse? Anger rose in Merlin''s heart. At the same time, he also opened his mouth and roared."Elephant roars!" Heran on the ground showed a surprised expression, "this is the power of the mammoth king!" He also saw the content about the mutual phagocytosis of the wizard King through the heita magic book, but he did not know what the result of the mutual phagocytosis of the wizard king was, whether to strengthen himself with the power of the devoured, or let two different forces mix in one body?


    Now it seems that it is likely to be the second one. The "elephant roar" used by Merlin is the ability of "king of tyranny and mammoth" in the past.


    "Great!" After seeing this achievement, heran''s expression became excited, incomparably excited.


    In the air, the shadow of the huge silver mammoth appeared out of thin air. Like Merlin, the mammoth raised his head and roared. The strong sound wave pushed all the disciples and the shadow away. Even the snowflakes on the ground jumped up like boiling water. If it had not been for the pressure of Kunlun''s huge boundary, there would have been a blood avalanche on this snowy mountain.


    After shaking these disciples away, Merlin did not relax. Because he has opened his own card to Holland, which means that even if he defeats these disciples, he will lose a little advantage in the next battle against Holland.


    "You people are really annoying!" Looking at the disciples who gathered towards him again, Merlin showed an unhappy expression.

 Chapter 603

    Greed and the king of sickle weasel, tyranny and the king of mammoth, lust Every wizard king has a similar name, which contains two important terms. In order to achieve his goal, he created many new witchcraft, and used these witchcraft to solicit and establish his own witchcraft group. Some people summed it up as his "cunning", but he thought it was "wisdom". So he doesn''t like the name of "king of cunning and red fox". He thinks other people''s names are very appropriate. Only he, he should be called "king of wisdom and red fox"! Unfortunately, no one will call him "the king of wisdom and red fox", and few even call him "heran". In the wizarding world, he has only one simple name, that is "King".


    One of the most intelligent and praiseworthy achievements of this king is that he broke through the barriers between the world and the alien world through his own witchcraft.


    Different from this world full of "order", the alien world is almost the opposite of this world - it is a world full of "chaos". Every creature in that world has an unreasonable shape, and they seem to be made up of the organs in this world - countless mouths, countless eyes, countless hands, if we are in the world If every living thing has its own "beauty" in the modern world, there is only ugliness in the alien world.


    Holland found that world, and he also easily controlled that world. The creatures in that world have no intelligence, they are just a simple patchwork of organs, with all kinds of abilities, but without any intelligence.


    Therefore, herang easily controlled some of these creatures, taught some of his disciples the witchcraft of controlling these creatures, and together with his disciples, he wantonly extracted the energy of these alien creatures.


    He didn''t worry about the negative effects of doing so, because according to Holland, stupid creatures are born to serve intelligent creatures. There is no place for a fool in the harmonious world he wants to create.


    Now, he can take a big step towards his goal.


    As soon as Merlin dies, the power of "sickle weasel" and "mammoth" will fall on him. Together with "red fox" and "alien creatures", his power theoretically exceeds the sum of the remaining three wizard kings. Once the balance of power is out of balance, it will be much easier for him to complete the rest of the work.


    Disciples, in order to create the world, please keep working hard!


    In the air, no matter what Merlin did, he could not break through the encirclement net of these disciples. After all, the joint attack of the disciples was designed to compare with their stronger opponent, namely Tianshu star. At this time, it was just right to deal with Merlin, who was also above them.


    Although Merlin used the roaring power of the mammoth king to help him to get out of the siege for a while, the same move didn''t work after too many times. In addition, heran has been under the covetous eyes, Merlin knows that at this time, if he plays all his cards regardless of the situation, he will only speed up his failure.


    While thinking about how to deal with the enemy, he evaded the attack of Holland''s disciples and the shadow behind them.


    Merlin creates a lot of magic energy shields to delay his time. At the same time, he also tries to make some counterattacks to delay the second formation of the opponent''s attack. He''s quite right, but it''s not enough to solve the situation.


    "Be careful he uses magic!" Standing in the snow, Holland spoke again.


    "Ho!" Merlin in the air made an unpleasant sound. He was just ready to perform his magic, but he was seen through by his opponent before he could use it.


    And the disciples in the air were really careful. Magic is one of the most famous abilities of "king of greed and sickle weasel". Of course, Merlin, who directly inherited this power, is also good at it, but there are always flaws in magic that can be seen through. Once the opponent knows in advance and is ready, the probability of success of magic will be greatly reduced.


    At this time, heran''s just right reminder can be said to hit Merlin''s face. If he wants to solve the current situation, magic is the best way. Once the magic can''t open up the situation for him, the only thing waiting for him is to slowly exhaust his energy in the siege until he ends his life after an oversight.


    Thinking of this, Merlin could not help feeling bored again. What should he do?


    While he was distracted, the disciple who controlled the rotating gear in his hand had already broken his magic energy shield with the gear and got close to him.


    Oh, no! Merlin tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    Constantly rotating gear embedded in his body, the next second, splash of flesh and blood.


    Merlin''s expression changed from surprise to pain, and finally to despair.


    "You pretend to be real, but you can''t fool me." The disciple who controlled the gear said suddenly. At this time, the shadow behind him was biting away at the empty place behind him.


    Meilin''s body, which was hit in front of him, turned into several black sickle weasels and flew away. Behind the disciple, Meilin''s real body was forced to appear."Hum."

 Chapter 604

    Herang''s warning was really useful. After the disciple hurt Merlin''s body with a gear, he immediately realized that what he hurt was only an illusion, and immediately controlled the shadow behind him to bite Merlin''s real body.


    Without this reminder, the disciple would not have discovered Merlin''s trick, and Merlin''s sneak attack strategy with illusion would have been successful. After the sneak attack is successful, the other side''s joint attack will collapse because of a gap. But there was no "if" in reality. Merlin failed and put herself in a more dangerous situation.


    With the ugly bite of Xuying, Merlin had to let her body back quickly.


    But at this time, the attacks of other disciples just followed.


    Yi - Merlin felt his back cool. In the next moment, a throwing javelin composed of witchcraft energy penetrated his body.


    Pain, the pain of drilling into the bone marrow. It''s not because of being pierced, but because of the shame of being besieged and wounded by a group of young people. When Zhou Heng''s strength is constantly improving, he has fallen into such a humiliating situation.


    Poop, poop! Stimulated by a sense of shame and anger, Merlin''s heart thumped twice.


    "If you can''t, leave it to me!" It was as if a voice said to him in his body.


    Around Meilin, those disciples gathered around. They wanted to take advantage of Meilin''s injury to take the life of the powerful enemy. If they missed this opportunity, they might not be so easy next time.


    But heran, who stayed in the snow, suddenly yelled at this time: "spread out! Get out of here


    The sudden order made everyone a little confused, so why should we miss such a good opportunity? Everyone confirms that what they are attacking is the real entity, not the illusion created by the other party. This is a good opportunity to end the battle!


    But after all, it was the teacher''s instruction. The disciples refused to step down. At the same time, there were strange changes in Merlin''s body.


    Black hair appeared on the surface of his skin, and his nails began to thicken and lengthen - sickle weasel, a kind of alien animal. We all know this phenomenon, give up a certain mind, and strengthen our body function by making our body a certain degree of otherness. The stronger the wizard, when he completes this process, he can become more like a otherness. But also be careful. Once you cross the boundary that you can control, the otherness will become a permanent influence that cannot be reversed, and the lost mind will never be retrieved. There are many witches who have done such stupid things in history. None of these witches has changed back to human form later, because they were all executed as monsters.


    And the wizard King level of the wizard to the beast, means that they can bear greater risk, the power is also the general wizard dare not imagine. That''s why heran would let his disciples leave Merlin, but more importantly, he felt that the other''s breath had changed - a breath that made him feel more familiar.


    "My old friend, you are back at last." There is a kind smile on herang''s face. If the person who sees this smile has not seen herang''s real means, he will mistake herang for a kind old man.


    But this old man is not only not related to kindness at all, but also extremely dangerous.


    He has the power of the wizard King level, as well as the alien world creatures that other wizard kings have not contacted as their cards, what''s more, he has a serious anti social personality. The "harmonious world" in heran''s heart is only a world of a few people. In this world, there are no people who are not recognized by him. From this point of view, he is no different from other wizard Kings - they all take their "killing" for granted, and these villains have no sense of guilt, even full of pride and pride.


    Six wizard kings, they are each other''s biggest enemies, but also each other can meet a very small number of friends can understand each other.


    "Old friend, we are finally reunited!" Cried Holland excitedly.


    In the air, a pair of devil like black meat wings grow on the back, and the body is covered with black fluff, and the hands become claws. The only trace of human remains in this creature is the face.


    Also flying in the air disciples see this creature, the heart can not help but feel shudder.


    And the sickle weasel Merlin also spoke slowly at this time - a sharp voice from the human mouth: "long time no see, my old friend."


    There is no doubt that the king of greed and sickle weasel is back.


    Under the siege of herang''s disciples, Merlin was injured, and the personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel" seized the opportunity to regain his body.


    "I really didn''t expect to see you in this place." "It''s so interesting," he said, laughing. "Can you understand how I feel now? I was almost moved to tears. "


    If these words are really said by a pair of old friends, perhaps the "king of greed and sickle weasel" should also be moved, but he knows that heran''s only goal at this time is to eat himself."Why should we say such hypocritical things?" The sickle weasel in the air said with a grim smile.


    "No!" "It''s not hypocrisy! I''m really happy to be here to meet you again


    "After all, it''s much more fun to kill you than to kill that fledgling kid," he added The child in the words, of course, refers to the personality of "Merlin".


    "Ha ha," replied the air sickle weasel, "it''s a great honor."


    At this time, Holland on the snow suddenly opened the cloak on his body.


    If you only look at his face, many people will guess that his body must be so old that there is only a skeleton shelf left. But in fact, Holland keeps his body in good condition. His clear muscle lines and black tank top make him look like a regular in the gym.


    He has to take good care of his body, because he can''t die before his ideal world is built.


    Taking off his cloak, his body floated slowly.


    With "king of greed and sickle weasel" as his opponent, he would have to fight in person.


    On this snow mountain, which is known as the holy land of monasticism, it is unexpected that there will be a fierce fight between two European Witches of the rank of king.

 Chapter 605

    If the opponent is still Merlin, Holland will still choose to let his disciples fight by themselves. But now the opponent has become the "king of greed and sickle weasel", and he has to go down in person.


    This is not because Merlin''s personality is weaker, but because the personality of "king of greed and sickle weasel" is too cruel. Heran didn''t want his disciples to suffer here. He wanted to win and win all.


    Because after he has passed the current level, there is a strong enemy Tianshu star to deal with. Even after defeating Tianshu star, no one can guarantee whether he will turn against jianzun again.


    After all, there is only one "secret treasure" hidden in Kunlun mountain. He and jianzun are not people with the spirit of sharing.


    The disciples had already shown their role in the battle just now, so herang decided to save them for the next battle.


    At this time, he slowly floated into the air, and his appearance means that, from the perspective of combat effectiveness, their side has far exceeded the "king of greed and sickle weasel" alone.


    It seems that victory is just like searching for something in your pocket.


    On the snow, only the disciple holding the chain and Wan Wan remained in place. After herang floated into the sky, he suddenly shook the chain in his hand and drove wanwan to the direction of the mountain. In his opinion, at the moment when the teacher decided to fight, the battle was over, and there was no need for him to stay here. He can continue to go on his way and clear the way for the teachers and others who will soon catch up.


    Dezman, the strongest man under the throne of heran, is also a popular candidate for the wizard king, just like Peter, the eldest disciple of the king of greed and sickle weasel. And unlike Peter, who doesn''t want to be here, dezman has enough ambition to match the position of wizard king.


    At this time, on the back of the mountain, there is another person perceiving the battle, which is Tianquan star Shizong guarding the entrance of the back mountain.


    In addition to Tianshu star, which is already a little crazy, he is the last one among the seven stars in Kunlun mountain.


    He was waiting here, waiting for jianzun''s reinforcements from the back mountain.


    Step, step, step. It was the sound of feet stepping on the snow and compacting the originally fluffy snow on the ground. Tianquan star, who is meditating cross legged on the ground, opens his eyes and looks at the source of the sound.


    Two figures appeared in his field of vision, a man and a woman. They moved quickly in the snow. At a glance, they knew that they were not ordinary people.


    "The man''s body has the power of a wizard, and the woman''s whole body exudes the smell of a powerful beast." Tianquan star just looked at them from a distance and saw their ways clearly. At the same time, he also realized that the two men were not good people in all probability. They were probably the reinforcements of jianzun who had been stolen from the back mountain.


    My choice of waiting here is really right. Tianquan star thought so, and then he slowly stood up from the ground.


    After the two men got closer, Tian Quan Xing put his hands behind him and yelled, "two guests, please stop."


    "Hello, are you from Kunlun?" Who knows, that woman unexpectedly also toward and he yelled, in the voice unexpectedly also took a silk to excite.


    Tianquan star frowned, if the other party is to attack the mountain, should be able to recognize themselves at a glance.


    "Oh, we''re here at last, but I''m so cold!" The woman exclaimed excitedly. At this time, a black round hole suddenly appeared beside Tianquan star.


    Tianquan star was scared and quickly stepped back from the black round hole. At the same time, he pressed the jade flute in his hand.


    The next second later, the woman who was clearly far away suddenly came out of the black hole, and her facial features were covered with a black mask, which looked very strange.


    Tianquan star, relying on his identity, did not take the initiative, but also did not let go of the jade flute in his hand.


    "Wow! It''s nice to step on the ground, you know? I don''t dare to transmit in the snow, for fear that I will fall into that hole as before. " The girl in the black mask sat down on the ground as she spoke and began to take off her boots.


    In fact, if Su min uses other Dharma images at this time, Tianquan star will be able to see through Su min''s identity at a glance, which is related to Qinglong temple. But at this time, Su min used the "karmic obstacle phase" which seems to have nothing to do with the "solemn Dharma phase" of Qinglong temple. The karmic obstacle phase symbolizes the other side of thousands of Dharma phases, that is, the power of "nothingness". For those who don''t understand its principle, it''s really hard to associate such power with the monks in Qinglong temple. What''s more, Su min is still a young girl, which is far from the image of the monks in Qinglong temple.


    Soon, Zhou Heng came out of the black hole with his sword on his back. His body is covered with bloodstains, which are all left by killing the flying beetle. Because Su min fights with the flying beetle from a long distance, and girls love to be clean, in contrast, Zhou Heng is like climbing out of a sea of blood. After walking out of the black hole, Zhou Heng immediately noticed Tianquan star standing on one side, and they began to look at each other nervously.After Zhou Heng comes over, Su min immediately removes the effect of karmic handicap. The black round hole and the black mask on her face disappear together. Although this mask will not make her blind, it will also darken her vision to a certain extent. Moreover, wearing the mask of karmic handicap all the time will consume her physical strength. After driving for such a long time, she has been tired and hungry for a long time.


    At this time, Su min took off her boots, patted out the snow in the boots, and then began to put on her shoes again.


    "You two, who are you?" Although he realized that the other side didn''t seem to be hostile, Tianquan star still couldn''t put down his heart. First of all, the strange woman with transmission ability and the bloody man were also very suspicious. Moreover, if he didn''t read it wrong, there should be a "magic knife" on the man''s back.


    Zhou Heng was about to answer when Su min suddenly raised his hand: "let me negotiate! You people are nervous when you talk. It''s not good to cause misunderstanding. "


    Then she put on her boots again and got up from the ground. "Uncle, the two of us come here for different purposes," Su Min said to Tian Quan Xing. "As for me, someone asked me to send something up the mountain." With that, she put her hand into her arms, and then touched out a wooden fish.

 Chapter 606

    Su min took out the wooden fish left by the sad monk: "the man who gave me the wooden fish said, let me send the wooden fish here. It''s very good. Now I can do it."


    Qingmuzhen! What a vision Tianquan star is. He can see the origin of the wooden fish in the girl''s hand at a glance. He also knows that "qingmuzhen" is one of the treasures of Qinglong temple. It can not only be used to resist enemies like ordinary magic weapons, but also has a powerful effect in suppressing foreign animals.


    According to legend, Qinglong temple has four sacred beasts, five treasures and four holy monks of "hardship, hardship, kindness and compassion". Qingmuzhen is one of the "five treasures" of Qinglong temple.


    "This, this, little girl, where did you get this?" With that, Tianquan star couldn''t help reaching out and grabbing qingmuzhen.


    And Su min immediately retracted hand, didn''t let the sky right star take green wood earthquake from her hand. "Well, you haven''t told me who you are yet!" Su Min said discontentedly, "I promised people to send things to you, but I can''t just give things to you for no reason."


    "You don''t know me?" Tianquan star is stunned for a moment. The girl is holding qingmuzhen, one of the five most precious treasures of Qinglong temple, but she doesn''t know herself, one of the seven stars of Kunlun? You know, seven stars are embroidered on the Seven Star Taoist robes, and the biggest one among the seven stars is the one they belong to. Ordinary friars should know their identity as soon as they see the Seven Star Taoist robes, and this girl should know her clothes even if she doesn''t know herself.


    "This man should be one of the seven stars of Kunlun." Standing on one side, Zhou Heng suddenly said, "I''ve seen his clothes."


    Tianquan star nodded with satisfaction, and the heart said it was still the boy who knew the goods.


    But Zhou Heng immediately added: "but I''m not sure. Maybe he''s fake?" Yes, although he wears the same clothes as Li Yuan, who can wear the clothes? Who can hold the person wearing the clothes is the leader? Although Zhou Heng''s idea is naive, it is also reasonable.


    And Tianquan star who heard these words almost vomited blood with anger - is there anyone in the world who dares to pretend to be the seven stars of Kunlun? The status of the seven stars of Kunlun is no less than that of the head of a great power in the world. Does anyone dare to pretend to be the head of a great power?


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s speech, Su min immediately stood a little far away from Tianquan star, and then looked up and down at Tianquan star with suspicious eyes.


    By Su min with such a large number of eyes, Tianquan star just feel uncomfortable all over. What kind of person was he, and when was he so suspected?


    The unhappy Tianquan star raised the jade flute in his hand: "what do you see here?"


    Su min and Zhou Heng look at each other, and both of them have some doubts in their eyes - isn''t this man a fool?


    "Isn''t this a flute?" Su Min said doubtfully.


    "It''s a magic weapon." Zhou Heng reminded her.


    "Is the magic weapon great?" Su min is dissatisfied ground fork waist, "have magic weapon to be able to drag a bit than others!"


    Tianquan star is really stunned. If these two people are not pretending, they are really ignorant to a certain level. Few people know the true ability of "Jade Flute", the most precious treasure of Kunlun, but few people don''t know the existence of this treasure. After all, the seven stars of Kunlun and their respective treasures are one of the most common topics in the world of monastics.


    And these two people know nothing about it. Although they don''t know whether they are really ignorant or do so for some purpose, Tianquan star has nothing to do with each other.


    At this time, Su Min said: "this man is strange. Let''s go to the boss of Kunlun and make it clear to him."


    Zhou Heng nodded. He was here to save Bailu. Although it was built on the snow mountain, there seemed to be many buildings. If you don''t find Kunlun''s mind directly, it would be difficult to find out Bailu''s whereabouts. After so long, I don''t know what happened in vain. Zhou Heng can''t help thinking that he just hopes Li Yuan can keep his promise and don''t let Bailu have an accident before I come.


    It turns out that he has made an appointment with Li Yuan. Because Li Yuan is connected with heaven, he will go up the mountain one step ahead of Zhou Heng. After going up the mountain, Li Yuan will immediately negotiate with Tianshu star, keep Bailu for the time being, and wait until Zhou Heng goes up the mountain to make a decision. Zhou Heng didn''t know that Li Yuan had already been intercepted by the other party. Now his life and death are uncertain, let alone Bailu.


    They are about to leave, but Tianquan star is a black line on their face -- isn''t Kunlun''s "boss" Kunlun seven stars? All seven of the seven stars have the right to make decisions on Kunlun Mountain affairs. Although many major issues need to be discussed by all of us, and then decided by Tianshu star, the head of the seven stars, others in the seven stars can also express their opposition even if it is Tianshu star''s decision. This is why the great heavenly master, who founded Kunlun at the beginning, asked the later disciples of Kunlun to be governed by seven people.


    "If you''re looking for someone who can speak here," Tianquan said again, "it''s me." After that, he played the jade flute in his mouth.


    When the flute sounded, two figures immediately stood up in the shadow.


    As soon as the people behind him appeared, he immediately chopped them with his sword. But the people behind him are as fast as he is.Sword for sword, two men of the same speed, two swords of the same sharpness, just froze after a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Su min on one side is still muddled. Without opening the Dharma phase, she is an ordinary person. She can''t react as quickly as Zhou Heng. This kind of reaction speed can even surprise Tianquan star.


    "What happened?" Su min turned around, "lying trough! How did you fight yourself! "


    yes, as like as two peas, Zhou Hengjian was the other one who even caught the sword of two people.


    "The trough! How can there be another me Su min was also startled by her own shadow.


    "Hum." Tianquan star''s face showed a proud smile, "do you believe me now?" The flute stops, and the two shadow people disappear in front of Zhou Heng and Su min.


    "Powerful, powerful!" Su min immediately clapped excitedly.


    "Which of the seven stars are you?" Zhou Heng asked in a deep voice.


    "Tianquan star is also." Tianquan star said triumphantly.


    Zhou Heng nodded, while Su min''s face was still wearing an excited smile. At the same time, she also asked blankly: "Tianquan star, what''s it for?"

 Chapter 607

    If we say that Zhou Heng had experienced more than three years of Heavenly Master career, and had communication with seven star members like Li Yuan. Su min is different. She spent the first half of her life in the world of ordinary people. The legends that are widely spread in the circle of monastics are unheard of to her. Her only two friends in this circle, Zhou Heng, don''t know much about these things. However, Merlin has completely lost her memory of the past. Naturally, it won''t help her to integrate into the world.


    For ordinary friars, the three words "Tianquan star" may have some shocking power, but for Su min, she only thinks it''s a strange name.


    "Little girl." At this time, Tian Quan Xing took the initiative to talk to Su min blankly, "where did you get the wooden fish in your hand?"


    "An old man gave it to me just before he died. What''s the matter?" Although he answered the other side''s question, Su min didn''t mean to give Aoki earthquake to Tianquan star so easily.


    She is not stupid. She grew up in a chaotic street. She has learned not to trust others. What''s more, Tianquan star is just a suspicious middle-aged person. Su min certainly won''t trust her so easily. And these days, Su min''s vision has also improved a lot, many things that made her feel confused before, she also more or less guessed some.


    For example, why did she suddenly gain strength after a dream? Combined with the content of that dream, and the old man in the dream never appeared in his own dream after imparting strength to himself, it''s not hard to think that the other party gave her all the strength before death. Sending this wooden fish to Kunlun should be the old man''s last wish, so Su min felt even more careless.


    After hearing Su min''s words, Tian Quan Xing immediately frowned. Qingmuzhen is the treasure of Qinglong temple. Why should it be handed over to Kunlun instead of sent back to Qinglong temple? In fact, Su min should have sent another letter, which can solve all the misunderstandings, but with the liberation of thunder beast, the letter has long been lost.


    "In a word, you give me qingmuzhen first." Tianquan star said, "after today''s work is finished, I''ll go and present Qingmu to our leader for you. He will decide everything."


    "No," said Su min, who didn''t even hesitate. He immediately refused. "You''re a man of unknown origin. I can''t give it to you, or you can take me to see your leader and I''ll give it to him myself."


    Tianquan star wry smile twice, even if took out the Jade Flute, the other party is still not willing to believe himself, that he really can''t find something to prove his identity.


    When he was worried, Su min suddenly turned to Zhou Heng and said, "Hey, you have something to do here, don''t you?"


    Zhou Heng nodded, and then put his eyes on Tianquan star. This man is one of the seven stars. According to what Li Yuan said to him at the beginning, this Tianquan star is at least an elder level figure in Kunlun Mountain, so he should know the whereabouts of Bailu.


    Tianquan star also looks at Zhou Heng with a smile. Because Su min is holding the treasure of Qinglong temple, qingmuzhen, Tianquan star''s guard against these two people is also much lighter. If he really takes the two people in front of him as the enemy, he can easily assassinate them at the same time that he just summoned the shadow.


    "This little brother, why did you come to the mountain?" Tianquan Star asked with a smile, "are you also here to send treasure?" With that, he moved his eyes to the magic knife that Zhou Heng was carrying behind him. He can see through the girl, but he can''t see through the little brother with a magic knife. Moreover, judging from the short confrontation between the other party and the shadow just now, the little brother''s reaction speed may even be faster than him!


    Zhou Heng shook his head: "I''m here to be important."


    "Important people?" Tian Quan Xing was stunned for a moment. Many people come to Kunlun with different purposes, but it''s the first time for Tianquan star to meet the important people.


    "Bailu, I want to know the whereabouts of this man." Zhou Heng said to Tianquan star. He doesn''t know if Li Yuan has already told the other seven stars that he is going to be a VIP, so the next reaction of Tianquan star will also determine his attitude towards Kunlun.


    "So you''re looking for someone." Su min whispered, "Bailu? Should it be a girl''s name? "


    And Tian Quan star just showed a blank expression: "Bailu? Who is that? I don''t know anyone in Kunlun mountain. Why didn''t I know someone called Bailu? "


    Hearing the reply from Tian Quan Xing, Zhou Heng was also surprised.


    "How could it be that she was bound up by your people!" Zhou Heng''s volume suddenly increased.


    "This little brother, please calm down," tianquanxing quickly appeased Zhou Heng, "I really didn''t know there was such a person. As you said just now, this Bailu was bound up the mountain?"


    Zhou Heng nodded: "I have asked Li Yuan, he has told me the truth, you want to sophistry is useless."


    While listening to their conversation, Su min''s expression becomes stunned and binds people up the mountain? Is Kunlun still a human trafficking organization based on mountains?


    "Do you know my younger martial brother yuhengxing?" Tianquan star was also surprised. He quickly asked, "where is my younger martial brother now?""Isn''t he on the mountain at the moment?" Zhou Heng asked in surprise.


    Tianquan star shook his head: "younger martial brother hasn''t come back for a long time after going down the mountain, and hasn''t sent back any letters. I''m afraid, I''m afraid, alas!" Tianquanxing doesn''t know that Li Yuan''s chessboard "Xingluo" has already been taken back, and now it is in the wooden house of the little peach garden.


    "That -- that Bailu she --" Zhou Heng suddenly stepped forward and approached Tianquan star, "where is Bailu now?"


    Tian Quan shook his head. He did not know the name of "Bailu", but he contacted Zhou Heng and said, "if you are looking for a woman who was brought back to the mountain by two younger martial brothers Kaiyang and Yaoguang, she is now in the treasure Pavilion."


    "Where is the treasure pavilion?" Zhou Heng looked into the eyes of Tian Quan Xing and asked.


    But Tianquan star did not answer this question.


    "Are you a friend of that girl?" Tian Quan Xing suddenly asked. He had seen the girl once when she was sent to treasure Pavilion, before Bailu woke up from her coma. At that time, he thought, when this girl wakes up in the dark place like treasure Pavilion, she must be very scared, right? But he couldn''t help the girl.


    In other words, she is no longer a mere mortal.


    Tianquan star can''t put her compassion on this girl.

 Chapter 608

    "She''s my friend, so I have to get her out of here." Zhou Heng said to Tian Quan Xing, "if the elder is willing to tell me where the treasure Pavilion is, I''m very grateful. If the elder doesn''t tell me, I''ll have to find it one by one."


    "Don''t panic!" Before Tianquan star answered, Su min stood up first, "I''ll help you find someone. My ability must be very useful at this time!"


    And the star of one side Tian Quan suddenly burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su min asked, furiously.


    "I laugh at the ignorance of you two children," the star said. "Do you know where this is? That woman is already a thing of Kunlun. Do you think you can take her away when you say so? "


    No matter how to say, Tianquan star is also one of the seven stars of Kunlun. These two people talk about saving people beside him. They really underestimate him.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Zhou Heng asked with a frown. At this time, the voice of the red ghost came from behind him: "master, this old man is very evil. If you want to fight with him, please be careful."


    Zhou Heng nodded.


    But Tianquan star showed a helpless expression. The boy really wanted to do it by himself. You know, he is one of the seven stars in Kunlun. Even if you look at the whole cultivation world, there are only a few people who are qualified to fight with him.


    "Think about it, boy." Tianquan star has guessed that this man and woman are not the enemy he is waiting for, so he is not willing to spend more energy on them. If he can persuade them with words, it is the best.


    "Uncle, I think you''d better forget it. You don''t think my friend is ugly. In fact, he is very good at fighting!" At this time, Su min actually stood up to persuade Tianquan star to stop, "you must not beat him, or tell us the location of the treasure Pavilion, we promise to only take away people, don''t move the things in it!"


    Listening to Su min''s advice, Tian Quan Xing couldn''t laugh or cry. In the end, he had to say, "do you know where the treasure Pavilion is? Half of the treasures in the world are hidden there. Naturally, top experts will protect you. If you don''t get the keepsake of Seven Star members, you can''t enter there. "


    "Is that so?" Zhou Heng suddenly said, "that''s great. Please hand over the keepsake." After that, Yu Duan flew out by himself and was held in his hand.


    "Wow, wow!" Su min also followed nervously, "want to start!"


    "Both of you are gifted and intelligent people. It''s not easy for you to make such achievements at a young age," Tian Quan Xing also clenched the jade flute in his hand. "As an elder, I finally advise you not to be impulsive just because you are young -"


    before he finishes his words, a little cold awn has already appeared in his eyes, and Zhou Heng''s sword has arrived.


    "Alas." Tianquan star sighed at last, and then the flute sounded.


    Jade plays flute and makes shadow.


    Rub -- the sound of drawing a sword.


    When - the sound of metal impact. The sword Zhou Heng stabbed at Tianquan star was opened by his own shadow. Although it is not the first time to see the other party''s ability, Zhou Heng still feels intractable from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhou Heng is good at dealing with all kinds of ghosts and beasts, and even has rich experience in dealing with witches and Taoists, but he has never tried to fight against himself.


    When the shadow, like him, stabbed him with the jade chip, he felt familiar and strange. The reason why he is familiar is that his opponent''s sword technique is the only one he is good at - xinertian is first-class, while the reason why he is unfamiliar is that he has never used this set of sword technique.


    When Zhou Heng was concentrating on fighting back, another attack suddenly appeared on his side.


    It''s su min. she looks like she''s golden and angry. Her eyes are red. It seems that there''s a flame coming out of her eyes. She clenches her hands and hits Zhou Heng''s waist.


    Zhou Heng was shocked, and a familiar suction came out behind him. The next moment, he escaped the joint attack of his shadow and Su min, and appeared beside another Su min.


    "It''s none of my business!" Su min explained to Zhou Heng, "that person is coming out of my shadow. It must be the uncle who made the ghost!"


    Zhou hengchong and Su min nodded. There is no doubt that the two shadow fighters are summoned by each other''s flute sound. If they don''t beat the piper first, I''m afraid the two shadow fighters will be enough to make them headache.


    "Hit him!" Su min also reflected this.


    Before Zhou Heng had time to communicate with Su min, a black round hole appeared in front of them. Then, Zhou Heng''s shadow rushed out of the black round hole with yuduan in his hand - their cooperation was far more tacit than that of the two main players.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng shouts and pushes Su min away from him. At the same time, he also blocks each other''s sword with his jade break.


    Before he has time to breathe, another black round hole appears beside him. Su min''s shadow rushes out of the round hole. The next moment, the karma is lifted, and Su min''s shadow shows a golden and angry look again. Zhou Heng can''t spare his hand to resist. Su min''s shadow with double boxing in Zhou Heng''s waist.Pain, incomparable pain! The attack under King Kong''s prime minister is too powerful. Su min''s shadow knows how to use his own power better than Su min himself. This attack directly hit Zhou Heng hard.


    Blood oozes from Zhou Heng''s mouth. Zhou Heng feels that his kidney has been broken by his opponent''s fist, so he has to keep away from his opponent with one hand and press the other hand on his waist. The cyan flame ignited, Zhou Heng''s injury also began to recover quickly.


    In the distance, Tianquan star, playing the Jade Flute, frowned. Although he has the advantage on the scene, he has realized through the performance of the shadow controlled by himself that the strength of this man and woman has exceeded his expectation.


    If we didn''t meet him, maybe these two people really have the ability to stir up the whole Kunlun.


    But unfortunately, the two men fell in love with him. And his ability determines that he will not be afraid of any strong enemy.


    The two shadow fighters launched a joint attack against Zhou Heng again. Although Zhou Heng is far stronger than he was in the past, his opponent is a shadow with the same strength as himself, and another shadow of Su min with various abilities. He couldn''t think of a better way for a moment besides defending.


    But Su min himself disappeared.


    When Tianquan star was playing the jade flute attentively, a black round hole appeared silently behind him.


    Su min''s body came out of the black hole.

 Chapter 609

    Su min comes out from behind the star.


    It''s Zhou Heng who controls the two shadows and she who attacks the flute player from behind. Even if they don''t have time to discuss any language, they can determine their tactics by looking at each other.


    But it''s a pity that they can think of the Tianquan star''s biggest weakness in playing flute. Naturally, Tianquan star can also think of this.


    Su Mingang just emerged from behind Tianquan star, but there was no time to do anything. Another Tianquan star appeared behind Tianquan star himself - it was his own shadow.


    The shadow of Tianquan star uses the jade flute in his hand as a weapon and waves it straight at Su min. Su min is scared. Half of his body that just came out immediately shrinks and waves away.


    "My God Su min''s voice appeared in the distance near another black round hole, "this guy''s ability is too abnormal, hey, we can''t beat him, we''d better withdraw first! If you leave the green hills, you will not be afraid of no firewood! "


    But Zhou Heng didn''t pay attention to her. He bit his teeth and struggled with the two shadow soldiers with the jade cut in his hand.


    "Well, well, I should have known that in order to save your friend, you have gone through all kinds of difficulties and dangers. How can you give up at this time?" Su min shrugs helplessly.


    At the same time, she secretly scolded herself in her heart: why do you say that? It makes me feel jealous. What a shame!


    Su min stamped her foot angrily in the same place, and then her hand brushed her face quickly. The next moment, her eyes turned red and her expression became angry.


    "We helped you!" Su min roared and rushed towards the two shadows.


    At this time, the jade flute played by Tianquan star in the distance turns, and suddenly countless sound waves in the air collide with Su min.


    Jade playing flute, catch the sound!


    Su min''s combat experience is far inferior to Zhou Heng''s. at this time, the invisible sound wave flies towards her, but she has no response. This is also beyond the expectation of Tianquan star. He is not ready to take the lives of these two generations seriously, but the sound wave has been sent out, and it''s too late to stop at this time.


    Zhou Heng, who was entangled with the shadow warrior, suddenly waved his sword quickly at this time. A sword Qi with a chill sent out from Yu Duan''s sword body and flew towards the sound wave of Yu''s flute.


    The new two-day first-class, ice block tiger.


    An ice wall appeared beside Su min for no reason, and then there were two silent explosions. The ice wall was shattered by the sound wave from the Jade Flute, and the explosion sound of the ice wall under the sound wave was also absorbed, transformed into new vibration and explosion - until the whole ice wall turned into powder under the sound wave vibration, the effect of the sound wave disappeared. If the sound wave hit Su min just now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Tian Quan Xing is a little relieved to see Su min''s helplessness, but Su min''s figure rushes out from the foam of the ice wall quickly. She clenches her fist and hits a shadow soldier who is about to hurt Zhou Heng in the face.


    Su min''s shadow was hit by herself.


    "What''s the experience of beating yourself? To tell you the truth, this kind of feeling is quite cool Su Min suddenly make complaints about Tucao.


    And Zhou Heng also stood up his shadow and waved his sword.


    The shadow of the beaten Su min quickly climbs up from the ground. The shadow fighters will be impacted by physics, but they won''t be hurt at all. The "shadow making" of jade flute is essentially a kind of magic to materialize the shadow. Even if the shadow is materialized, it is also the projection of the Buddha in this world. Unless the Buddha dies, there is no way to kill it in this world.


    Unless you have the ability of Tianxuan star to be completely invincible within a certain understanding, I''m afraid that few people in the world can be the opponents of Tianquan star. Even if Tianquan star is still in the immortal realm, his strong ability is too strong.


    If Tianquan can reach the realm of "Ether", it is still unknown whether its ability can evolve as stronger as Tianxuan. If Tianshu star can trust Tianquan star a little, they will not care if any enemies in the world come to attack the mountain. But there is no if in this world. The evil result planted by Tianshu star must be swallowed by him under all kinds of circumstances.


    At this time, when tianquanxing was fighting with Su min and Zhou Heng, another two also slowly touched the mountain.


    They are also a man and a woman, but the difference is that men walk on the snow with their feet, while women crawl on all fours.


    Dezman, holding the chain, arrived with the rope handcuffed by the chain.


    There are three people fighting in front - no, more masters! Dezman frowned. He was a man of silence and steadiness, which made him the most admired of all his disciples.


    He didn''t take part in the siege of Merlin, because in the original drill, he and Sewell practiced separately from other martial brothers.


    According to the original plan, there should be Tianshu star, Tianxuan star and Tianquan star in Kunlun to be dealt with by jianzun and Helang. At that time, all the disciples except dezman will be used to hold one of the three. Dezman will hold one alone, while jianzun, Helang, suvier and others will work together to solve one quickly. Since it would be so arranged, we can also think of heran''s trust in this disciple.Dezman, the wizard King candidate, deserves it.


    It seems that God''s will is slowly leaning towards Helang. Before jianzun and Helang formally join hands to attack the mountain, suvier takes the lead. Although he unfortunately lets himself die on the snow mountain, it indirectly leads to Tianxuan star, the strongest of the seven stars, dying to save Ye Jian.


    Then, tianquanxing fought with Zhou Heng and Su min, who seemed to be in disorder.


    From the side of the observation of dezman''s face a rare smile, it seems that he can sit to reap the benefits.


    He squatted down slowly in the snow, and pressed Wan Wan''s head with his hand. If the woman wanted to make a sound, he immediately pinched the head. Anyway, since he had arrived here, the woman had no effect.


    On the edge of the snow ahead, there are layers of jade floors. The jade floors are laid in the white snow. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find them. The buildings built on the jade are just like appearing on the snow for no reason. From a distance, they really have the flavor of "fairyland".


    Above these fairyland buildings, dezman can see that icicles are emerging out of thin air.

 Chapter 610

    Under dezman''s view, icicles are emerging out of thin air above the fairyland buildings.


    These icicles were obviously made by Zhou Heng. He suddenly found that his shadow could not use the magic provided by the Heavenly Master system as he did. Yes, the shadow can copy the swordsmanship he learned, even the unique sword he held in the world. It can also copy Su min''s disorderly abilities, but it can''t copy any of the spells provided by the Heavenly Master system to Zhou Heng.


    When Zhou Heng realized this, the form finally began to improve.


    Icicles were created out of thin air under his sword, which was absolutely impossible for him in the past. However, after Zhou Heng has completed two promotions in the Heavenly Master system, all the spells he currently gets are also upgraded. One of the most important is that the ice and Fire spells give him the ability to create ice and fire out of thin air. In the low temperature environment of Kunlun snow mountain, the ability of the ice system can be exerted more incisively and vividly.


    The icicles made by Zhou Heng surrounded the two shadow fighters in an instant. Without any hesitation, the two shadow fighters, one with sword and the other with fist, smashed at the icicles that hindered them. Zhou Heng also took this opportunity to rush towards the star of heaven power.


    Good job, boy. There was a smile on Tianquan star''s face. But it''s far from enough to beat him.


    A black round hole appeared in front of Tianquan star. Then, Zhou Heng''s shadow came out of the black round hole with jade broken in hand.


    "Ho!" Zhou Heng''s mouth made a bad voice, had to say, if Su min''s ability is controlled by the opponent, it is too difficult.


    But at this time, another black round hole appeared in front of Zhou Heng''s shadow. He just got out of a round hole and was immediately inhaled into the hole. Then he was transported back to the icicle.


    Don''t forget, Su min is also his ally.


    Without hindrance, Zhou Heng, holding the jade in his hand, cleaved toward the heavenly power star with extremely cold Qi.


    Ding - a shadow holding the jade flute stopped Zhou Heng''s blow, and the jade cut off on the Jade Flute, making a clear sound. The essence of jade flute is jade. It is extremely fragile. It must not be used to fight against the enemy in this way. But this is the shadow. The shadow will not be destroyed before the essence is destroyed. So the shadow of Tianquan star can rely on the jade flute to resist Zhou Heng''s blow.


    Yudi can only stop yuduan''s attack, but it can''t stop the chill pouring down from the sword. Almost in a moment, everything with Zhou Heng as the center began to climb up a layer of thin ice quickly. The essence of Tianquan star is no exception.


    Finally, it''s time for Tianquan to feel tricky.


    He can indeed play more than one jade flute at the same time, but the burden on his body will be multiplied. You know, not long ago, he just had a fight with two seven stars, and the consumption was really not small.


    But for now, he has no choice.


    Jade plays flute and gathers stars.


    First of all, from those tiny ice debris, and then one by one of the ice, soon, even those invisible chill can not escape the pull of gravity. All things are absorbed to a point, like a tiny planet born here. Under the sound of jade flute, including Zhou Heng, they are all involved in the past by the strong gravity.


    The black round hole opens near Zhou Heng''s body. Su Min wants to help Zhou Heng out of the current situation, but the little suction she creates is nothing compared with the star level gravity. The black hole is also distorted by gravity, and then disappears out of thin air. Only leaving Su min''s face in the distance.


    "Cough, cough!" Gathering stars is the biggest consumption among all the abilities of jade flute. If you are not sure how to solve your opponent, Tianquan star is not willing to use this move. After all, the burden on the body caused by this move is too great


    after these two coughs, several bright red blood spots appeared on the smooth and white body of jade flute, which was the blood coughed up by Tianquan star. Now he has been extremely vulnerable, if there is an enemy at this time, I''m afraid it will be easy to defeat him.


    A black round hole opens behind Tianquan star. It''s su min. in order to save zhouheng, she goes to the battlefield in person again.


    She is really not good at such close combat. You know, in the past, she was a thief who did such things. Even the kind of robber who robbed the rich and helped the poor in the story is not a thief. Even though she got the power of Dharma form the sad monk, she did not fully understand how to master these powers. She was also very weak in fighting against human enemies.


    But in order to save Zhou Heng, she can''t think so much.


    Su min''s body comes out of the black hole and pours at the star. Tianquan star noticed that Su min''s arm suddenly flashed, and there was a strange roar.


    Yes, Su min is not good at close combat, but she also has "pet" Xiao Lan.


    Thunder and lightning quickly solidify between Tianquan star and Su min. the top fighting power of the alien beasts is always thunder beast, which is produced out of thin air.Tianquan star never thought that a girl with qingmuzhen could control the thunder beast to help her fight. Is she really a monk in Qinglong temple?


    Are you kidding? When did Qinglong Temple begin to accept female disciples! No time left for heaven''s right to make complaints about the beast, the thunder beast''s sharp claws shot from the sky toward him.


    Today''s Tianquan star can''t bear the strike of thunder beast.


    But fortunately, the star is not alone.


    The black round hole opens behind Tianquan star. The shadows of Zhou Heng and Su min come out of the black round hole at the same time. Su min''s shadow holds Tianquan star''s shoulder and drags him back into the black round hole. Zhou Heng''s shadow and Tianquan star''s own shadow fight the thunder beast''s blow with their weapons.


    It is clear that there is only one way to go, but they all fall short. Su min suddenly realized that his ability is really disgusting.


    And the strange thing happened, the thunder beast''s blow actually broke up these two shadows!


    Tianquan star''s body can''t support at last. He uses "gathering stars" to quickly end the battle, but he doesn''t expect that the other side still has the card of thunder beast. In this battle, he was finally dragged down.


    The gathered small planets scattered, the adsorbed broken ice scattered all over the ground again, and Zhou Heng also fell on the ground. He wanted to get up from the ground, but the gravity just destroyed the blood flow in his body, causing serious internal injury to him. There''s no other way. His body is burning with a blue flame. If Su min didn''t know the effect of the blue flame, he would have mistaken Zhou Heng for cremation.


    At the end of the battle, Su min breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, footsteps came from behind her.

 Chapter 611

    The most perfect entry time, Tianquan star and Zhou Heng have lost their fighting power, the only thing that can move is Su min and her thunder beast. Although the thunder beast is terrible, its owner obviously lacks fighting experience, which is a full breakthrough.


    Dezman came slowly with the rope crawling on the ground.


    "Wu -" thunder beast''s eyes stung the dangerous man, and his mouth sent out the smell of alarm.


    Su min''s attention naturally shifted to the man. She remembers this man. On the snowy mountain, she once met the other party. Because this man was still holding a woman in his hand, Su min was very impressed with him.


    And this man is here at this time, does it mean something has happened to Merlin?


    "Well, how did you get here? Merlin, where is he? " Su min shouts at the man.


    But dezman didn''t answer. The man just approached Su min step by step in silence, without speeding up or slowing down. Not arrogant, not rash, not slow, dezman''s action is always the most secure, in front of such a man, even with the help of thunder beast, Su min will not have any chance of winning.


    The thunder beast seems to have realized this earlier than Su min, and its mouth sends out a continuous low roar of "Wuwu". As the man approaches, the powerful beast even retreats.


    "Xiaolan, are you afraid of him?" Su min showed a surprised expression. She has already learned how powerful the thunder beast is, and what is this man who can make the thunder beast fear?


    A faint virtual shadow slowly appeared behind dezman. The virtual shadow was like a huge snake head without body. The snake head was full of eyes that made people panic attack. It''s hard to describe what it is, and after the appearance of this virtual shadow, the voice of the thunder beast suddenly becomes deeper, and the body is also pressed lower. What it fears is not the man himself, but the monster behind him.


    Exotic animals have a strong sense of danger, which is the instinct of exotic animals. Thunder beast has been aware of the danger of this man, even if it has not escaped, but at this time it has lost its fighting spirit.


    At this time, Su min looked at the virtual shadow behind him, and was too surprised to speak. Even if she didn''t understand what it was, she could feel the pure and powerful power contained in the terrible image.


    Die, die! Su min swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, she already understood that this man is by no means oneself can deal with.


    But at this time, Tianquan star has exhausted and collapsed, and Zhou Heng is still recovering his body. The only one who can fight here is her.


    You''re kidding! I don''t want to die to protect that fool! Su min''s back opened a black round hole. In terms of her ability, although she may lack some experience in fighting, if she wants to escape, I''m afraid no one can catch up with her.


    But when she wanted to get into the black hole, she suddenly hesitated. Speaking of it, Su min should have nothing to hesitate about. She never cares about the life or death of Tianquan star. As for Zhou Heng, although he has been together for several days, in the final analysis, it''s just a chance encounter. I''m afraid the number of conversations between them can''t compare with her and poor Jamie. So she should have nothing to miss about Zhou Heng.


    It should have been.


    The cause of all things is that she stole Zhou Heng''s wallet, then she overheard the sound of snow Eagle under the wrong circumstances, and then she was attacked by snow Eagle until she fell into a coma. But fortunately, she did not die because of this attack, instead, she acquired strange abilities. From then on, a new chapter of her life was opened, and a world belonging to the same capable people as her was displayed in front of her. And it all started when she stole that purse.


    Hum, it''s all the boy''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, how could I get into so much trouble.


    Su min took out the wooden fish from her arms. As long as she left the wooden fish here, it could be regarded as fulfilling her promise in her dream, right? This is Kunlun, and she has sent the wooden fish here.


    But this humble wooden fish seems to be a very powerful magic weapon! Think of here, Su min suddenly showed a little greedy smile, and then hold the wooden fish tightly in his hand.


    "Since you are also a magic weapon, let me see your strength." Su Min said to the wooden fish in his hand.


    Of course, Muyu will not respond to her, even if it is one of the treasures of Qinglong temple, but it is not intelligent enough to chat with human beings.


    Next second, Su min looks at the man who is walking towards her.


    "Hum!" Su min snorted, then glanced at Zhou Heng, who was lying on one side. Zhou Heng''s body was burning with a blue flame. He was quickly recovering from his injury, probably hoping to get up from the ground quickly and help Su min fight. In fact, as long as he extinguishes the flame on his body, Su min can drag his body away, but why doesn''t he do so? Are boys so stupid?


    "Well, it seems you can''t do without me. Let me accompany you until you save Bailu! " Su min didn''t know how to use the wooden fish, so she had to hold the wooden fish in her hand and prepare for the man''s approach. It was like throwing a brick at each other''s head.I hope it will work. Su min''s heart was beating with fear.


    Why do you do such stupid things? As long as she ran away, no one could catch up with her, but she chose to stay.


    By this time, dezman was very close to her, and there was a strong danger alarm in the thunder beast''s throat.


    Well. After sighing, Su min''s face suddenly turns to one side, her eyes are covered with blood red which represents anger, and her expression becomes ferocious because of anger. Even the compassionate and benevolent Buddha, there are times when Jin Gang''s eyes are angry.


    Holding qingmuzhen in his hand, Su min rushes towards the man with thunder animal flashing behind him.


    I finally did a stupid thing.


    She didn''t rush out when the old man was lying on the ground. This time, she finally took that crucial step!


    "Hum." There is a little smile on dezman''s face. Maybe in his opinion, this woman is just beyond her capacity!


    But the next second, dezman''s face changed.


    Behind Su min, two silver swords flashed.


    These two sword lights quickly passed Su min and rowed towards dezman.


    Su min''s face, also appeared surprised expression.

 Chapter 612

    Two Zhou Heng rushed out from behind Su min holding yuduan. There is no doubt that only one is Zhou Heng''s noumenon, and the other is the shadow warrior made by Tianquan star.


    What''s going on? Su min hasn''t responded yet. Isn''t Zhou Heng and Tian Quan Xing both exhausted and fallen? Why do you attack that man at the same time?


    Su min looks back blankly and looks at the source of the melodious flute. She sees Tianquan star standing at the end of the icicle. Su min and Tianquan star''s shadow are separated around him. At this time, Tianquan star is intently controlling Zhou Heng''s shadow to cooperate with Zhou Heng''s ontology to attack.


    As for Zhou Heng, perhaps the most wonderful experience in the world is to fight with another person himself. When the jade in his hand is cut, another person will do the same move with the same action.


    When the same move comes from two different angles, dezman doesn''t know how to resist.


    "Drink!" The man who kept silent all the time suddenly gave a loud shout, and the giant virtual shadow behind him also opened his mouth at the same time. The powerful power burst out in a ring with his body as the center. Both Zhou Heng and the shadow warrior were shocked by the energy burst out of dezman''s body.


    "Hoo, Hoo -" the huge energy impact means a lot of consumption, but before dezman had time to take a breath, Zhou Heng''s jade broke for a while, and a long ice gun flew towards him, and Zhou Heng''s shadow stepped on the ice gun and waved a sword at dezman - the shadow warrior has no weight, and its action will not even arouse any reaction Wind, although it can not use Zhou Heng''s magic, but the degree of difficulty is not less than Zhou Heng.


    "Go Dezman wrists a lot, and Wan Wan, who is handcuffed on the chain, is thrown out by him. Wan Wan can''t resist at this time. He can only scream in pain, and then he bumps into the ice gun.


    Seeing Wan Wan is about to be pierced by the ice gun, Zhou Heng pinches his hand in the distance, and the flying ice gun immediately breaks into ice. But even so, the impact of the broken ice residue is still there, one by one, the ice residue hits on the Wan Wan''s skin, beating her to the skin. But the shadow warrior didn''t stop at all. He crossed the rope and continued to cut at dezman with his sword.


    Dezman clenched his teeth, closed his palms in front of him, and a black tower of witchcraft energy aggregate appeared in front of him, successfully stopping Zhou Heng''s shadow.


    But the enemy still didn''t give him a chance to breathe. The black round hole opened in front of him, and Zhou Heng''s shadow also appeared from the round hole. This is the shadow of Su min controlled by Tianquan star, which sent Zhou Heng''s shadow.


    There is a look of panic on dezman''s face. He is very strong and can be called the "Wizard King candidate". There is no doubt about that. But in front of this level of opponents, his strength is not enough.


    The sword flashed, and one of dezman''s arms separated from his body.


    What''s going on? Aren''t these people still fighting to death just now? Why did you suddenly join hands to deal with me? Compared with the pain of losing his arm, dezman was more shocked by the change of the situation.


    Dezman will be shocked, not to mention Su min, who has yet to figure out what happened.


    Wearing a black mask symbolizing nothingness, Su min transmits herself to Zhou Heng''s body. When the mask is off, she reveals her angry face: "Hello! Good boy, didn''t you just want to die? How come it''s so lively all of a sudden now! "


    Zhou hengchong and Su min laughed awkwardly: "just now, they were all pretended. My predecessors and I had already sensed that someone was peeping at us, so we specially made this play."


    "Then why didn''t I feel anything?" Su min crossed his waist, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. "And why didn''t anyone inform me of such an important thing in advance?"


    Just now, when she rushed towards dezman, even the memories of the past appeared in her mind. It can be seen how determined she was to protect Zhou Heng. But now it seems that her determination is a little ridiculous. Thinking of this, Su min''s face turned red.


    "In my conversation with my elder, I have already reminded him that if he wants to enter the treasure Pavilion, he must first find him to get a" Keepsake ". Of course, the" Keepsake "means the scoundrel who peeps in the dark." Zhou Heng explained to Su min, "after my reaction, my predecessors praised me for my" talent and intelligence. "


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!" Su min blocked his ears with his fingers, "you and that stinky old man are glaring, and I, as your teammate, have been kept in the dark. It''s too much!"


    When Zhou Heng''s face was in a dilemma, a black round hole suddenly appeared beside them. Tianquan star came out of the hole with the shadow of himself and Su min.


    "Don''t quarrel, young couple. Now that the enemy has not been solved, we still focus on business." Tian Quan Xing said to them.


    Hearing that she was mistakenly regarded as a "little couple" by Tianquan star, Su min''s face suddenly turned red. She quickly stamped her foot and said, "who is the little couple with him, uncle? Are you blind?""So you are not - Oh, oh, sorry." Tian Quan Xing smiles awkwardly and touches the back of his head. He saw two people, a man and a woman, walking up the mountain, and the conversation seemed to be quite intimate, so tianquanxing could not blame him for mistaking them for lovers.


    While they were talking, dezman had picked up his broken arm. He gasped and pushed the cut back to his body.


    The virtual shadow of the giant beast behind dezman was constantly shaking. Dezman''s body began to grow pustular pimples. From the eyebrows to the soles of his feet, or even the broken arms, dezman''s body was covered with these pimples almost in a flash.


    "Eh," Su min''s mouth issued a voice of disgust, "so disgusting!"


    Indeed, today''s dezman seems to be infected by the giant virtual shadow behind him, and becomes ugly. And the next second, his hands clenched and released at the same time - the broken arm actually bonded back to his body at this time.


    "I''ve never seen such evil power." The sky power star of one side frowns to say.


    Tianquan didn''t know that the evil power didn''t come from their world.


    "I went to see him." Zhou Heng, holding yuduan in his hand, walked towards dezman.


    Su min wanted to say be careful, but thinking of what Tian Quan Xing said just now, the word "be careful" came to her mouth and swallowed it back.

 Chapter 613

    Dezman doesn''t want to use this power, because according to the current teacher''s research, once he uses this power, his physical change is irreversible. Maybe teachers in the future will find a way to reverse, but who can say well about the future?


    Even dezman didn''t want to live in this world because of this ugly attitude.


    But after he liberated this power, dezman''s idea suddenly changed - the taste of being strong is so wonderful, he should liberate this power earlier. Compared with "being strong", what''s the loss of appearance? Besides, isn''t the most beautiful posture in the world the "powerful" posture?


    "This power is really wonderful. I have become the seventh wizard king." Dezman''s face showed a proud expression. He looked at Zhou Heng who was walking towards him, "mortal, kowtow to me quickly!"


    When he spoke, the giant virtual shadow behind him also made the same action, as if the man and the beast had been integrated.


    But Zhou Heng didn''t pay attention to him. Yuduan sword was covered with a lot of cold air. He calmed down, let the breath return to the most stable state, and the ups and downs of his mood also slowly calmed down. This is the state of "unity of man and sword".


    Yuduan waving, with a strong chill, the new two-day first-class move "Longshou" used, the huge sword gas swept towards dezman.


    "What a powerful sword spirit! I''m afraid this young man is not inferior to the sword master of that year!" Tianquan star was shocked in his heart. Forty years ago, when jianzun attacked the mountain with his own strength, tianquanxing didn''t show up directly, but he had seen countless sword marks left by jianzun. It''s not difficult to see how fierce the war was from those bloody sword marks.


    Today''s Zhou Heng, in the eyes of Tianquan star, is gradually consistent with jianzun''s figure 40 years ago.


    In the battlefield, the sword Qi of "Longshou" pounced on dezman, but dezman didn''t dodge. He put his hands on his chest, then suddenly closed, and caught the powerful invisible sword Qi with his bare hands. The jade ground under his feet was smashed in an instant, but his body shape did not waver at all. The lingering "Longshou" sword spirit was constantly rubbing in his palm. The sound of friction was as harsh as the roar of a wild dragon. At the same time, his palm was covered with a layer of ice because of the meaning contained in the sword spirit.


    "This guy has really become a monster!" In Zhou Heng''s hand, the sigh of the red ghost came from Yu Duan.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Dezman''s palms split abruptly in the laughter. At the same time, the sword Qi of "Longshou" burst in front of his chest. Apart from tearing the clothes on his chest, he didn''t hurt his skin. This originally taciturn man, after getting this power, became arrogant.


    "It''s really powerful." "I''m afraid the teacher will not be able to subdue me," dezman exclaimed The reason why he didn''t dodge Zhou Heng''s attack was to test the strength he gained.


    In the distance, Tianquan star said, "young man, this man is too strong. I''d better give you a hand again." With that, Tianquan star put the jade flute beside his mouth, ready to continue to drive the power of jade flute. At this time, the shadow warrior he had summoned had disappeared quietly.


    But Zhou Heng stopped Tianquan star at this time with a gesture: "master, your internal breathing is in disorder. It seems that it is caused by continuous fighting and accumulation of body damage. You''d better rest first. I can deal with this person by myself."


    "What a boast!" Su min made a face at Zhou Heng''s back.


    "Su min, help me take good care of my seniors." Zhou Heng didn''t look back and said with his back to Su min.


    "Hum." Su min although issued dissatisfied voice, but still obediently held the body of the star, "uncle, can''t take the opportunity to eat my tofu!"


    Tianquan star was embarrassed: "little girl, uncle, am I that kind of person?" How can we say that he is also a person of the seven stars of Kunlun, a first-class figure in the world of monasticism. It''s really impossible for him to do such a dirty thing.


    "Hum, if you know people, face and heart, doesn''t that boy look honest and honest, but in fact he is full of scheming?" It turns out that Su min is still angry about Zhou Heng and Tian Quan Xing''s cheating on her. Tian Quan Xing knows that Su min''s words seem to be saying to himself, but actually he is secretly scolding Zhou Heng, so it''s hard to answer.


    And in the battlefield, Zhou Heng has attacked dezman for the second time.


    At this time, dezman had just gained strength, and his mentality had expanded to an abnormal level. If he had been in the past, he would have seen Zhou Heng''s attack path clearly before deciding whether to fight hard or use tactics. But now his brain is a chaos - those small pimples on the surface of his body grow not only on his skin, but also on his skin texture and even in his brain!


    Dezman, like crazy, pounced on Zhou Heng with a pair of flesh palms.


    "Master, this guy is not simple, do your best!" Red ghost said to Zhou Heng.


    In the distance, Tian Quan Xing, who heard the voice of the red ghost, was shocked - what? This kid hasn''t done his best yet?Of course, he hasn''t done his best. Promoted to the B-level Heavenly Master, in the two days when he was in a coma, the Heavenly Master system greatly transformed his body, because the original body was no longer enough to bear stronger strength.


    Power is like water, and the body is the vessel of water. If ordinary people use too much strength, they will break their bones and muscles. This is because the vessels can no longer hold more strength.


    At this time, Zhou Heng had changed into a new "vessel", and his physical strength was like a river flowing into the sea, taking off to a new level.


    But Zhou Heng is not so willing to touch the power in this realm.


    If the power that dezman used at this time is the evil that Tianquan star has never seen before, then the power that Zhou Heng will use will be enough to make Tianquan star feel poor.


    Evil, darkness, hell, devil... People who have seen this kind of power will throw over all similar words, but these words still can''t describe this kind of power.


    But fortunately, what Zhou Heng wanted to take out was just the chance of that strength.


    This power was once controlled by the Heavenly Master system and used many times in Zhou Heng''s body. Yes, that''s the power of the "firewall" system, which is triggered only when Zhou Heng is in extreme danger.


    "Ah ha ha ha!" The arrogant and ignorant dezman is still laughing as if no one else, while Zhou Heng has come with his sword.

 Chapter 614

    "Ahahahaha -" immersed in his own strength, dezman''s stable spirit became abnormal, which made his perception of danger decline.


    The sword light is in front of you.


    Dezman''s laughter suddenly stopped, this ugly and crazy man suddenly quickly spread his palms, and then shot hard at Zhou Heng who came with the sword.


    Zhou Heng''s action was so fast that it was almost impossible for the naked eye to capture, but dezman''s palm was very accurate, because there was no speed in the world that he could not capture.


    After Zhou Heng and dezman got closer, they found that the small bumps on dezman''s body were eyes one after another, just because the eyelids covered most of the eyes, so they looked like small flesh bumps from a distance. But in fact, these eyes are constantly moving their eyes, helping dezman target his attack.


    With the help of countless eyeballs, even Zhou Heng''s speed was captured by dezman.


    "Too slow, too slow!" Dezman yelled at Zhou Heng like a madman. Zhou Heng noticed that dezman''s open mouth was full of eyeballs. These eyeballs extended from his mouth to his throat. It looked disgusting.


    "You are too slow!" There was a hysterical cry in dezman''s throat, "just die under my hand!"


    He clapped his palms so hard that he wanted to kill Zhou Heng in front of him like a mosquito.


    "You are too noisy." Zhou Heng''s simple answer.


    Dezman''s hands closed, and Su min''s nervous voice came from behind Zhou Heng: "be careful!"


    But after the next second, there was only darkness in front of dezman''s eyes.


    Yes, every eye can see nothing but darkness.


    It seems that there are black wings behind Zhou Heng. It seems that the ordinary human in front of him has become the incarnation of the worst devil in the world. In a moment, all his eyes have lost their light.


    It''s just a sword.


    Dezman''s head flew out of his body. This young wizard, who has just stepped into a higher level, has unlimited possibilities for his future, but in this way, dezman''s life is over.


    In the air, the mouth of the head flying out in a parabola is still open and closed. The throat was broken, and he could not make a sound, but if there was an orthodox wizard present, that wizard could guess what dezman wanted to say - he announced two names at the end of his life.


    "Heinrich Kraemer" and "Johann spenger".


    The two culprits who caused 100000 deaths and injuries in Europe are the originators of the "witch trial". At the same time, they are also the original "Wizard king" and the founder of the "black tower", the belief of all male witches.


    Why did dezman put these two names on his lips at the last moment of his life? Maybe it''s because he saw something in the endless darkness, but no one in the world can explain the specific reason.


    "Hu --" killed dezman with one sword. Zhou Heng should have been very relaxed, but he breathed out a tired breath.


    What happened just now that led Zhou Heng to kill dezman? Even Su min and Tian Quan Xing, who were watching in the rear, didn''t have a clear idea. In their eyes, it seems that at a certain moment, time suddenly solidified, and at the same time, Zhou Heng''s huge shadow like a demon flickered for a short time, but it was only a frozen moment, and no one could confirm whether he really saw the shadow of the demon, or whether those were just illusions produced when he was dazzled.


    All they knew was that after a brief moment, dezman had separated.


    And Zhou Heng also breathed out a tired breath - he successfully used that power, but even so, he almost felt that his body would be occupied by that power. In other words, if it wasn''t for the short time of using power just now, maybe it wasn''t Zhou Heng who was standing here.


    Sure enough, the power of the Heavenly Master system seems to be powerful and full of benefits, but it''s like candy sprinkled on the ground deliberately, waiting for Zhou Heng to bend down and pick it up. When Zhou Heng indulges in the sweet and greasy taste of candy, he will gradually fall into the final trap. Now, even though Zhou Heng has been wary of this power, he is still inevitably walking towards the final trap.


    What''s the last trap? Zhou Heng can''t guess at this time, because if the Heavenly Master system just wants to get his body, it''s too simple for the almost omnipotent Heavenly Master system, isn''t it?


    Zhou Heng shook his head, forcing himself not to think about those. At this time, he turned around and saw that Su min and Tian Quan Xing had come to his back through the black round hole.


    "Young man, you have done a good job!" Tian Quan Xing praised Zhou Heng with a smile.


    Zhou Heng also smiles and bows his hand to Tianquan Star: "please honor your promise and tell me where the treasure Pavilion is!""I will not only tell you the location of the treasure Pavilion, but also give you something as agreed." Tian Quan Xing said to Zhou Heng with a smile.


    "Agreement, what agreement?" Su min listened to their conversation at a loss. When did they make an appointment behind her back?


    At this time, Tianquan star took out a crystal ball like thing from his arms. There was a flow of starlight in the small ball, as if it had stuffed a whole small universe.


    "Wow, what a beautiful ball." Su min couldn''t help sighing.


    Zhou Heng hesitated for a moment, and then took over the "crystal ball" - the "eye of heaven", one of the treasures of Kunlun.


    "You take it to the treasure Pavilion and give it to the guards of the treasure Pavilion - you just need to tell them I asked you to bring it, and they will let you in." Tian Quan Xing said to Zhou Heng, "the inside of Zhenbao Pavilion is not big. Your friend is a big living person. You can see it at a glance, but whether you can take her away depends on your own ability." Tianquan star is also one of the seven stars in Kunlun. Next, it''s inconvenient for him to mention Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng nodded gratefully to Tianquan star. He knew that it was not easy for him to tell these things from Tianquan star''s standpoint.


    "Come on, I''ll tell you the route to zhenbaoge," tianquanxing said to Zhou Heng and Su min.


    When they talk to each other, a fierce battle has begun on the Tongtian square in Kunlun.

 Chapter 615

    On the Tongtian square, the place where Kunlun martial arts was originally held has left only a mess.


    Most of the Kunlun disciples were killed and injured, and many of the invited guests'' bodies fell down. Fortunately, the rest of them didn''t die. At this time, they didn''t know where to escape.


    What caused this situation was not a scuffle, but only one person.


    Now, the culprit of all this is standing in the center of Tongtian square. His white hair has been dyed red with blood, and his Taoist robe has been torn out of shape. So he simply bares his upper body, revealing his young and powerful body.


    This person is, of course, Tianshu star, the first of the seven stars in Kunlun.


    And looking at this scene, even if Jian Zun was such a crazy thug, he was still scared.


    The reason for all this is that the "master" didn''t show up at the appointed time, and Tianji star and Kaiyang star, who were the insiders, were also missing. Forced by helplessness, jianzun had to let the guests he had already bought get into trouble, trying to create chaos and get rid of himself. Who knows that Tianshu star doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all. After this guy discovers that there is a spy among the guests, he immediately starts without difference.


    Better kill the wrong than let it go.


    Originally, he wanted to expend the energy of Tianshu star and make him tired of distinguishing who is the enemy and who is the friend among the guests, but he didn''t expect that Tianshu star even regarded everyone as the enemy - even his own disciples.


    The disciples of Kunlun died innocently under the command of Tianshu star, and a more terrible chaos than jianzun expected came into being.


    But jianzun is not ready to slip away at this time, because he sees the opportunity - with all the people as the enemy, Tianshu star''s move is too bad. As long as it is handled properly, jianzun can not only save other people''s hands and consume Tianshu star''s physical strength, but also stand on the side of justice and kill Tianshu star in the name of fighting demons. Maybe he can become the world in the future The leader of the right way.


    Thinking of this, jianzun felt interesting. As a real thug and villain, he got a chance to become the leader of the right way in the world. However, he is now the leader of the right way in the world, and he has become the biggest villain who is more cruel than jianzun.


    It seems that once the righteous degenerate, they are much more terrible than the evil.


    At this time, in addition to Tianshu star, jianzun, and a few members of jianzun, there are only a few top experts among the guests, and Mr. He, who was the first to attack Tianshu star, is also among them.


    But even if he is still alive, Mr. He is at the end of his rope. Holding a mountain and river painting fan, he is full of scars and pale at the same time - he was seriously injured, and his physical strength was overdrawn. Mr. He, who was not in good health, now seems to fall down with a finger. The reason why he has not fallen down is not because of his tenacity, but because someone has been protecting him - that person is jianzun.


    Because jianzun has to leave a few witnesses to spread what happened here in the future, so that his statement will reach the next peak. Mr. He, the owner of the ho family in Hanoi, is certainly a good witness. But it''s ridiculous to say that Mr. He is a guest invited by Tianshu star. Now Tianshu star, as the master, wants to kill him, while jianzun, as the enemy, wants to save him. If you don''t understand the joints, I''m afraid few people will believe that such a ridiculous thing is happening on Kunlun snow mountain!


    In addition to Mr. He, there are still several guests on the Tongtian square. Since they can survive, they are also top monks with unique skills and treasures.


    At the moment, Tianshu star''s eyes swept from the faces of all the people in Tongtian square one by one, which made everyone feel shivering.


    Monster, this is really a full monster, and all the people against, but now it is still a spare force look, it is very difficult not to feel chilly.


    "Very good, very good." Tianshu star suddenly said, "if you can survive, it means that each of you has the strength of" immortal "level."


    The faces of all the guests showed a wry smile one after another. When they heard such praise, they didn''t know whether they should be happy.


    "But since you have chosen to betray me," Tianshu star''s face showed a little regret, "I have to kill you, which is enough to be called a pity."


    "Don''t be hypocritical, you monster." Suddenly, a man yelled at Tianshu star, "people in the world have never failed you, you have failed people in the world!"


    Tianshu star''s eyes suddenly shifted to the man''s body, although at this time the man''s face is also covered with blood, but Tianshu star or one eye recognized each other: "Mr. Hengyang."


    The man surnamed Du wiped the bloodstain on his face with his hand. He never gave in to his words: "yes, it''s Laozi."


    "Mr. Du, I remember you. When I was an ordinary disciple, I passed by Hengyang. Your father asked me to have a rest at home. At that time, I had a good talk with your father. The next day / / your father introduced you to me and asked me to give you some advice. Do you remember?" Tianshu Star asked the man surnamed Du."Hehe, I remember. Of course I do." The man surnamed Du replied, "I''m very grateful for your kindness. My father often talked about you later and asked me to learn from you. But now you are not who you were, and we must pay back the kindness you owe us, but we must also pay off the sins you have committed today! "


    "Good!" On one side, Mr. he suddenly exclaimed, "Mr. Du said well! Cough, cough, I know you for the first time today, but I respect you as a real hero. If I die here today, please remember - cough, cough, what I regret most at this time is that I didn''t get to know Mr. Du as soon as possible! " The more he talked about the back, the more he coughed. In the end, he coughed up blood in the corner of his mouth. But even so, he insisted on saying this.


    "Well, I only said that this Kunlun martial arts performance was really unlucky, but now that I know Mr. He," the man surnamed Du also replied loudly, "even if I lost my life here, it''s worth it!"


    "Ha ha." Listening to their conversation, Tianshu star said with a smile, "you traitors, I''m really moved, but it''s a pity that none of you can go down the mountain alive for the great cause of Kunlun. But since you are determined to die, I''ll kill you to complete you. "


    Having said that, Tianshu star''s eyes swept the crowd. At last, his eyes fell on the last disciple of Kunlun.


    It''s Ye Jian with double swords on his back.

 Chapter 616

    On the huge Kunlun square, the only Kunlun disciple standing was Ye Jian.


    And he is also the only one who didn''t fight and didn''t run away.


    Tianshu star, Mr. He, men surnamed Du, and even a group of jianzun, Ye Jian can feel their eyes closing one by one. This has been no action, no one knows where he will stand, at this time, Ye Jian''s team has become extremely important.


    If Ye Jian stood on the side of Tianshu star, it would be hard for the rest of us to fight back. After all, Ye Jian''s strength is obvious to all.


    But if Ye Jian stands on the side of Mr. He and jianzun, there is no doubt that their chances of winning will be greatly increased.


    But how will Ye Jian choose? Although Ye Jian has been thinking about it all the time, he has not considered the problem of standing in line. What he is thinking about is another problem.


    "Master." After a long silence, Ye Jian suddenly opened his mouth. He and Tianshu star''s eyes were opposite, without the slightest avoidance.


    "Do you call me Shibo because you are still a disciple of Kunlun?" Tianshu Star asked coldly. He didn''t think about how Ye Jian stood in line. In other words, when Ye Jian hesitated, he had identified Ye Jian as his own enemy.


    "My success today depends on my master''s careful cultivation and uncle Yu Hengxing''s good advice." Ye Jian replied, "so I will be a disciple of Kunlun all my life."


    The man surnamed Du and others immediately felt cold when they heard Ye Jian''s answer, but Mr. he gently waved his mountain and river painting fan. He guessed that Ye Jian had something else to say.


    "But I want to ask you something." Ye Jian bows to Tianshu star.


    "For your sake," Tianshu star said generously, "if you have any questions, please ask."


    "Uncle, with the power of the seven star lamp, can you save the Seven Star members in the last line of life?" Ye Jian suddenly asked. No one thought that what Ye Jian wanted to ask was this question. This question can not only be answered by Tianshu star, but also known by many people on this mountain. Seven star life lamp, as long as the lamp is in particular, seven star light shining people will not die.


    On that day, Tianxuan star will save Ye Jian with her sex and fate. It is also certain that she has left a spirit in the light and will never die so easily.


    Under Ye Jian''s gaze, Tianshu star nodded, and then slowly replied, "that''s right."


    After hearing the answer, Ye Jian suddenly sighed. In fact, he had already guessed it. He just wanted to confirm it.


    "Uncle, I''m the same sinner as you. I shouldn''t have done this." Ye Jian said painfully, "but now that it''s over, I have to do it. When it''s over, I''ll bury you and kill myself in front of the master''s grave."


    After saying this, everyone was shocked. No one could understand why Ye Jian said such a thing at this time, and no one could understand Ye Jian''s mood at this time.


    Perhaps the only person who can understand is the already mad Tianshu star.


    "Ye Jian, your tone is really not small," Tianshu star even showed a smile at this time, "kill me? Can you do it? "


    If Ye Jian wants to kill him, the best chance is in the scuffle just now. Now he wants to kill him, but it''s a little late. But everyone didn''t understand that Ye Jian could only do it at this time, because he had to confirm whether Tianshu star had the same crime as him.


    The Fujing sword comes out of its sheath. Under the gaze of all the people, Ye Jian walked towards the Tianshu star in the middle of Tongtian square.


    "Don''t be impatient, young man!" At this time, the man surnamed Du yelled, "let''s discuss and attack together. He''s more sure!"


    "Master, you don''t need to help me," said Ye Jian in a sad tone. "I''m not for the right way in the world this time, just for hatred."


    That said, the sword of Fu Jing moves, and the snow in the square accumulates in an instant. The snow cast Moby Dick takes shape quickly in front of the public. And Ye Jian has appeared at the top of Moby Dick again.


    "It''s just a show!" Looking at the spectacular scene, Tianshu star''s face showed a disdainful expression.


    Although the power of Fujing sword is powerful, it is still a level lower than Kunlun''s treasure. This level of power is nothing in the eyes of Tianshu star at this time.


    But the next moment, Tianshu star''s face changed.


    Because Ye Jian pulled out another sword, the treasure of Kunlun, "the world.".


    Can anyone in the world use two magic weapons? Yes, but only in novels and movies. Because every friar in the reality knows the truth of getting more from more. The more magic weapons, the better. It''s not even the stronger the better. The most important thing is the fit between yourself and magic weapons.


    If a monk is distracted from practicing many magic weapons, the result is that the performance of using any one magic weapon is very mediocre. On the contrary, if you concentrate, as long as the talent is not too bad, you can get certain achievements.The best example is Tianquan star, one of the seven stars. After he practiced his jade flute to the extreme, his combat effectiveness is amazing, far beyond his level.


    The more powerful a magic weapon is, the more it needs to be practiced attentively. In the future, even if we want to replace a better magic weapon, we should also find a magic weapon with similar characteristics to replace it. Tianxuanxing will give the Fujing sword to Ye Jian. Of course, even if Ye Jian hopes to use the "world" in the future, it doesn''t need to start all over again.


    However, it is obviously infeasible for ordinary people to use the "world" as well as the "volley whale sword".


    However, at this time, Ye Jian has already gone beyond the scope of general cognition.


    Snow cast beluga hit Tianshu star, Tianshu star is not slow, a palm toward the huge whale head shot, and although the whale is huge, but under this palm, it broke into pieces of snow.


    Although the momentum is big, it goes fast. The comment of Tianshu star is true.


    But just as the Moby Dick broke into snowflakes, the boy in white also held his sword like a silver light.


    Tianshu star saw Ye Jian''s right hand "Fu whale" and left hand "world". He didn''t want to fight with him, so he swiped his finger toward the top, and a small image of eight trigrams immediately appeared on his head.


    When Ye Jian falls, the eight diagrams are enlarged instantly. In this picture, a strong healthy atmosphere of heaven and earth is released and shakes towards Ye Jian. If Ye Jian doesn''t avoid it, he will be shocked and his heart will be broken!


    "Be careful, young man!" On one side, Mr. He quickly reminded.


    He waved the mountain and river painting fan in his hand, but it was still a little late.


    Ye Jian is no longer there.

 Chapter 617

    "The world", the name of the sword, is enough to prove its ability. In addition, Kunlun disciples use no more than sword and stick. In the future, they all hope to develop their familiar weapons, so the "world" of Kunlun''s treasures becomes more and more popular. When the seven stars of each generation choose their own treasures, they will fight around the "world". If it is not the treasure of Tianshu star that is required to use the "Seven Star Lamp", then I am afraid Tianshu star will also join the fight for "the world".


    In the end, the "world" will fall into the hands of Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, from which we can see Xiao Jing''s position among the seven stars of the previous generation.


    On that day, when Shu Xing saw Ye Jian on the stage, he noticed the "world" behind Ye Jian at first sight, which was mistakenly called "Xuanyuan sword" by outsiders. Of course, Tianshu Xing would not ignore it. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Ye Jian could drive this sword. A treasure of "world" level can''t be used when he has it. Ye Jian can use "world", which means that he has become a descendant of "Tianxuan star", that is, a member of the next generation of seven stars.


    So it''s reasonable to say that the two people shouldn''t fight each other at this time. Although there is still a gap in seniority, they are already at the same level in position. But Ye Jian didn''t realize this, and Tianshu star won''t manage so much at this time.


    Above Tianshu star, a stream of energy in the eight trigrams hits Ye Jian, but Ye Jian suddenly disappears in front of everyone.


    It''s the ability of the "world" - Tianshu was the first to respond.


    Tianshu star quickly turned around. Sure enough, Ye Jian had appeared behind him out of thin air. The space in this area is already under the control of the "world" field. It''s just a small matter for Ye Jian at this time to achieve what seems to be "blinking" within this understanding.


    But Tianshu star knows that what Ye Jian is doing at this time is not a blink.


    The power of the so-called "world" is the absolute control of space within a certain range. And the meaning of "absolute control" means all the rules in this space, including the sense of direction that everyone in the field can feel.


    Tianshu star determines that Ye Jian has flashed behind him through his sense of direction, but this judgment is actually determined by Ye Jian.


    The "left and right", "up and down" and "front and back" in the space where Tianshu star is located at the moment will be rewritten and determined by the master of the "world", which is the strength of the "world", and this is also the reason for the name of this Sword - it can change the existing rules of the "world", that is, it is the new "world".


    Mingming''s sword came from the back of Tianshu star, but Tianshu star felt pain in his front abdomen.


    "Ho!" Tianshu star is hurt by a younger generation, and he is particularly unhappy. Although he knows the ability of the "world", he has no countermeasures for how to fight against the "world".


    This is the "world". Once the opponent enters the master''s field, the battle is over.


    In the anger of Tianshu star, he clapped his hand toward Ye Jian behind him, but even if he saw Ye Jian behind him, it was still empty - because he clapped his hand forward.


    The more powerful an individual is, the more powerful his five senses will be, and the more they can''t get rid of their dependence on the senses.


    Tianshu star, the most undisputed one on the Tongtian square, fell into a disadvantage when they met Ye Jianzha. And this is Tianshu star in any case can not accept, how can he lose to a younger generation?


    He''s the first of the seven stars.


    The huge energy bursts out with him as the center. The body of Tianshu star shines like stars at this moment. No matter which position Ye Jian hides in, he has to be hit.


    But Ye Jian didn''t mean to dodge at all. He continued to push his sword into the body of Tianshu star, and all the energy changed its direction when it shone on him. Yes, the "world" is not just a trick of five senses. In this field, the "world" can change the direction of energy.


    No one can resist the attack of the domain master, and no one can hurt the domain master. This is an almost invincible "world".


    The Fujing sword in Ye Jian''s hand finally pierces Tianshu star''s body.


    The ability of "world" is "domain", while the ability of "Fu Jing Jian" is "absorbing water". When the long sword in Ye Jian''s hand was taken back, the blood in Tianshu star also spattered out.


    All the blood will be sucked away in a very short time. Even if it is scratched by the Fujing sword, it will be fatal. Tianshu star must be doomed for such a heavy sword wound.


    Among the onlookers, one of the people around jianzun saw the situation and immediately said to jianzun, "master, should we do it?" He worried that if he didn''t fight again, Ye Jian would directly kill Tianshu star. In this case, once Ye Jian won, he was afraid that other people would immediately support him and let him be the leader of Kunlun. In this way, jianzun''s trip would be meaningless.


    But there was no worry on jianzun''s face. He said slowly, "don''t you think Tianshu star will be defeated like this?"Yes, Ye Jian fought against Tianshu star with the double swords of "world" and "Fu whale". Although Tianshu star was in the sword, Tianshu star was unarmed from beginning to end.


    He hasn''t used any weapons yet!


    "Ah The Tianshu star in the sword suddenly makes an angry roar. There is nothing in the world that makes him more angry. As the head of Kunlun, he was assassinated by a disciple, which is undoubtedly a big shame for him and Kunlun.


    And this disgrace must be washed away with Ye Jian''s blood!


    After a roar, seven lights lit up behind Tianshu star.


    Seven star lamp, Tianshu star finally decided to use his Kunlun treasure, at this time, he is to take out his full strength.


    He was a bit too rampant in the past. He wanted to deal with all the people here with his bare hands. A monk almost spent most of his life practicing with his magic weapon. There is no magic weapon in his hand, and there is little difference between a monk and a boxer who breaks his arm.


    And when the seven lights behind him lit up, the whole person''s aura of Tianshu star also changed.


    Ye Jian was the first one to notice this change. He quickly dodged from Tianshu star. There was the power of the "world" to help him. Almost in an instant, he distanced himself from Tianshu star.


    "Where do you want to escape?" At this time, the voice of Tianshu star suddenly sounded from behind Ye Jian.

 Chapter 618

    "Where do you want to escape?" The voice of Tianshu star suddenly sounded from behind Ye Jian.


    But Ye Jian also felt shocked at this time - Tianshu star had already been stabbed by his own volley whale sword. How could he appear behind him when he lost too much blood?


    But Ye Jian couldn''t bear to think more. A huge force split behind his head.


    "Poof -" Ye Jian spat out blood from his mouth. While his white robe was dyed red quickly, he also flew forward in a parabola, and the two swords in his hand also fell to the ground at this time.


    "Young man!" The man surnamed Du couldn''t help seeing this. He flashed over and wanted to catch Ye Jian''s body.


    Mr. He wants to stop it, but with his present body, he can''t do it anyway.


    "Hum." Tianshu star, with seven lights burning behind him, just gave a cold hum. Then he stamped his right foot on the ground, and the sword that fell on the ground was immediately shaken by him. Then with a wave of his finger, the sword shot at the man surnamed Du.


    Yi - in full view of the public, Fu Jing Jian shoots the man surnamed du to Sheng. The sword went through his body and took a long line of blood.


    "Drink The man surnamed Du didn''t die immediately because his body was pierced by the Fujing sword. He roared, barely supported himself, and then stepped forward.


    The man surnamed Du reaches out his hand and catches Ye Jian before he falls to the ground.


    At this time, Ye Jian also turned his eyes. His lips were slightly open, and the blood foam flowed from the corners of his mouth. He completely fainted. It can be seen how powerful the blow just behind him was.


    "Cough, cough." Mr. he coughed anxiously twice.


    Putong, the man surnamed Du who catches Ye Jian suddenly touches the ground on both knees and falls on his knees. Blood from his body quickly drips out, this man even a last word also too late to leave, unexpectedly so died.


    Jian Zun on one side saw this behind the scenes, and even showed a happy smile. He saw Ye Jian''s ability in his eyes, and he also knew that he and Ye Jian were not in the same position. At this time, Tianshu star was able to compete with Ye Jian to this point, which made him very happy. Now, the last card of Tianshu star is also exposed in front of him, and Ye Jian is completely down, and the powerful sword Zun who has been preserved has slowly occupied the advantage.


    Looking at Ye Jian fainting, and stabbed the man surnamed Du, Tianshu star''s face again showed a proud look. At this time, on his body, the sword wound left by Ye Jian''s previous use of Fujing sword did not disappear for no reason. The "water absorption" characteristics of Fujing sword also continued to affect the wound, and blood continuously flowed from the wound on Tianshu star''s abdomen.


    Under the gaze of all the people, Tianshu star''s hand extended to one of the seven lights behind him. The next second, that light was taken down by him - each light represents one of the seven stars, and there is a spirit of the Seven Star members in the light.


    And Tianshu star holds this lamp and presses it on his body.


    Originally enough to kill the wound, but in touch with the light of the moment after rapid recovery!


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they watched the scene in surprise. Everyone watched as the light was taken off, then pressed on the body, and then the injury on the body disappeared. This process is very similar to the healing effect of the wizard''s "soul fire", but the only difference is that "soul fire" simply makes the cells at the wound start to divide and heal again, but the seven star light can make people return to the most perfect state.


    Not only the injury, but also the mana and physical strength consumed.


    When that light goes out, Tianshu star has returned to his best state - no, now he is more powerful than his best state, because his body absorbs the power of a light, so he also gets an extra improvement.


    This is the power of the seven star lamp, the seven lights, which means seven opportunities to let everything come again.


    If we have to make an analogy, each light of the seven star light is a artifact prop that can make players full of blood and blue to resurrect in situ in online games. What makes people feel desperate is that there are six lights left behind Tianshu star, that is to say, he can withstand six deadly attacks, and he can consume his physical strength and mana for six times in a row.


    Down six times under the perfect state of Tianshu star, this world really someone can do it?


    However, this is not the correct usage of the seven star lamp. The seven star lamp can only be owned by Tianshu star, because Tianshu star, as the head of the seven stars, bears the heavy responsibility of guarding the whole Kunlun. Once a member of the seven stars has a crisis of life, Tianshu star with the seven star lamp can immediately extend the life of the seven star member.


    At that time, Xiao Jing, the star of Tianxuan, was treating Ye Jian''s injuries. She used the power of the "world" to transfer the injuries to herself and her own skills to Ye Jian. She would do so because she knew that the light of her own in the seven star lamp could save her life once.


    When the light belonging to her in the seven star lamp is consumed, her injuries should be eliminated. She will become an ordinary woman without any accomplishments, and then live an ordinary life with Ye Jian in the world. Ye Jian will replace her and become the new Tianxuan star.But it''s a pity that all Xiao Jing''s plans are empty, until her life is slowly lost in her body, she realizes that she has been betrayed.


    Tianshu star did not use her light to maintain her life, but saved it.


    Tianshu star dispels Xiao Jing''s spirit, and finally leaves this lamp for several purposes.


    He felt that he had made a very right decision and that it was meaningless to use the precious lights on other members. Tianshu star thinks that only one of the seven stars is worth enjoying the power of the seven star lamp.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Tianshu star made a arrogant whisper, and he swept the rest of the people with his eyes.


    "Who''s next?" Tianshu star said aloud, "have you decided? Who is the next to die? "


    Seeing this, even jianzun could not help frowning.


    He didn''t expect this situation. He guessed that ye Jianhui and Tianshu star were both defeated, but he didn''t guess that Tianshu star had the means to cure himself completely.


    Damn, why hasn''t master arrived yet? Jianzun cursed in his heart.


    At this time, on the back of Kunlun snow mountain.


    Monsters stand on the snow. If you don''t see them with your own eyes, it''s hard to believe that these ugly monsters are all human beings.

 Chapter 619

    At this time, on the back of Kunlun snow mountain. A monster stands on the snow, and these monsters form a circle, which is also an ugly and vicious monster.


    The black wings had become incomplete due to the injury, and the hair on the limbs was stained with a lot of blood. Only the pretty face with blonde hair was still so self-conscious.


    "You''re dead!" An ugly monster called out to sickle ferreted Merlin.


    Merlin, or "king of greed and sickle weasel," did not respond.


    The reason for this situation is that after Merlin started his personality as "king of greed and sickle weasel", the offensive suddenly became fierce. It''s not that the combat effectiveness has been improved, but that the change of character leads to the change of attack rhythm.


    Merlin''s original personality is quite balanced in attack and defense, while the "king of greed and sickle weasel" is a completely crazy personality. Even if he does not hesitate to hurt himself, he must also hurt his opponent.


    Holland''s side does not want casualties in this decisive battle - even if casualties are inevitable, they should be controlled within an acceptable range as far as possible. You know, every disciple here is the precious "experimental achievements" of herang, and he will not let these achievements be sacrificed in vain.


    Therefore, under the instruction of herang, the disciples have completed the fusion with the giant beast virtual shadow behind them one after another. This fusion is completely irreversible, which is different from the "otherness" of the wizard. But this is herang''s request, and the disciples can''t help it.


    There was some hesitation at the beginning, but once they tasted the taste of power, these disciples began to regret why they didn''t merge with the giant virtual shadow earlier.


    Their shapes are different at this time, but they are all related to the shape of the shadow behind them. The only thing they have in common is that everyone is ugly without exception. At this time, a huge shadow of red fox appeared behind him. Red fox looked warily at Meilin with alert eyes and a little ferocity. It seemed that as long as Meilin was relaxed, the huge shadow of red fox would rush towards Meilin''s body.


    "Ugly." Merlin''s body suddenly said, "it''s too ugly. Even if your strength has been improved, it''s just a crude improvement. It''s really uncomfortable."


    There was a kind smile on Holland''s face. When he looked at the beautiful young face in front of him, he seemed to see his old friend, the king of greed and sickle weasel, who had known each other since they were not wizard kings.


    It was during the second world war that German tank tracks rolled over a large area of Europe, including Merlin''s motherland, England.


    Completely opposite position, the two men are not just a tit for tat. At that time, they may not have thought that after the end of the war, they would appear in the same organization and become the king of that organization.


    But now it seems that fate may not have changed from the beginning.


    The two of them are destined to be a pair of mortal enemies, both in mortal time and in wizard time. They are destined to meet, then devour each other, and then leave a stronger one.


    From the current scene, it seems that this protracted battle is finally coming to an end. Holland has a huge advantage in hand, and he has the chance to win.


    "You can feel your spirit, my old friend." Merlin''s body said to Holland in the tone of greed and the king of sickle weasels, "I see the light in your eyes is shining again!"


    "Hehe, hehe." Herang laughed twice, but his expression didn''t change much. The next second, he waved to Merlin, and all the disciples immediately rushed to each other.


    These monsters are like loyal dogs raised by herang. As long as herang provides them with strength, they can do anything and kill anyone for herang.


    Fighting, followed by a fight of flesh and blood, there is no elegance to speak of.


    The monsters swarmed towards the sickle weasel. The sickle weasel first arched his body. When the monsters were close enough, his body suddenly expanded. At the same time, a large number of bone spines shot out of his body, and then hit the monsters'' bodies.


    With the sound of poop, poop, there are blood holes on the monsters'' bodies.


    But this is not enough to stop the pace of monsters. When these guys were human, they might choose to slow down a little to dodge the bone spurs at this time, but now they have all fallen into madness. Bone spurs are nailed into their bodies one by one. When the fresh blood splashes, they will only become more crazy.


    To deal with monsters, we can only use the methods of monsters. The sickle weasel shows its claws and fights with these monsters.


    Herang, who is watching, is enjoying the battle with ease. His disciples are fighting for him, but what he is doing now is to observe the combat effectiveness and physical changes of his disciples. He wants to get more research data from this battle. If he can push the research further, even if all the disciples are sacrificed, it is nothing.On weekdays, people will regard Holland as an excellent tutor because of his kindness. But only those who have seen his nature know that he is a complete madman with strong antisocial personality. Once he becomes the final winner of the wizard King war, it will not be good for most people in the world.


    And the king of greed and sickle weasel, his "old friend" is absolutely one of the few people who understand his nature.


    If you want to get experimental data from me, you look down on me too much!


    Fighting for the risk of being stabbed in the left shoulder by a monster''s body, the king of greed and sickle weasel did not dodge or avoid, but grabbed the monster''s head fiercely.


    The onlooker frowned. He didn''t expect that greedy and the king of sickle weasel would fight like this.


    The monster''s head was cut off, and correspondingly, the king of greed and sickle weasel''s left shoulder was punctured, blood flowed out and toxins flowed in.


    I won! Heran''s eyes widened with excitement.


    But the next second, the king of greed and sickle weasel''s face also showed a sly smile, his hand suddenly more than what.

 Chapter 620

    What appears in the hand of the king of greed and sickle weasel is a white pill.


    Heran''s eyes widened. He knew what it was, but he didn''t notice when his opponent extracted it. At this time, he could only yell: "leave, leave him!"


    Too late, these bloodthirsty monsters will be very smooth to accept his attack instructions, but when heran asked them to retreat, they showed obvious hesitation and hesitation.


    The white pill is crushed into powder in the hands of the king of greed and sickle weasel, and he sprinkles the powder on the wound of the beheaded monster.


    The next second, the corpse of the beheaded monster began to expand. The original size of the beheaded monster was larger than that of the ordinary human. After the expansion, the body size of the beheaded monster immediately exceeded three meters, and it continued to grow.


    "Red apple." Herang frowned. "I didn''t expect that you had refined the medicine mentioned in the dictionary."


    "Is that all?" The king of greed and sickle weasel sneered.


    The headless body in front of him has expanded to about 10 meters, and countless yellow mud like things flow out of the headless body, making the body of the headless body bigger and bigger.


    An infected person appeared.


    "How many experiments have you done to get this result?" Herang looked at the still growing infected person in front of him and showed his excited eyes.


    "Guess what?" The king of greed and sickle weasel sneered again, "that Merlin''s personality is too stupid, such a good medicine has never been used, but I''m different, I''m just like you -"


    heran nodded, yes, they are the same kind of people, smart people who choose no means.


    It''s the hardest and most enjoyable thing to fight with such people. Because they can see many extraordinary means from each other. These means will bring trouble to them at this time, but will become their nutrition and help them grow up in the future.


    After killing the king of greed and sickle weasel, herang will try his best to find this drug, and then continue the research on the king of greed and sickle weasel, so as to make the drug that turns human beings into infected people stronger.


    Now, he''s looking forward to the outcome of the fight.


    "Disciples, attack that monster!" Holland changed the target, he can''t wait to test the strength of the infected one.


    The command of attack will take effect in an instant. These monsters make a wild animal like roaring sound from their mouths, and then pounce on the monster like mud.


    The monster, which is like mud, doesn''t look very powerful. It just seems to have a tall appearance. But many things can''t only look at the appearance. Under the gaze of all people, the infected person raised his arm and then slapped the monsters with his huge arm. If it''s an ordinary human or an ordinary monk, his bones will be crushed and turned into a puddle of meat in this shot. However, the bodies of these monsters are all strengthened. Although this shot of the huge infected person has killed many monsters, it''s not enough to be fatal.


    "Too strong, too strong!" He Lang exclaimed excitedly, "it''s worthy of the forbidden drug mentioned in Baodian, and it''s worthy of the name of ''Red Apple''!"


    Heita is closely related to the "God" in Christian mythology. Whether it is the "silver coin of Judas" or the way that the king of greed and sickle weasel named his disciples, all of them are related to the mythology in the Bible.


    The "red apple" is the forbidden thing in the myth that made Adam and Eve degenerate. It can be named "red apple", which also shows the position of this drug in the tissue.


    But now is not the time for Holland to immerse himself in these things, because when all the disciples are going to the huge infectors, the king of greed and sickle weasel is liberated.


    The black sickle weasel rushed towards Holland.


    The red fox behind herang suddenly roared at the king of greed and sickle weasel. The energy created by the shadow of the red fox slowed down the speed of the king of greed and sickle weasel. When the king of greed and sickle weasel finally rushed to herang, his body had stopped completely because of the energy generated by the roar of the red fox.


    Yes, the king of greed and sickle weasel is standing in front of heran.


    "Do you think I didn''t expect you to sneak on me at this time?" Said Holland with a smile. The handsome face of the king of greed and sickle weasel has been distorted under the impact of energy. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t get close to half a minute.


    Why? Why is this man so powerful? It is clear that his body has grown old. You should know that the power of a wizard will decline with the decline of his physical skills. As a kind of energy naturally resisted by human beings, once the wizard''s body can''t bear it, it will be harmed. Even the wizard king is no exception.


    That''s why the king of greed and sickle weasel made so much effort to find the blood of the supreme power to recast his body.As his contemporaries, Holland obviously does not have such opportunities as greed and the king of sickle weasel, but why does he not meet the bottleneck because of his age, but become more and more powerful?


    Heran''s finger was on the forehead of the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    It''s not that he didn''t meet the bottleneck, it''s just that he broke through the bottleneck in a completely different way from the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    In fact, Holland is no longer a human being in this world - he selects the bodies of alien creatures, finely bonds one muscle tissue after another, and then gradually replaces his old body. Although he still looks old, his body has already taken on a new look.


    Heran''s fingers pushed forward slightly, and the king of greed and sickle weasel flew back quickly, making a long mark on the snow.


    Strong, indisputably strong.


    When the king of greed and sickle weasel struggled to get up from the snow again, he finally realized that he had to reexamine this mysterious man.


    "You didn''t do it for me, did you?" Suddenly, another voice came from the body of the king of greed and sickle weasel.


    "Shut up, this body is mine now!" The king of greed and sickle weasel gnawed his teeth and said, "no, this body is mine, you thief!"


    "Why not join hands with me?" The voice said with a smile, "you can''t beat him, and I can''t, so why don''t we join hands?"


    The king of greed and sickle weasel frowned and said nothing.


    "We are one, aren''t we?"

 Chapter 621

    Until today, Merlin and the "king of greed and sickle weasel" are truly reborn.


    The most powerful blood in the Dragon King''s body gave them their young bodies, but also split their souls. One personality is the incarnation of "evil", which regards everyone''s life as a chess piece, just to accomplish his own great cause; the other personality is the incarnation of "chaos", who does not mind killing innocent people indiscriminately or rescuing others. And when these two personalities become one, "chaos" is born.


    When Merlin opened her eyes again, her beautiful sky blue eyes turned red - blood red.


    The powerful power came after he opened his eyes, and the red fox immediately fell down. If it was not the virtual shadow of a strange animal, but a real one, maybe the red fox had already felt the crisis and fled.


    Herang, the old man is more cunning and smart than the fox, but herang didn''t run away. He widened his eyes and didn''t dare to miss the moment in front of him.


    He is witnessing the birth of a strong one above the wizard king.


    How to call each other? In the history of heita, the strongest witches are called "Wizard king". Now, heran can feel that his opponents have come to a new level.


    Even if Holland racked his brains, he could not think of a proper name for the other party. If he had to have a name, all he could think of was the word "God".


    At this time, Merlin was as powerful as a wizard.


    "What have you been through to be so powerful?" Holland''s expression gradually became ferocious, and the wind came towards his face. He was very reluctant to stand firm.


    If the king of greed and sickle weasel only devours the power of tyranny and mammoth king, then he still has the confidence to deal with it. After all, he has accepted the biological transformation of the alien world, and his power has already taken on a new look, but obviously the other party''s ability is more than that.


    When the red cape and the invisible sword of kingship appear on the opponent''s body, heran''s expression is also ferocious to the extreme.


    His eyes stand up because of the compression of muscles, and his mouth is open to an incredible degree - such expression can''t appear on human face at all, but his body has long been out of the category of human beings. The pieced up body is like a toy in a child''s hand, and every joint can be twisted wantonly.


    The "demons" from another world are against the "gods" in this world. Under the collision of the two forces, heran''s disciples lost control of their bodies one after another.


    One by one, the monstrous disciples left the ground in the strong wind, but they could not find any help in the air, so they could only wave their limbs in vain.


    In the wind, the red cape behind Merlin makes a loud noise. It is a cape made of lava, symbolizing endless "heat". Any life will carbonize in front of such power and then turn into a pool of ash. The sword in his hand symbolizes the inviolable and harmless "royal power". If the sword is placed on the top of a person''s head, it can give the other person the power of the law, or take anyone''s life by virtue of the power of the law.


    And Holland''s weapon had been revealed, which was a sledgehammer that did not match his old body. It looks like a sledgehammer made of stone appeared in heran''s hands out of thin air. The head part of the sledgehammer was carved with various strange patterns, while the rod part of the sledgehammer was so clean that it didn''t have any carved patterns, even a little extra decoration.


    The hammer of sanctions. According to legend, this stone hammer was made by a Templar himself, and as his own weapon, it took a lot of witches'' lives in the witch trial. Later, in the battle for the Holy Grail, the knight of the temple, who did not leave his name in history, was killed by the wizard, and the stone hammer fell into the hands of the wizard.


    When heran clenched the hammer of punishment in his hand, countless inscriptions on the head of the hammer gave out golden light one after another, which symbolized the "God" served by the Knights Templar, completely contrary to the power of witchcraft energy, which is a false god. Therefore, the hammer of punishment is also very powerful in killing witches. It can be said that it was born specifically to restrain witches.


    It''s hard to imagine how many witches died under the hammer of sanctions, and how many witches gave their lives in order to win the hammer of sanctions.


    Now, the hammer of sanction appears in heran''s hands, but it is used by him to deal with his colleagues - a weapon that exists to punish witches. Now it has become a tool for witches to fight against each other and seize power. I don''t know what the unknown Templar who forged the hammer of sanction would feel when he saw such a scene.


    In the air, under the pressure of two air pressures, the bodies of the disciples burst one by one, just like fireworks blooming in the air. It seems to symbolize that a battle that the weak can not attend will finally open its curtain.


    But in the interior of Kunlun fairyland.


    A battle has come to an end.


    "Sword master?" Tianshu star''s mouth issued a voice of disdain, "but also so." At this time, he is pinching a person''s neck and lifting the person''s body high."Lay down your master!" Jianzun''s friends didn''t see how Tianshu star controlled jianzun at all. When they reacted, jianzun had been strangled by the other side.


    The comrades rushed to Tianshu star together, but Tianshu star didn''t look at these little characters at all. He threw the body of jianzun in his hand, just like using a huge concealed weapon. Jian Zun''s body roared out and hit the group of people. They fell to the ground one after another.


    Tianshu star is about to pursue, a few coughs suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Cough, cough!" With these coughs, a gust of wind is also blowing towards Tianshu star. And this time, Tianshu star does not flash nor avoid, just with the palm gently stroking, that gust of wind will all disappear in the invisible.


    Tianshu star frowned and looked in the direction of the strong wind. Mr. He was still standing there. Tianshu star said unhappily: "what''s your surname? I didn''t expect that you have fallen into the company of jianzun."


    Mr. He shook his head with a bitter smile: "the enemy of the enemy is a friend. I just understand this now."


    "Wrong!" Tianshu star roared, "the enemy of the enemy is also the enemy. Only those who have been firmly on my side from the beginning can survive as my friends."


    "You''re crazy, cough." With that, Mr. he covered his face with a fan and coughed a few times. When he was relieved, he said slowly, "and a madman, I have nothing to say."


    "Then go to hell!" Tianshu star a fierce drink, the palm is also in the air a grasp.

 Chapter 622

    "Then go to hell!" Tianshu star a fierce drink, palm toward where Mr. He''s a grasp in the air.


    Poof - the sound of clothes breaking. If it wasn''t for Mr. He, even if he blocked his mountain and river painting fan in front of his chest, his chest would immediately crack.


    He saved his life again. Perhaps, as the old Taoist said, the three disasters in Mr. He''s life could not be solved without painting fans. But even with such a powerful magic weapon as the mountain and river painting fan in his hand, Mr. he could not think of any way to solve the current situation.


    Even if Ye Jian, a strong man who suddenly appears like a magic weapon, can''t make the current situation any better. Can Mr. he expect miracles to happen again and again?


    Apart from desperation, Mr. he could see nothing.


    "It seems that the master will not arrive." Suddenly, a voice got into Mr. He''s ear. He looked at the source of the voice in surprise.


    The man with scars all over his body and a broken leg, while slapping the dust on his body, climbed up from the ground. It was jianzun. He was not dead yet. Mr. he could clearly see that the place where jianzun''s neck had been pinched by Tianshu star had left several deeply embedded fingerprints. According to reason, the man should have been dead, but he stood up like a nobody except the obvious scar on his neck.


    Tianshu star frowned, and he looked at the monster who was as hard to die as he was.


    But no matter Mr. he or Tianshu star, in fact, they are all wrong. In fact, jianzun is not hard to die, but has already died.


    As for "the dead and the ghosts are in charge", jianzun seldom shows his evil method in front of people. Almost everyone thinks that jianzun is a master of using the sword, and he is specialized in kendo. But if you think about it carefully, you can see that as a person of the same age as the seven stars of the previous generation, jianzun has already passed his peak. Now he still wants to challenge Kunlun. No matter how much he has climbed in the past few years, he can only be said to be a fool.


    Because in the final analysis, the sword skill depends on the fighting skill of physical ability. Without the support of body, no matter how advanced he is in the kendo, his strength will not continue to improve. The aging of the body is fatal to a swordsman. The swordsman who lost to the seven stars realized this, and he began to develop on the other side.


    In fact, with the talent of jianzun, if we continue to study Kendo, we may not be able to break through to the next level of kendo. At that time, it will not be Dongfang Ming, but he, who will be called the "sword sage" in the future. It''s just everyone''s personality and experience that determine his fate. The frustration he met when he challenged the seven stars in Kunlun made jianzun give up Kendo and put himself into the "corpse ghost road".


    "Corpse ghost road" is not a good way to fight. The main way of fighting is to fight with the corpses of the dead, which is easy to attract people''s dissatisfaction in the monastic world. After it is said that the monks who have corpse ghost road made the bodies of their relatives into "corpse ghost", it immediately aroused the rage of the monastic world. It was a chase and drive against "corpse ghost road" It started. There are not many monks in the corpse ghost road. After the chase and expulsion, except for a few monks who hide in the mountains, the corpse ghost road is almost lost.


    Jianzun was lucky enough. He first dug out half a Book of shocking sword formula in a mine, and laid the foundation of his own swordsmanship. When he was frustrated, he met a descendant of corpse ghost road - "corpse elder". Jianzun learned the technique of the ghost''s imperial practice from the "corpse old man". On the day of his success, he killed the "corpse old man" and refined it into his first corpse ghost to verify what he had learned.


    Later, this corpse ghost was consumed in his travel career, and his accomplishments in the corpse ghost path increased with each passing day.


    Now, after confirming that the "master" will not appear, he is finally going to take out this card that few people know - even his ally, master Holland, does not know that he still has this card, just as he only knows that master Holland''s real identity is the wizard king of heita, but he does not know that master Holland''s research on alien creatures, so both sides have hidden it from each other The bottom card is obviously ready to be used at the critical moment.


    At the moment, if jianzun doesn''t use this card, he will be killed by Tianshu star and will never have the chance to use it again.


    "My Lord!" Those comrades who were attacked by Tianshu star got up from the ground one after another, and then gathered around jianzun. At the moment, their faces were full of worry. The "master" refused to appear, and the two insiders of the seven stars did not show up, which made them very uneasy. If jianzun had not stayed here, they would not have been able to bear the inner pressure and choose to run It''s too late.


    But now it seems that even if jianzun is present, they are not the opponents of Tianshu star, which is as powerful as a monster. If they want to save their lives, they should choose to run earlier.


    All the people look forward to jianzun. They just hope that jianzun will not persist in vain. They have no chance of winning this battle.


    But jianzun''s face unexpectedly showed the expression that everything was under control. He slowly raised his palms, and then quickly patted them out - each palm was aimed at his accomplices. When he patted them, they immediately bled and even screamed, and they were killed on the spot.Seeing this, Mr. he widened his eyes. He did not dare to imagine that jianzun would attack his own people at this time.


    Is it difficult for jianzun to think that if he kills his companion at this time, he can let Tianshu star set him free? Isn''t that stupid?


    Of course, it won''t be like this. Those comrades who were patted to death by jianzun didn''t fall to the ground with gravity, but gently shook their bodies and still kept standing.


    "Well?" There was a sound of doubt in the nose of Tianshu star. When the corpse ghost road was destroyed, he was not a member of the seven stars. Without the opportunity to participate in that period of history, it was difficult for him to connect the scene he saw with the vague legend in his memory.


    The next second, all the people who were killed by jianzun suddenly stood in a uniform position and opened their eyes - they turned their heads together and looked at Tianshu star.


    "Corpse ghost way?" Now, Tianshu star finally remembered that it was the first time he had seen the lost magic with his own eyes, and it was incredible that it was still used by jianzun.


    "Hum." Jianzun sneered twice.

 Chapter 623

    "You think you can defeat me with these devious things?" There was a mocking smile on Tianshu star''s face. Jianzun was too stupid to see the situation clearly.


    But jianzun didn''t respond to him. When he came here, he was fully prepared. You know, his goal is not to wipe out Kunlun. He is not the one who wanted to be famous in those years. Now jianzun is more mature in mind, and his actions are driven by interests rather than just a moment''s blood.


    On the surface, he unites with master Helang, takes tianjixing and kaiyangxing as his internal agents, and finally destroys Kunlun. Secretly, he has negotiated with tianjixing and kaiyangxing. After solving Tianshu star and a group of resistance forces, he will join hands with tianjixing and kaiyangxing to solve master Helang, an outsider, in turn, and then he will take the war on Kunlun mountain If the situation stabilizes, tianjixing will succeed Kunlun. After paying so much, he only asked for one thing, that is to go to "Da Tian Shi Tang" for a visit.


    Da Tianshi was the founder of Kunlun. It is said that Da Tianshi had countless disciples before he came to Kunlun. These disciples lived in different parts of the country, and later evolved into major religious families. When Da Tianshi traveled to Kunlun Mountain, he found that the climate and aura were unusual, so he decided to settle down here and settle down. He accepted the first group of Kunlun disciples here, among which the first generation of Seven Star members also appeared. Later, these disciples were called "Ether", and they were the cornerstone of Kunlun fairyland.


    However, this legend has not been recognized by the whole Xiuzhen world. After all, to recognize this legend is equivalent to recognizing that the origin of the whole Xiuzhen world is the great master who did not leave his name, and Kunlun is the orthodox of Xiuzhen world. However, whether you admit it or not, Kunlun will gradually grow in the future, eventually surpassing Qinglong temple, Hanoi he family and other aristocratic families, becoming the undisputed leader in the religious circle, and the number of people who admit this legend will gradually increase.


    The body of the "great master" who founded Kunlun is still on the snow mountain of Kunlun and is collected in the great master hall. The mysterious great Tianshi hall, the "treasure Pavilion" and the "ancestral hall" are known as the three forbidden areas of Kunlun. No one can enter these three forbidden areas except the Seven Star members, even the distinguished guests and disciples of Kunlun. Jianzun did such a complicated thing to visit the great Tianshi hall.


    When jianzun asked for this, Tianji star and Kaiyang star also worried. If jianzun asked to go to the treasure pavilion where Kunlun treasures are collected, Tianji star and Kaiyang star might not be so tangled. Because if jianzun wants to go to the treasure Pavilion, then the purpose of jianzun is just for the treasures collected in the treasure Pavilion. If they know the purpose of jianzun, they are easier to make decisions and strategies. But the place jianzun wants to go is the great Tianshi hall, where there is nothing but a coffin with a corpse. What good is it for jianzun to go there? Tianji star and Kaiyang star couldn''t figure out jianzun''s idea, but at that time, the time for Kunlun''s disaster was approaching, and time was not enough. They continued to be hesitant. Finally, the more taciturn Kaiyang star settled down, agreed to form an alliance with jianzun, and agreed to let jianzun go to the great Tianshi hall for a visit, provided that they were accompanied by them.


    Jianzun agreed without thinking, which made Tianji star and Kaiyang star suspicious.


    If these two people are still alive and can see what happened in Tongtian square at this time, they will regret why they agreed to jianzun''s condition. It turns out that jianzun is not a simple swordsman, but also a monk of corpse and ghost Road, and it seems that jianzun''s corpse and ghost Royal practice has been perfected.


    From this point of view, it is obvious that jianzun wants to go to the great Tianshi hall. He wants to get the body of the great Tianshi, the legendary ancestor of the whole monastic world.


    No matter who has won the battle, Tianshu star and jianzun will be devastating to Kunlun. Mr. He, who is surrounded by a mountain and river painting fan, is likely to be the witness of this big play.


    The gear of history is rolling forward. Who is not the leader of this era, but who can stand in front of the gear and fight against each other?


    The battle between jianzun and Tianshu star has finally entered the final stage. Both of them have taken out all their cards without any reservation.


    "Four ghosts and evil spirits array!" With a roar from jianzun, the four ghouls immediately stood in the southeast, northeast, southwest and northwest directions around him, while the other ghouls were guarding the periphery of the four ghouls. Standing in the array, jianzun points to the distant Tianshu star with his fingers in the air.


    An evil black air immediately shot at Tianshu star.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Sensing that his opponent''s energy is not strong, Tianshu star waved his right hand, and a eight trigrams array appeared in front of him. This eight trigrams array contains powerful noble and righteous Qi, which is very suitable to resist evil and heresy.


    And the black air on the eight trigrams array, in addition to leaving a faint black trace, did not leave any other influence on the invisible.


    "Die Tianshu star also returns a tooth for a tooth, and points to jianzun in the four ghosts and evil spirits array. However, the sword Qi emitted from his finger is much stronger and sharper than the black Qi emitted by jianzun."Protect the formation!" Jianzun''s arms crossed in front of him. At the same time, the two ghosts outside the formation also overlapped in front of him. The sword Qi from Tianshu star''s fingers immediately penetrated the bodies of the two ghosts. However, when they hit the intersection of jianzun''s arms, they disappeared with a "pa".


    Although blocked the Tianshu star this refers to the sword, but the strength gap between the two sides has been visible to the naked eye.


    The index fingers of Tianshu star''s hands are stretched out, and a proud look appears on his face. He will kill the best swordsman in the world with sword Qi. Who dares to chew the tongue behind his back and say Kunlun''s swordsmanship is inferior to human?


    With two fingers in hand, a series of sword Qi comes out from the tip of Tianshu star''s index finger. Every sword Qi is generally strong and fierce, and it will not suddenly become strong or weak. From this point of view, we can know that Tianshu star''s attainments in sword Qi have reached the stage of perfection. They are also the users of sword Qi. Wanwan and fengyouwei can''t mention each other It is also discussed.

 Chapter 624

    All the sword Qi came. Standing in the four ghost spirit array, jianzun also hit back with the black Qi from the middle of his finger, but his black Qi was not as powerful as Tianshu star''s, and the speed and quantity could not be compared. By comparison, jianzun''s side was not a little bit different.


    A large number of Qi swords broke through the block of black Qi and shot towards the sword.


    As a last resort, except for the four dead ghosts, jianzun let all the dead ghosts gather in front of the battle and use their bodies to resist the sword Qi from Tianshu star. For a moment, the sword Qi would shoot the bodies of these dead ghosts into holes. However, the bones were dead, no matter how damaged they were, they would not feel pain and die so easily fall. So the ghouls gathered in front of the battle to counteract the impact of sword Qi.


    However, Rao is so. The sword Qi that has penetrated the corpse''s body still hits jianzun''s body. With the sound of "crackling", jianzun''s body is like a firecracker. It doesn''t matter at first, but gradually it begins to crack.


    The black Qi also hit the eight trigrams array in front of Tianshu star, but the noble and healthy qi in the eight trigrams array is too strong. These black Qi can''t hurt Tianshu star hiding behind the array. In fact, even if the black Qi can touch Tianshu star, it''s meaningless. There are six lights behind Tianshu star, which means that he can have another six But jianzun can''t last that long.


    This battle is over in the view of Tianshu star. Defeat him with jianzun''s "sword", which is the best at jianzun. In this way, we can surely raise the power of Kunlun! Think of here, Tianshu star issued a proud laugh: "ha, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Mr. He, who was watching the battle on one side, could see clearly that the black air was hitting the Eight Trigram array, leaving black marks on the Eight Trigram array. These black marks were more and more thick, just like splashing ink stains on a clean piece of clothing. I don''t know whether Tianshu star is too careless or deliberately blind. It doesn''t care that the eight trigrams array in front of him is polluted by this.


    Tianshu star, you are too big! Mr. he couldn''t help thinking.


    At this time, the field is also a sudden change!


    "Drink With the roar of jianzun, the black marks on the Bagua array suddenly turned into black smoke and condensed into human shape in the air - a sword Zun condensed from black smoke appeared on the Bagua array and in front of Tianshu star.


    In the four ghost spirit array, the sword master pretends to hold the sword with his right hand and stabs forward.


    On the other hand, the right hand of the black smoke sword on the eight trigrams array immediately turned into a black sword. It stabbed at the Tianshu star with the same posture, the same speed and even the same angle as the sword itself.


    "is that your trick?" Tianshu star''s face shows arrogant expression, the head slightly slants, then easily avoided this sword.


    However, the posture of the sword master in the four ghosts'' spirit array changed again. As if he had a sword in his hand, he used his sword skills in the narrow space surrounded by four ghosts. And the black smoke sword Zun over there also acted accordingly.


    It''s jianzun''s way to integrate his good Kendo into the corpse ghost path. He is not only gifted in practice, but also able to create his own way of fighting. He is really a great master!


    In the side of Mr. He, although just watching, can not help but secretly praise in the heart. In contrast, Tianshu star is simply powerful.


    The magic arts and skills used by Tianshu star are all given by predecessors. Although they are powerful, they have no unique features of their own. If they have to be praised, it is just a sentence of "great skill does not work".


    But that''s enough. Tianshu star''s strength is too strong. Even if jianzun tried his best to make the subtle sword moves on the black smoke''s hand come out frequently, he couldn''t hurt him half a point. Maybe that''s the truth.


    In fact, Tianshu star has other ways to end this battle faster, but he has to return sword with sword to prove that Kunlun Kendo is not lost to jianzun. Last time jianzun lost to Kunlun with one enemy seven, this time jianzun lost with one enemy one!


    With the palm of Tianshu star''s hand pinched, an iron sword on the ground flew into his hand by itself. Then, he danced with the iron sword and attacked with the black smoke sword.


    On one side, Mr. He was stunned to see this scene. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    If the skill of the sword is exquisite, the master of the sword is above the Tianshu star. You should know that even the original Meilin was forced to be in danger by the master of the sword. The way of longevity practiced by Tianshu star focuses on improving one''s own internal strength. He is not good at sword skills, and even his own shortcomings are not excessive. It is not very wise to attack the enemy with one''s own shortcomings.


    But Tianshu star''s body method is too fast and agile. Although jianzun''s sword method is exquisite, he can''t hurt each other. Although Tianshu star''s sword is fast, jianzun can predict it in advance according to Tianshu star''s sword habit, and then let his black smoke incarnate to dodge. They had a fight for a time.


    However, in the long run, jianzun will be defeated, because the figure of the black smoke avatar seems to be smaller than at the beginning - it is dissipating.


    "Ha ha!" At this time, jianzun did not rush to smile.Hearing the laughter, Tianshu star couldn''t help frowning: "what''s ridiculous!" There was no anger in the tone.


    "Forty years ago, I knew seven stars by sword, and I said that Kunlun sword skill must have strong points," jianzun said aloud. "But today we meet again, I think it''s just like this!"


    "Nonsense Tianshu star in a rage, his sword is more fierce, one after another stabbed the black smoke incarnation of several swords, but the black smoke incarnation has no body, and there is no change in the stabbed.


    "You just rely on your speed, just like you Kunlun relied on the number of people 40 years ago." "If you and I have the same speed, if you don''t make two moves, you will surely lose with Kunlun''s rough sword skill," he said


    Jianzun''s words are right in Tianshu star''s mind. Although Kunlun defeated jianzun in that war, jianzun made a reputation in this war, which made Tianshu star very unhappy. At this time, jianzun''s old story was brought up again, which made Tianshu star angry.


    In fact, Tianshu star did not know that jianzun was inspiring himself with words, but he felt that he had the dignity of Kunlun, and he could not afford to lose anything.


    So he waved his sword and said, "good, good!" Even after saying two "good" words, the speed of the sword in Tianshu star''s hand really slowed down.


    The law came into effect.


    A smile appeared on jianzun''s face: "look, the first move is coming!"

 Chapter 625

    Defeat Tianshu star with two moves. If this sounds normal, Mr. He will feel that the speaker is crazy.


    But now, Tianshu star has been challenged by jianzun, and its own state of mind has been out of balance. In addition, the people who use the sword are most concerned about the state of mind. At this moment, Tianshu star is afraid that even 10% of its strength can not be exerted.


    Mr. He believes that arrogance will eventually become the tomb of Tianshu star.


    At this time, jianzun''s first move had come.


    This is a move that human swordsmen can''t do. The long sword in the hands of black smoke avatar suddenly begins to smoke. The scattered smoke condenses numerous small swords around Tianshu star. At the same time, the smoke sword itself doesn''t disappear completely, but continues to stab Tianshu star.


    Jianzun''s understanding of the sword has reached the point of arbitrary. Tianshu star had said that before, but now he really slowed down his speed. Facing so many small swords, there is no doubt that it''s hard to resist without enough speed, and jianzun will only attack after he sees this point.


    I have to say that jianzun''s skill is really out of style. According to his seniority, he was still the elder of Tianshu star. At this time, he first forced each other with fierce methods, and then attacked the weakness of the opponent''s speed. It was really mean to the extreme. It''s just a fight between life and death. How can there be so much morality?


    Even Mr. He can''t criticize jianzun, because it''s impossible to defeat Tianshu star by normal means.


    Unconsciously, Mr. He put himself and jianzun in the same position.


    On the battlefield, it''s time for Tianshu star to deal with jianzun. He could have had many ways to deal with it. With his mana and reaction speed, he could kill the sword before it hit him, but he couldn''t do it - he had to return the sword with the sword, so as to regain the dignity of Kunlun in the past.


    The long swords in his hand swung, and the small swords were blocked by him. But his speed was limited by himself, and now he was short of money. The main sword in the hands of black fog incarnation was approaching him quickly.


    All of a sudden, the sword in Tianshu star''s hand swung rapidly, and the point of the sword was connected in the air. Each point left a little flash in the air. The seven point flash took shape rapidly, and formed a seven star phase in the air. This is the "Seven Star Sword potential". Forty years ago, jianzun was defeated by this wave, but in those years, this move was made by the seven stars and seven people, and it was in the hands of seven people Seven different magic weapons are added to leave seven stars in the sky.


    Today, Tianshu star just picked up an iron sword from the ground, and then he could do it alone. It can be seen that Tianshu star at this time is better than seven people in the past.


    But even so, today''s sword Zun is no longer the sword Zun of the past.


    The sword power formed by the seven stars collides with the main sword of black fog, and the black fog avatar also confronts the seven stars sword power head on. The two forces collide together, and the powerful power contained in the seven stars sword power smashes the black fog avatar in an instant. This move is only about power. Of course, Tianshu star won, but after the black fog avatar smashed, it turned into countless swords and shot at Tianshu star together.


    This is the second move that jianzun prepared for Tianshu star. Tianshu star frowned and retreated quickly, but he could not withdraw from the attack range of these swords.


    "Good!" The onlooker, Mr. He, in his heart, called out "good" for jianzun''s move. He used the weak to win the strong, and used the simple to control the complex. Jianzun really tasted the true meaning of Kendo!


    Yi, Yi, Yi... Black swords hit Tianshu star''s naked body one by one. His skin is much harder than ordinary human. It''s hard to describe the hardness of his body with copper skin and iron bone. Even if these black swords hit him, they can''t invade his body. At most, it can only leave a little stain on his skin like a spray of ink.


    But that''s enough. These black marks are even more painful than letting Tianshu star die directly. This is the proof of his failure!


    He lost to jianzun in the sword move, although jianzun''s so-called sword move was full of all kinds of evil methods, and he won without the full strength of Tianshu star. But winning is winning and losing is losing. After a few years, people will only remember the result, not the process.


    I disgrace Kunlun! Think of this, Tianshu star''s heart on the strange anger.


    Everyone must die, today''s matter, can''t have any witness! Anger spurted out from Tianshu star''s eyes. When his eyes swept to the people in the square, everyone''s heart was cold, as if the end of the world was coming.


    But there was one person who didn''t feel afraid. That person was jianzun, the one who caused the anger.


    "Beat you in two moves," jianzun added fuel to the fire. "I did it."


    Tianshu doesn''t pay attention to jianzun''s provocation. In other words, his anger can''t become more intense now. All the provocations are no longer meaningful. He will do his best and kill jianzun after one move.


    No one can disobey the anger of the friars in the realm of "Ether". Tianshu star must teach the sword to respect this.But jianzun didn''t take Tianshu star''s anger seriously. He stood in the four ghost spirit array, his arms suddenly spread out, and countless iron swords left on the ground suddenly flew up and flew behind him. The tips of all the long swords were outward, and the handles were inward, forming a big circle. The big circle made up of swords rotates slowly in a counter clockwise direction behind the statue.


    It''s a trick.


    Tianshu star''s eyes were full of contempt. Jianzun''s power might frighten others, but it was not enough in front of him. Tianshu star steps towards jianzun.


    Also at this time, and Tianshu star frowned - he suddenly found that his steps became extremely heavy.


    Jianzun''s face suddenly showed a successful smile.


    It was the black stains on Tianshu star''s body. He thought that these stains would at most produce a black fog incarnation as before, and the fighting power of the black fog incarnation was not enough for him. However, he did not expect that these black stains would become the shackles and cages of his strength.


    "What good have you done?" Tianshu Star asked fiercely.


    "You should reflect on yourself." Jian Zun replied with a smile, "this is the power of punishing evil."


    Tianshu star''s expression is a Zheng at first, then he roars: "impossible!"


    The next second, his body was like a meteor shooting towards jianzun, and the big sword ring behind jianzun began to rotate rapidly.


    The two forces will confront head-on and fight with flesh and blood.

 Chapter 626

    Tianshu star holds an iron sword, while jianzun defends the sword with Qi. In the big sword ring behind him, long swords constantly fly out, or stab Tianshu star, or block Tianshu star''s attack.


    For a moment, they had a fight!


    This is all people did not expect!


    On the ground, the four ghost spirit array is still sending black gas to jianzun, which is one of the capitals that he has become strong enough to compete with Tianshu star. But with this alone, he is still very different from Tianshu. What really helped him and Tianshu star to come to the same level was the force of "punishing evil" he exerted on Tianshu star.


    As the name suggests, the power of "punishing evil" will have a strong effect of imprisonment on the guilty. This power will increase with the increase of crimes in the body of the imprisoned person, and there is almost no upper limit. On the contrary, if the imprisoned person is a good person who has never done bad things in his life, the power of "punishing evil" will be transformed into the power of "rewarding good", which in turn will enhance the ability of the imprisoned person.


    So the original name of this forbidden curse is "reward good and punish evil", but how many people in this world have never done evil in their lives? The power of appreciating the good has never appeared in front of the world. Over time, "appreciating the good" has been forgotten, but the effect of "punishing the evil" has always been remembered.


    Now, Tianshu star has been imprisoned by the power of "punishing evil", but he is too strong. Even if he bears a heavy curse, he can still move freely, which even jianzun didn''t think of - he thought that once the curse of "punishing evil" is applied, Tianshu star can only be arrested!


    But he didn''t expect that the strength of Tianshu star would be so strong, even if he was in the stratagem, he would be able to play an equal share with him.


    Even there is still victory!


    Even if so many intrigues are used, the gap of strength is the gap. Tianshu star only needs an iron sword to respect the sword and force it to sweat!


    "Ho!" Jian Zun clenched his teeth, and a sword Qi passed his face. Although he didn''t hurt his face, he cut his ear in half. He lost a leg in the previous battle with Merlin, and his balance was also affected. At this time, he launched a high-intensity attack against Tianshu star, and the disadvantage of balance also appeared. This attack could have been avoided for him in the past.


    "That''s all you do!" Tianshu star angry way, in the hand long sword came more fierce, which is mixed with infinite Haoran power. If you don''t see what Tianshu star has done before, and only look at the power he uses at the moment, you will mistakenly think that he is the messenger of justice, right?


    But no matter who Tianshu star is, jianzun is an undisputed demon. Even today, on this Tongtian square, Tianshu star has committed many crimes that he has never committed in his life, but it is not as bad as jianzun''s in this life. Compared with the evil means, Tianshu star is still much more precious than sword.


    "If you have the ability, kill me!" Jianzun also roared, "kill me, to calm your anger!"


    "I''ll do the same, you know!" Tianshu star is ready to continue to add force on his hand, but his wrist suddenly sinks, and this stab is askew.


    It turned out that jianzun deliberately provoked Tianshu star to speak, which led to his evil thoughts. So the effect of "punishing evil" deepened, so that Tianshu star lost his sword. But the master moves, such obvious mistake is extremely serious.


    Jianzun took the initiative to create this mistake of Tianshu star, and he couldn''t miss the short opportunity.


    With the long sword waving, the light of the sword flashed quickly. The right arm of Tianshu star holding the sword was broken, and the blood also came out.


    Tianshu star widened his eyes. Even if something had happened, his eyes were still full of incomprehension - he was so much better than jianzun, but why, why would he wait for this result?


    "I won''t let you come back from the dead." Jian Zun said with a sneer, he has seen the ability of the seven star lamp behind the Tianshu star. Since this opportunity has appeared, he will never let it go.


    All the long swords in the huge sword ring behind the sword Zun stopped rotating at the same time, and then they all pointed to Tianshu star.


    Ten thousand swords come together.


    One sword after another pierces Tianshu star. This may be the strongest man in this era. Finally, he pays the price for his arrogance and madness. His life flows away quickly, and his body becomes full of holes in an instant.


    Jianzun wants to cut this terrible enemy into flesh and mud. Every limb, every organ, every inch of bone, and even every muscle tissue, he has to chop them up. He can''t give this terrible enemy a chance to come back again.


    Looking at the scene in the air, Mr. he widened his eyes. His heart did not feel the slightest happiness because of the death of Tianshu star - what''s to be thankful for? What''s happening now is that one devil killed another. Jianzun is not a good man, he may even be more vicious than Tianshu star!


    Drive the tiger and wolf to fight each other, and how can he leave the Tiger now?


    Jianzun''s body slowly fell from the air. With the fall of his body, the iron swords driven by him also fell from the air. The iron swords fell on the jade ground, making a continuous clear sound.He won, Tianshu star''s body has been completely left, completely defeated.


    Jianzun''s eyes swept to the people in Tongtian square, and several guests barely stood on the square, but these people were not enough to be his threat. No one can stop him from going to the great heavenly master hall, but he has one more thing to do before he can get down to business.


    That is to kill Ye Jian who was in a coma.


    He is always so cautious, which is why he is the only one in his time who can still stand on the top of the crowd. He is good at scheming, ruthless and careful. He may lose a bit of devil''s style, but he must be so to be the winner.


    Pick up an iron sword from the ground casually, and the sword Zun walks towards Ye Jian in a coma. On the square, the only one who can stop himself is this boy. As long as he is killed while he is in a coma, he has nothing to fear.


    Mr. He saw through jianzun''s idea at a glance. "No nonsense!" Mr. He waved his mountain and river painting fan towards the sword.


    But there was no abnormality. Instead, Mr. He fell to his knees after several severe coughs. His body has already reached the limit for a long time. Now he can''t stop jianzun even standing.


    "No, cough, don''t, cough, touch him." There was a cry in Mr. He''s throat.

 Chapter 627

    Mr. He uttered a cry of pain, but how could jianzun pay attention to him.


    Now he is the man in power. He is the man who dominates everything in this square. His power at the moment, all rely on fighting hard in exchange!


    Jianzun comes to the fainting body of Ye Jian. At this time, Ye Jian is still held by the corpse of that surname Du. And jianzun raised his iron sword and stabbed it at Yejian''s chest.


    Yi - the sword goes through the chest and blood splashes out.


    Why? A look of surprise and despair appeared in Mr. He''s eyes.


    The surprise and despair also appeared in jianzun''s eyes. He is the one who has been pierced by the sword.


    And the man with the sword was standing behind him with white hair.


    "For, why?" When jianzun opened his mouth, there was blood left at the corner of his mouth.


    "Why didn''t I die?" The voice of Tianshu star rings behind jianzun. His voice has a little echo, which makes jianzun feel that this person is not only standing behind him, but also standing far away from him.


    This feeling of uncertainty, like a God.


    "Can mortals like you also kill me?" Tianshu Star asked, the next second, he pulled the sword out of jianzun''s body. There are still seven star lights behind him, but there are only five of the original seven lights left.


    Yes, even if it is cut into meat sauce, even if the body no longer exists, he can still be reborn, and return to the best state.


    At this time, Tianshu star stood naked on the Tongtian square, without even a touch of dust on his body. He was like a supernatural God, condescending to come to this dirty world.


    The loser is jianzun. He lost to absolute force. In the face of such a powerful force, all his proud cunning has no meaning.


    In this world, the strong always eat the weak, and then be eaten by the stronger.


    In the snow, the golden haired boy is gnawing at a human body.


    He didn''t want to absorb his opponent''s strength through this primitive method, he was just hungry. At the end of a big war, his energy had already been exhausted, and the only food in the snow was his opponent.


    But his opponent is not dead yet. Although he can feel his opponent''s teeth gnawing on his body, Holland doesn''t show any pain.


    Because he knows that it''s meaningless to show a painful expression and then beg the other party to let go of himself - if the winner is him, he can''t let go of the loser either.


    They were born to devour each other, which is the fate of the wizard king. Since he understood this, Holland has been preparing to devour others. Similarly, he is also prepared to be eaten.


    Merlin won the war.


    This golden haired boy is like a wolf who has been starving to the extreme. Regardless of the image, he is tearing at each other''s body, flesh, bone, viscera, and even clothes wrapped around his body. He never lets go of anything. The blood stained half of his face and the snow around him. He just ate without saying a word. The white snowflakes fell silently, accompanied by the sound of bone being chewed.


    "No one in the world can stop you." Said Holland suddenly.


    The blonde boy didn''t respond to him, and didn''t even slow down the pace of nibbling. It was like he was enjoying a delicious meal, and he had no time to consider other things.


    While Holland fell back in the snow, he was also enjoying the last feeling - the feeling of pain. After a while, he was going to die, even the taste of pain could not be tasted. The reason why he can taste the pain is thanks to his special body structure. Now his body has long been out of the category of human beings. Human beings will die directly after losing some organs or reaching a certain level of pain, but he won''t, and he won''t die until his brain is completely smashed.


    Heran looked up at the white sky. Snowflakes fell from the sky, one by one on his face, and then quickly melted.


    "How does it feel to be at the top?" He asked again.


    The speed of the young blonde''s nibbling slowed down a little bit, because he was already full. So he raised an arm and wiped the blood on his mouth with his sleeve.


    How does it feel at the top? The blonde boy smiles. He used to think he was at the top, but now it seems that he was just a bird trapped in the tower and didn''t know how big the world was. The height of the "top" is beyond the reach of this stupid bird''s wingspan.


    "I can''t describe it to you yet." The blonde boy replied seriously. Because he hasn''t reached that position yet.


    "Is it?" He Lang Leng for a moment, "did not think you are such a rigorous person." He would be wrong. In heran''s opinion, after the other party ate himself, he already had the power of three wizard kings, which directly occupied half of the six wizard kings. It was not difficult to eat the other three. So now Merlin is at the top of heran''s mind. But heran mistakenly thought that Merlin wanted to wait until the strength of the six kings came together to admit this. He did not expect that Merlin had seen a wider sky than he had seen. Maybe this is the reason why this war will have such a result.Meilin saw infinite possibilities in Zhou Heng, which Helang had never seen before. Therefore, Meilin''s goal was more ambitious than Helang''s. He began to realize that he did not exist simply for the sake of cannibalism.


    He has a higher and farther place to pursue.


    But before that, he had to fill his stomach, so he ate each other. I have to admit that Holland''s body doesn''t taste good. It''s not the taste of human flesh, or even any meat in the world.


    It was like a stack of rotten meat. Although she didn''t smell the stench, Merlin still felt disgusted when she entered the flesh.


    He got up from the snow, and Holland, who had lost most of his body, looked up at Merlin.


    "Are you going on the road?" Asked Holland.


    Merlin nodded. "It''s terrible, but thank you for your hospitality."


    Hearing Merlin''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on Holland''s old face - the other side was his old friend, but he could clearly perceive that the other side was not the one he could feel familiar with.


    Looking at Holland''s smile, Merlin raised her foot and stepped on it.


    With a crack, Holland''s head cracked under Merlin''s feet and turned into a pool of blood in the snow.

 Chapter 628

    Above Tongtian square.


    Jianzun fell down, and his group of ghosts also fell down one after another. All the forces who came to fight against Kunlun finally fell down here. Whether it''s master Helang or jianzun, who is an external enemy, or Tianji star, Kaiyang star and a few guests, all of them have died. Maybe the disaster in Kunlun is over.


    Or maybe the disaster has just begun.


    Tianshu star is standing on the Tongtian square. He is naked, but he is full of light, like a God on this battlefield full of death. Behind him, five lights are burning quietly, symbolizing that he still has five opportunities to come back.


    There is no one who can compete with him any more. If you want to defeat him, you have to kill him five times in a row!


    At this time, Tianshu star swept his eyes to the last few people in the square, including Mr. He. These people may also be famous in the field of monasticism, but in his eyes, they are just some ants.


    To crush these ants, it''s just a little work for Tianshu star.


    But he won''t do it yet, because it suddenly occurred to him that he needed some witnesses. Some witnesses who witnessed him wash away the past humiliation of Kunlun and create a brand new glory!


    "I have killed jianzun." Tianshu star said slowly in the center of the square, "the shame of Kunlun forty years ago, even today it is an end." When he spoke, everyone looked at him, and no one refuted him. In the face of absolute power, everyone deeply felt their vulnerability and powerlessness.


    "I''ll save your lives for a while, because there''s another thing I need you to witness for me." The voice of Tianshu star is very ethereal, as if it has been supernatural.


    Yes, there''s one more thing that hasn''t been done. Twenty years ago, Kunlun traitor stole a Fuxi Qin string. Now Tianshu star must tell the world in front of everyone that the Fuxi Qin string has been retrieved. All those who attempt to do harm to Kunlun or want to do harm to Kunlun will not come to a good end, and all the lost things of Kunlun will be retrieved by Kunlun. No one can take away what belongs to Kunlun!


    Tianshu star deflection line of sight, looked at the treasure Pavilion.


    By this time, Zhou Heng had arrived at the treasure Pavilion. Without Tianquan star''s help and guidance, it would be very difficult for him to find the location of the treasure Pavilion, because this building only looks from the outside, and it is no different from other buildings around. It has neither the pearly charm of imagination nor the heavy guard. He didn''t even see a Kunlun disciple along the way. If there were so many dense buildings, it would be like an empty city.


    "Treasure pavilion?" Zhou Heng looked up at the signboard of the building with some doubts. The signboard did have the word "treasure Pavilion", but the gold paint of these three words had peeled off. It''s not like Kunlun, which pays attention to ostentation.


    Won''t you be fooled by the old man of Tianquan star? Zhou Heng frowned and said that he really believed each other.


    "What are you doing?" Su min''s voice sounded behind him, "isn''t this coming?" With that, Su min went to the gate of treasure Pavilion.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Heng said in a hurry, but it was too late for him to dissuade him.


    Su Min has already pushed the door of treasure Pavilion open.


    Hoo - a black wind came from the treasure Pavilion. Before they could see the inner condition of the treasure Pavilion clearly, the door slammed shut.


    "Ah Su min yelled out in fright, and Zhou Heng widened his eyes - because he saw several figures in the black wind just now.


    He turned back quickly. Sure enough, there were four people in black behind him.


    "Dear elders," Zhou Heng knew that these people were the guards of the treasure Pavilion mentioned by Tianquan star. He saluted the four people behind him, and then said, "hello."


    Su min also turned around: "scared to death me, I went, just that gust of wind is how to return a responsibility?" She said as she stroked her chest.


    "Oh, why are there four more here all of a sudden?" When Su min saw the four men in black behind him, he was startled again.


    When they looked at them, they could see that they were not from Kunlun, so three of them immediately flashed their bodies and stopped the left and right and the rear respectively. In addition to the one who stayed in the same place, they surrounded Zhou Heng and Su min in a flash.


    "I have two things to do this time." Zhou Heng quickly explained, "please don''t be hostile." Although he spoke respectfully, he was not very afraid of the four people in his heart. He only spoke right to them in the face of Tianquan star.


    After the four, the man who stayed in the same place suddenly said, "no matter what you have, this is the important place of Kunlun. You are not allowed to break in without permission." After that, a golden awn appeared in his hand. After the golden awn faded, a stick appeared in his hand.


    Zhou Heng took out the bead that Tianquan star had given him before, and motioned to the people, "this is brought by Tianquan star. He said that you will let me in when you see it."


    When they saw Zhou Heng take his "heavenly eye" out of their arms, they immediately changed their color, but they all covered their faces with black cloth, so Zhou Heng and Su min couldn''t see their expression change. However, they were all shocked. It seems that this thing given to him by Tianquan star should be useful."Boy, how did you get this thing into your hands?" A man in black on Zhou Heng''s left side snapped.


    "I''ve already said," Zhou Heng had to repeat, "this is from Tianquan star."


    "No, impossible!" The man in black on the left was obviously a little shocked.


    Zhou Heng can tell from each other''s voice that their age is not young, but the real identity of each other is still unable to guess.


    In fact, they are the four members of the previous seven stars.


    When these people were seven stars, they were accompanied by their own Kunlun treasure, and they knew the characteristics of the treasure very well. After retiring from the position of the seven stars, although they handed over their treasures one after another, it was most appropriate for them to guard the treasure Pavilion. After all, in addition to the current seven stars, they are undoubtedly the people who know the most about Kunlun treasure. And even though they are old, as former members of the seven stars, there is no doubt about their combat effectiveness.


    However, the most important point is that once you become a guard of the treasure Pavilion, you will never have to deal with people unless someone breaks into the treasure Pavilion by mistake. This kind of life is the best destination for the monks who retire from the seven star position. After all, even if these people have retired, they have great influence in Kunlun. Only when they are in such a place where the sun will never be seen, can the seven stars of this generation not worry about being criticized.


    Kunlun seems to be out of the world, but it also has its own political structure. But this kind of thing is not what Zhou Heng and Su min can know.

 Chapter 629

    The four guards of the treasure Pavilion look at each other. They have worked together as members of the seven stars for 40 years, and they have worked together in the treasure Pavilion for 30 years. There is no need for them to communicate with each other. They only need one look at each other to know each other''s thoughts.


    In addition to the guard standing on the left side of Zhou Heng and Su min, the other three nodded. So the oldest of the four, the guard standing in front of them, said, "let''s trust you for a while." After that, he raised his hand and an invisible suction came out of it.


    Zhou Heng, who holds the eye of heaven, senses that his opponent wants to suck it away. As for Zhou Heng, who has the Heavenly Master system, he can know the value and usage of the heavenly eye as soon as he wants. But now he doesn''t want to conflict with these people. If Tianquan star is right, Bailu is being locked up in the treasure Pavilion behind him.


    Zhou Heng let go of his hand and let his heavenly eye be sucked away by the other party.


    After drawing a beautiful parabola in the air, Tianyan fell into the hands of the guard. After the guard took the eye into his hand, he didn''t check it carefully. He knew it very well. The moment his finger touched the surface of the eye, he knew it was genuine. The power of the stars in the eye could not be imitated.


    And the eye will fall into the hands of this young man, at least shows one thing - Tianji star, the owner of the eye, is no longer in the world.


    After the death of the owner of the treasure, the treasure will be sent back to the treasure Pavilion, waiting for the next round of Seven Star selection. Even if no one will use it in the future, the powerful treasure of Kunlun can''t be left outside.


    After recovering Tianyan, the guard of Zhenbao pavilion looks at Zhou Heng suspiciously. He doesn''t understand why Kunlun baotianyan was sent by such an outsider - is there any change on Kunlun mountain? The guards of the treasure pavilion have been isolated from the world all the year round, not to mention the changes of the world. Even they have no way to know what happened on the Kunlun mountain.


    Before the guard asked, Zhou Heng said: "Tianquan star said, I will bring the eye of heaven, you will let me in, but really?"


    The guards looked at each other again, and then the leading guard said, "there is such a rule."


    "What are you hesitating about?" Su min, standing on one side, yelled happily, "don''t you open the door quickly and let us in?"


    At this time, the guards did not answer. It is true that seven star members have a right to allow others to enter treasure Pavilion, but this right is set for seven star candidates. Over the years, after deciding on candidates, seven star members will lead seven star candidates into treasure pavilion to find Kunlun treasures suitable for them, and at the same time let them have a more specific understanding of Kunlun treasures.


    Although this rule does not explicitly prohibit the Seven Star members from allowing outsiders to enter, it is because the people who set this rule did not expect that there would be seven star members to allow outsiders to enter at all - you know, even seven star itself seldom came back here after getting the treasure of Kunlun. You know, the treasure Pavilion can be called the three forbidden areas of Kunlun together with the "great Tianshi hall" and the "ancestral hall". Now an outsider wants to break in, and the guards of the treasure Pavilion will be hesitant.


    "Hello! You don''t want to break your word, do you? " Su min is very angry.


    She is right. These guards are not prepared to let Zhou Heng and his wife enter the treasure Pavilion. Although Zhou Heng can take out the eye of heaven, the treasure Pavilion guards can''t believe what Zhou Heng said. If Tianquan star also comes with them, these guards may be able to open up. But Tianquan star is seriously injured. How can they come here at this time?


    "Come back, ladies and gentlemen." This is the answer given by the guard of Zhenbao pavilion to Zhou Heng and Su min.


    "Shit! You are deceiving people too much Su min pointed to the crowd, "do you know how much we have helped you? Su min had to say more, but Zhou Heng reached out to stop her.


    "Well?" Su min looks at Zhou Heng suspiciously.


    "Don''t say it." Zhou Heng said to Su min.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello!" Su min exaggerated yelled, "we are here to save people. What do you mean? Don''t you care about your friends?"


    Saving people? The four guards of the treasure Pavilion looked at each other and seemed to have guessed the purpose of Zhou Heng''s trip, because in addition to the four old guys, the only one in the treasure pavilion was the girl who was sent in recently.


    But now that Zhou Heng and his family are going to retreat, the guards of Zhenbao Pavilion will no longer stop them, and they make way for each other.


    "Hello Su Min said to Zhou Heng again, "do you really ignore your friends?"


    Zhou Heng suddenly asked her, "when did I say I didn''t care about her?"


    "Do you mean --" Su min widened her eyes.


    "These people are the accomplices who robbed my friends," Zhou Heng''s voice gradually became cold. "I came to Kunlun to use force, so I let you not have to say it."


    The four guards of the treasure Pavilion changed their faces, but Su min laughed. She patted Zhou Heng on the shoulder: "this is you I know!""Why do you talk to them so much? Just grab them back!" With that, Su min rolled up her sleeves.


    "Bold maniac!" Standing on their left, the guard of treasure Pavilion roared, "you don''t pay attention to us?"


    Su Min wants to argue with him, but Zhou Heng holds her on the shoulder: "it''s useless to say more, just do it."


    He has done all the courtesy. Even if Li Yuan knows about it in the future, he can''t blame him. More importantly, now they are separated from Bailu by a wall, and Zhou Heng can''t bear it any longer.


    In the face of these two arrogant and ignorant foreigners, the four treasure Pavilion guards exchanged their eyes quickly, and then took out their magic weapons respectively. Although they were not the most precious weapons of Kunlun, they were also powerful magic weapons of the level of Volley whale sword.


    One tripod, one umbrella, one stick, one cup.


    Four magic weapons are shining on the snow capped mountain. But before the four could make a move, Zhou Heng and Su min disappeared in front of them.


    They were in the original position, leaving only a strange black round hole.


    "Watch the top!" Suddenly one of the four yelled.


    "Well?" The guard of the treasure Pavilion holding the tripod looked up in doubt. He saw nothing except another strange black round hole.


    When he saw clearly, it was too late for him to react. A fist came out of the black hole and hit him in the face.


    Bang!


    The jade floor under the guard''s feet cracked, and the guard''s face was deformed.

 Chapter 630

    Zhou Heng and Su Mincai killed one of the four guards.


    You know, only these four people are left to guard the important treasure Pavilion. This shows the strength of these four people. Thirty years ago, they were all members of the seven stars. In these 30 years, they practiced in the quiet treasure Pavilion. Their accomplishments will only be higher than in the past. Although considering the decline of physical strength brought by the increase of age, they will never be weak enough to be killed.


    But the fact really happened in front of the other three people, so they couldn''t help but believe it.


    It''s not that the guard of Zhenbao Pavilion is too weak, but the two foreign enemies are too strong.


    After the tripod bearer was knocked down, the figures of Zhou Heng and Su min also fell from the air one after another. The guard of zhenbaoge, who was holding the umbrella, looked at his companion lying on the ground and fainted. He immediately opened his umbrella and attacked Zhou Heng and Su min.


    The other two, regardless of their identity, besieged them together.


    They are all in the realm of "immortal". Their accomplishments are higher than those of Tianquan star, but they don''t have the abnormal ability of "Jade Flute" in Tianquan star''s hands. They can''t achieve the effect of Tianquan star in the face of Zhou Heng and Su min.


    The umbrella shaped magic weapon in the hands of the umbrella guard keeps rotating, and the surrounding air flow also changes. The spiral wind appears out of thin air. Soon, the spiral wind will become a terrible tornado.


    The guard holding the cup threw the cup into the air, and the cup suddenly became countless times bigger in the air, which almost blocked the sky and the sun at first glance.


    The sword guard didn''t use any tricks, but simply chopped it with his stick.


    Three people attack together. The two people surrounded in the middle are not flustered. After all, they have escaped the siege of flying Mantis. What is the siege of just three people?


    The black round hole opened behind them. Before all the attacks, their figures disappeared in front of them.


    "It''s the evil law again!" Holding the stick, the guard split the air and roared.


    The guard with the umbrella also put away his umbrella. After the tornado stopped, he looked up for fear that the two men would attack from above again.


    But they saw nothing above except the huge jade cup.


    "The evil method used by this enchantress is very strange. I''m afraid there are other means. You must be careful!" The guard with the umbrella warned. He is the most cautious one among the four. He was also the one who first found that Zhou Heng and Su min transmitted to the top.


    But this time, Zhou Heng and Su min are no longer on top of their heads. On the jade floor, a black hole appears.


    "Watch your feet!" The guard holding the cup suddenly yelled. At the same time, he pointed down, and the jade cup in the air also fell towards the black hole on the floor.


    The other two quickly backed away to prevent being hurt by the jade cup.


    When the jade cup fell, there was a faint sound of dragon howling. This "dragon jade Cup" really deserves its reputation.


    Sure enough, Zhou Heng and Su min rushed out of the black hole on the ground, just to meet the "dragon jade Cup".


    "Go to hell!" The guard with the cup roared. He didn''t intend to hurt them. After all, they brought the eye of heaven. They didn''t look like Kunlun''s enemies. But when they started, they knocked out one of his companions. The hostility was so obvious that they could not tolerate his mercy.


    When the jade cup with dragon pattern is buckled on the ground, it immediately forms a completely closed boundary on the ground. At the same time, the sound of the Dragon howling in the cup is more harsh, as if there is a real dragon in the cup.


    "Well done!" The guard with the umbrella cheered for his companion.


    The stick guard seemed to think that the matter was settled, so he went to the Ding guard where he fainted.


    Although the opponent has a strange teleportation ability, once the dragon jade cup is covered, it will form an impenetrable boundary, and the jade dragon illusion that can kill the enemy will appear in the cup. Therefore, unless the covered person immediately surrenders, there is almost no case of survival.


    "Are you dead, old man?" Holding the stick, the guard held his partner in his arms and patted him on the face.


    "I have medicine here." The guard holding the cup said on one side. He was about to reach into his arms when his face suddenly changed.


    Then he turned his head and looked in the direction of his dragon jade cup.


    The sound of Bi, Bi Di came from the cup, and the guard''s face became more and more pale.


    "What happened?" The guard with the umbrella asked.


    "Jade dragon, jade dragon," murmured the guard holding the cup, "jade dragon is dead..."


    the meaning of this sentence has not yet been reflected by the companions. In the next second, a long crack appeared on the dragon pattern jade cup, which split the jade cup into two parts from the middle.


    "How?" The umbrella guard couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Before the surprise and dullness on his face disappeared, the huge dragon shaped jade cup suddenly burst open, and pieces of green jade scattered around. Although they were not hurt, the scene was enough to shock their souls.


    Among the broken jade, the man holding the sword appeared back to back with the woman with fiery eyes."Goblin?" "King Kong phase?" Their details were immediately seen through by these well-informed old guys, but that would only make them more surprised.


    Young people who use magic swords can understand, but what about women who can use "King Kong phase"? Has Qinglong temple, as the leader of Zen Buddhism, begun to recruit female disciples in the past 30 years?


    What''s more, this woman is a female disciple of Qinglong temple. What''s the matter with the teleportation magic she used before?


    Among the three people''s surprise, Zhou Heng and Su min have attacked twice. In Zhou Heng''s hand, Yu Duan waved out, and a sword Qi with a chill also waved out to the stick guard among the three.


    The voice of the red ghost in the body of the sword rings out triumphantly: "yuduan cuts Yulong, ha ha, my new name is not for nothing!"


    "Hum!" Su min snorts coldly and waves her fist to the guard who has lost the Dragon grain jade cup. Now she is blessed by "King Kong Xiang". Her strength is amazing and her temper becomes extremely irritable.


    "Drink The holding staff guard, with his gold staff in his hand, reluctantly blocked the wave of sword Qi from Zhou Heng. However, the impact of the sword Qi still made the old man withdraw several steps. Thanks to the umbrella guard''s timely appearance behind him to help him stabilize his body, he didn''t fall down.


    On the other hand, Su min smashed the cup guard with his bare hands. The cup guard lost the dragon jade cup, so he had to fight back with his bare hands. However, one is young and the other is old, and Su Min has a King Kong as a blessing. The cup guard does not dare to fight Su min, but his kung fu is much better than Su min, so he can barely fight with him.

 Chapter 631

    "Ha, ha, ha!" Every time Zhou Heng waved a sword, the red ghost laughed, "I haven''t had such a good time for a long time!"


    His last move was against Tianquan star, who had a jade flute. His last move was against the flying Mantis group, which could not be spared. In those two battles, Zhou Heng had the upper hand. Although the guards of the treasure Pavilion thought highly of themselves, they obviously had a real strength gap with Zhou Heng.


    On the other hand, Su min just relies on "King Kong Xiang" to drive her opponent into danger. If it wasn''t for her lack of actual combat experience and Kung Fu, she would have won the opponent who lost his magic weapon. But even if she couldn''t win it for a while, Su min still had the absolute advantage on the scene. After all, she got all the true biographies of the sad monk, one of the four holy monks in Qinglong temple. She was at the peak of her life, and it was difficult for her old opponent to confront her head-on.


    Seeing that Zhou Heng and Su min are about to win, a gossip array suddenly appears in the air.


    "Get out of the way!" Zhou Heng looked at the eight trigrams array in the air, then turned his long sword in his hand, and a sword Qi split into the air.


    Su min heard Zhou Heng''s warning, but she was in the state of "King Kong phase" at this time. She was very angry. She couldn''t win her opponent for a moment, so she became more irritable. So she didn''t respond immediately to the reminder.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh - the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the invisible energy arrows were shooting at Zhou Heng and Su min like rain. Zhou Heng''s sword Qi scattered most of the arrow rain, but there were still a lot of arrow rain falling from the place where the sword Qi was not enough.


    "Oh dear!" Su min shoulder pain, anger on the face also disappeared, her body into a red shadow, quickly jump out of the scope of the arrow rain. She got an arrow on the shoulder, which forced her to contact "King Kong Xiang", but then she used "Zhu He Xiang", which can provide short-term acceleration, and only then she saved her life.


    After su min left, the jade floor where she used to be was immediately smashed by those energy arrows.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Heng saw that his companion was injured and yelled angrily at the top.


    "Which son of a tortoise attacked me secretly?" Su min also angrily covers the shoulder to shout.


    In the air, a figure with white hair is falling. It''s Tianshu star.


    "My God!" Su min suddenly covered his eyes with his palm, "it''s a naked man!"


    It turns out that Tianshu star was beaten into meat sauce by jianzun. Although he successfully recovered through the power of the seven star lamp, his clothes can''t be recovered with it. So now he is a naked man without any clothes. However, he doesn''t care about these things with the state of Tianshu star.


    He is a man beyond the world. Of course, he can''t be restrained by worldly etiquette.


    "Tianshu star?" The guards of treasure Pavilion were also surprised to see the man falling from the air. How did Wang Shoudu become like this? The hearts of the three guards were full of surprise.


    Before waiting for three people to ask, Tianshu star first opened his mouth: "three predecessors."


    Three treasures Pavilion also hastily return a gift: "Tianshu star." Although their seniority is higher than that of Tianshu, they have retired now, and Wang Shoudu is the first of the seven stars in Kunlun, so of course they should respect Tianshu more.


    "Three elders," Tianshu star''s eyes swept the crowd, "you let me down."


    "What, what?" The umbrella guard didn''t expect that Tianshu star would say such words, and the other two were also wide eyed, showing an incredible expression.


    "How important is the treasure pavilion?" Tianshu star said slowly, "for thousands of years, all the savings of Kunlun have been stored here. Three of you are responsible for guarding here. Your burden is no lighter than mine."


    Zhou Heng stares at this strange guy with white hair warily. He doesn''t know what medicine he sells in the gourd.


    And the faces of the three guards of the treasure Pavilion also showed a look of shame. Holding the umbrella, the guards said, "this, this - Oh, you''re right."


    Holding the cup, the guard took a step forward and explained to Tianshu Star: "these two people have extraordinary strength. We three old guys really have some difficulty in dealing with them. Now that Tianshu star has arrived, please help them!"


    Tianshu star nodded, and then said: "I have the responsibility to protect the treasure Pavilion, but before that, I still have one thing to do."


    "What''s the matter?" The guard with the umbrella asked suspiciously.


    Tianshu star''s face showed a warm smile like sunshine. Then, he stretched out his palm to the guard holding the umbrella. He said slowly, "my Kunlun rice does not support useless people."


    After that, his palm suddenly pinched.


    The guard with the umbrella didn''t know what happened. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. The umbrella in his hand fell off, and the man covered his chest with his hands and knelt down. Blood gurgled from the corner of his mouth. It turned out that his heart was crushed by Tianshu star.


    "Brute, you brute!" The stick guard was the first to react from shock. He yelled at Tianshu star, "what are you doing! He is your martial uncleTianshu star''s line of sight moved to the stick guard, and then, his palm was in the air again.


    "Poof --" a mouthful of blood spat out. There were countless vicious words in the guard''s heart, but now his heart was broken, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Another treasure Pavilion guard fell.


    "You, you, you!" How can the cup guard think of such a situation? The last time he met with each other was 30 years ago. He also called each other "Shou Du". He patted each other on the shoulder and told him that after he became Tianshu star, he must understand the burden of the shoulder and start from the interests of Kunlun and think more about the collective.


    Who knows, 30 years later, when he and the other party met for the second time, they were enemies.


    "Wang Shoudu, are you crazy?" The guard holding the cup roared, raised his fist and rushed to Tianshu star.


    But Tianshu star no longer said a superfluous word. For these useless old people, he had said enough before.


    as like as two peas, the hand of the third hand is squeezed. This time, the cup guard has rushed in front of him, but his fist can no longer hit Tianshu star''s face.


    The other side is not the boy who will listen to him with his head down. This white haired man is so strange that he seems to be a demon from a different world.

 Chapter 632

    "Lying trough -" Su min''s mouth issued a voice of exclamation, she even forgot that her shoulder was still bleeding, "isn''t this guy with the robbers? Why did you kill all of your own people all of a sudden? "


    Zhou Heng shook his head and didn''t answer. He looked at each other carefully. There was no doubt that this man would be the strongest enemy he had ever met.


    Li Yuan and thunder beast can''t be compared with them.


    "Must be a psychopath?" Su min asked himself, "you see, he doesn''t wear clothes. He must be a madman. We''d better leave him alone and go to save people." With that, she turned and walked in the direction of treasure Pavilion.


    Tianshu star''s vision toward Su min''s back, then, he suddenly toward Su min flicked his fingers.


    Did not expect the other side will attack again without warning, Zhou Heng quickly draw the sword, but it is still a little late. An energy is hitting Su min''s back neck.


    A small black round hole appeared.


    The invisible energy arrow ejected by Tianshu star''s finger was absorbed by this small black hole. The next second, another hole appeared in front of him.


    His own invisible energy arrow flew out of the new black hole and hit him in the face.


    With a bang, the energy arrow dispersed before it approached the surface of Tianshu star''s skin. Although it didn''t hurt him, his face was surprised.


    "I knew that you son of a bitch wanted to attack my mother again," Su Min said with a smile, then turned around, "the saint fighter won''t be knocked down twice by the same move!"


    Seeing that Su min is not only OK, but also has the strength to talk, Zhou Heng breathes a sigh of relief.


    But the crisis has not been lifted, Tianshu star very dissatisfied to look at the two: "you invade Kunlun, also dare to talk, today if you do not punish you, outsiders also said that we have no one in Kunlun."


    "Punish me?" Su Min said with a sneer, "if you can do it, just come!" I can''t say anything else. Her ability to escape is really first-class.


    But at this time, Zhou Heng suddenly stood in front of Su min with a sword: "I''ll stop him, you go to help me save people."


    "Don''t you need my help?" Su min asked suspiciously, "this guy looks very powerful!"


    Zhou Heng shook his head. Of course, the other side is fierce. It is because of this that he didn''t let Su Min stay. Although Su min''s ability is strong, her lack of combat experience is her biggest weakness. The arrow wound on her shoulder is the best proof.


    Su min will die if he stays here. Zhou Heng can be sure of that.


    But without Su min, is he sure to deal with this opponent? To be honest, Zhou Heng is not sure. This man is known as "Tianshu star". Zhou Heng guesses that he is also a member of the seven stars, but there is no doubt that this man is stronger than the Tianquan star he met before, and is an unreasonable type.


    Zhou Heng clenched the jade in his hand and concentrated.


    Su min seems to see the urgency of the situation, she no longer joke, no longer stay, immediately turned towards the direction of treasure Pavilion. There is a red light flashing on her body, which is the sign of the opening of "Zhu He Xiang".


    In the short distance charge, Zhu Hexiang''s speed is faster than that of karmic phase.


    However, this speed can frighten others, but it is not enough to shake the eye of Tianshu star. He pushed his hands forward, and an eight diagrams array immediately appeared in front of him. He wants to kill Su min before she rushes to the treasure Pavilion, so as not to lose Kunlun''s prestige.


    But the energy accumulated in the eight trigrams array was too late to play, and Zhou Heng, who was holding the sword, appeared in front of him.


    The jade breaks from the top to the bottom to wave to fall, and the sword Qi contains the chill that can make people freeze instantly.


    "Hum!" Tianshu star made an unpleasant noise in his nose. The eight trigrams array in front of him rotated a little, and a white light immediately came out. The white light hit Zhou Heng, who was holding the sword, and immediately shook his body back.


    Zhou Heng, who was shocked into the air, felt his mind rippling and almost didn''t faint directly. Fortunately, his body has been transformed several times by the Heavenly Master system, so that he can bear the impact of the other side. Otherwise, he will not only faint, but will be directly shocked to death.


    Pop. After rolling in the air for a few circles, Zhou Heng landed smoothly, and Tianshu star''s face was surprised - the boy didn''t die this time. Those old people were not his opponents, so we can''t blame them.


    Tianshu star is thinking, Zhou Heng has drawn his sword to rush up again, he wants to buy time for Su min, Su min''s transmission ability can take Bailu to escape together, as long as he can get enough time, Su min and Bailu will be safe.


    But can he really buy time from this monster like individual?


    New two days first class, qinglongshou!


    The blue fire dragon roared at Tianshu star, and there was a little disdain in Tianshu star''s eyes - the boy was a wizard!


    Facing the green dragon, which is composed of the fire of soul that will burn out all the time once it burns up, Tianshu star does not dodge. Facing the roaring green dragon, he opens his arms as if to embrace it.Then the five remaining lights behind him began to flicker at the same time.


    Boom - all the soul fires are swallowed up after approaching Tianshu star. Although the soul fire is the highest form of flame, it is still not enough to see in front of the flame of the seven star lamp.


    If Zhou Heng used the power of the ice system, he might have some fear, but the power of the fire system could only be regarded as a dagger in front of Guan Gong.


    The blue fire dragon could have swallowed everything, but it was swallowed by Tianshu star in turn. Zhou Heng saw such a scene for the first time, but there was no time for him to be surprised, because he knew that Tianshu star''s counterattack was coming soon.


    "Boy," the voice of Tianshu star appeared behind him, "you''ve done a good job, report your name."


    "Zhou Heng." Zhou Heng replied coldly. At the same time, the sword in his hand slashed back behind him.


    Ding -- Tianshu star held yuduan''s sword with two fingers: "Zhou Heng? I seem to have heard of you. Among the younger generation, you are already great. "


    Zhou Heng didn''t pay attention to him, but yelled: "red ghost, show up!"


    On yuduan, a black gas gushed out. The red ghost appeared on yuduan''s sword body, and it waved its claws to Tianshu star''s head.


    But Tianshu star just stretched out his finger and flicked on yuduan''s sword.


    The strong vibration was transmitted to Zhou Heng''s hand. The next second later, yuduan took off and flew away. The red ghost on yuduan''s sword immediately returned to the body of the sword and failed to hurt Tianshu star.


    "Who are you?" Tianshu Star asked again.


    "Tianshi," Zhou Heng covered his numb arm with his other hand and quickly separated from Tianshu star, "I am a Tianshi."

 Chapter 633

    It''s really interesting that this man claims to be a "celestial Wizard" when he uses a magic knife, knows witchcraft and can use magic that is both cold and hot.


    Tianshu star''s face rarely showed a smile.


    "You probably don''t know what the profession of master of heaven means," Tianshu star said in a loud voice. "It''s not the position that ordinary people like you can take."


    In the view of Tianshu star, there is only one Tianshi in the world at present, and there may be others in the future. But so far, the only one who can match the word "Tianshi" is the "great Tianshi" in Kunlun.


    "I''ve been in this business for almost four years," Zhou Heng said as he took the opportunity to shake off his hand


    "Ha ha." The way Tianshu star looks at Zhou Heng is like a human looking at an ignorant animal. His palm is flat, and immediately a lot of starlight rises from his palm.


    "The boy who pretends to be the master of heaven," Tianshu star said slowly, "I''ll kill you first, and then kill your female companion."


    "We''ve done it first. Let''s talk about it." Zhou Heng clenched his fists. Now that Yu Duan had lost his hand, he could only meet the enemy with his fists.


    In the hands of Tianshu star, the starlight gradually condensed, and a sword composed of starlight appeared in his hands.


    "Hu --" Zhou Hengchang breathed a sigh. He knew that a bitter battle was coming.


    At the same time, another companion of Zhou Heng also went to Kunlun mountain.


    Merlin, who has been integrated with the king of greed and sickle weasel, is a golden haired boy with blood all over his body. Every step he takes will make a red footprint in the white snow.


    Instead of going down the mountain, he came up to it. Because he has one more thing to do, that is to go to Kunlun mountain to find something - something that naturally attracts him.


    "Stop." Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    Merlin stopped. He turned slowly and looked at the source of the sound. The man who stopped him was a middle-aged man full of fatigue. The middle-aged man used to lean on the street corner. After Merlin appeared, he got up slowly.


    "This is the fairyland of Kunlun. It''s not a place where anyone can break into." The middle-aged man''s voice was out of breath, but fortunately it still reached Merlin''s ears.


    Merlin took a look at the middle-aged man, then turned back and went on.


    "Hello! Boy, stop it The middle-aged man yelled behind him, "that''s not where you can go. If you don''t stop, I''ll give you a hand."


    Merlin walked forward step by step at a fixed speed, as if she had not heard the voice of the middle-aged man.


    The next second, there was a flute in his ear.


    Merlin frowned, and a word came to him. Someone was behind him, very close to him, attacking him. There is no doubt that his attacker is his shadow.


    But Merlin didn''t look back or stop. He raised his hands and patted them on his chest.


    There was no sound, but an invisible ring of energy had spread out around him. First, the ground around him, then the antique buildings, and finally the middle-aged people standing on the street corner blowing jade flute.


    Everything that touches this energy ring is shattered.


    The middle-aged man and his jade flute are no exception.


    The jade turns into white powder, the building breaks and collapses, and the human body bursts into a red blood.


    Tianquan star Shizong, the fourth of the seven stars, is only a member of the "immortal" realm, but his strength can be compared with that of the "Ether" realm friars. This seemingly cowardly man, but actually Kunlun took charge of the back mountain to the last moment, died like this, not even a whole body was left.


    He was so tired that the successive battles had exhausted all his strength, and he could no longer resist any direct attack. But Merlin saw through this, did not entangle with him, quickly solved the battle.


    On that day, Quan star died, and the jade flute broke. Did Merlin break it with energy, or did it break itself? No one in the world can know this except Merlin. But the only thing that can be sure is that no one can play jade flute so strongly except Tianquan xingshizong. If jade flute is really spiritual, it will feel boring without Shizong, right?


    "Zong''er, in fact, you are intelligent and savvy. It''s just that you are too lazy to be outdone by your brothers. I want to give you the position of" Tianquan star "in order to urge you. One day Kunlun will need you, but don''t slack off!"


    Master, I didn''t slack off. Since I got the position of Tianquan star, I didn''t dare to slack off any more.


    Have I satisfied you? No one can answer.


    Elder martial brother Wang, elder martial sister Xiao and younger martial brother, I''m here.


    Tianquan star Shizong, in the case of no one knows, ended his life. And stepping through this obstacle, Merlin steps in the direction he wants to go.


    Why go there? What''s waiting for me there? Merlin can''t answer these two questions, but since he got the body cast by the "supreme blood", he knew that it was his destiny to go back there.Because looking for "body" is the fate of "blood"!


    Meilin is at a loss and firm in the direction of "great heavenly master hall"!


    On the other hand, Su Min has entered the interior of the treasure Pavilion.


    "My God!" Her eyes widened, and the furnishings made her forget the pain in her shoulder and the danger she was in.


    Countless small lamps are lit on the walls and ceiling, and the light from these lamps is not the fire light, but the blue star light. These lamps formed a large starry sky, which enveloped Su min. If Su min can go to the main hall of seven stars to have a look, he can find that the lamp here corresponds to the lamp in the main hall of seven stars. If these two spaces are put together, they just correspond to the stars in the universe that can be observed by our naked eyes!


    Walking under the stars, Su min was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    But she soon came back to her senses - she came to save people, you know, Zhou Heng in order to give her time, now is still outside desperately!


    "Help, help!" Su min recites these two words and looks around. Although there are many lamps, the lighting effect is not good. It''s like walking in the late night with only starlight. Although Su min can see many strange things in the interior decoration of treasure Pavilion, she can''t see what those things are.


    She had to get closer, but when she got closer, she often found that the shadows were just weapons, not the living people she wanted to save.


    In fact, these weapons and ornaments are rare treasures. If other people come here, they will faint with excitement, while Su min will only think that there are too many things, too messy and too eye-catching.


    "Who is it and who is coming?" Suddenly, a female voice came to Su min''s ear.

 Chapter 634

    Su min quickly looks at the source of the sound. By the starlight, she sees a fuzzy shadow hanging above. No accident, that''s the one she''s going to rescue.


    "I''m here to save you!" Su min quickly raises his head and shouts at the top.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su min''s voice, the figure above immediately began to shake up. The other side was trying to make su min notice her: "I''m here, on top of you!"


    "I''ve seen you. Don''t worry. I''ll come to save you right away!" Su min guessed that the other party should be trapped, but it doesn''t matter. Now she is no longer an ordinary person. Even among the monks, Su min''s strength is at the top.


    "Hey, hey." Su min rubbed her hands and fists at the bottom. The next second, red light flashed on her body, just like a rabbit good at jumping. When she pushed her legs to the ground, the whole person jumped high.


    After jumping into the air, Su min''s arms spread out, and the red Crane Wing phantom appeared on his arms. This pair of Crane Wing phantom only appeared for a very short moment, but it was enough to provide su min with the floating ability for a period of time.


    Now Su min is not the one who was in a hurry when she just got the ability. For her ability, she has been able to master it very well.


    After flying into the air, Su min saw the person she was trying to save. It was a girl sitting in a suspended chair. The light in the room was too dim. Su min couldn''t see each other''s face clearly - but through the vague outline, she could make sure that each other''s figure was very good.


    "Why aren''t you dressed?" Su min asked suspiciously.


    Trapped in a chair, Bai Lu blushed. When she woke up, her clothes had been stripped off. "This, this sister, please, let me down."


    Su min knew that saving people was her business, and of course she didn''t dare to neglect it. She immediately wanted to pull Bailu up from her chair. But her hand just touched Bailu''s body, a huge impact on the ejection, floating in the air of Su min a body instability, "ah ah" fell to the ground!


    Bang. Su min fell to the ground hard. If it wasn''t for the protection of the power taught by the sad monk in her body, she would have broken several bones even if she didn''t fall to death.


    "Ouch." Su min kneaded her buttocks and got up from the ground.


    "Are you all right?" Bailu''s anxious voice came from the top. She couldn''t move her neck to look down, so she didn''t know what Su min had fallen into, so she had to worry at the top.


    The following Su min kept waving his hand: "no, no, you''re like a thorn now. It''s very evil. I guess the chair you''re sitting on should be a magic weapon. I have to think of something!" In fact, she just guessed that she had just been hit by her. The chair suspended in the air was indeed a magic weapon, and it was the famous "Pan lotus constellation".


    Originally a treasure of Buddhists, "Panlian" was lost overseas in the war between Zen and esoteric Buddhism in the early years. In modern times, it appeared at an auction in Europe. After it was bought by a mysterious buyer, there was no news. It turned out that it was in Kunlun''s hands.


    It''s about 1500 years since it first appeared in written records. During this period, it participated in several important historical events, but after the end of the war between Zen and esoteric Buddhism, it was almost completely silent. There are different opinions about its function. Most of them speculate from a few words in ancient books. After all, it''s too far away from you.


    What no one expected was that the role of the "Andromeda" turned out to be an invisible prison. As long as someone sat in this position, he would be imprisoned by the "Andromeda", and the imprisonment was determined by the imprisoned person. But it''s also interesting to say that as long as someone outside helps to press the mechanism of a certain place inside the constellation, the extremely strong confinement of the constellation will be released by itself. So this thing can only be used to imprison others for a while. It''s not reliable to use it as a prison for a long time.


    The people in Kunlun will keep Bailu in the constellation of Pan Lian, and they are not worried that she will escape. After all, this is Kunlun. They put Bailu on the constellation Cepheus, just worried that she would disturb the objects in the treasure Pavilion when she was sober, and make something wrong.


    Now, Bailu is sober, but Su min can''t figure out how to get Bailu out of that damned chair, so he can only pace back and forth to find a way.


    "Oh, isn''t this treasure pavilion?" Su min suddenly stops. She thinks she has found a way.


    Su min ran quickly to one side, and then began to search in the treasure Pavilion. She decided to find a magic weapon here to get Bailu down, but the magic weapons here were too messy for her, and there were all kinds of magic weapons, and she didn''t know how to use them.


    "Wow, it''s so heavy!" What Su min valued first was a bronze hammer. Although it was illuminated by the light of stars, the surface of the bronze hammer was still dark, as if it could absorb light. Su min spent a lot of energy to pick up the hammer.


    "Little girl, wait for me, I''ll come to save you right away!" Su min exclaimed excitedly, "this guy is so heavy that he can beat the broken chair to pieces!"If people outside know that Su min will come up with such a rude method, they will feel sorry for "Pan Lotus" which has a long history. But Su min didn''t pity the broken chair. Her face was black. The next second, a black round hole appeared in front of her. Then, she dragged a copper hammer into it.


    The reason for not using Zhu Hexiang is that the hammer is too heavy. Su min can''t fly with it.


    "What happened?" Unable to see the situation below, Bailu was still a little confused, but the next second, a "buzz -" came from her feet.


    "Ah Then there was another scream from Su min.


    Bang! Su min fell to the ground for the second time.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Bailu asked with concern.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok!" Su min struggles to get up from the ground. It turns out that she is shocked by the counterattack of "pan Lianxian".


    "This broken hammer is not reliable!" Su min spat at the copper hammer that fell on the ground, and then angrily walked towards other magic tools in the room. She felt that it must be the problem with the hammer, rather than something wrong with her own practice.


    I have to smash that chair! Su min thinks so.

 Chapter 635

    In a short time, from copper hammer to iron sword, from iron sword to long gun, Su min almost used all the magic weapons she could recognize in this room. As for those things like "Ribbon" and "Pearl", she did not know how to use them, so she threw them aside.


    Every time, she would be shaken back to the ground by the counterattack force of "pan Lianxian". Bailu sat in her seat and didn''t know what was happening below. If she could look down and see Su min''s situation, she would certainly dissuade her. Unfortunately, all she can do now is worry.


    However, the emperor does not disappoint those who want to. Su min keeps trying, and it really works.


    "Pan Lianxian" began to shake up in the air, and Bailu on the seat could twist her body a little.


    "I, I can move a little bit!" Cried Bailu excitedly. She didn''t know when she woke up, but there was no sunshine, no water, no sound, only a little starlight and endless loneliness. At this time, she was suddenly able to move a little, and of course she would feel excited.


    But Su min''s voice came from below immediately. Su min gasped and cried, "don''t move!"


    The next second, a red shadow appeared behind Bailu, with a huge sword in her hand.


    Zhu Hexiang relieved. Before falling, all the red light condensed into Su min''s eyes. This is the golden and angry phase!


    "Ho With the huge sword waving, "Pan Lotus" also makes a cracking sound.


    This chair, which has a history of at least 1500 years and has participated in several important historical events, is broken up like this. There is a mechanism on the back of its chair that can unlock the imprisonment, but Su min cracked it in the most brutal way.


    "Ah -" without support, Bailu''s body suddenly lost weight and fell from the air.


    At this time, a powerful arm will hold Bailu. The next moment, two people finally can four eyes opposite.


    The red light in Su min''s eyes quickly faded, and the anger on her face also dissipated. Then, she showed Bai Lu a gentle face after anger. Behind her, a pair of red crane wings appeared, which greatly slowed down their falling speed.


    In the end, they landed steadily.


    "Done!" Su min throws away the huge sword in her other hand, and then straightens Bailu''s body. Bailu had been in a coma before, and was imprisoned all the time after waking up. At this time, if it wasn''t for Su min''s help, she would almost fall down.


    "Can you walk now?" Su min asked in a low voice.


    Bailu nodded her head gently. She had recovered a little, but then she covered her chest with her hand - she wasn''t dressed yet!


    "Ah Su min also noticed this, "don''t worry!" Then she left Bailu and ran away alone.


    Bailu looks at Su min''s back and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know who Su min is and why she wants to save her. But it''s certain that this girl should be a good person.


    After a while, Su min brought back a Taoist robe: "you can make do with it first." With that, she threw the Taoist robe to Bailu.


    Apart from the wide cuffs and the long hem, the cutting and materials of this robe are very good, especially the eight trigrams array pattern on the chest, which is very exquisite. Bailu was not picky, so she immediately put the Taoist robe on her body.


    I can''t help admiring Su min''s ability to pick things. The weapons she picked just now are the best of Kunlun''s magic weapons. The huge sword she used and this casual Taoist robe are one of Kunlun''s treasures. It''s just that they don''t know how to use it.


    "Let''s go!" Bailu put on her clothes and said to Su min, "the people here are vicious. We don''t want to be caught by them."


    Su min nodded, but she still said to Bailu, "good girl, you wait for me a little longer." With that, she suddenly ran to one side.


    "Well?" Bailu doesn''t know what else she hasn''t done, but since the other party is here to save her, she shouldn''t complain if she is asked to wait a little longer.


    Then this dim starlight, Bailu watched Su min rummage in the room.


    "Here, I remember seeing it here --" Su min whispered as she looked for it. "Oh, I found it!" Su min excitedly picked up a small box and ran back.


    It turned out that when she was looking for a weapon that could break the chair for Bailu, she found a small box with a big pearl in it. The Pearl was very beautiful, and there were stars flashing inside. It was very similar to the "eye of heaven" that Tianquan star had given to Zhou Heng before, but it was not so bright.


    It must be valuable!


    When she saw the Pearl in the box, Bailu secretly made up her mind to steal it, and then found a rich merchant to sell it, so that she would not worry about food and drink for the rest of her life.


    As long as she has money, she can live a stable life, buy a small house in the city, go to school, learn a little knowledge from high school or university, and live a different life.But before all this happens, she has one more thing to do.


    "Let''s go!" Su min takes Bailu''s hand and runs out with her. But because Bailu''s Taoist robe doesn''t fit her very well, she can''t run fast at all. Su min doesn''t notice this and pulls her forward. As expected, Bailu''s body loses its balance before she runs to the door.


    "Oh dear!" Su min hugs Bai Lu in a hurry, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing," Bailu didn''t blame Su min, she just said, "let''s go." It''s too dangerous here. She doesn''t know how long the murderers will find them. In short, she dare not stay here for a long time.


    Bailu has too many questions about Su min. Who is she? How did she get here? Did she meet those villains on the way? Why did she come to save her? But Bailu didn''t ask a question. She''s a smart girl. Since Su min didn''t take the initiative to ask, she certainly won''t ask.


    Now, their first priority is to leave here. Don''t forget, in order to help them delay, Zhou Heng is still fighting with Tianshu star outside.


    Just as they ran to the door, the door of treasure Pavilion suddenly opened itself.


    It was pushed away from the outside.


    The man with white hair stood at the door of treasure Pavilion. His body was covered with blood, but there was no scar.


    Where did the blood come from?


    Lying not far behind, Zhou Heng has given the answer.

 Chapter 636

    "Damn, how could that be?" Su min couldn''t hold back and scolded a dirty word.


    She protected Bailu behind her, and Bailu looked at Zhou Heng who fell down in the distance and widened her eyes in surprise.


    She thought that Zhou Heng might come to save her. After all, Zhou Heng had saved her once in the past. She also thinks that Zhou Heng should not come, because their relationship is not so close. To be reasonable, they are just ordinary classmates.


    But she never thought that she would see Zhou Heng again in such a form. The man who has always been secretive, hit her classmate in front of her for the first time, and then almost forced to kiss him in his own room. Bailu once thought that he was omnipotent - he could play, he could play the piano, and there were some strange friends in the society.


    But now, Zhou Heng is lying in her field of vision, lying in a pool of blood, closed eyes, life and death unknown.


    Bailu''s heart, suddenly a fire rose.


    At this time, Tianshu star spoke slowly: "thief, you want to steal my things."


    Su min in the heart "lying trough" a, hurriedly took the small box hand back in the back, she in the heart secret way: my identity was actually this boy to see out!


    She didn''t expect that Tianshu star didn''t see through her past, and the "thing" in Tianshu star''s mouth actually refers to Bailu that Su min wanted to save. More specifically, it actually refers to the Fuxi Qin string in Bailu''s body.


    "There will be a black hole around you in a moment," Su min suddenly lowered her voice and said to Bailu. "After you come out, you will immediately drill in. No matter where you go in the next second, don''t look back and run forward."


    Bailu doesn''t want to run away, but the situation is not up to her to be willful and refuse.


    "What are you talking about behind my back?" Tianshu star''s face showed a little smile, that smile seems to say, no matter what you do, you can''t hide it from me.


    "Discuss how to solve you." Su min shrugged. "I was just in the treasure Pavilion, but I armed myself well." She began to bluff. In fact, she used the magic weapons in the treasure pavilion to arm her mind, but she didn''t know the usage of those magic weapons. It was just a burden to take those big things with her.


    "Hum." Tianshu Star Cold hum a, "Kunlun treasure, you so ordinary people also know how to use?" Sure enough, Su min''s bluff had no effect on him.


    But the expression on Su min''s face is still calm: "you don''t believe me, then you see, what is this?" With that, she took out the small box from behind. In fact, she did not know what the Pearl in the box was? But since it''s in the treasure Pavilion, Su min guesses that it shouldn''t be ordinary jewelry, right? Maybe it''s a very valuable cultural relic?


    Sure enough, after su min took out the small box, Tianshu star immediately changed his face.


    "Thief, put down the eyes of the king of Tibet!" Tianshu star has no intention to talk to Su min more, and reaches out to Su min to catch her.


    "You want it," Su min shrugged. "I''ll give it to you!" With that, she threw the box away.


    Tianshu star immediately turned his head and reached for the small box - the eye of the king of Tibetans is earth property, so it needs to be packed in a box. Otherwise, once the eye of the king of Tibetans touches the ground, it will cause resonance with the land. To put it more clearly, "resonance of the land" is an earthquake. It''s no joke to cause an earthquake in places like Kunlun snow mountain.


    If Su min knew that she was holding such a big killing weapon, she would not just throw it out, but now she has won her precious escape time after throwing out the eye of the king of Tibet.


    The black round hole opened beside them.


    "Now, run!" Su min suddenly roars, and Bailu responds immediately.


    Dare not neglect, Bailu got into the black hole, but Su min did not follow.


    "I want to go!" The small box containing the eye of the king of Tibet was sucked back into his hand by Tianshu star, and then he took a picture of Su min in the air.


    "Who says I''m leaving!" Su min''s eyes turned red and her anger ignited on her face. Then she crossed her arms and put them in front of her chest, stiffly blocking the strength of the other person''s hand.


    If Su min had just dodged, the Tianshu star''s hand would have hit Bailu, but it was su Min who took the Tianshu star''s hand that gave Bailu a chance to escape.


    "Stupid!" Tianshu star rushed to Su min angrily, "now you can''t escape!"


    "I said," Su min''s face became more and more angry, "I''m not ready to run away!" Yes, Zhou Heng is still lying on the ground. How could she leave her friend and run away like this?


    In this world, Su Min has few friends.


    She is a thief, from the bottom to the bottom. Everyone close to her has ulterior motives, or mistakenly thinks that she is fragile, or covets her beauty.


    Her friends are very few. If one dies, one will be lost forever. Under such circumstances, of course, she should cherish them!


    In the state of Vajra, anger gives her strength.But such power is far from enough. Tianshu star is too powerful - every death will make him merge with the flame of a seven star lamp, and he will become more powerful after rebirth.


    At this time, Su min is full of anger. She can beat Li Yuan, jianzun, and even the wizard King level opponent, but she can''t beat Tianshu star.


    Bang! After a heavy ring, Tianshu star has pinched Su min''s face, and then severely pressed her on the floor.


    "After I kill you, I''ll get that girl back." Tianshu star said maliciously, "no one can escape the sanction of Kunlun, no one!"


    There was no resistance at all. All the anger and power had no meaning.


    The five lights behind Tianshu star are burning, which means that he has pushed his strength to the extreme - he will not give Su min the chance to fight back, because Su min''s strength makes him feel threatened - if the girl''s strength continues to rise, it may become a hidden danger!


    Kill her here!


    Tianshu star''s hand force, and Su min even the voice of pain can not be issued.


    It''s over. At the moment, Su min''s heart has only such an idea.


    She struggled to look at the same lying on the ground of Zhou Heng, don''t be afraid, I will soon accompany you!


    "Let her go!" A Jiao drink rang out.


    Bang! The next second, a fist hit Tianshu star in the face.


    Who is it? Who else can hurt me? Holding this question, Tianshu star''s body was far away to fly out.


    Su min''s face is also full of surprise, just that punch is not her fight.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo -" standing beside Su min, Bailu couldn''t help panting.

 Chapter 637

    "Why didn''t you escape?" Su min struggled to get up from the ground, with a little reproach in her tone.


    Bailu was so nervous just now that she even forgot to help Su min.


    "I, I don''t want to leave you two behind." Answer Bailu.


    Su min takes a look at Zhou Heng on the ground, and then understands Bai Lu''s mood. She thinks in her heart, "yes, he doesn''t want to wade across mountains and rivers to save her. How can she just leave him? It''s silly of me to want this girl to go first. "


    At this time, the flying Tianshu star also stood up again, wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, and his face was full of anger: "you two bastards, how dare you be rude to the head of Kunlun, I want you to pay the price."


    "The head of Kunlun, I think you are a dead pervert without clothes!" Su min also took a sip on the ground and spat out the blood in his mouth.


    Seeing that the other party is not in awe of himself, Tianshu star''s anger is even worse. He looks at Su min and Bailu, and his eyes almost burst out fire. But now he didn''t dare to attack.


    The battle with Zhou Heng cost him a lot of physical strength unconsciously, which is one of the reasons why he became cautious. Su min''s uncanny ability is very difficult, and her strength will continue to improve in a state of anger, which is the second reason.


    But more importantly, the power in Bailu''s body seems to have awakened.


    The power of Fuxi Qin!


    What is Fuxi Qin? In many movies, novels and even video games, Fuxi Qin appears in front of people as an ancient Qin. But since it is an ancient Qin, why did it steal only one string?


    In fact, fuxiqin is not only a tree, but also a peach tree that can bear fruit. Now the psychic White Ape is in charge.


    If we have to correspond with an image in the myth, fuxiqin is more like the ginseng fruit tree in journey to the West. Because Fuxi Qin can produce two kinds of fruit, one is ordinary peach, the other is extremely rare and precious. For thousands of years, fuxiqin has produced only five special fruits, one of which was picked by the great heavenly master, the ancestor of Kunlun, and the other was dedicated to a vassal king who made friends with Kunlun more than 400 years ago. According to calculation, it will take more than 500 years for the fruit tree to produce its sixth fruit.


    The reason why this tree is called "Qin" is that it is said that the great God of Fuxi planted the Qin in the earth and grew it up. Every time it turns out, the soul of the great God of Fuxi will play the Qin himself. But the result is too difficult to meet. Therefore, this legend can only be confirmed after more than 500 years.


    So the strings of Fuxi Qin are very easy to understand - this special fruit has grown into a long shape, a bit like loofah or cucumber. At present, it has only produced five, just like the strings of five string Guqin.


    Now, a fruit is in Bailu''s body, forming part of her spine!


    Just now, under the eagerness, Bailu played a little bit of Fuxi''s Qin string ability, and directly flew the Tianshu star!


    As one of the most precious treasures of Kunlun, fuxiqin''s fruit is a kind of consumable because of its special features. This fruit can bring people great power, but if it is not consumed, the energy in the fruit will be reduced, and it can''t be replenished, just like an ordinary fruit has been absorbed by people.


    So Tianshu didn''t dare to force Bailu. He was afraid that Bailu would give full play to Fuxi''s Qinxian''s ability. He was also afraid that Bailu would exhaust Fuxi''s Qinxian''s energy, so it was meaningless for him to kill Bailu.


    But in fact, there is another reason why Bailu can exert the power of Fuxi Qinxian, which is unknown to Tianshu star. That''s the Taoist robe that Bai Lu was wearing. This Taoist robe is called "King Wen Cai", which seems to have something to do with King Wen of Zhou. Generally, it is only thought that it can increase the resistance to magic and greatly increase the damage effect of magic, but no one knows that it can also stimulate the power of other magic weapons in the human body - after all, there are not many people who have the chance to hide Fuxi strings in the human body and wear shangwangcai.


    Just as the two sides were in a standoff, a burst of footwork suddenly rang out.


    Tianshu star''s face showed an unhappy expression, things become more and more troublesome.


    "You are here at this time!" Tianshu star looks at the source of the sound.


    Two overlapping figures appear. Mr. He and Ye Jian help each other and come here.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you. Cough, cough." Mr. He reluctantly replied.


    "You''ve come just in time, and I''ll save your life for this time," said Tianshu star with a smile on his face. "I''ll do something in front of you."


    "You face two beautiful girls naked, no matter what you want to do, I will stop you." Mr. He said. After saying so much at one go, he coughed again and again.


    Tianshu star frowned. Of course, what he wanted to do was not dirty. He just wanted to kill Bailu and take out the Fuxi string in her body. He knew that Mr. He would say that just to irritate him, but now he still can''t help feeling angry."It''s so nice that there are other people here besides perverts!" Su min saw that the two men were on the same front with him, so he waved repeatedly, "help! Here''s a naked pervert! "


    With a bitter smile, Mr. He and Su min wave back. Now his state can only be ridiculed. If we really want to start, he can''t play.


    But he brought in someone who could play.


    After Ye Jian, who was holding double swords, helped Mr. He to stand still, he took a step forward.


    Maybe he''s the only one who can stop Tianshu.


    Tianshu star was surrounded by four people at this time, but there was no worry on his face. There are still five lights behind him. In any case, he will not lose.


    At this time, Ye Jian noticed the man in the pool of blood.


    "Zhou Heng?" He said in surprise.


    "You know --" Su min showed a happy expression, but the next moment, she closed her mouth. Because Bailu and she said the same words, make the same expression.


    "Do you know him?" Bailu asked excitedly.


    Ye Jian nodded: "once had a chance to meet, did not expect to meet again will be in this situation."


    After he said that, Su min and Bailu''s expressions were dim. Su min even said, "you must know where he lives. If any of you can go back alive, I hope you can take his body back."


    Bailu can''t help feeling dejected when she hears Su min''s words.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Jian widened his eyes. "He''s not dead yet?"


    Yes, Ye Jian, who owns the "world" field, can''t be clearer. Zhou Heng''s heart is still beating slightly, and he still has to die!

 Chapter 638

    Hearing the news that Zhou Heng is not dead, Su min and Bai Lu look at each other with neutral eyes. The two people who were still eager to die just now have become completely different.


    Tianshu doesn''t want to see this happen. He wants these people to die, and in pain.


    But in the same way, he wanted someone to live or witness the great work he had created.


    These two contradictory ideas exist in his mind at the same time, and constitute his already morbid spirit.


    But now, Ye Jian, Su min and others surround him, just like a posture to win by number.


    "You are really - nonsense." Tianshu star''s expression is full of ridicule, "a group of mole ants are really trying to kill elephants?"


    "What are you talking about?" Su min turned her lips.


    Tianshu star''s expression immediately very unhappy - in his capacity, how can anyone dare to make such an irreverent joke?


    Behind the five lights bright, Tianshu star figure toward the crowd of Bailu quickly rushed.


    At the same time, Merlin had come to the great heavenly master hall.


    The buildings on the Kunlun snow mountain are extremely dense. This is because the scope of the fairyland left by the great master in the past is limited and cannot be widened. Otherwise, it will be troubled by avalanches and other problems. Over the past few years, the number of people on Kunlun Mountain has been increasing. From dozens of people in the beginning to nearly a thousand people now, the original broad space has become narrow. In addition, the existing buildings such as Tongtian square and seven star main hall occupy a large area, so the remaining space is stacked with many houses.


    The uniform black and white color of these houses makes it very easy for people who don''t know the road to get lost if they walk around here.


    But Merlin hardly hesitated, and came all the way smoothly to the great heavenly master hall. Along the way, Meilin didn''t meet a few Kunlun disciples because Tianshu star killed in Tongtian square. Even if he did, others would just run for their lives and would not hinder him.


    Even he didn''t understand why he came here, but the closer he was to here, the more strangely intimate he felt - he spent the first half of his life passing by in Europe, and after his rebirth, he arrived in Kunlun for the first time, but why did he feel so intimate?


    Without saying a word, Merlin pushed open the gate of the great heavenly master hall and went inside.


    Kunlun architecture is full of elements of stars, but it is different here. There are no stars in the interior of the great Tianshi hall as decoration, which can be said to be extremely simple. It is so huge that there is only a huge sphere in the luxurious inner space of Kunlun.


    Merlin saw it at a glance. This is a model of the moon.


    The rough surface was covered with craters. If she didn''t know she was in the great master hall, Merlin would have suspected that she had mistakenly entered a science exhibition hall.


    Why does Kunlun keep such a thing? The sense of disobedience is too strong.


    But Merlin didn''t know that this model of the moon had existed here for more than 2000 years. When human beings were still fighting for land and water with cold weapons, the great master of heaven made this model of the moon on the Kunlun snow mountain. If seen by historians, I''m afraid this model of the moon will be a shocking discovery. No one knows why the great master of heaven was able to observe the shape of the moon at that time, and no one knows why the great master of heaven wanted to make a model of the moon here.


    The only thing we can know is that after the death of the great master, his disciples stored his body here according to the will of the great master.


    Merlin walked towards the moon model. He noticed that the model of the moon was suspended in the hall, and it was not the model itself that suspended the huge model of the moon, but a strange stone that constantly radiated power inside the moon.


    After walking a few steps forward, he looked left and right again. It seemed that there was nothing else in the hall except the lunar model. Sure enough, what he wanted to find was inside the lunar model.


    Merlin''s body suddenly flew up. He flew to the front of the lunar model, and then pressed his palm down without hesitation.


    When Merlin''s hand touched the surface of the lunar model, the touched surface immediately glowed. At the same time, the palm of his hand suddenly felt a stab - where he touched, a small thorn suddenly came out and pierced his palm.


    But Merlin did not withdraw her hand, but let the other side draw her own blood.


    The moon model is not as greedy for blood as a vampire. The thorn retracts immediately after taking a sample of Merlin''s blood.


    The next second, a cold girl in this room sounded: "blood contrast completed, matching 100%, welcome back, master."


    Master of heaven? Merlin took back her hand, and a little puzzled expression appeared on her face. Why did this lunar model call me Tianshi? Shouldn''t I be a wizard?


    Before he had time to think about it, a crack appeared in the model of the moon in front of his eyes. The crack continued to expand - the sphere split into two in front of him!In the center of the lunar model, a figure gradually appeared.


    Who is it! The sword of kingship appeared in Merlin''s hands. Considering that this is someone else''s territory, he should be careful.


    But when he saw each other''s face, Merlin''s vigilance and the sword of kingship disappeared.


    "Why are you here?" Merlin asked in surprise.


    The other party did not respond to him. Of course, this is a corpse, and it has been stored for more than 2000 years.


    Merlin flew to the body of the corpse and looked at the face of the corpse in surprise - so much, so much so that he recognized the wrong person for the first time.


    this body is as like as two peas.


    But this is not Zhou Heng''s corpse. After careful observation, Meilin confirmed this. This corpse is older than Zhou Heng. There are shallow wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. At the same time, his eyebrows have been trimmed. At the same time, his hair has grown a lot, and he lost into a bun.


    The dress style of this corpse is far from Zhou Heng, who Meilin knew. His long Taoist robe is full of classical Oriental style.


    "Did you lead me here?" Merlin asked softly.


    But the body won''t answer him, and the body can''t answer him.


    Merlin reached out to the body, his fingers gently touching the body''s face.


    At the moment when his fingers touched the corpse, there was a sudden gust of wind in the room.


    The corpse, which had no traces of corruption for two thousand years, suddenly turned into smoke and dispersed in the breeze.

 Chapter 639

    "Blood recovery complete -"


    drop -


    "soul recovery complete -"


    drop -


    "in the power module test, 25% of the energy pool is fully charged -"


    drop -


    the cold girl and the harsh sound of the prompt rang continuously, and Zhou Heng finally woke up from coma.


    He pushed his eyebrows, slowly opened his eyes, and the things in his vision gradually became clear from a blur.


    "Where am I?" After seeing the surrounding environment clearly, Zhou Heng completely sobered up.


    He got up from the ground and looked into the distance at a huge sphere - a huge sphere printed in the sky, where he could see clouds, continents and blue oceans. Not surprisingly, what he saw was the earth, but if the earth was printed on the sky, where is he now?


    Zhou Heng''s mood suddenly became flustered. He looked to his left and right, but he couldn''t tell where it was except for the gray land and the small hills that were hard to describe.


    "Hello, is anyone there?" Zhou Heng put his hands in front of his mouth and yelled. There was no response, not even an echo, because there was a complete vacuum.


    It''s just that Zhou Heng can breathe and speak here, so he doesn''t realize it.


    Here, he can completely ignore all the rules of physics.


    Because this is his home, of course, he can be free and unrestrained.


    But here is not a warm home, but a lonely home.


    "Welcome back." A cold girl sounded above him.


    Zhou Heng looked up and saw nothing. He couldn''t see it, of course, because the voice had no substance.


    "Heavenly Master System?" Zhou Heng yelled at the sky: "what are you? Did you bring me here? "


    He didn''t expect the female voice to respond to him, because the Heavenly Master system would not respond to these meaningless questions. Tianshi system is like an invisible computer system, which has no built-in dialogue module to kill boring time.


    But this time, the female voice responded to him. Although the tone was still cold, she actually responded to him: "you made me. Have you forgotten?"


    Zhou Heng was stunned. At this time, he was shocked that the other party suddenly began to talk with him, and also shocked by the content of the dialogue.


    "Once again, you have collected all the elements of resurrection. Do you want to accept yourself this time?"


    In front of Zhou Heng''s eyes, there are two different options - "yes" and "no", which are simple and clear, but make Zhou Heng feel inexplicable.


    Resurrection elements? Accept yourself? What on earth is she talking about?


    Zhou Heng shook his head: "what happened? Shouldn''t I be in Kunlun now?" Yes, he should be in Kunlun. In that duel, he lost to Tianshu star, and his life was in danger. His last memory is that Tianshu star passed by his fallen self and then walked to the treasure Pavilion. If he doesn''t go back soon, Su min and Bai Lu will be in danger!


    "I can''t control so much. You send me back quickly!" Zhou Heng roared at the sky, "this must be the dreamland you created for me, right! Let me get rid of the illusion


    "This is not a mirage." The voice in the sky responded, "do you want to go back? If you want to go back to earth, you have to accept who you are


    Accept, accept! Zhou Heng didn''t think it was a big deal. He looked to the "yes" option. He knew that as long as he chose this option, the celestial master system would send him back to the earth as agreed. I don''t know why, when he wants to choose "yes", he suddenly hesitated.


    What can be hesitant? Now that Su min and Bai Lu are in danger, he should not hesitate to go back to save them, but why should he hesitate at this time?


    Because he suddenly found that once he chose to accept his true self, he would lose something - he would lose something important.


    Two thousand years ago, a man also collected all the elements, but he chose to refuse and spread his strength to the four thrones of "water, fire, earth and wind", and then he would sleep forever on the snow mountain.


    Two thousand years later, he came back here again. This time, will he choose to accept it?


    In Zhou Heng''s indescribable hesitation, a Taoist phantom appeared on his right: "refuse it, it''s not your thing."


    "Don''t listen to him, accept it and go back to save your companion." A black devil appeared at the same time, with huge black wings behind him.


    But Zhou Heng turned a deaf ear to these two voices.


    "Accept it and you will become the strongest person in the world." With the devil''s palm waving, the painted bird plumes and other props collected by Zhou Heng appeared one by one, and the devil''s fingers pointed on these props one by one. These props turned into real monsters one after another, flying in the air - these monsters were as happy as if they had returned to their hometown."Don''t you want that power?" Asked the devil.


    "You can''t have it." Taoist zhengse said, "don''t let your accumulated merits go to the flames. You must never release that evil thing."


    Zhou Heng still did not make a statement. He looked at the "yes" and "no" options in front of him, and his expression was full of indecision - he could hear the voices of these two illusions, but these voices would only make him more confused and unable to make a decision.


    At this time, the devil stood in front of Zhou Heng. He paddled in the air with his fingers. A circular array appeared between him and Zhou Heng. Then, there were pictures and sounds in the array.


    "What the hell? Why is he still alive? " Zhou Heng heard Su min''s voice.


    "Get out of the way!" Then came the sound of Ye Jian.


    Zhou Heng quickly looked at the FA formation. He just saw the Tianshu star with four lights burning behind him. He clapped the palm on Ye Jian''s shoulder. Ye Jian just received the palm in order to push Bai Lu away.


    "Puyi -" Ye Jian spat out blood from his mouth.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes widened. At this time, he knew that he really couldn''t hesitate.


    "Yes, I accept." He said at last.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The devil laughed wildly, while the Taoist on one side expressed his despair.


    Zhou Heng''s body began to change, his forehead grew sharp horns in the throes, his teeth became sharp and long, at the same time, his back began to crack, and his black wings gradually emerged.


    He finally began to accept himself.


    Kunlun.


    Lying in the pool of blood, Zhou Heng suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 640

    Linhai University.


    "You''re here to go back to school, aren''t you?" The teacher in his seat pushed his glasses and began to look at the girl in front of him.


    Girls wearing simple white skirt, eyebrows and eyes with some smell of dust.


    "What''s your name?" The teacher couldn''t help looking at the girl more.


    "Bailu." The girl replied.


    Outside the office, Bailu''s good friends Qin Fen and miss Tong are waiting for her. They whispered something, as if they were talking about another person.


    "He never showed up again?" Said Miss Tong.


    "Even Xu Yi has come back, but he hasn''t heard from him yet." Qin Fen put her hands around her chest.


    Bailu didn''t tell them what happened in Kunlun. Let it be the past. That man came so suddenly, so suddenly disappeared, maybe it is the most acceptable result.


    On that day, on the snow mountain of Kunlun.


    The devil suddenly appeared, and then the light of stars appeared on the white haired man, just like a God.


    The devil and the God began a fierce fight, the black wings were unarmed tear, the arm of the God was neatly cut off. When one light goes out after another, the expression of the God becomes more and more panic, while the devil laughs from beginning to end.


    Crazy smile.


    Bailu doesn''t want to recall this horrible past. She hopes it''s just a nightmare, a ridiculous nightmare.


    And she''s a dreamer.


    At the end of the dream, the corpses of gods fall from the air, while the demons fly to the sky, and there is no trace.


    Is that him? No one can be sure, we just quietly watched his figure disappear in the sky. Where did he go?


    "Maybe the moon." Su min joked.


    The person who sent her back to Linhai was su min. Ye Jian chose to stay on Kunlun mountain. He said that he wanted to rebuild Kunlun fairyland. Su min thought it was too difficult, so he had better go down the mountain with them. But Ye Jian refused, because he said he wanted to repay a person''s kindness.


    And Mr. He did not leave, he also decided to stay to help Ye Jian. Su Min Tucao was sick, and left behind to make complaints about it. He was afraid that he could not help himself. He would rather go down the mountain with them and go to the next world to find a big hospital.


    Mr. he refused Su min''s kindness with a smile.


    So in the end, only Su min and Bailu went down the mountain. But Su min also broke up with Bailu in the middle of the journey. When she passed a city, Su min suddenly said that she wanted to stop here, because there was a person who was kind to her in this city.


    Bailu asks Su min not to worry about herself. She is not the weak woman in the past. She can easily grasp the bullet with her bare hands like the fire cloud evil god in the movie.


    In this way, she and Su min also separated, and then went back to Linhai alone.


    Outside the office, Qin Fen and miss Tong waited for about 20 minutes. Bailu finally went through the formalities of returning to school and started her student life again. The three agreed to go to a restaurant together to celebrate the reunion.


    Another 20 minutes later, I was in a western restaurant.


    "Cheers Three big girls holding orange juice gently clink glasses, their faces are full of long lost smile. It''s been a long time since a party like this happened, but this time, there is one less person around them.


    "I''ll tell you, this family has wonderful desserts!" Qin Fen tried to make the atmosphere more active. "After I went back to Linhai, my idea was to come here to have a dessert. Now I finally realized my dream!"


    The other two were about to respond when the palm of a man pressed on the table in front of the three.


    Bailu and miss Tong happily look at the owner of the palm, but the next second, their expressions become disappointed.


    It''s a face I don''t know. It''s a face with a sharp mouth and a hairy face. It''s an exaggerated explosive head. How do you think it''s annoying.


    "Three ladies, are you free?" As soon as the hooligan spoke, they all frowned.


    Miss Tong took out her mobile phone. She was about to call the Tong family nearby to drive away the hooligan, but Bailu gently shook her head.


    Then, Bailu stood up. She didn''t want the hooligan to disturb their dinner party, so she decided to solve it quickly. However, she had to pay attention to the weight of her hand. After all, with Bailu''s present strength, if she didn''t pay attention, she would be killed.


    But let everyone did not think of things, Bailu did not hand, the little rascal first served soft.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t do it, three ladies!" The thugs kept waving their hands to stop the violence.


    The faces of the three girls all expressed doubts.


    "I''m not here to make trouble. My young lady asked me to ask," the little rascal with the explosive head said with a smile, "is Mr. Zhou Heng back? Our young lady wants to ask him for help. "


    Hearing Zhou Heng''s name, Bailu and miss Tong''s faces changed."Your lady?" Qin Fen, sitting in his seat, frowned, "who is your lady? What can I do for Zhou Shao?"


    "Hey, hey." The little rogue of the exploding head grinned awkwardly, "what''s the matter? How can I possibly know this errand, but our young lady''s surname is Ding. I think the three of you have never heard of it."


    "No, get out of here!" Qin Fen waved impatiently, and make complaints about Miss Tong and Bailu Tucao. "Chou has not seen a shadow yet."


    Explosion head hooligan left with a smile, Bailu also sat back in his position.


    Although it was just an innocuous episode, after Zhou Heng''s name was mentioned, the taste of the dinner changed. No matter how funny Qin Fen was, the atmosphere was not really active.


    "Ah, I remember!" Qin Fen clapped his hand hard and said, "there''s a new pianist in this restaurant. Everyone who has heard of his performance says," well, I''ll bring you here just to let you listen to his performance! "


    With that, Qin Fen looked down at her mobile phone: "according to the time, it should start. The Internet said that the pianist performed in this period of time."


    Before her voice fell, the whole western restaurant suddenly quieted down.


    When the piano key is pressed, a sound starts to sound.


    "Wow, why does this piece sound familiar?" Qin Fen can feel familiar with the piano music is not much.


    "Shh Bailu and miss Tong made a silent gesture to Qin Fen at the same time.


    Piano music continues to fly, and Bailu''s and miss Tong''s mouth gradually open because of surprise.


    Yes, the sound must be right!


    "It''s him!" Two people yell at the same time and stand up from their respective positions.